<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series, each with fourteen volumes. The 
second series focuses on a variety of important Church Fathers, ranging 
from the fourth century to the eighth century. This volume contains 
selected treatises of St. Gregory of Nyssa. A fourth century bishop, 
St. 
Gregory wrote on theology, philosophy, ethics, oration, and asceticism. 
The <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> are comprehensive in scope, 
and 
provide keen translations of instructive and illuminating texts from 
some of the great theologians of the Christian church. These spiritually 
enlightening texts have aided Christians for over a thousand years, and 
remain instructive and fruitful even today!<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>npnf205</bookID>
  <workID>npnf205</workID>
  <bkgID>gregory_of_nyssa_dogmatic_treatises_etc_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <series>ecf</series>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>This volume has been carefully proofread and corrected.</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>NPNF2-05. Gregory of Nyssa: Dogmatic Treatises, Etc.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">NPNF (V2-05)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Editor">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Editor">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="short-form" sub="Author">Gregory of Nyssa</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Author">Gregory of Nyssa</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author">gregorynyssa</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Proofed; Early Church; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created" />
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf205.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source>Logos Inc.</DC.Source>
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

  <comments />
</electronicEdInfo>











<style type="text/css">
.MsoEndnoteText	{ font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc75	{ text-indent:0.4in; font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc73	{ text-indent:0.7in; font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc71	{ text-indent:0.5in; font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc39	{ margin-bottom:6pt; font-size:x-small }
p.c79	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c78	{ text-indent:-.25in }
p.c76	{ text-indent:1.8in }
p.c74	{ text-indent:.2in }
p.c73	{ margin-left:.7in }
p.c72	{ margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.75in }
p.c71	{ text-indent:.5in }
p.c70	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c68	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c67	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c63	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c62	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt }
p.c61	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c60	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c59	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-20pt }
p.c58	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c57	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c56	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:1.75in }
p.c55	{ text-indent:1.5in }
p.c54	{ text-indent:1.75in }
p.c53	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:1.5in }
p.c52	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c51	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c50	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c49	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c48	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
p.c47	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c45	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-left:.75in }
p.c43	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c42	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c41	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.25in }
p.c40	{ margin-left:49.5pt; text-indent:-15.5pt }
p.c39	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c38	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c37	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c36	{ margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c35	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c34	{ margin-left:52pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c33	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c32	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c23	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
p.c21	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c20	{ font-size:x-small; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c19	{ margin-top:42pt; text-align:center }
span.c18	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c17	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c16	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center }
span.c15	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c14	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c13	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
p.c12	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c10	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c9	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c8	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c7	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c6	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
p.c2	{ text-align:center }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector class="MsoEndnoteText">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc75">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0.4in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc73">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0.7in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc71">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0.5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc39">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="c79" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c78" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c76" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.8in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c74" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c73" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".7in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c72" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c71" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c70" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c68" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c67" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c63" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c62" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c61" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c60" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c59" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-20pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c58" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c57" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c56" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.75in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c55" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c54" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.75in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c53" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c52" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c51" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c50" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c49" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c48" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c47" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c46" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c45" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c44" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c43" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c42" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c41" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c40" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="49.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-15.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c39" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c38" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c37" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c36" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c35" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c34" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="52pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c33" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c32" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c23" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c21" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c20" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c19" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="42pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c18" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c17" element="span">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c16" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c15" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c14" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c13" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c12" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c10" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c9" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c8" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c7" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c6" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c4" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c3" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c2" element="p">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c1" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body xml:space="preserve">

    <div1 id="i" next="ii" prev="toc" progress="0.16%" title="Title Page.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" n="i" />

<p class="c2" id="i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">A SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p2" shownumber="no">OF THE</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p3.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p4.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p5" shownumber="no">OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p6.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">SECOND SERIES</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p8" shownumber="no">TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH
PROLEGOMENA AND EXPLANATORY NOTES.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p9" shownumber="no">VOLUMES I–VII.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p10" shownumber="no">UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p11" shownumber="no">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D.,
LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p12" shownumber="no">PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNION
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p13" shownumber="no">AND</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p14" shownumber="no">HENRY WACE, D.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p15" shownumber="no">PRINCIPAL OF KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON.</p>

<p class="c7" id="i-p16" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p16.1">VOLUME V</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="i-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p17.1">GREGORY OF NYSSA: DOGMATIC
TREATISES, ETC.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p18.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p19" shownumber="no">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p20" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p20.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p21" shownumber="no">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING
COMPANY</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p22" shownumber="no">GRAND RAPIDS,
MICHIGAN</p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="ii" next="iii" prev="i" progress="0.18%" title="Editor's Preface.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_iii.html" id="ii-Page_iii" n="iii" /><p class="c10" id="ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="ii-p1.1">Editor’s
Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ii-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii-p3.1">These</span> translations from the works of St. Gregory of Nyssa have involved
unusual labour, which the Editor hopes will be accepted as a sufficient
apology for the delay of the volume. The difficulty has been extreme of
conveying with correctness in English the meaning of expressions and
arguments which depend on some of the most subtle ideas of Greek
philosophy and theology; and, in addition to the thanks due to the
translators, the Editor must offer a special acknowledgment of the
invaluable help he has received from the exact and philosophical
scholarship of the Rev. J. H. Lupton, Surmaster of St. Paul’s
School. He must renew to Mr. Lupton, with increased earnestness, the
expression of gratitude he had already had occasion to offer in issuing
the Translation of St. Athanasius. From the careful and minute revision
which the volume has thus undergone, the Editor ventures to entertain
some hope that the writings of this important and interesting Father
are in this volume introduced to the English reader in a manner which
will enable him to obtain a fair conception of their meaning and
value.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii-p4.1">Henry Wace</span>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ii-p5" shownumber="no"><i>Kings College, London, 6th
November, 1892.</i></p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="iii" next="iv" prev="ii" progress="0.22%" title="Title Page.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_v.html" id="iii-Page_v" n="v" /><p class="c16" id="iii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c15" id="iii-p1.1">select writings and letters</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii-p2.1">OF</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c18" id="iii-p3.1">Gregory, bishop of
nyssa.</span></p>

<p class="c19" id="iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii-p4.1">Translated, with prolegomena,
notes, and indices,</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii-p5.1">by</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c15" id="iii-p6.1">William Moore, M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c20" id="iii-p7.1">Rector of Appleton,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c20" id="iii-p8.1">Late Fellow of Magdalen
College, Oxford;</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii-p9.1">and</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c15" id="iii-p10.1">Henry Austin Wilson,
M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c20" id="iii-p11.1">Fellow and librarian of
Magdalen College, Oxford.</span></p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="iv" next="v" prev="iii" progress="0.23%" title="Preface.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_vii.html" id="iv-Page_vii" n="vii" /><p class="c10" id="iv-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv-p1.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="iv-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iv-p3.1">That</span> none of the Treatises of S. Gregory of Nyssa have hitherto been
translated into English, or even (with one exception long ago) into
French, may be partly due to the imperfections, both in number and
quality, of the <span class="sc" id="iv-p3.2">mss.</span>, and by consequence of
the Editions, of the great majority of them. The state of the <span class="sc" id="iv-p3.3">mss.</span>, again, may be owing to the suspicion
diligently fostered by the zealous friends of the reputation of this
Father, in ages when <span class="sc" id="iv-p3.4">mss.</span> could and should
have been multiplied and preserved, that there were large importations
into his writings from the hands of the Origenists—a statement
which a very short study of Gregory, whose thought is <i>always</i>
taking the direction of Origen, would disprove.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p4" shownumber="no">This suspicion, while it
resulted in throwing doubts upon the genuineness of the entire text,
has so far deprived the current literature of the Church of a great
treasure. For there are two qualities in this Gregory’s writings
not to be found in the same degree in any other Greek teacher, namely,
a far-reaching use of philosophical speculation (quite apart from
allegory) in bringing out the full meaning of Church doctrines, and
Bible truths; and excellence of style. With regard to this last, he
himself bitterly deplored the days which he had wasted over the study
of style; but we at all events need not share that regret, if only for
this reason, that his writings thereby show that patristic Greek could
rise to the level of the best of its time. It is not necessarily the
thing which it is, too easily, even in other instances, assumed to be.
Granted the prolonged decadence of the language, yet perfects are not
aorists, nor aorists perfects, the middle is a middle, there are
classical constructions of the participle, the particles of transition
and prepositions in composition have their <i>full</i> force in
Athanasius; much more in Basil; much more in Gregory. It obscures facts
to say that there was good Greek only in the age of Thucydides. There
was good and bad Greek of its kind, in every epoch, as long as Greek
was living. So far for mere syntax. As for adequacy of language, the
far wider range of his subject-matter puts Gregory of Nyssa to a
severer test; but he does not fail under it. What could be more
dignified than his letter to Flavian, or more choice than his
description of the spring, or more richly illustrated than his praises
of Contemplation, or more pathetic than his pleading for the poor? It
would have been strange indeed if the Greek language had not possessed
a Jerome of its own, to make it speak the new monastic
devotion.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p5" shownumber="no">But the labours of J. A.
Krabinger, F. Oehler, and G. H. Forbes upon the text, though all
abruptly ended, have helped to repair the neglect of the past. They in
this century, as the scholars of Paris, Ghent, and Basle, though each
working with fewer or more imperfect <span class="sc" id="iv-p5.1">mss.</span>, in
the sixteenth and seventeenth, have been better friends to Gregory than
those who wrote books in the sixth to defend his orthodoxy, but to
depreciate his writings. In this century, too, Cardinal Mai has rescued
still more from oblivion in the Vatican—a slight compensation for
all the materials collected for a Benedictine edition of Gregory, but
dispersed in the French Revolution.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p6" shownumber="no">The longest Treatise here
translated is that <i>Against Eunomius</i> in 13 Books. The
reproduction of so much ineffectual fencing in logic over a question
which no longer can trouble the Church might be taken exception to. But
should men like Gregory and Basil, pleading for the spirit and for
faith and for mystery against the conclusions of a hard logician, be an
indifferent spectacle to us? The interest, too, in the contest deepens
when we know that their opponent not only proclaimed himself, but was
accepted, as a martyr to the Anomœan cause; and that he had large
congregations to the very end. The moral force of Arianism was stronger
than ever as its end drew near in the East, because the Homœans
were broken up and there was no more complicity with the court and
politics. It was represented by a man who had suffered and had made no
compromises; and so the life-long work, previous to his, of Valens the
bishop at last bore fruit in conversions; and the Anomœan teaching
came to a head in the easily <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_viii.html" id="iv-Page_viii" n="viii" />understood formula that
the <span class="Greek" id="iv-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγεννησία</span> was the essence of the Father—an idea which in the
Dated Creed Valens had repudiated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p7" shownumber="no">What, then, was to be done?
Eunomius seemed by his parade of logic to have dug a gulf for ever
between the Ungenerate and the Generate, in other words between the
Father and the Son. The merit and interest of this Treatise of Gregory
consists in showing this logician as making endless mistakes in his
logic; and then, that anything short of the “eternal
generation” involved unspeakable absurdities or profanities; and
lastly, that Eunomius was fighting by means of distinctions which were
the mere result of mental analysis. Already, we see, there was floating
in the air the Conceptualism and Realism of the Middle Ages, invoked
for this last Arian controversy. When Eunomius retorted that this
faculty of analysis cannot give the name of God, and calls his
opponents atheists for not recognizing the more than human source of
the term <span class="Greek" id="iv-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, the last word of Nicene orthodoxy has to be uttered; and
it is, that God is really incomprehensible, and that here we can never
know His name.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p8" shownumber="no">This should have led to a
statement of the claims of the Sacraments as placing us in heart and
spirit, but not in mind, in communion with this incomprehensible God.
But this would have been useless with such opponents as the Eunomians.
Accuracy of doctrine and clearness of statement was to them salvation;
mysteries were worse than nothing. Only in the intervals of the logical
battle, and for the sake of the faithful, does Gregory recur to those
moral and spiritual attributes which a true Christianity has revealed
in the Deity, and upon which the doctrine of the Sacraments is
built.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p9" shownumber="no">Such controversies are repeated
now; <i>i.e.</i> where truths, which it requires a certain state of the
affections to understand, should be urged, but cannot be, on the one
side; and truths which are logical, or literary, or scientific only,
are ranged on the other side; as an instance, though in another field,
the arguments for and against the results of the “higher
criticism” of the Old Testament exhibit this irreconcilable
attitude.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p10" shownumber="no">Yet in one respect a great gain
must have at once resulted to the Catholic cause from this long work.
The counter opposition of Created and Uncreate, with which Gregory met
the opposition of Generate and Ungenerate, and which, unlike the
latter, is a dichotomy founded on an <i>essential</i> difference, must
have helped many minds, distracted with the jargon of Arianism, to see
more clearly the preciousness of the Baptismal Formula, as the casket
which contains the Faith. Indeed, the life-work of Gregory was to
defend this Formula.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p11" shownumber="no">The Treatise <i>On Virginity</i>
is probably the work of his youth; but none the less Christian for
that. Here is done what students of Plato had doubtless long been
asking for, <i>i.e.</i> that his “love of the Beautiful”
should be spiritualized. Beginning with a bitter accusation of
marriage, Gregory leaves the reader doubtful in the end whether
celibacy is necessary or not for the contemplative life; so absorbed he
becomes in the task of showing the blessedness of those who look to the
source of all visible beauty. But the result of this seeing is not, as
in Plato, a mere enlightenment as to the real value of these visible
things. There are so many more beautiful things in God than Plato saw;
the Christian revelation has infinitely enriched the field of
contemplation; and the lover of the beautiful now must be a higher
character, and have a more chastened heart, not only be a more favoured
child of light, than others. His enthusiasm shall be as strong as ever;
but the model is higher now; and even an Aristotelian balance of moral
extremes is necessary to guide him to the goal of a successful
Imitation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p12" shownumber="no">It was right, too, that the
Church should possess her <i>Phædo,</i> or Death-bed Dialogue; and
it is Gregory who has supplied this in his <i>On the Soul and the
Resurrection.</i> But the copy becomes an original. The dialogue is
between a sister and a brother; the one a saintly Apologist, the other,
for argument’s sake, a gainsayer, who urges all the pleas of
Greek materialism. Not only the immortality of the soul is discussed,
but an exact definition of it is sought, and that in the light of a
truer psychology than Plato’s. His “chariot” is given
up; sensation, as the basis of all thought, is freely recognized; and
yet the passions are firmly separated from the actual essence of the
soul; further, the “coats of skins” of fallen humanity, as
symbolizing the <i>wrong</i> use of the passions, take the place of the
“sea-weed” on the statue of Glaucus. The grasp of the
Christian philosopher of the traits of a perfect humanity, so
conspicuous in his <i>Making of Man,</i> give him an advantage here
over the pagan. As for the Resurrection of the flesh, it was a novel
stroke to bring the beliefs of Empedocles, Pythagoras, Plato, and the
later Platonists, into one focus as it were, and to show that the
teaching of those philosophers as to the destinies of the soul
recognized the possibility, or even the necessity, of the reassumption
of <i>some</i> body. Grotesque objections to the Christian
Resurrection, such as are urged nowadays, are brought forward and
answered in this Treatise.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p13" shownumber="no">The appeal to the Saviour, as to
the Inspiration of the Old Testament, has raised again a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_ix.html" id="iv-Page_ix" n="ix" />discussion as to the Two
Natures; and will probably continue to do so. But before the subject of
the “communication of attributes” can be entered upon, we
must remember that Christ’s mere humanity (as has been lately
pointed out<note anchored="yes" id="iv-p13.1" n="1" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>Christus
Comprobator,</i> p. 99, sq.</p></note>) is, to begin with, sinless. He was perfect
man. What the attributes of a perfect, as contrasted with a fallen,
humanity are, it is not given except by inference to know; but no
Father has discussed this subject of Adam’s nature more fully
than Gregory, in his treatise <i>On the Making of Man.</i></p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p15" shownumber="no">The reasons for classing the
<i>Great Catechism</i> as an Apologetic are given in the Prolegomena:
here from first to last Gregory shows himself a genuine pupil of
Origen. The plan of Revelation is made to rest on man’s
free-will; every objection to it is answered by the fact of this
free-will. This plan is unfolded so as to cover the whole of human
history; the beginning, the middle, and the end are linked, in the
exposition, indissolubly together. The Incarnation is the turning-point
of history; and yet, beyond this, its effects are for all Creation. Who
made this theology? Origen doubtless; and his philosophy of Scripture,
based on a few leading texts, became, one point excepted, the property
of the Church: she at last possessed a <i>Théodicée</i> that
borrowed nothing from Greek ideas. So far, then, every one who used it
was an Origenist: and yet Gregory alone has suffered from this charge.
In using this <i>Théodicée</i> he has in some points
surpassed his master, <i>i.e.</i> in showing in details the skilfulness
(<span class="Greek" id="iv-p15.1" lang="EL">σοφία</span>) which
effected the real “touching” of humanity; and how the
“touched” soul and the “touched” body shall
follow in the path of the Redeemer’s Resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p16" shownumber="no">To the many points of modern
interest in this Gregory should be added his eschatology, which
occupies a large share of his thoughts. <i>On Infants’ Early
Deaths</i> is a witness of this. In fact, when not occupied in
defending, on one side or another, the Baptismal Formula, he is
absorbed in eschatology. He dwells continually on the agonizing and
refining processes of Purgatory. But to claim him as one who favours
the doctrine of “Eternal Hope” in a universal sense is
hardly possible, when we consider the passage in <i>On the Soul and the
Resurrection</i> where he speaks of a Last Judgment as coming after the
Resurrection and Purgatory.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p17" shownumber="no">So much has been said in a
Preface, in order to show that this Volume is a step at least towards
reinstating a most interesting writer, doubtless one of the most highly
educated of his time, and, let it be observed as well, a canonized
saint (for, more fortunate than his works, he was never branded as a
heretic), in his true position.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p18" shownumber="no">In a first English translation
of Treatises and Letters most of which (notably the books against
Eunomius) have never been illustrated by a single translator’s
note, and by but a handful of scholia, a few passages remain, which
from the obscurity of their allusion, local or historical, are
unexplained. In others the finest shades of meaning in one Greek word,
insisted on in some argument, but which the best English equivalent
fails to represent, cause the appearance of obscurity. But, throughout,
the utmost clearness possible without unduly straining the literal
meaning has been aimed at; and in passages too numerous to name, most
grateful acknowledgment is here made of the invaluable suggestions of
the Rev. J. H. Lupton.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p19" shownumber="no">It is hoped that the Index of
Subjects will be of use, in lieu of an analysis, where an analysis has
not been provided. The Index of Texts, all of which have been strictly
verified, while it will be found to prove Gregory’s thorough
knowledge of Scripture (notwithstanding his somewhat classical
training), does not attempt to distinguish between citation and
reminiscence; care, however, has been taken that the reminiscence
should be undoubted.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p20" shownumber="no">The Index of Greek words (as
also the quotations in foot-notes of striking sentences) has been
provided for those interested in the study of later Greek.</p>

<p class="c23" id="iv-p21" shownumber="no">W. M.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p22" shownumber="no"><i>July</i>, 1892.</p>


</div1>

    <div1 id="v" next="vi" prev="iv" progress="0.70%" title="Works on Analytical Criticism, History, and Bibliography, Consulted.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_xiii.html" id="v-Page_xiii" n="xiii" />

<p class="c10" id="v-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="v-p1.1">Works on Analytical Criticism, History, and Bibliography,
Consulted.</span></p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p2" shownumber="no">Rupp (Dr. Julius), Gregors des
Bischofs von Nyssa Leben und Meinungen. Leipzig, 1834.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p3" shownumber="no">Möller (E. W.) Gregori
Nysseni doctrinam de hominis naturâ et illustravit et cum
Origenianâ comparavit. Halle, 1854.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p4" shownumber="no">Denys (J.), De la Philosophie
d’Origéne. Paris, 1884.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p5" shownumber="no">Dorner (Dr. J. A.), Doctrine of
the Person of Christ. Clark’s English translation.
Edinburgh.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p6" shownumber="no">Heyns (S. P.), Disputatio
Historico-Theologica de Gregorio Nysseno. Leyden, 1835.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p7" shownumber="no">Alzog (Dr. J.), Handbuch d.
Patrologie. 3rd ed. 1876.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p8" shownumber="no">Ceillier (Rémi), Histoire
Générale des Auteurs Sacrés et Ecclésiastiques.
Paris, 1858 sqq.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p9" shownumber="no">Tillemont (Louis Sebastien Le
Nain De), Mémoires pour servir â l’Histoire
Ecclésiastique des six premiers Siécles, Vol. IX. Paris,
1693–1712.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p10" shownumber="no">Fabricius (J. A.), Bibliotheca
Græca. Hamburg, 1718–28.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p11" shownumber="no">Prolegomena to the Paris edition
of all Gregory’s Works, with notes by Father Fronto Du Duc,
1638.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p12" shownumber="no">Cave (Dr. W.), Historia
Literaria. London, 1688. (Oxford, 1740.)</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p13" shownumber="no">Du Pin (Dr. L. E.) Library of
Ecclesiastical Authors. Paris, 1686.</p>

<p class="c32" id="v-p14" shownumber="no">Fessler (Joseph), Institutiones
Patrologiæ: Dr. B. Jungmann’s edition. Innsbruck,
1890.</p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="vi" next="vii" prev="v" progress="0.74%" title="Dates of Treatises, &amp;c., Here Translated."><p class="c10" id="vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c9" id="vi-p1.1">Dates of Treatises, &amp;c., Here Translated.</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi-p2" shownumber="no">(<i>Based on Heyns and
Rupp.</i>)</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p3" shownumber="no">331. Gregory Born.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p4" shownumber="no">360. <i>Letters x. xi.
xv.</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p5" shownumber="no">361. Julian’s edict.
Gregory gives up rhetoric.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p6" shownumber="no">362. Gregory in his
brother’s monastery.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p7" shownumber="no">363. <i>Letter vi.</i>
(probably)</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p8" shownumber="no">368. <i>On
Virginity.</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p9" shownumber="no">369. Gregory elected a
reader.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p10" shownumber="no">372. Gregory elected Bishop of
Nyssa early in this year.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p11" shownumber="no">374. Gregory is exiled under
Valens.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p12" shownumber="no">375. <i>On the Faith. On
“Not three Gods.”</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p13" shownumber="no">376. <i>Letters vii. xiv. On the
Baptism of Christ.</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p14" shownumber="no">377. <i>Against
Macedonius.</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p15" shownumber="no">378. Gregory Returns to his See.
<i>Letter iii.</i></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p16" shownumber="no">379. <i>On Pilgrimages</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi-p16.1" n="3" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi-p17" shownumber="no"> Rupp places this after the
Council of Constantinople, 381. Letters i., v.,
viii., ix., xvi. are also probably after 381.</p></note></p>

<p class="c35" id="vi-p18" shownumber="no">Letter ii.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p19" shownumber="no">380. <i>On the Soul and the
Resurrection</i>.</p>

<p class="c35" id="vi-p20" shownumber="no">On the Making of Man.</p>

<p class="c36" id="vi-p21" shownumber="no"><i>On the Holy
Trinity</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p22" shownumber="no">381. Gregory present at the
Second Council. <i>Oration on Meletius</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p23" shownumber="no">382–3. <i>Against
Eunomius</i>, Books I–XII.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p24" shownumber="no">383. Present at Constantinople.
<i>Letter xxi</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p25" shownumber="no">384. <i>Answer to
Eunomius’ Second Book</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p26" shownumber="no">385. <i>The Great
Catechism</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p27" shownumber="no">386. <i>Letter
xiii</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p28" shownumber="no">390. <i>Letter
iv</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p29" shownumber="no">393. <i>Letter to
Flavian</i>.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p30" shownumber="no">394. Present for Synod at
Constantinople.</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p31" shownumber="no">395. <i>On Infant’s Early
Deaths</i>.</p>
</div1>

    <div1 id="vii" next="vii.i" prev="vi" progress="0.78%" title="Prolegomena.">

      <div2 id="vii.i" n="I" next="vii.ii" prev="vii" progress="0.78%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="A Sketch of the Life of S. Gregory of Nyssa." type="Chapter">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_1.html" id="vii.i-Page_1" n="1" /><p class="c10" id="vii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.i-p1.1">The Life and Writings of Gregory of Nyssa.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c37" id="vii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="vii.i-p3.1">Chapter I.—<span class="sc" id="vii.i-p3.2">A Sketch of the Life of S. Gregory of Nyssa</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.i-p4.1">In</span> the
roll of the Nicene Fathers there is no more honoured name than that of
Gregory of Nyssa. Besides the praises of his great brother Basil and of
his equally great friend Gregory Nazianzen, the sanctity of his life,
his theological learning, and his strenuous advocacy of the faith
embodied in the Nicene clauses, have received the praises of Jerome,
Socrates, Theodoret, and many other Christian writers. Indeed such was
the estimation in which he was held that some did not hesitate to call
him ‘the Father of Fathers’ as well as ‘the Star of
Nyssa’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p4.2" n="4" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p5.1" lang="EL">῾Ο
τῶν Πατέρων
Πατήρ</span>; ·ὁ <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p5.2" lang="EL">τῶν
Νυσσαέων
φωστήρ</span>, Council.
Nic. II. Act. VI. Edition of Labbe, p. 477.—Nicephor. Callist.
<i>H. E.</i> xi. 19.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p6" shownumber="no">Gregory of Nyssa was equally
fortunate in his country, the name he bore, and the family which
produced him. He was a native of Cappadocia, and was born most probably
at Cæsarea, the capital, about <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p6.1">a.d.</span> 335
or 336. No province of the Roman Empire had in those early ages
received more eminent Christian bishops than Cappadocia and the
adjoining district of Pontus.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p7" shownumber="no">In the previous century the
great prelate Firmilian, the disciple and friend of Origen, who visited
him at his See, had held the Bishopric of Cæsarea. In the same age
another saint, Gregory Thaumaturgus, a friend also and disciple of
Origen, was bishop of Neo-Cæsarea in Pontus. During the same
century, too, no less than four other Gregories shed more or less
lustre on bishoprics in that country. The family of Gregory of Nyssa
was one of considerable wealth and distinction, and one also
conspicuously Christian.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p8" shownumber="no">During the Diocletian
persecution his grandparents had fled for safety to the mountainous
region of Pontus, where they endured great hardships and privations. It
is said that his maternal grandfather, whose name is unknown,
eventually lost both life and property. After a retirement of some few
years the family appear to have returned and settled at Cæsarea in
Cappadocia, or else at Neo-Cæsarea in Pontus, for there is some
uncertainty in the account.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p9" shownumber="no">Gregory’s father, Basil,
who gave his name to his eldest son, was known as a rhetorician. He
died at a comparatively early age, leaving a family of ten children,
five of whom were boys and five girls, under the care of their
grandmother Macrina and mother Emmelia. Both of these illustrious
ladies were distinguished for the earnestness and strictness of their
Christian principles, to which the latter added the charm of great
personal beauty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p10" shownumber="no">All the sons and daughters
appear to have been of high character, but it is only of four sons and
one daughter that we have any special record. The daughter, called
Macrina, from her grandmother, was the angel in the house of this
illustrious family. She shared with her grandmother and mother the care
and education of all its younger members. Nor was there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_2.html" id="vii.i-Page_2" n="2" />one of them who did not
owe to her religious influence their settlement in the faith and
consistency of Christian conduct.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p11" shownumber="no">This admirable woman had been
betrothed in early life, but her intended husband died of fever. She
permitted herself to contract no other alliance, but regarded herself
as still united to her betrothed in the other world. She devoted
herself to a religious life, and eventually, with her mother Emmelia,
established a female conventual society on the family-property in
Pontus, at a place called Annesi, on the banks of the river
Iris.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p12" shownumber="no">It was owing to her persuasions
that her brother Basil also gave up the worldly life, and retired to
lead the devout life in a wild spot in the immediate neighbourhood of
Annesi. Here for a while he was an hermit, and here he persuaded his
friend Gregory Nazianzen to join him. They studied together the works
of Origen, and published a selection of extracts from his Commentaries,
which they called “Philocalia.” By the suggestions of a
friend Basil enlarged his idea, and converted his hermit’s
seclusion into a monastery, which eventually became the centre of many
others which sprung up in that district.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p13" shownumber="no">His inclination for the monastic
life had been greatly influenced by his acquaintance with the Egyptian
monks, who had impressed him with the value of their system as an aid
to a life of religious devotion. He had visited also the hermit saints
of Syria and Arabia, and learnt from them the practice of a severe
asceticism, which both injured his health and shortened his
days.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p14" shownumber="no">Gregory of Nyssa was the third
son, and one of the youngest of the family. He had an elder brother,
Nectarius, who followed the profession of their father, and became
rhetorician, and like him died early. He had also a younger brother,
Peter, who became bishop of Sebaste.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p15" shownumber="no">Besides the uncertainty as to
the year and place of his birth it is not known where he received his
education. From the weakness of his health and delicacy of his
constitution, it was most probably at home. It is interesting, in the
case of one so highly educated, to know who, in consequence of his
father’s early death, took charge of his merely intellectual
bringing up: and his own words do not leave us in any doubt that, so
far as he had a teacher, it was Basil, his senior by several years. He
constantly speaks of him as the revered ‘Master:’ to take
but one instance, he says in his <i>Hexaemeron (ad init.)</i> that all
that will be striking in that work will be due to Basil, what is
inferior will be the ‘pupil’s.’ Even in the matter of
style, he says in a letter written in early life to Libanius that
though he enjoyed his brother’s society but a short time yet
Basil was the author of his oratory (<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p15.1" lang="EL">λόγου</span>): and it
is safe to conclude that he was introduced to all that Athens had to
teach, perhaps even to medicine, by Basil: for Basil had been at
Athens. On the other hand we can have no difficulty in crediting his
mother, of whom he always spoke with the tenderest affection, and his
admirable sister Macrina, with the care of his religious teaching.
Indeed few could be more fortunate than Gregory in the influences of
home. If, as there is every reason to believe, the grandmother Macrina
survived Gregory’s early childhood, then, like Timothy, he was
blest with the religious instruction of another Lois and
Eunice.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p16" shownumber="no">In this chain of female
relationship it is difficult to say which link is worthier of note,
grandmother, mother, or daughter. Of the first, Basil, who attributes
his early religious impressions to his grandmother, tells us that as a
child she taught him a Creed, which had been drawn up for the use of
the Church of Neo-Cæsarea by Gregory Thaumaturgus. This Creed, it
is said, was revealed to the Saint in a vision. It has been translated
by Bishop Bull in his “Fidei Nicænæ Defensio.” In
its language and spirit it anticipates the Creed of
Constantinople.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p17" shownumber="no">Certain it is that Gregory had
not the benefit of a residence at Athens, or of foreign travel. It
might have given him a strength of character and width of experience,
in which he was certainly deficient. His shy and retiring disposition
induced him to remain at home <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_3.html" id="vii.i-Page_3" n="3" />without choosing a profession,
living on his share of the paternal property, and educating himself by
a discipline of his own.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p18" shownumber="no">He remained for years
unbaptized. And this is a very noticeable circumstance which meets us
in the lives of many eminent Saints and Bishops of the Church. They
either delayed baptism themselves, or it was delayed for them. Indeed
there are instances of Bishops baptized and consecrated the same
day.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p19" shownumber="no">Gregory’s first
inclination or impulse to make a public profession of Christianity is
said to have been due to a remarkable dream or vision.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p20" shownumber="no">His mother Emmelia, at her
retreat at Annesi, urgently entreated him to be present and take part
in a religious ceremony in honour of the Forty Christian Martyrs. He
had gone unwillingly, and wearied with his journey and the length of
the service, which lasted far into the night, he lay down and fell
asleep in the garden. He dreamed that the Martyrs appeared to him and,
reproaching him for his indifference, beat him with rods. On awaking he
was filled with remorse, and hastened to amend his past neglect by
earnest entreaties for mercy and forgiveness. Under the influence of
the terror which his dream inspired he consented to undertake the
office of reader in the Church, which of course implied a profession of
Christianity. But some unfitness, and, perhaps, that love of eloquence
which clung to him to the last, soon led him to give up the office, and
adopt the profession of a rhetorician or advocate. For this desertion
of a sacred for a secular employment he is taken severely to task by
his brother Basil and his friend Gregory Nazianzen. The latter does not
hesitate to charge him with being influenced, not by conscientious
scruples, but by vanity and desire of public display, a charge not
altogether consistent with his character.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p21" shownumber="no">Here it is usual to place the
marriage of Gregory with Theosebeia, said to have been a sister of
Gregory Nazianzen. Certainly the tradition of Gregory’s marriage
received such credit as to be made in after times a proof of the
non-celibacy of the Bishops of his age. But it rests mainly on two
passages, which taken separately are not in the least conclusive. The
first is the ninety-fifth letter of Gregory Nazianzen, written to
console for a certain loss by death, i.e. of “Theosebeia, the
fairest, the most lustrous even amidst such beauty of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.1" lang="EL">ἀδελφοὶ</span>;
Theosebeia, the true priestess, the yokefellow and the equal of a
priest.” J. Rupp has well pointed out that the expression
‘yokefellow’ (<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.2" lang="EL">σύζυγον</span>), which has been insisted as meaning ‘wife,’ may,
especially in the language of Gregory Nazianzen, be equivalent
to <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.3" lang="EL">ἀδελφὸς</span>. He sees in this Theosebeia ‘a sister of the Cappadocian
brothers.’ The second passage is contained in the third cap. of
Gregory’s treatise <i>On Virginity</i>. Gregory there complains
that he is “cut off by a kind of gulf from this glory of
virginity” (<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.4" lang="EL">παρθενία</span>). The whole passage should be consulted. Of course its
significance depends on the meaning given to <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.5" lang="EL">παρθενία</span>. Rupp asserts that more and more towards the end of the
century this word acquired a technical meaning derived from the purely
ideal side, i.e. virginity of soul: and that Gregory is alluding to the
same thing that his friend had not long before blamed him for, the
keeping of a school for rhetoric, where his object had been merely
worldly reputation, and the truly ascetic career had been marred (at
the time he wrote). Certainly the terrible indictment of marriage in
the third cap. of this treatise comes ill from one whose wife not only
must have been still living, but possessed the virtues sketched in the
letter of Gregory Nazianzen: while the allusions at the end of it to
the law-courts and their revelations appear much more like the
professional reminiscence of a rhetorician who must have been familiar
with them, than the personal complaint of one who had cause to
depreciate marriage. The powerful words of Basil, de Virgin. I. 610, a.
b., also favour the above view of the meaning of <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.6" lang="EL">παρθενία</span>: and Gregory elsewhere distinctly calls celibacy
<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.7" lang="EL">παρθενία
τοῦ
σώματος</span>,
and regards it as a means only to this higher <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.8" lang="EL">παρθενια</span>
(III. 131). But the two passages above, when combined,
may have led to the tradition of Gregory’s marriage. Nicephorus
Callistus, for example, who first makes mention of it, must have put
upon <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p21.9" lang="EL">παρθενία</span> the interpretation of his own time (thirteenth
century,) <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_4.html" id="vii.i-Page_4" n="4" />i.e. that of continence. Finally, those who adopt this tradition
have still to account for the fact that no allusion to Theosebeia as
his wife, and no letter to her, is to be found in Gregory’s
numerous writings. It is noteworthy that the Benedictine editors of
Gregory Nazianzen (ad Epist. 95) also take the above view.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p22" shownumber="no">His final recovery and
conversion to the Faith, of which he was always after so strenuous an
asserter, was due to her who, all things considered, was the master
spirit of the family. By the powerful persuasions of his sister
Macrina, at length, after much struggle, he altered entirely his way of
life, severed himself from all secular occupations, and retired to his
brother’s monastery in the solitudes of Pontus, a beautiful spot,
and where, as we have seen, his mother and sister had established, in
the immediate neighbourhood, a similar association for
women.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p23" shownumber="no">Here, then, Gregory was settled
for several years, and devoted himself to the study of the Scripture
and the works of his master Origen. Here, too, his love of natural
scenery was deepened so as to find afterwards constant and adequate
expression. For in his writings we have in large measure that sentiment
of delight in the beauty of nature of which, even when it was felt, the
traces are so few and far between in the whole range of Greek
literature. A notable instance is the following from the <i>Letter to
Adelphus</i>, written long afterwards:—“The gifts bestowed
upon the spot by Nature, who beautifies the earth with an impromptu
grace, are such as these: below, the river Halys makes the place fair
to look upon with his banks, and glides like a golden ribbon through
their deep purple, reddening his current with the soil he washes down.
Above, a mountain densely overgrown with wood stretches, with its long
ridge, covered at all points with the foliage of oaks, more worthy of
finding some Homer to sing its praises than that Ithacan Neritus which
the poet calls ‘far-seen with quivering leaves.’ But the
natural growth of wood as it comes down the hill-side meets at the foot
the plantations of human husbandry. For forthwith vines, spread out
over the slopes and swellings and hollows at the mountain’s base,
cover with their colour, like a green mantle, all the lower ground: and
the season also was now adding to their beauty with a display of
magnificent grape-clusters.” Another is from the treatise <i>On
Infants’ Early Deaths</i>:—“Nay look only at an ear
of corn, at the germinating of some plant, at a ripe bunch of grapes,
at the beauty of early autumn whether in fruit or flower, at the grass
springing unbidden, at the mountain reaching up with its summit to the
height of the ether, at the springs of the lower ground bursting from
its flanks in streams like milk, and running in rivers through the
glens, at the sea receiving those streams from every direction and yet
remaining within its limits with waves edged by the stretches of beach,
and never stepping beyond those fixed boundaries: and how can the eye
of reason fail to find in them all that our education for Realities
requires?” The treatise <i>On Virginity</i> was the fruit of this
life in Basil’s monastery.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p24" shownumber="no">Henceforward the fortunes of
Gregory are more closely linked with those of his great brother
Basil.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p25" shownumber="no">About <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p25.1">a.d.</span> 365 Basil was summoned from his retirement to act as
coadjutor to Eusebius, the Metropolitan of Cæsarea in Cappadocia,
and aid him in repelling the assaults of the Arian faction on the
Faith. In these assaults the Arians were greatly encouraged and
assisted by the proclivities of the Emperor Valens. After some few
years of strenuous and successful resistance, and the endurance of
great persecution from the Emperor and his Court, a persecution which
indeed pursued him through life, Basil is called by the popular voice,
on the death of Eusebius, <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p25.2">a.d.</span> 370, to succeed
him in the See. His election is vehemently opposed, but after much
turmoil is at length accomplished.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p26" shownumber="no">To strengthen himself in his
position, and surround himself with defenders of the orthodox Faith, he
obliges his brother Gregory, in spite of his emphatic protest, to
undertake the Bishopric of Nyssa<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p26.1" n="5" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p27" shownumber="no"> Now
Nirse.</p></note>, a small town in the west
of Cappadocia. When a friend expressed his surprise that he had chosen
so obscure a place for such a man as Gregory, he replied, that
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_5.html" id="vii.i-Page_5" n="5" />he did not desire
his brother to receive distinction from the name of his See, but rather
to confer distinction upon it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p28" shownumber="no">It was with the same feeling,
and by the exercise of a like masterful will, that he forced upon his
friend Gregory Nazianzen the Bishopric of a still more obscure and
unimportant place, called Sasima. But Gregory highly resented the
nomination, which unhappily led to a lifelong estrangement.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p29" shownumber="no">It was about this time, too,
that a quarrel had arisen between Basil and their uncle, another
Gregory, one of the Cappadocian Bishops. And here Gregory of Nyssa gave
a striking proof of the extreme simplicity and unreflectiveness of his
character, which without guileful intent yet led him into guile.
Without sufficient consideration he was induced to practise a deceit
which was as irreconcileable with Christian principle as with common
sense. In his endeavours to set his brother and uncle at one, when
previous efforts had been in vain, he had recourse to an extraordinary
method. He forged a letter, as if from their uncle, to Basil, earnestly
entreating reconciliation. The inevitable discovery of course only
widened the breach, and drew down on Gregory his brother’s
indignant condemnation. The reconciliation, however, which Gregory
hoped for, was afterwards brought about.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p30" shownumber="no">Nor was this the only occasion
on which Gregory needed Basil’s advice and reproof, and
protection from the consequences of his inexperienced zeal. After he
had become Bishop of Nyssa, with a view to render assistance to his
brother he promoted the summoning of Synods. But Basil’s wider
experience told him that no good would come of such assemblies under
existing circumstances. Besides which he had reason to believe that
Gregory would be made the tool of factious and designing men. He
therefore discouraged the attempt. At another time Basil had to
interpose his authority to prevent his brother joining in a mission to
Rome to invite the interference of Pope Damasus and the Western Bishops
in the settlement of the troubles at Antioch in consequence of the
disputed election to the See. Basil had himself experience of the
futility of such application to Rome, from the want of sympathy in the
Pope and the Western Bishops with the troubles in the East. Nor would
he, by such application, give a handle for Rome’s assertion of
supremacy, and encroachment on the independence of the Eastern Church.
The Bishopric of Nyssa was indeed to Gregory no bed of roses. Sad was
the contrast to one of his genre spirit, more fitted for studious
retirement and monastic calm than for controversies which did not end
with the pen, between the peaceful leisure of his retreat in Pontus and
the troubles and antagonisms of his present position. The enthusiasm of
his faith on the subject of the Trinity and the Incarnation brought
upon him the full weight of Arian and Sabellian hostility, aggravated
as it was by the patronage of the Emperor. In fact his whole life at
Nyssa was a series of persecutions.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p31" shownumber="no">A charge of uncanonical
irregularity in his ordination is brought up against him by certain
Arian Bishops, and he is summoned to appear and answer them at a Synod
at Ancyra. To this was added the vexation of a prosecution by
Demosthenes, the Emperor’s <i>chef de cuisine</i>, on a charge of
defalcation in the Church funds.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p32" shownumber="no">A band of soldiers is sent to
fetch him to the Synod. The fatigue of the journey, and the rough
treatment of his conductors, together with anxiety of mind, produce a
fever which prevents his attendance. His brother Basil comes to his
assistance. He summons another Synod of orthodox Cappadocian Bishops,
who dictate in their joint names a courteous letter, apologising for
Gregory’s absence from the Synod of Ancyra, and proving the
falsehood of the charge of embezzlement. At the same time he writes to
solicit the interest of Astorgus, a person of considerable influence at
the Court, to save his brother from the indignity of being dragged
before a secular tribunal.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p33" shownumber="no">Apparently the application was
unsuccessful. Demosthenes now obtains the holding another Synod at
Gregory’s own See of Nyssa, where he is summoned to answer the
same charges. Gregory refuses to attend. He is consequently pronounced
contumacious, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_6.html" id="vii.i-Page_6" n="6" />deposed from his Bishopric. His deposition is followed
immediately by a decree of banishment from the Emperor, <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p33.1">a.d.</span> 376. He retires to Seleucia. But his banishment did
not secure him from the malice and persecution of his enemies. He is
obliged frequently to shift his quarters, and is subjected to much
bodily discomfort and suffering. From the consoling answers of his
friend Gregory of Nazianzen (for his own letters are lost), we learn
the crushing effects of all these troubles upon his gentle and
sensitive spirit, and the deep despondency into which he had
fallen.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p34" shownumber="no">At length there is a happier
turn of affairs. The Emperor Valens is killed, <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p34.1">a.d.</span> 378, and with him Arianism ‘vanished in the
crash of Hadrianople.’ He is succeeded by Gratian, the friend and
disciple of St. Ambrose. The banished orthodox Bishops are restored to
their Sees, and Gregory returns to Nyssa. In<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p34.2" n="6" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p35" shownumber="no"> Epist. III.
(Zacagni’s collection).</p></note> one of his
letters, most probably to his brother Basil, he gives a graphic
description of the popular triumph with which his return was
greeted.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p36" shownumber="no">But the joy of his restoration
is overshadowed by domestic sorrows. His great brother, to whom he owed
so much, soon after dies, ere he is 50 years of age, worn out by his
unparalleled toils and the severity of his ascetic life. Gregory
celebrated his death in a sincere panegyric. Its high-flown style is
explained by the rhetorical fashion of the time. The same year another
sorrow awaits him. After a separation of many years he revisits his
sister Macrina, at her convent in Pontus, but only to find her on her
death-bed. We have an interesting and graphic account of the scene
between Gregory and his dying sister. To the last this admirable woman
appears as the great teacher of her family. She supplies her brother
with arguments for, and confirms his faith in, the resurrection of the
dead; and almost reproves him for the distress he felt at her
departure, bidding him, with St. Paul, not to sorrow as those who had
no hope. After her decease an inmate of the convent, named Vestiana,
brought to Gregory a ring, in which was a piece of the true Cross, and
an iron cross, both of which were found on the body when laying it out.
One Gregory retained himself, the other he gave to Vestiana. He buried
his sister in the chapel at Annesi, in which her parents and her
brother Naucratius slept.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p37" shownumber="no">From henceforth the labours of
Gregory have a far more extended range. He steps into the place vacated
by the death of Basil, and takes foremost rank among the defenders of
the Faith of Nicæa. He is not, however, without trouble still from
the heretical party. Certain Galatians had been busy in sowing the
seeds of their heresy among his own people. He is subjected, too, to
great annoyance from the disturbances which arose out of the wish of
the people of Ibera in Pontus to have him as their Bishop. In that
early age of the Church election to a Bishopric, if not dependent on
the popular voice, at least called forth the expression of much popular
feeling, like a contested election amongst ourselves. This often led to
breaches of the peace, which required military intervention to suppress
them, as it appears to have done on this occasion.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p38" shownumber="no">But the reputation of Gregory is
now so advanced, and the weight of his authority as an eminent teacher
so generally acknowledged, that we find him as one of the Prelates at
the Synod of Antioch assembled for the purpose of healing the
long-continued schisms in that distracted See. By the same Synod
Gregory is chosen to visit and endeavour to reform the Churches of
Arabia and Babylon, which had fallen into a very corrupt and degraded
state. He gives a lamentable account of their condition, as being
beyond all his powers of reformation. On this same journey he visits
Jerusalem and its sacred scenes: it has been conjectured that the
Apollinarian heresy drew him thither. Of the Church of Jerusalem he can
give no better account than of those he had already visited. He
expresses himself as greatly scandalized at the conduct of the Pilgrims
who visited the Holy City on the plea of religion. Writing to three
ladies, whom he had known at Jerusalem, he takes occasion, from what he
had witnessed there, to speak of the uselessness of pilgrimages as any
aids to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_7.html" id="vii.i-Page_7" n="7" />reverence and faith, and denounces in the strongest terms the
moral dangers to which all pilgrims, especially women, are
exposed.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p39" shownumber="no">This letter is so condemnatory
of what was a common and authorized practice of the medieval Church
that<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p39.1" n="7" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p40" shownumber="no"> Notably
Bellarmine: Gretser, the Jesuit, against the Calvinist
Molino.</p></note> Divines of the Latin communion have
endeavoured, but in vain, to deny its authenticity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p41" shownumber="no">The name and character of
Gregory had now reached the Imperial Court, where Theodosius had lately
succeeded to the Eastern Empire. As a proof of the esteem in which he
was then held, it is said that in his recent journey to Babylon and the
Holy Land he travelled with carriages provided for him by the
Emperor.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p42" shownumber="no">Still greater distinction awaits
him. He is one of the hundred and fifty Bishops summoned by Theodosius
to the second Œcumenical Council, that of Constantinople, <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p42.1">a.d.</span> 381. To the assembled Fathers he brings an<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p42.2" n="8" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p43" shownumber="no"> See Note 1
to the Introductory Letter to the Treatise.</p></note> instalment of his treatise against the Eunomian
heresy, which he had written in defence of his brother Basil’s
positions, on the subject of the Trinity and the Incarnation. This he
first read to his friend Gregory Nazianzen, Jerome, and others. Such
was the influence he exercised in the Council that it is said, though
this is very doubtful, that the explanatory clauses added to the Nicene
Creed are due to him. Certain, however, it is that he delivered the
inaugural address, which is not extant; further that he preached the
funeral oration, which has been preserved, on the death of Meletius, of
Antioch, the first President of the Council, who died at
Constantinople; also that he preached at the enthronement of Gregory
Nazianzen in the capital. This oration has perished.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p44" shownumber="no">Shortly before the close of the
Council, by a Constitution of the Emperor, issued from Heraclea,
Gregory is nominated as one of the Bishops who were to be regarded as
the central authorities of Catholic Communion. In other words, the
primacy of Rome or Alexandria in the East was to be replaced by that of
other Sees, especially Constantinople. Helladius of Cæsarea was to
be Gregory’s colleague in his province. The connexion led to a
misunderstanding. As to the grounds of this there is much uncertainty.
The account of it is entirely derived from Gregory himself in his
<i>Letter to Flavian</i>, and from his great namesake. Possibly there
were faults on both sides.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p45" shownumber="no">We do not read of Gregory being
at the Synod, <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p45.1">a.d.</span> 382, which followed the
great Council of Constantinople. But we find him present at the Synod
held the following year.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p46" shownumber="no">This same year we have proof of
the continued esteem and favour shown him by the Imperial Court. He is
chosen to pronounce the funeral oration on the infant Princess
Pulcheria. And not long after that also on the death of the Empress
Flaccilla, or Placidia, herself. This last was a magnificent eulogy,
but one, according to Tillemont, even surpassed by that of Theodoret.
This admirable and holy woman, a saint of the Eastern Church, fully
warranted all the praise that could be bestowed upon her. If her
husband Theodosius did not owe his conversion to Christianity to her
example and influence, he certainly did his adherence to the true
Faith. It is one of the subjects of Gregory’s praise of her that
by her persuasion the Emperor refused to give an interview to the
‘rationalist of the fourth century,’ Eunomius.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p47" shownumber="no">Scarcely anything is known of
the latter years of Gregory of Nyssa’s life. The last record we
have of him is that he was present at a Synod of Constantinople,
summoned <span class="sc" id="vii.i-p47.1">a.d.</span> 394, by Rufinus, the powerful
prefect of the East, under the presidency of Nectarius. The rival
claims to the See of Bostra in Arabia had to be then settled; but
perhaps the chief reason for summoning this assembly was to glorify the
consecration of Rufinus’ new Church in the suburbs. It was there
that Gregory delivered the sermon which was probably his last, wrongly
entitled <i>‘On his Ordination.’</i> His words, which
heighten the effect of others then preached, are humbly compared to the
blue circles painted on the new walls as a foil to the gilded dome
above. “The whole breathes a calmer and more peaceful spirit; the
deep sorrow over heretics <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_8.html" id="vii.i-Page_8" n="8" />who forfeit the blessings of
the Spirit changes only here and there into the flashes of a
short-lived indignation.” (J. Rupp.)</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p48" shownumber="no">The prophecy of Basil had come
true. Nyssa was ennobled by the name of its bishop appearing on the
roll of this Synod, between those of the Metropolitans of Cæsarea
and Iconium. Even in outward rank he is equal to the highest. The
character of Gregory could not be more justly drawn than in the words
of Tillemont (IX. p. 269). “Autant en effet, qu’on peut
juger de lui par ses écrits, c‘étoit un esprit doux,
bon, facile, qui avec beaucoup d’élevation et de
lumière, avoit néanmois beaucoup de simplicité et de
candeur, qui aimoit plus le repos que l’action, et le travail du
cabinet que le tumulte des affaires, qui avec cela étoit sans
faste, disposé à estimer et à louer les autres et à
se mettre à dessous d’eux. Mais quoiqu’ il ne
cherchât que le repos, nous avons vû que son zèle pour
ses frères l’avoit souvent engagé à de grands
travaux, et que Dieu avait honoré sa simplicité en le faisant
regarder comme le maitre, le docteur, le pacificateur et
l’arbitre des églises.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.i-p49" shownumber="no">His death (probably 395) is
commemorated by the Greek Church on January 10, by the Latin on March
9.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="vii.ii" next="vii.iii" prev="vii.i" progress="1.81%" title="His General Character as a Theologian." type="Chapter"><p class="c38" id="vii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c4" id="vii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—<span class="sc" id="vii.ii-p1.2">His General Character as a Theologian</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">“<span class="sc" id="vii.ii-p2.1">The</span> first who sought to establish by rational
considerations the whole complex of orthodox doctrines.” So
Ueberweg (History of Philosophy, p. 326) of Gregory of Nyssa. This
marks the transition from ante-Nicene times. Then, at all events in the
hands of Origen, philosophy was identical with theology. Now, that
there is a ‘complex of orthodox doctrines’ to defend,
philosophy becomes the handmaid of theology. Gregory, in this respect,
has done the most important service of any of the writers of the Church
in the fourth century. He treats each single philosophical view only as
a help to grasp the formulæ of faith; and the truth of that view
consists with him only in its adaptability to that end. Notwithstanding
strong speculative leanings he does not defend orthodoxy either in the
fashion of the Alexandrian school or in the fashion of some in modern
times, who put forth a system of philosophy to which the dogmas of the
Faith are to be accommodated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">If this be true, the question as
to his attitude towards Plato, which is one of the first that suggests
itself, is settled. Against polytheism he does indeed seek to defend
Christianity by connecting it apologetically with Plato’s system.
This we cannot be surprised at, considering that the definitions of the
doctrines of the Catholic Church were formed in the very place where
the last considerable effort of Platonism was made; but he by no means
makes the New Life in any way dependent on this system of philosophy.
“We cannot speculate,” he says (<i>De Anim. et
Resurrect.</i>),…“we must leave the Platonic car.”
But still when he is convinced that Plato will confirm doctrine he
will, even in polemic treatises, adopt his view; for instance, he seeks
to grasp the truth of the Trinity from the Platonic account of our
internal consciousness, i.e. <span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">ψυχὴ, λόγος,
νοῦς</span>; because such a proof
from consciousness is, to Gregory, the surest and most
reliable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p4" shownumber="no">The “rational
considerations,” then, by which Gregory would have established
Christian doctrine are not necessarily drawn from the philosophy of the
time: nor, further, does he seek to rationalize entirely all religious
truth. In fact he resigns the hope of comprehending the Incarnation and
all the great articles. This is the very thing that distinguishes the
Catholic from the Eunomian. “Receiving the <i>fact</i> we leave
untampered with the <i>manner</i> of the creation of the Universe, as
altogether secret and inexplicable<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p4.1" n="9" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cp. <i>Or.
Cat.</i> c. xi.</p></note>.” With a turn
resembling the view of Tertullian, he comes back to the conclusion that
for us after all Religious Truth consists in mystery. “The Church
possesses the means of demonstrating these things: or rather,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_9.html" id="vii.ii-Page_9" n="9" />she has faith,
which is surer than demonstration<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p5.1" n="10" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>In
verba ‘faciamus hominem,’</i> I. p.
140.</p></note>.” He
developes the truth of the Resurrection as much by the fulfilment of
God’s promises as by metaphysics: and it has been considered as
one of the proofs that the treatise <i>What is being ‘in the
image of God’?</i> is not his that this subordination of
philosophical proof to the witness of the Holy Spirit is not preserved
in it.</p>

<p id="vii.ii-p7" shownumber="no">Nevertheless there was a large
field, larger even than in the next century, in which rationalizing was
not only allowable, but was even required of him. In this there are
three questions which Gregory has treated with particular fulness and
originality. They are:—1. Evil; 2. The relation between the ideal
and the actual Man; 3. Spirit.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p8" shownumber="no">I. He takes, to begin with,
Origen’s view of evil. Virtue and Vice are not opposed to each
other as two Existencies: but as Being is opposed to not-Being. Vice
exists only as an absence. But how did this arise?</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p9" shownumber="no">In answering this question he
seems sometimes to come very near Manicheism, and his writings must be
read very carefully, in order to avoid fixing upon him the groundless
charge that he leaves evil in too near connexion with Matter. But the
passages<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p9.1" n="11" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>De
Perf. Christiani Forma</i>, III. p. 294, he
calls the ‘Prince of darkness’ the author of sin and death:
<i>In Christi Resurrect.</i> III. p. 386, he calls Satan ‘the
heart of the earth:’ and p. 387 identifies him with sin.
‘And so the real wisdom visits that arrogant heart of the earth,
so that the thought great in wickedness should vanish, and the darkness
should be lightened, &amp;c.’</p></note> which give rise to this charge consist of
comparisons found in his homilies and meditations; just as a modern
theologian might in such works make the Devil the same as Sin and
Death. The only imperfection in his view is that he is unable<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p10.1" n="12" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> As
expressed by S. Thomas Aquinas Summ. I. Qu. xix. Art. 9, Deo nec
nolente, nec volente, sed permittente….Deus neque vult fieri,
neque vult non fieri, sed vult permittere mala fieri.</p></note> to regard evil as not only suffered but even
<i>permitted</i> by God. But this imperfection is inseparable from his
time: for Manicheism was too near and its opposition too little
overcome for such a view to be possible for him; he could not see that
it is the only one able thoroughly to resist Dualism.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p12" shownumber="no">Evil with Gregory is to be found
in the spontaneous proclivity of the soul towards Matter: but not in
Matter itself. Matter, therefore, in his eschatology is not to be burnt
up and annihilated: only soul and body have to be <i>refined</i>, as
gold (this is a striking comparison) is refined. He is very clear upon
the relations between the three factors, body, matter, and evil. He
represents the mind as the mirror of the Archetypal Beauty: then below
the mind comes body (φύσις which is
connected with mind and pervaded by it, and when thus transfigured and
beautified by it becomes itself the mirror of this mirror: and then
this body in its turn influences and combines Matter. The Beauty of the
Supreme Being thus penetrates all things: and as long as the lower
holds on to the higher all is well. But if a rupture occurs anywhere,
then Matter, receiving no longer influence from above, reveals its own
deformity, and imparts something of it to body and, through that, to
mind: for matter is in itself ‘a shapeless unorganized thing<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p12.1" n="13" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>De
Virginit</i>. c. xi.</p></note>.’ Thus the mind loses the image of God.
But evil began when the rupture was made: and what caused that? When
and how did the mind become separated from God?</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p14" shownumber="no">Gregory answers this question by
laying it down as a principle, that <i>everything created is subject to
change.</i> The Uncreate Being is changeless, but Creation, since its
very beginning was owing to a change, i.e. a calling of the
non-existent into existence, is liable to alter. Gregory deals here
with angelic equally as with human nature, and with all the powers in
both, especially with the will, whose virtual freedom he assumes
throughout. That, too, was created; therefore that, too, could
change.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p15" shownumber="no">It was possible, therefore,
that, first, one of the created spirits, and, as it actually happened,
he who was entrusted with the supervision of the earth, should choose
to turn his eyes away from the Good; he thus looked at a lower good;
and so began to be envious and to have <span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p15.1" lang="EL">πάθη</span>. All evil
followed in a chain from this beginning; according to the principle
that the beginning of anything is the cause of all that follows in its
train.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_10.html" id="vii.ii-Page_10" n="10" />So the Devil fell: and the proclivity to evil was introduced into
the spiritual world. Man, however, still looked to God and was filled
with blessings (this is the ‘ideal man’ of Gregory). But as
when the flame has got hold of a wick one cannot dim its light by means
of the flame itself, but only by mixing water with the oil in the wick,
so the Enemy effected the weakening of God’s blessings in man by
cunningly <i>mixing wickedness in his will</i>, as he had mixed it in
his own. From first to last, then, evil lies in the προαίρεσις
and in nothing else.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p17" shownumber="no">God knew what would happen and
suffered it, that He might not destroy our freedom, the inalienable
heritage of reason and therefore a portion of His image in us. <note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p17.1" n="14" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>On
Infants’ early Deaths,</i> III. p.
336.</p></note>He ‘gave scope to evil for a nobler
end.’ Gregory calls it a piece of “little mindedness”
to argue from evil either the weakness or the wickedness of
God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p19" shownumber="no">II. His remarks on the relation
between the ideal and the actual Man are very interesting. It is usual
with the other Fathers, in speaking of man’s original perfection,
to take the moment of the first man’s residence in Paradise, and
to regard the <i>whole</i> of human nature as there represented by the
first two human beings. Gregory is far removed from this way of looking
at the matter. With him human perfection is the ‘idea’ of
humanity: he sees already in the bodily-created Adam the fallen man.
The present man is not to be distinguished from that bodily Adam; both
fall below the ideal type. Gregory seems to put the Fall beyond and
before the beginning of history. ‘Under the form of narrative
Moses places before us mere doctrine<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p19.1" n="15" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> <i>Or.
Cat.</i> c. viii. D.</p></note>.’ The
<i>locus classicus</i> about the idea and the reality of human nature
is <i>On the Making of Man</i>, I. p. 88f. He sketches both in a
masterly way. He speaks of the division of the human race into male and
female as a ‘device’ (<span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p20.1" lang="EL">ἐπιτέχνησις</span>), implying that it was not the first
‘organization’ (<span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p20.2" lang="EL">κατασκευή</span>). He hints that the irrational element was actually
provided by the Creator, Who foresaw the Fall and the Redemption, for
man to sin in; as if man immediately upon the creation of the perfect
humanity became a mixed nature (spirit and flesh), and his fall was not
a mere accident, but a <i>necessary consequence of this mixed
nature</i>. Adam must have fallen: there was no perfect humanity in
Paradise. In man’s mixed nature of spirit and flesh nutrition is
the basis of his sensation, and sensation is the basis of his thought;
and so it was inevitable that sin through this lower yet vital side of
man should enter in. So ingrained is the spirit with the flesh in the
whole history of actual humanity that all the varieties of all the
souls that ever have lived or ever shall, arise from this very mixture;
i.e. from the varying degrees of either factor in each. But as
Gregory’s view here touches, though in striking contrast, on
Origen’s, more will be said about it in the next
chapter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p21" shownumber="no">It follows from this that
Gregory, as Clement and Basil before him, did not look upon Original
Sin as the accidental or extraordinary thing which it was afterwards
regarded. ‘From a man who is a sinner and subject to passion of
course is engendered a man who is a sinner and subject to passion: sin
being in a manner born with him, and growing with his growth, and not
dying with it.’ And yet he says elsewhere, “An infant who
is just born is not culpable, nor does it merit punishment; just as he
who has been baptized has no account to give of his past sins, since
they are forgiven,” and he calls infants <span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p21.1" lang="EL">ἀπόνηροι</span>, ‘not having in the least admitted the disease into their
soul.’ But these two views can of course be reconciled; the
infant at the moment of its physical birth starts with sins forgotten,
just as at the moment of its spiritual birth it starts with sins
forgiven. No actual sin has been committed. But then its nature has
lost the <span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p21.2" lang="EL">ἀπαθεία</span>; the inevitable weakness of its ancestry is in
it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p22" shownumber="no">III. ‘Spirit.’
Speaking of the soul, Gregory asks, ‘How can that which is
incomposite be dissolved?’ i.e. the soul is spirit, and spirit is
incomposite and therefore indestructible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p23" shownumber="no">But care must be taken not to
infer too much from this his favourite expression ‘spirit’
in connexion with the soul. ‘God is spirit’ too; and we are
inclined to forget that this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_11.html" id="vii.ii-Page_11" n="11" />is no more than a negative
definition, and to imagine the human spirit of equal prerogative with
Deity. Gregory gives no encouragement to this; he distinctly teaches
that, though the soul is incomposite, it is not in the least
independent of time and space, as the Deity is.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p24" shownumber="no">In fact he almost entirely drops
the old Platonic division of the Universe into Intelligible (spiritual)
and Sensible, which helps to keep up this confusion between human and
divine ‘spirit,’ and adopts the Christian division of
Creator and Created. This difference between Creator and Created is
further figured by him as that between</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p25" shownumber="no">1. The Infinite and The
Finite.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p26" shownumber="no">2. The Changeless and The
Changeable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p27" shownumber="no">3. The Contradiction-less and
The Contradictory.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p28" shownumber="no">The result of this is that the
Spirit-world itself has been divided into Uncreate and
Created.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p29" shownumber="no">With regard, then, to this
created Spirit-world we find that Gregory, as Basil, teaches that it
existed, i.e. it had been created, <i>before</i> the work of the Six
Days began. ‘God made all that is, at once’ (<span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p29.1" lang="EL">ἀθρόως</span>). This is
only his translation of the verse, ‘In the beginning God created
the heaven and the earth;’ the material for ‘heaven’
and ‘earth,’ i.e. spirits and chaos, was made in a moment,
but God had not yet spoken the successive Words of creation. The souls
of men, then, existed from the very beginning of creation, and in a
<i>determinate</i> number; for this is a necessary consequence of the
‘simultaneous creation.’ This was the case with the Angels
too, the other portion of the created Spirit-world. Gregory has treated
the subject of the Angels very fully. He considers that they are
perfect: but their perfection too is contingent: it depends on the
grace of God and their own wills; the angels are free, and therefore
changeable. Their will necessarily moves towards something: at their
first creation the Beautiful alone solicited them. Man ‘a little
lower than the Angels’ was perfect too; deathless, passionless,
contemplative. ‘The true and perfect soul is single in its
nature, intellectual, immaterial<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p29.2" n="16" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> <i>On the
Making of Man</i>, c. xiv.</p></note>.’ He was
‘as the Angels’ and if he fell, Lucifer fell too. Gregory
will not say, as Origen did, that human souls had a body when
<i>first</i> created: rather, as we have seen, he implies the contrary;
and he came to be considered the champion that fought the doctrine of
the pre-existence of <i>embodied</i> souls. He seems to have been
influenced by Methodius’ objections to Origen’s view. But
his magnificent idea of the first man gives way at once to something
more Scriptural and at the same time more scientific; and his ideal
becomes a downright forecast of Realism.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p31" shownumber="no">Taking, however, the human soul
as it is, he still continues, we often find, to compare it with God. In
his great treatise <i>On the Soul and the Resurrection</i>, he rests a
great deal on the parallel between the relation of man to his body, and
that of God to the world.—‘The soul is as a cord drawn out
of mud; God draws to Himself what is His own.’—He calls the
human spirit ‘an influx of the divine in-breathing’
(<i>Adv. Apollin.</i> c. 12). Anger and desire do not belong to the
essence of the soul, he says: they are only among its varying states.
The soul, then, as separable from matter, is <i>like</i> God. But this
likeness does not extend to the point of identity. Incomprehensible,
immortal, it is not uncreated. The distinction between the Creator and
the Created cannot be obliterated. The attributes of the Creator set
down above, i.e. that He is infinite, changeless, contradictionless,
and so always good, &amp;c., can be applied only
<i>catachrestically</i> to some men, in that they resemble their Maker
as a copy resembles its original: but still, in this connexion, Gregory
does speak of those ‘who do not need any cleansing at all<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p31.1" n="17" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <i>Or.
Cat.</i> c. xxvi.</p></note>,’ and the context forces us to apply
these words to men. There is no irony, to him or to any Father of the
fourth century, in the words, ‘They that are whole need not a
physician.’ Although in the treatise <i>On Virginity</i>,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_12.html" id="vii.ii-Page_12" n="12" />where he is
describing the development of his own moral and religious life, he is
very far from applying them to himself, he nevertheless seems to
recognize the fact that since Christianity began there are those to
whom they might apply.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p33" shownumber="no">There is also need of a certain
amount of ‘rational considerations’ in advancing a Defence
and a Theory of Christianity. He makes this according to the special
requirements of the time in his <i>Oratio Catechetica</i>. His
reasonings do not seem to us always convincing; but the presence of a
living Hellenism and Judaism in the world required them. These two
phenomena also explain what appears to us a great weakness in this
work: namely, that he treats Hellenism as if it were all speculation;
Judaism as if it were all facts. These two religions were too near and
too practically opposed to each other for him to see, as we can now, by
the aid of a sort of science of religions, that every religion has its
<i>idea</i>, and every religion has its <i>facts</i>. He and all the
first Apologists, with the spectacle of these two apparently opposite
systems before them, thought that, in arriving at the True Religion as
well, all could be done by considering <i>facts</i>; or all could be
done by <i>speculation</i>. Gregory chose the latter method. A Dogmatic
in the modern sense, in which both the idea and the facts of
Christianity flow into one, could not have been expected of him. The
<i>Oratio Catechetica</i> is a mere philosophy of Christianity in
detail written in the philosophic language of the time. Not only does
he refrain from using the historic proofs, i.e. of prophecy and type
(except very sparingly and only to meet an adversary), but his defence
is insufficient from another point of view also; he hardly uses the
moral proofs either; he wanders persistently in metaphysics.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p34" shownumber="no">If he does not lean enough on
these two classes of proofs, at all events that he does not lean
entirely on either, may be considered as a guarantee of his excellence
as a theologian pure and simple. But he is on the other hand very far
from attempting a philosophic construction of Christianity, as we have
seen. Though akin to modern theologians in many things, he is unlike
those of them who would construct an <i>a priori</i> Christianity, in
which the relationship of one part to another is so close that all
stands or falls together. Philosophic deduction is with him only
‘a kind of instruction’ used in his apologetic works. On
occasion he shows a clear perception of the historic principle.
“The supernatural character of the Gospel miracles bears witness
to their divine origin<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p34.1" n="18" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> <i>Or.
Cat.</i> c. iii.</p></note>.” He points, as
Origen did, to the continued possession of miraculous powers in the
Church. Again, as regards moral proof, there had been so much attempted
that way by the Neo-Platonists that such proof could not have exactly
the same degree of weight attributed to it that it has now, at least by
an adherent of the newer Hellenism. Philostratus, Porphyry, Iamblichus
had all tried to attract attention to the holy lives of heathen sages.
Yet to these, rough sketches as they were, the Christian did oppose the
Lives of the Saints: notably Gregory himself in the <i>Life of Gregory
Thaumaturgus</i>: as Origen before him (c. Celsum, passim) had shewn in
detail the difference in kind of Christian holiness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p36" shownumber="no">His treatment of the Sacraments
in the <i>Oratio Catechetica</i> is noteworthy. On Baptism he is very
complete: it will be sufficient to notice here the peculiar proof he
offers that the Holy Spirit is actually given in Baptism. It is the
same proof, to start with, as that which establishes that God came in
the flesh when Christ came. Miracles prove this; (he is not wanting
here in the sense of the importance of History). If, then, we are
persuaded that God is here, we must allow also that truth is here: for
truth is the mark of Deity. When, therefore, God has said that He will
come in a particular way, if <i>called in a particular way</i>, this
must be true. He is so called in Baptism: therefore He comes. (The
vital importance of the doctrine of the Trinity, upon which Gregory
laboured for so many years, thus all comes from Baptism.) Gregory would
not confine the entire force of Baptism to the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_13.html" id="vii.ii-Page_13" n="13" />one ritual act. A resurrection
to a new immortal life is begun in Baptism, but owing to the weakness
of nature this complete effect is separated into stages or parts. With
regard to the necessity of Baptism for salvation, he says he does not
know if the Angels receive the souls of the unbaptized; but he rather
intimates that they wander in the air seeking rest, and entreat in vain
like the Rich Man. To him who wilfully defers it he says, ‘You
are out of paradise, O Catechumen!’</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p37" shownumber="no">In treating the Sacrament of the
Eucharist, Gregory was the first Father who developed the view of
transformation, for which transubstantiation was afterwards substituted
to suit the mediæval philosophy; that is, he put this view already
latent into actual words. There is a <i>locus
classicus</i>in the <i>Oratio Catechetica</i>,
c. 37.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p38" shownumber="no">“Therefore from the same
cause as that by which the bread that was transformed in that Body was
changed to a divine potency, a similar result takes place now. For as
in that case, too, the grace of the Word used to make holy the Body,
the substance of which came of the bread and was in a manner itself
bread, so also in this case the bread, as says the Apostle, ‘is
sanctified by the word of God and prayer:’ not <i>that it
advances by the process of eating to the stage of passing into the body
of the Word, but it at once is changed into the Body, by the Word, as
the Word Himself said, ‘This is My Body;’</i>” and
just above he had said: “Rightly do we believe that now also the
bread which is consecrated by the word of God is changed into the body
of God the Word.” This way of explaining the mystery of the
Sacrament, i.e. from the way bread was changed into the Word when
Christ was upon earth, is compared by Neander with another way Gregory
had of explaining it, i.e. the heightened efficacy of the bread is as
the heightened efficacy of the baptismal water, the anointing oil<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p38.1" n="19" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> In Sermon
<i>On the Baptism of Christ.</i></p></note>, &amp;c., a totally different idea. But this,
which may be called the <i>metabatic view</i>, is the one evidently
most present to his mind. In a fragment of his found in a Parisian
<span class="sc" id="vii.ii-p39.1">ms.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p39.2" n="20" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> A. 1560
fol.; also Antwerp, p. 1562 (Latinè).</p></note></span>, quoted with the
Liturgies of James, Basil, Chrysostom, we also find it; “The
consecrated bread is changed into the body of the Word; and it is
needful for humanity to partake of that.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p41" shownumber="no">Again, the necessity of the
Incarnation, drawn from the words “it was necessary that Christ
should suffer,” receives a rational treatment from him. There
must ever be, from a meditation on this, two results, according as the
physical or the ethical element in Christianity prevails, i.e. 1.
Propitiation; 2. Redemption. The first theory is dear to minds fed upon
the doctrines of the Reformation, but it receives no countenance from
Gregory. Only in the book in which Moses’ Life is treated
allegorically does he even mention it. The sacrifice of Christ instead
of the bloody sacrifices of the Old Testament is not his doctrine, He
develops his theory of the Redemption or Ransom (i.e. from the Devil),
in the <i>Oratio Catechetica</i>. Strict justice to the Evil One
required it. But in his hands this view never degenerates, as with
some, into a mere battle, e.g. in Gethsemane, between the Rescuer and
Enslaver.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p42" shownumber="no">So much has been said about
Gregory’s inconsistencies, and his apparent inconsistencies are
indeed so many, that some attempt must be made to explain this feature,
to some so repulsive, in his works. One instance at all events can show
how it is possible to reconcile even the most glaring. He is not a
one-sided theologian: he is not one of those who pass always the same
judgment upon the same subject, no matter with whom he has to deal.
There could not be a harsher contradiction than that between his
statement about human generation in the <i>Oratio Catechetica</i>, and
that made in the treatises <i>On Virginity</i> and <i>On the Making of
Man</i>. In the <i>O.C</i>. everything hateful and undignified is
removed from the idea of our birth; the idea of <span class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p42.1" lang="EL">πάθος</span> is
not applied; “only evil brings disgrace.” But in the other
two Treatises he represents generation as a consequence of the Fall.
This contradiction arises simply from the different standpoint in each.
In the one case he is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_14.html" id="vii.ii-Page_14" n="14" />apologetic; and so he adopts a universally recognised moral
axiom. In the other he is the Christian theologian; the natural
process, therefore, takes its colouring from the Christian doctrine of
the Fall. This is the standpoint of most of his works, which are
polemical, not apologetic. But in the treatise <i>On the Soul and the
Resurrection</i> he introduces even a third view about generation,
which might be called that of the Christian theosophist; i.e.
generation is the means in the Divine plan for carrying Humanity to its
completion. Very similar is the view in the treatise <i>On
Infants’ Early Deaths</i>; “the design of all births is
that the Power which is above the universe may in all parts of the
creation be glorified by means of intellectual natures conspiring to
the same end, by virtue of the same faculty operating in all; I mean,
that of looking upon God.” Here he is speaking to the purely
philosophic instinct. It may be remarked that on this and all the
operations of Divine foreknowledge in vast world-wide relations he has
constantly striking passages, and deserves for this especially to be
studied.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p43" shownumber="no">The style of Gregory is much
more elegant than that of Basil: sometimes it may be called eloquent.
His occasional digressions did not strike ancient critics as a fault.
To them he is “sweet,” “bright,”
“dropping pleasure into the ears.” But his love for
splendour, combined with the lateness of his Greek, make him one of the
more difficult Church writers to interpret accurately.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.ii-p44" shownumber="no">His similes and illustrations
are very numerous, and well chosen. A few exceptions must, perhaps, be
made. He compares the mere professing Christian to the ape, dressed
like a man and dancing to the flute, who used to amuse the people in
the theatre at Alexandria, but once revealed during the performance its
bestial nature, at the sight of food. This is hardly worthy of a great
writer, as Gregory was<note anchored="yes" id="vii.ii-p44.1" n="21" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p45" shownumber="no"> His
comparison of the hidden meaning of the proverb or parable (III. c.
Eunom. p. 236) to the ‘turned up’ side of the
peacock’s feather is beautiful in itself for language (e.g.
‘the varied painting of nature,’ ‘the half-circle
shining in the midst with its dye of purple,’ ‘the golden
mist round the circle’): but it rather fails as a simile, when
applied to the other or the literal side, which cannot in the case of
parables be said to ‘lack beauty and tint’.</p></note>. Especially happy are
his comparisons in the treatise <i>On the Soul and Resurrection</i>, by
which metaphysical truths are expressed; and elsewhere those by which
he seeks to reach the due proportions of the truth of the Incarnation.
The chapters in his work against Eunomius where he attempts to depict
the Infinite, are striking. But what commends him most to modern taste
is his power of description when dealing with facts, situations,
persons: he touches these always with a colour which is felt to be no
exaggeration, but the truth.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="vii.iii" next="vii.iv" prev="vii.ii" progress="2.73%" title="His Origenism." type="Chapter"><p class="c38" id="vii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c4" id="vii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—<span class="sc" id="vii.iii-p1.2">His Origenism</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.iii-p2.1">A true</span> estimate of the position and value of Gregory as a Church teacher
cannot be formed until the question of his ‘Origenism,’ its
causes and its quality, is cleared up. It is well known that this
charge began to be brought against his orthodoxy at all events after
the time of Justinian: nor could Germanus, the Patriarch of
Constantinople in the next century, remove it by the device of supposed
interpolations of partizans in the interests of the Eastern as against
the Western Church: for such a theory, to be true, would still require
some hints at all events in this Father to give a colour to such
interpolations. Moreover, as will be seen, the points in which Gregory
is most like Origen are portions of the very groundwork of his own
theology. The question, then, remains why, and how far, is he a
follower of Origen?</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">I. When we consider the
character of his great forerunner, and the kind of task which Gregory
himself undertook, the first part of this question is easily answered.
When Christian doctrine had to be set forth philosophically, so as to
be intelligible to any cultivated mind of that time (to reconcile Greek
philosophy with Christian doctrine was a task which Gregory never
dreamed of attempting), the example and leader in such an attempt was
Origen; he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_15.html" id="vii.iii-Page_15" n="15" />occupied as it were the whole horizon. He was the founder of
theology; the very vocabulary of it, which is in use now, is of his
devising. So that Gregory’s language must have had, necessarily,
a close connexion with that of the great interpreter and apologist, who
had explained to his century the same truths which Gregory had to
explain to his: this must have been the case even if his mind had not
been as spiritual and idealizing as Origen’s. But in some
respects it will be seen Gregory is even more an idealist than Origen
himself. Alike, then, from purpose and tradition as from sympathy he
would look back to Origen. Though a gulf was between them, and, since
the Council of Nicæa, there were some things that could come no
more into controversy, Gregory saw, where the Church had not spoken,
with the same eyes as Origen: he uses the same keys as he did for the
problems which Scripture has not solved; he uses the same great weapon
of allegory in making the letter of Scripture give up the spiritual
treasures. It could not have been otherwise when the whole Christian
religion, which Gregory was called on to defend as a philosophy, had
never before been systematically so defended but by Origen; and this
task, the same for both, was presented to the same type of mind, in the
same intellectual atmosphere. It would have been strange indeed if
Gregory had not been a pupil at least (though he was no blind follower)
of Origen.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">If we take for illustration of
this the most vital point in the vast system, if system it can be
called, of Origen, we shall see that he had traced fundamental lines of
thought, which could not in that age be easily left. He asserts the
virtual freedom of the human will, in every stage and condition of
human existence. The Greek philosophy of the third century, and the
semi-pagan Gnosticism, in their emanational view of the world, denied
this freedom. With them the mind of man, as one of the emanations of
Deity itself, was, as much as the matter of which the world was made,
regulated and governed directly from the Source whence they both
flowed. Indeed every system of thought, not excepting Stoicism, was
struck with the blight of this fatalism. There was no freedom for man
at all but in the system which Origen was drawing from, or rather
reading into, the Scriptures. No Christian philosopher who lived
amongst the same counter-influences as Origen could overlook this
starting-point of his system; he must have adopted it, even if the
danger of Pelagianism had been foreseen in it; which could not have
been the case.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">Gregory adopted it, with the
other great doctrine which in the mind of Origen accompanied it; i.e.,
that evil is caused, not by matter, but by the act of this free will of
man; in other words, by sin. Again the fatalism of all the
emanationists had to be combated as to the nature and necessity of
evil. With them evil was some inevitable result of the Divine
processes; it abode at all events in matter, and human responsibility
was at an end. Greek philosophy from first to last had shewed, even at
its best, a tendency to connect evil with the lower <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">φύσις</span>. But now, in the light of revelation, a new truth was set forth,
and repeated again and again by the very men who were inclined to adopt
Plato’s rather Dualistic division of the world into the
intelligible and sensible. ‘Evil was due to an act of the will of
man.’ Moreover it could no longer be regarded <i>per se</i>: it was relative, being a
‘default,’ or ‘failure,’ or ‘turning away
from the true good’ of the will, which, however, was always free
to rectify this failure. It was a <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p5.2" lang="EL">στέρησις</span>,—loss of the good; but it did not stand over against
the good as an independent power. Origen contemplated the time when
evil would cease to exist; ‘the non-existent cannot exist for
ever:’ and Gregory did the same.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p6" shownumber="no">This brings us to yet another
consequence of this enthusiasm for human freedom and responsibility,
which possessed Origen, and carried Gregory away. The <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀποκατάστασις
τῶν πάντων</span> has been thought<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p6.2" n="22" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Dallæus, <i>de pœnis et satisfactionibus,</i> I. IV. c. 7, p.
368.</p></note>, in certain periods of
the Church, to have been the only piece of Origenism with which Gregory
can be charged. [This of course shows ignorance of the kind of
influence which Gregory allowed Origen to have over him; and which did
not require him to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_16.html" id="vii.iii-Page_16" n="16" />select even one <i>isolated</i> doctrine of his master.] It
has also brought him into more suspicion than any other portion of his
teaching. Yet it is a direct consequence of the view of evil, which he
shares with Origen. If evil is the non-existent, as his master says,
a <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">στέρησις</span>,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p7.2" n="23" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <i>De
An. et Resurr.</i>, 227 C.D.</p></note> as he says, then it must pass away. It
was not made by God; neither is it self-subsisting.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p9" shownumber="no">But when it has passed away,
what follows? That God will be “all in all.” Gregory
accepts the whole of Origen’s explanation of this great text.
Both insist on the impossibility of God being in
‘everything,’ if evil still remains. But this is equivalent
to the restoration to their primitive state of all created spirits.
Still it must be remembered that Origen required many future stages of
existence before all could arrive at such a consummation: with him
there is to be more than one ‘next world;’ and even when
the primitive perfection is reached, his peculiar view of the freedom
of the will, as an absolute balance between good and evil, would admit
the possibility of another fall. ‘All <i>may</i> be saved; and
all <i>may</i> fall.’ How the final Sabbath shall come in which
all wills shall rest at last is but dimly hinted at in his writings.
With Gregory, on the other hand, there are to be but two worlds: the
present and the next; and in the next the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">ἀποκατάστασις
τῶν πάντων</span> must be effected. Then, after the Resurrection, the
fire <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p9.2" lang="EL">ἀκοίμητος,
αἰωνιος</span>, as
he continually calls it, will have to do its work. ‘The avenging
flame will be the more ardent the more it has to consume’ (<i>De
Animâ et Resurr</i>., p. 227). ‘But at last the evil will be
annihilated, and the bad saved by nearness to the good.’ There is
to rise a giving of thanks from all nature. Nevertheless<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p9.3" n="24" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Collected
by Ceillier in his Introduction (Paris, 1860).</p></note> passages have been adduced from
Gregory’s writings in which the language of Scripture as to
future punishment is used without any modification, or hint of this
universal salvation. In the treatise, <i>De Pauperibus Amandis</i>, II.
p. 240, he says of the last judgment that God will give to each his
due; repose eternal to those who have exercised pity and a holy life;
but the eternal punishment of fire for the harsh and unmerciful: and
addressing the rich who have made a bad use of their riches, he says,
‘Who will extinguish the flames ready to devour you and engulf
you? Who will stop the gnawings of a worm that never dies?’ Cf.
also <i>Orat.</i> 3, <i>de Beatitudinibus,</i> I. p. 788: <i>contra
Usuarios,</i> II. p. 233: though the hortatory character of these
treatises makes them less important as witnesses.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p11" shownumber="no">A single doctrine or group of
doctrines, however, may be unduly pressed in accounting for the
influence of Origen upon a kindred spirit like Gregory. Doubtless
fragments of Origen’s teaching, mere details very often, were
seized upon and appropriated by others; they were erected into dogmas
and made to do duty for the whole living fabric; and even those details
were sometimes misunderstood. ‘<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p11.1" n="25" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Bunsen.</p></note>What he had said
with a mind full of thought, others took in the very letter.’
Hence arose the evil of ‘Origenism,’ so prevalent in the
century in which Gregory lived. Different ways of following him were
found, bad and good. Even the Arians could find in his language now and
then something they could claim as their own. But as Rupp well says,
‘Origen is not great by virtue of those particular doctrines,
which are usually exhibited to the world as heretical by weak heads who
think to take the measure of everything with the mere formulæ of
orthodoxy. He is great by virtue of one single thought, i.e. that of
bringing philosophy into union with religion, and thereby creating a
theology. With Clement of Alexandria this thought was a mere instinct:
Origen gave it consciousness: and so Christendom began to have a
science of its own.’ It was this single purpose, visible in all
Origen wrote, that impressed itself so deeply upon Gregory. He, too,
would vindicate the Scriptures as a philosophy. Texts, thanks to the
labours of Origen as well as to the councils of the Church, had now
acquired a fixed meaning and an importance that all could acknowledge.
The new spiritual philosophy lay within them; he would make them speak
its language. Allegory was with him, just as with Origen, necessary, in
order to find the Spirit which inspires them. The letter must not
impose itself upon us and stand for more than it is worth; just as the
practical experience of evil in the world must not blind us to the fact
that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_17.html" id="vii.iii-Page_17" n="17" />it is
only a passing dispensation. If only the animus and intention is
regarded, we may say that all that Gregory wrote was
Origenistic.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p13" shownumber="no">II. But nevertheless much had
happened in the interval of 130 years that divides them and this leads
us to consider the limits which the state of the Church, as well as
Gregory’s own originality and more extended physical knowledge,
placed upon the complete filling in of the outlines sketched by the
master. First and chiefly, Origen’s doctrine of the pre-existence
of the soul could not be retained; and we know that Gregory not only
abandoned it, but attacked it with all his powers of logic in his
treatise, <i>De Animâ et Resurrectione</i>: for which he receives
the applause of the Emperor Justinian. Souls, according to Origen, had
pre-existed from eternity: they were created certainly, but there never
was a time when they did not exist: so that the procession even of the
Holy Spirit could in thought only be prior to their existence. Then a
failure of their free wills to grasp the true good, and a consequent
cooling of the fire of love within them, plunged them in this material
bodily existence, which their own sin made a suffering one. This view
had certainly great merits: it absolved the Deity from being the author
of evil, and so was a ‘théodicée;’ it entirely
got rid of the two rival principles, good and evil, of the Gnostics;
and it avoided the seeming incongruity of what was to last for ever in
the future being not eternal in the past. Why then was it rejected? Not
only because of the objection urged by Methodius, that the addition of
a body would be no remedy but rather an increase of the sin; or that
urged amongst many others by Gregory, that a vice cannot be regarded as
the precursor of the birth of each human soul into this or into other
worlds; but more than that and chiefly, because such a doctrine
contravened the more distinct views now growing up as to what the
Christian creation was, and the more careful definitions also of the
Trinity now embodied in the creeds. In fact the pre-existence of the
soul was wrapped up in a cosmogony that could no longer approve itself
to the Christian consciousness. In asserting the freedom of the will,
and placing in the will the cause of evil, Origen had so far banished
emanationism; but in his view of the eternity of the world, and in that
of the eternal pre-existence of souls which accompanied it, he had not
altogether stamped it out. He connects rational natures so closely with
the Deity that each individual <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p13.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> seems
almost, in a Platonic way, to lie in the Divine which<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p13.2" n="26" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>c.
Cels.</i> VI. 64.</p></note> he
styles <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p14.1" lang="EL">οὐσία
οὐσιῶν, ἰδέα
ἰδεῶν</span>. They are
‘partial brightnesses (<span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p14.2" lang="EL">ἀπαυγάσμαπα</span>) of the glory of God.’ He<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p14.3" n="27" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>In
Joann.</i>, tom. 32, 18.</p></note> allows
them, of course, to have been created in the Scriptural sense of that
word, which is certainly an advance upon Justin; but his creation is
not that distinct event in time which Christianity requires and the
exacter treatment of the nature of the Divine Persons had now
developed. His creation, both the intelligible and visible world,
receives from him an eternity which is unnatural and incongruous in
relation to his other speculations and beliefs: it lingers,
Tithonus-like, in the presence of the Divine Persons, without any
meaning and purpose for its life; it is the last relic of Paganism, as
it were, in a system which is otherwise Christian to the very core. His
strenuous effort to banish all ideas of time, at all events from the
intelligible world, ended in this eternal creation of that world; which
seemed to join the eternally generated Son too closely to it, and gave
occasion to the Arians to say that He too was a <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p15.1" lang="EL">κτίσμα</span>. This eternal pre-existence in fact almost destroyed the idea of
creation, and made the Deity in a way dependent on His own world.
Athanasius, therefore, and his followers were roused to separate the
divinity of the Son from everything created. The relation of the world
to God could no longer be explained in the same terms as those which
they employed to illustrate the relations between the Divine Persons;
and when once the doctrine of the consubstantiality of the Father and
Son had been accepted and firmly established there could be no more
favour shown by the defenders of that doctrine to the merely Platonic
view of the nature and origin of souls and of matter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p16" shownumber="no">Amongst the defenders of the
Creed of Nicæa, Gregory, we know, stands well-nigh
foremost. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_18.html" id="vii.iii-Page_18" n="18" />In his long and numerous treatises on the Trinity he employs every
possible argument and illustration to show the contents of the
substance of the Deity as transcendent, incommunicable to creation
<i>per se</i>. Souls cannot have the attributes of Deity. Created
spirits cannot claim immediate kindred with the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p16.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>. So
instead of the Platonic antithesis of the intelligible and sensible
world, which Origen adopted, making <i>all equal</i> in the
intelligible world, he brings forward the antithesis of God and the
world. He felt too that that antithesis answers more fully not only to
the needs of the Faith in the Trinity daily growing more exact and
clear, but also to the facts of the Creation, i.e. its variety and
differences. He gives up the preexistence of the rational soul; it will
not explain the infinite variety observable in souls. The variety,
again, of the material world, full as it is of the miracles of divine
power, cannot have been the result of the chance acts of created
natures embodying themselves therein, which the theory of pre-existence
supposes. God and the created world (of spirits and matter) are now to
be the factors in theology; although Gregory does now and then, for
mere purposes of illustration, divide the Universe still into the
intelligible and the sensible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p17" shownumber="no">When once pre-existence was
given up, the parts of the soul could be more closely united to each
other, because the lower and higher were in their beginning no longer
separated by a gulf of ages. Accordingly Gregory, reducing the three
parts of man which Origen had used to the simpler division into visible
and invisible (sensible and intelligible), dwells much upon the
intimate relation between the two and the mutual action of one upon the
other. Origen had retained the trichotomy of Plato which other Greek
Fathers also, with the sanction, as they supposed, of S. Paul
(<scripRef id="vii.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 23">1
Thess. v. 23</scripRef>), had adopted. ‘Body,’ ‘soul,’ and
‘spirit,’ or Plato’s ‘body,’
‘unreasoning’ and ‘reasoning soul,’ had helped
Origen to explain how the last, the pre-existent soul (the spirit, or
the conscience<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p17.2" n="28" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Comment. in Rom</i>. ii. 9, p.
486.</p></note>, as he sometimes calls it) could ever
have come to live in the flesh. The second, the soul proper, is as it
were a mediating ground on which the spirit can meet the flesh. The
celestial mind, ‘the real man fallen from on high,’ rules
by the power of conscience or of will over this soul, where the merely
animal functions and the natural appetites reside; and through this
soul over the body. How the celestial mind can act at all upon this
purely animal soul which lies between it and the body, Origen leaves
unexplained. But this division was necessary for him, in order to
represent the spirit as remaining itself unchanged in its heavenly
nature, though weakened by its long captivity in the body. The middle
soul (in which he sometimes places the will) is the scene of
contamination and disorder; the spirit is free, it can always rejoice
at what is well done in the soul, and yet is not touched by the evil in
it; it chooses, convicts, and punishes. Such was Origen’s
psychology. But an intimate connexion both in birth and growth between
<i>all</i> the faculties of man is one of Gregory’s most
characteristic thoughts, and he gave up this trichotomy, which was
still, however, retained by some Greek fathers, and adopted the simpler
division mentioned above in order more clearly and concisely to show
the mutual play of spirit and body upon each other. There was soon,
too, another reason why this trichotomy should be suspected. It was a
second time made the vehicle of error. Apollinaris adopted it, in order
to expound that the Divine <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p18.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> took the
place, in the tripartite soul of Christ, of the ‘reasonable
soul’ or spirit of other men. Gregory, in pressing for a simpler
treatment of man’s nature, thus snatched a vantage-ground from a
sagacious enemy. His own psychology is only one instance of a tendency
which runs through the whole of his system, and which may indeed be
called the dominating thought with which he approached every question;
he views each in the light of form and matter; spirit penetrating and
controlling body, body answering to spirit and yet at the same time
supplying the nutriment upon which the vigour and efficacy of spirit,
in this world at least, depends. This thought underlies his view of the
material universe and of Holy Scripture, as well as of man’s
nature. With <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_19.html" id="vii.iii-Page_19" n="19" />regard to the last he says, ‘the intelligible cannot be
realized in body at all, except it be commingled with sensation;’
and again, ‘as there can be no sensation without a material
substance, so there can be no exercise of the power of thought without
sensation<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p18.2" n="29" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> <i>De
Hom. Op.</i> c. viii.; <i>De An. et Resurr.</i>
205.</p></note>.’ The spiritual or intelligent part of
man (which he calls by various names, such as ‘the inner
man,’ the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p19.1" lang="EL">ψυχὴ λογικὴ,
νοῦς</span> or <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p19.2" lang="EL">διάνοια, τὸ
ζωοποιὸν αἴτιον</span>, or simply <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p19.3" lang="EL">ψυχὴ</span> as throughout
the treatise <i>On the Soul</i>), however alien in its essence from the
bodily and sentient part, yet no sooner is united with this earthly
part than it at once exerts power over it. In fact it requires this
instrument before it can reach its perfection. ‘Seeing, then, man
is a reasoning animal of a certain kind, it was necessary that the body
should be prepared as an instrument appropriate to the needs of his
reason<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p19.4" n="30" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <i>De
Hom. Op.</i> c. viii.</p></note>.’ So closely has this reason been united
with the senses and the flesh that it performs itself the functions of
the animal part; it is the ‘mind’ or ‘reason’
itself that sees, hears, &amp;c.; in fact the exercise of mind depends
on a sound state of the senses and other organs of the body; for a sick
body cannot receive the ‘artistic’ impressions of the mind
and, so, the mind remains inoperative. This is enough to show how far
Gregory had got from pre-existence and the ‘fall into the prison
of the flesh.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p21" shownumber="no">His own theory of the origin of
the soul, or at least that to which he visibly inclines, is stated in
the treatise, <i>De Animâ et Resurrectione</i>, p. 241. It is that
of Tertullian and some Greek Fathers also: and goes by the name of
‘traducianism.’ The soul is transmitted in the generating
seed. This of course is the opposite pole to Origen’s teaching,
and is inconsistent with Gregory’s own spiritualism. The other
alternative, Creationism, which a number of the orthodox adopted,
namely that souls are created by God at the moment of conception, or
when the body of the fœtus is already formed, was not open to him
to adopt; because, according to him, in idea the world of spirits was
made, and in a determinate number, along with the world of unformed
matter by the one creative act ‘in the beginning.’ In the
plan of the universe, though not in reality as with Origen, all souls
are already created. So the life of humanity contains them: when the
occasion comes they take their beginning along with the body which
enshrines them, but are not created then any more than that body. Such
was the compromise between spiritualism and materialism to which
Gregory was driven by the difficulties of the subject. Origen with his
eye unfalteringly fixed upon the ideal world, and unconscious of the
practical consequences that might be drawn from his teaching, cut the
knot with his eternal pre-existence of souls, which avoided at once the
alleged absurdity of creationism and the grossness of traducianism. But
the Church, for higher interests still than those of pure idealism, had
to reject that doctrine; and Gregory, with his extended knowledge in
physic and his close observation of the intercommunion of mind and
body, had to devise or rather select a theory which, though a
makeshift, would not contradict either his knowledge or his
faith.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p22" shownumber="no">Yet after admitting that soul
and body are born together and attaching such importance to the
‘physical basis’ of life and thought, the influence of his
master, or else his own uncontrollable idealism, carries him away again
in the opposite direction. After reading words in his treatise which
Locke might have written we come upon others which are exactly the
teaching of Berkeley. There is a passage in the <i>De Animâ et
Resurrectione</i> where he deals with the question how an intelligent
Being could have created matter, which is neither intelligent or
intelligible. But what if matter is only a concourse of
qualities, <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p22.1" lang="EL">ἔννοιαι</span>, or <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p22.2" lang="EL">ψιλὰ
νοήματα</span> as
he elsewhere calls them? Then there would be no difficulty in
understanding the manner of creation. But even about this we can say so
much, i.e. that not one of those things which we attribute to body is
itself body: neither figure, nor colour, nor weight, nor extension, nor
quantity, nor any other qualifying notion whatever: but every one of
them is a <i>thought:</i> it is the combination of them all into a
single whole that constitutes body. Seeing, then, that these
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_20.html" id="vii.iii-Page_20" n="20" />several
qualifications which complete the particular body are grasped by
thought alone, and not by sense, and that the Deity is a thinking
being, what trouble can it be to such a thinking agent to produce the
thoughts whose mutual combination generate <i>for us</i> the substance
of that body? and in the treatise, <i>De Hom. Opif</i>., c. 24, the
intelligible <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p22.3" lang="EL">φύσις</span> is said to
produce the intelligible <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p22.4" lang="EL">δυνάμεις</span>, and the concourse of these <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p22.5" lang="EL">δυνάμεις</span> brings into being the material nature. The body itself, he
repeats (<i>contra Fatum</i>, p. 67), is not a real substance; it is a
soulless, unsubstantial thing. The only real creation is that of
spirits. Even Origen did not go so far as that Matter with him, though
it exists by concomitance and not by itself, nevertheless <i>really</i>
exists. He avoided a rock upon which Gregory runs; for with Gregory not
only matter but created spirit as well vanish in idealism. There remain
with him only the νοούμενα and God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p23" shownumber="no">This transcendent idealism
embarrasses him in many ways, and makes his theory of the soul full of
inconsistency. (1) He will not say unhesitatingly whether that pure
humanity in the beginning created in the image of God had a body or not
like ours. Origen at all events says that the eternally pre-existing
spirits were invested with a body, even before falling into the
sensible world. But Gregory, while denying the pre-existence of souls
in the sense of Origen, yet in many of his treatises, especially in the
<i>De Hom. Opificio</i>, seems to point to a primitive humanity, a
predeterminate number of souls destined to live in the body though they
had not yet lived, which goes far beyond Origen’s in its ideal
character. “When Moses,” Gregory says, “speaks of the
soul as the image of God, he shows that all that is alien to God must
be excluded from our definition of the soul; and a corporal nature is
alien to God.” He points out that God first ‘made man in
His own image,’ and <i>after that</i> made them male and female;
so that there was a double fashioning of our nature, <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.1" lang="EL">ἥ τε
πρὸς τὸ θεῖον
ὁμοιωμένη, ἥ
τε πρὸς τὴν
διαφορὰν
ταύτην</span> (i.e.
male and female) <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.2" lang="EL">διηρημένη</span>. On the other hand, in the <i>Oratio Catechetica</i>,
which contains certainly his more dogmatic statement on every point,
this ideal and passionless humanity is regarded as still in the future:
and it is represented that man’s double-nature is actually the
very centre of the Divine Councils, and not the result of any mistake
or sin; man’s soul from the very first was commingled
(<span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.3" lang="EL">ἀνάκρασις</span> is Gregory’s favourite word) with a body, in order
that in him, as representing every stage of living things, the whole
creation, even in its lowest part, might share in the divine. Man, as
the paragon of animals, was necessary, in order that the union might be
effected between two otherwise irreconcilable worlds, the intelligible
and the sensible. Though, therefore, there was a Fall at last, it was
not the occasion of man’s receiving a body similar to animals;
that body was given him at the very first, and was only preparatory to
the Fall, which was foreseen in the Divine Councils and provided for.
Both the body and the Fall were necessary in order that the Divine plan
might be carried out, and the Divine glory manifested in creation. In
this view the “coats of skins” which Gregory inherits from
the allegorical treasures of Origen are no longer merely the human body
itself, as with Origen, but all the passions, actions, and habits of
that body after the Fall, which he sums up in the generic term
<span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p23.4" lang="EL">πάθη</span>. If, then, there is to be any reconciliation between this and the
former view of his in which the pure unstained humanity, the
‘image of God,’ is differentiated by a second act of
creation as it were into male and female, we must suppose him to teach
that immediately upon the creation in God’s image there was added
all that in human nature is akin to the merely animal world. In that
man was God’s image, his will was free, but in that he was
created, he was able to fall from his high estate; and God, foreseeing
the Fall, at once added the distinction of sex, and with it the other
features of the animal which would befit the fall; but with the purpose
of raising thereby the whole creation. But two great counter-influences
seem always to be acting upon Gregory; the one sympathy with the
speculations of Origen, the other a tendency to see even with a modern
insight into the closeness of the intercommunion between soul and body.
The results of these two influences cannot be altogether reconciled.
His ideal and his actual man, each sketched with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_21.html" id="vii.iii-Page_21" n="21" />a skilful and discriminating
hand, represent the interval that divides his aspirations from his
observations: yet both are present to his mind when he writes about the
soul. (2) He does not alter, as Origen does, the traditional belief in
the resurrection of the body, and yet his idealism, in spite of his
actual and strenuous defence of it in the carefully argued treatise
<i>On the Soul and Resurrection</i>, renders it unnecessary, if not
impossible. We know that his faith impelled Origen, too, to<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p23.5" n="31" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> He does
so <i>De Principiis</i> I. præf. 5. <i>C. Cels.</i> II. 77, VIII.
49 sq.</p></note> contend for the resurrection of the flesh: yet
it is an almost forced importation into the rest of his system. Our
bodies, he teaches, will rise again: but that which will make us the
same persons we were before is not the sameness of our bodies (for they
will be ethereal, angelic, uncarnal, &amp;c.) but the sameness of
a <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> within
them which never dies (<span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.2" lang="EL">λόγος τις
ἔγκειται τῷ
σώματι, ἀφ᾽
οὗ μὴ
φθειρομένου
ἐγείρεται τὸ
σῶμα ἐν
ἀφθαρσί&amp; 139·</span>, c. Cels. v. 23). Here we have the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.3" lang="EL">λόγοι
σπερματικοὶ</span>; which Gregory objected to as somehow connected in his
mind with the infinite plurality of worlds. Yet his own account of the
Resurrection of the flesh is nothing but Origenism, mitigated by the
suppression of these <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.4" lang="EL">λόγοι</span>. With him,
too, matter is nothing, it is a negative thing that can make and effect
nothing: the soul, the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p24.5" lang="EL">ζωτικὴ
δύναμις</span> does everything; it is gifted by him with a sort of ubiquity after
death. ‘Nothing can break its sympathetic union with the
particles of the body.’ It is not a long and difficult study for
it to discern in the mass of elements that which is its own from that
which is not its own. ‘It watches over its property, as it were,
until the Resurrection, when it will clothe itself in them anew<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p24.6" n="32" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> <i>De
Anim. et Resurrectione</i>, p. 198, 199, 213
sq.</p></note>.’ It is only a change of names:
the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p25.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> has become
this <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p25.2" lang="EL">ζωτικὴ
δύναμις</span> or <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p25.3" lang="EL">ψυχὴ</span>, which seems
itself, almost unaided, to effect the whole Resurrection. Though he
teaches as against Origen that the ‘elements’ are the same
‘elements,’ the body the same body as before, yet the
strange importance both in activity and in substance which he attaches
to the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p25.4" lang="EL">ψυχὴ</span> even in the
disembodied state seems to render a Resurrection of the flesh
unnecessary. Here, too, his view of the plan of Redemption is at
variance with his idealistic leanings. While Origen regarded the body,
as it now is, as part of that ‘vanity’ placed upon the
creature which was to be laid aside at last, Gregory’s view of
the design of God in creating man at all absolutely required the
Resurrection of the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p25.5" n="33" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> <i>Oratio
Cat</i>. 55 A.</p></note> (<span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p26.1" lang="EL">ὡς ἂν
συνεπαρθείη
τῷ θεί&amp; 251· τὸ
γή&amp; 187·νον</span>). Creation was to be saved by man’s carrying his created
body into a higher world: and this could only be done by a resurrection
of the flesh such as the Church had already set forth in her
creed.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p27" shownumber="no">Again, however, after parting
with Origen upon this point, he meets him in the ultimate contemplation
of Christ’s glorified humanity and of all glorified bodies. Both
steadily refuse at last ‘to know Christ according to the
flesh.’ They depict His humanity as so absorbed in deity that all
traces of His bodily nature vanish; and as with Christ, so finally with
His true followers. This is far indeed from the Lamb that was slain,
and the vision of S. John. In this heaven of theirs all individual or
generic differences between rational creatures necessarily
cease.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p28" shownumber="no">Great, then, as are their
divergences, especially in cosmogony, their agreements are maintained
throughout. Gregory in the main accepts Origen’s teaching, as far
as he can accommodate it to the now more outspoken faith of the Church.
What<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p28.1" n="34" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> Orig. II.
314 sq.</p></note> Redepenning summarises as the groundplan of
Origen’s whole way of thinking, Gregory has, with the necessary
changes, appropriated. Both regard the history of the world as a
movement between a beginning and an end in which are united every
single spiritual or truly human nature in the world, and the Divine
nature. This interval of movement is caused by the falling away of the
free will of the creature from the divine: but it will come to an end,
in order that the former union may be restored. In this summary they
would differ only as to the closeness of the original union. Both, too,
according to this, would regard ‘man’ as the final cause,
and the explanation, and the centre of God’s plan in
creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p30" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_22.html" id="vii.iii-Page_22" n="22" />Even in the special sphere of theology which the later needs of
the Church forced into prominence, and which Gregory has made
peculiarly his own, that of the doctrine of the Trinity, Gregory
employs sometimes a method which he has caught from Origen. Origen
supposes, not so much, as Plato did, that things below are images of
things above, as that they have certain secret analogies or affinities
with them. This is perhaps after all only a peculiar application for
his own purpose of Plato’s theory of ideas. There are mysterious
sympathies between the earth and heaven. We must therefore read within
ourselves the reflection of truths which are too much beyond our reach
to know in themselves. With regard to the attributes of God this is
more especially the case. But Origen never had the occasion to employ
this language in explaining the mystery of the Trinity. Gregory is the
first Father who has done so. He finds a key to it in the<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p30.1" n="35" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> This is
an independent division to that mentioned above.</p></note> triple nature of our soul. The <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p31.1" lang="EL">νοῦς</span>,
the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p31.2" lang="EL">λόγος</span>, and the
soul, form within us a unity such as that of the Divine hypostases.
Gregory himself confesses that such thoughts about God are inadequate,
and immeasurably below their object: but he cannot be blamed for
employing this method, as if it was entirely superficial. Not only does
this instance illustrate trinity in unity, but we should have no
contents for our thought about the Father, Son, and Spirit, if we found
no outlines at all of their nature within ourselves. Denis<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p31.3" n="36" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p32" shownumber="no"> <i>De la
Philosophie D’Origéne</i> (Paris,
1884).</p></note> well says that the history of the doctrine of
the Trinity confirms this: for the advanced development of the theory
of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p32.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span>, a purely
human attribute in the ancient philosophy, was the cause of the
doctrine of the Son being so soon and so widely treated: and the
doctrine of the Holy Spirit came into prominence only when He began to
be regarded as the principle of the purely human or moral life, as
Love, that is, or Charity. Gregory, then, had reason in recommending
even a more systematic use of the method which he had received from
Origen: ‘Learn from the things within thee to know the secret of
God; recognise from the Triad within thee the Triad by means of these
matters which you realise: it is a testimony above and more sure than
that of the Law and the Gospel<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p32.2" n="37" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> <i>De eo
quod immut.,</i> p. 30.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p34" shownumber="no">He carries out elsewhere also
more thoroughly than Origen this method of reading parables. He is an
actual Mystic in this. The mysterious but real correspondences between
earth and heaven, upon which, Origen had taught, and not upon mere
thoughts or the artifices of language, the truth of a parable rests,
Gregory employed, in order to penetrate the meaning of the whole of
external nature. He finds in its facts and appearances analogies with
the energies, and through them with the essence, of God. They are not
to him merely indications of the wisdom which caused them and ordered
them, but actual symptoms of the various energies which reside in the
essence of the Supreme Being; as though that essence, having first been
translated into the energies, was through them translated into the
material creation; which was thus an earthly language saying the same
thing as the heavenly language, word for word. The whole world thus
became one vast allegory<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iii-p34.1" n="38" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> See <i>De
iis qui præmature abripiuntur</i>, p. 231, quoted above, p.
4.</p></note>: and existed only to
manifest the qualities of the Unseen. Akin to this peculiar development
of the parable is another characteristic of his, which is alien to the
spirit of Origen; his delight in natural scenery, his appreciation of
it, and power of describing it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iii-p36" shownumber="no">With regard to the question, so
much agitated, of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p36.1" lang="EL">᾽Αποκατάστασις</span>, it may be said that not Gregory only but Basil and
Gregory Nazianzen also have felt the influence of their master in
theology, Origen. But it is due to the latter to say that though he
dwells much on the “all in all” and insists much more on
the sanctifying power of punishment than on the satisfaction owed to
Divine justice, yet no one could justly attribute to him, as a
doctrine, the view of a Universal Salvation. Still these Greek Fathers,
Origen and ‘the three great Cappadocians,’ equally showed a
disposition of mind that left little room for the discussions that were
soon to agitate the West. Their infinite hopes, their absolute
confidence in the goodness of God, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_23.html" id="vii.iii-Page_23" n="23" />who owes it to Himself to make
His work perfect, their profound faith in the promises and sacrifice of
Christ, as well as in the vivifying action of the Holy Spirit, make the
question of Predestination and Grace a very simple one with them. The
word Grace occurs as often in them as in Augustine: but they do not
make original sin a monstrous innovation requiring a remedy of a
peculiar and overwhelming intensity. Passion indeed seems to Gregory of
Nyssa himself one of the essential elements of the human soul. He
borrows from the naturalists many principles of distinction between
classes of souls and lives: he insists incessantly on the intimate
connexion between the physical growth and the development of the
reason, and on the correlation between the one and the other: and we
arrive at the conclusion that man in his eyes, as in Clement’s,
was not originally perfect, except in possibility; that being at once
reasoning and sentient he must perforce feel within himself the
struggle of reason and passion, and that it was inevitable that sin
should enter into the world: it was a consequence of his mixed nature.
This mixed nature of the first man was transmitted to his descendants.
Here, though he stands apart from Origen on the question of man’s
original perfection, he could not have accepted the whole Augustinian
scheme of original sin: and Grace as the remedy with him consists
rather in the purging this mixed nature, than in the introduction into
it of something absolutely foreign. The result, as with all the Greek
Fathers, will depend on the co-operation of the free agent in this
remedial work. Predestination and the ‘bad will’ are
excluded by the Possibility and the ‘free will’ of Origen
and Gregory.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="vii.iv" next="vii.v" prev="vii.iii" progress="4.06%" title="His Teaching on the Holy Trinity." type="Chapter"><p class="c38" id="vii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c4" id="vii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—<span class="sc" id="vii.iv-p1.2">His Teaching on the Holy Trinity</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.iv-p2.1">To</span> estimate the exact value of the work done by S. Gregory in the
establishment of the doctrine of the Trinity and in the determination,
so far as Eastern Christendom is concerned, of the terminology employed
for the expression of that doctrine, is a task which can hardly be
satisfactorily carried out. His teaching on the subject is so closely
bound up with that of his brother, S. Basil of Cæsarea,—his
“master,” to use his own phrase,—that the two can
hardly be separated with any certainty. Where a disciple, carrying on
the teaching he has himself received from another, with perhaps almost
imperceptible variations of expression, has extended the influence of
that teaching and strengthened its hold on the minds of men, it must
always be a matter of some difficulty to discriminate accurately
between the services which the two have rendered to their common cause,
and to say how far the result attained is due to the earlier, how far
to the later presentment of the doctrine. But the task of so
discriminating between the work of S. Basil and that of S. Gregory is
rendered yet more complicated by the uncertainty attaching to the
authorship of particular treatises which have been claimed for both.
If, for instance, we could with certainty assign to S. Gregory that
treatise on the terms <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p2.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> and <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p2.3" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>, which Dorner treats as one of the works by which he
“contributed materially to fix the uncertain usage of the
Church<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p2.4" n="39" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> See
Dorner, <i>Doctrine of the Person of Christ</i>, Div. I. vol. ii. p.
314 (English Trans.).</p></note>,” but which is found also among the
works of S. Basil in the form of a letter addressed to S. Gregory
himself, we should be able to estimate the nature and the extent of the
influence of the Bishop of Nyssa much more definitely than we can
possibly do while the authorship of this treatise remains uncertain.
Nor does this document stand alone in this respect, although it is
perhaps of more importance for the determination of such a question
than any other of the disputed treatises. Thus in the absence of
certainty as to the precise extent to which S. Gregory’s teaching
was directly indebted to that of his brother, it seems impossible to
say how far the “fixing of the uncertain usage of the
Church” was due to either of them singly. That together they did
contribute very largely to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_24.html" id="vii.iv-Page_24" n="24" />that result is beyond
question: and it is perhaps superfluous to endeavour to separate their
contributions, especially as there can be little doubt that S. Gregory
at least conceived himself to be in agreement with S. Basil upon all
important points, if not to be acting simply as the mouth-piece of his
“master’s” teaching, and as the defender of the
statements which his “master” had set forth against
possible misconceptions of their meaning. Some points, indeed, there
clearly were, in which S. Gregory’s presentment of the doctrine
differs from that of S. Basil; but to these it may be better to revert
at a later stage, after considering the more striking variation which
their teaching displays from the language of the earlier Nicene school
as represented by S. Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">The council held at Alexandria
in the year 362, during the brief restoration of S. Athanasius, shows
us at once the point of contrast and the substantial agreement between
the Western school, with which S. Athanasius himself is in this matter
to be reckoned, and the Eastern theologians to whom has been given the
title of “Neo-Nicene.” The question at issue was one of
language, not of belief; it turned upon the sense to be attached to the
word <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>. The Easterns, following a use of the term which may be
traced perhaps to the influence of Origen, employed the word in the
sense of the Latin “Persona,” and spoke of the Three
Persons as <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.2" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>, whereas the Latins employed the term
“<i>hypostasis</i>” as equivalent to
“<i>sub-stantia</i>,” to express what the Greeks
called <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>,—the one Godhead of the Three Persons. With the Latins
agreed the older school of the orthodox Greek theologians, who applied
to the Three Persons the phrase <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.4" lang="EL">τρία
πρόσωπα</span>,
speaking of the Godhead as <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.5" lang="EL">μία
ὑπόστασις</span>. This phrase, in the eyes of the newer Nicene school, was
suspected of Sabellianism<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p4.6" n="40" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> It is to
be noted further that the use of the terms “<i>Persona</i>”
and <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.1" lang="EL">πρόσωπον</span> by those who avoided the phrase <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.2" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
no doubt assisted in the formation of this suspicion.
At the same time the Nicene anathema favoured the sense of <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.3" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> as equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.4" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, and so
appeared to condemn the Eastern use.</p></note>, while on the other
hand the Westerns were inclined to regard the Eastern phrase
<span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.5" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
as implying tritheism. The synodal letter sets forth
to us the means by which the fact of substantial agreement between the
two schools was brought to light, and the understanding arrived at,
that while Arianism on the one hand and Sabellianism on the other were
to be condemned, it was advisable to be content with the language of
the Nicene formula, which employed neither the phrase <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.6" lang="EL">μία
ὑπόστασις</span> nor the phrase <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p5.7" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span><note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p5.8" n="41" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> S.
Athanasius, Tom. ad Antioch, 5.</p></note>. This resolution, prudent as
it may have been for the purpose of bringing together those who were in
real agreement, and of securing that the reconciled parties should, at
a critical moment, present an unbroken front in the face of their
common and still dangerous enemy, could hardly be long maintained. The
expression <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p6.1" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
was one to which many of the orthodox, including those
who had formerly belonged to the Semi-Arian section, had become
accustomed: the Alexandrine synod, under the guidance of S. Athanasius,
had acknowledged the phrase, as used by them, to be an orthodox one,
and S. Basil, in his efforts to conciliate the Semi-Arian party, with
which he had himself been closely connected through his namesake of
Ancyra and through Eustathius of Sebastia, saw fit definitely to adopt
it. While S. Athanasius, on the one hand, using the older terminology,
says that <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p6.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> is equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p6.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, and has
no other meaning<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p6.4" n="42" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Ad Afr.
Episc. §4. S. Athanasius, however, does not shrink from the
phrase <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
in contradistinction to the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">μῖα
οὐσία</span>: see the
treatise, <i>In illud, ‘Omnia mihi tradita sunt.’</i>
§6.</p></note>, S. Basil, on the other hand, goes so
far as to say that the terms <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p7.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> and <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p7.4" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>, even in the Nicene anathema, are not to be understood as
equivalent<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p7.5" n="43" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <a href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208.ix.cxxvi.html#ix.cxxvi" id="vii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">S. Bas.
Ep. 125</a> (being the confession of faith drawn up by S. Basil for the
subscription of Eustathius).</p></note>. The adoption of the new phrase, even
after the explanations given at Alexandria, was found to require, in
order to avoid misconstruction, a more precise definition of its
meaning, and a formal defence of its orthodoxy. And herein consisted
one principal service rendered by S. Basil and S. Gregory; while with
more precise definition of the term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> there emerged, it may be, a more precise view of the
relations of the Persons, and with the defence of the new phrase as
expressive of the Trinity of Persons a more precise view of what is
implied in the Unity of the Godhead.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_25.html" id="vii.iv-Page_25" n="25" />The treatise, <i>De Sancta Trinitate</i> is one of those which are
attributed by some to S. Basil, by others to S. Gregory: but for the
purpose of showing the difficulties with which they had to deal, the
question of its exact authorship is unimportant. <note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p9.1" n="44" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> It
appears on the whole more probable that the treatise is the work of S.
Gregory; but it is found, in a slightly different shape, among the
Letters of S. Basil. (<a href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208.ix.cxc.html#ix.cxc" id="vii.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">Ep. 189</a> in the Benedictine Edition.)</p></note>The
most obvious objection alleged against their teaching was that which
had troubled the Western theologians before the Alexandrine
Council,—the objection that the acknowledgment of Three Persons
implied a belief in Three Gods. To meet this, there was required a
statement of the meaning of the term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p10.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>, and of the relation of <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p10.3" lang="EL">ὀυσία</span> to <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p10.4" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>. Another objection, urged apparently by the same party as
the former, was directed against the “novelty,” or
inconsistency, of employing in the singular terms expressive of the
Divine Nature such as “goodness” or “Godhead,”
while asserting that the Godhead exists in plurality of Persons<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p10.5" n="45" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> In what
sense this language was charged with “novelty” is not very
clear. But the point of the objection appears to lie in a refusal to
recognize that terms expressive of the Divine Nature, whether they
indicate attributes or operations of that Nature, may be predicated of
each <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p11.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>
severally, as well as of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p11.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>,
without attaching to the terms themselves that idea of plurality which,
so far as they express attributes or operations of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p11.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, must be excluded from them.</p></note>. To meet this, it was required that the sense
in which the Unity of the Godhead was maintained should be more plainly
and clearly defined.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p12" shownumber="no">The position taken by S. Basil
with regard to the terms <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p12.1" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> and <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p12.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> is very concisely stated in his letter to Terentius<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p12.3" n="46" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <a href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208.ix.ccxv.html#ix.ccxv" id="vii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">S. Bas.
Ep. 214</a>, §4.</p></note>. He says that the Western theologians
themselves acknowledge that a distinction does exist between the two
terms: and he briefly sets forth his view of the nature of that
distinction by saying that <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> is
to <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.3" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>
as that which is common to individuals is to that in
respect of which the individuals are naturally differentiated. He
illustrates this statement by the remark that each individual man has
his being <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.4" lang="EL">τῷ
κοίνῳ τῆς
οὐσίας
λόγῳ</span>, while he is
differentiated as an individual man in virtue of his own particular
attributes. So in the Trinity that which constitutes the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.5" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> (be it “goodness” or be it
“Godhead”) is common, while the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.6" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> is marked by the Personal attribute of Fatherhood or Sonship
or Sanctifying Power<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p13.7" n="47" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> The
<i>differentia</i> here assigned to the Third Person is not, in S.
Basil’s own view, a <i>differentia</i> at all: for he would no
doubt have been ready to acknowledge that this attribute is common to
all Three Persons. S. Gregory, as it will be seen, treats the question
as to the differentiation of the Persons somewhat differently, and
rests his answer on a basis theologically more scientific.</p></note>. This position is also
adopted and set forth in greater detail in the treatise, <i>De Diff.
Essen. et Hypost.</i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p14.1" n="48" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> <a href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208.ix.xxxix.html#ix.xxxix" id="vii.iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">S. Bas.
Ep. 38</a> (Benedictine Ed.).</p></note>, already referred to,
where we find once more the illustration employed in the Epistle to
Terentius. The Nature of the Father is beyond our comprehension; but
whatever conception we are able to form of that Nature, we must
consider it to be common also to the Son and to the Holy Spirit: so far
as the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p15.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> is
concerned, whatever is predicated of any one of the Persons may be
predicated equally of each of the Three Persons, just as the properties
of man, <i>quâ</i> man, belong alike to Paul and Barnabas and
Timothy: and as these individual men are differentiated by their own
particular attributes, so each Person of the Trinity is distinguished
by a certain attribute from the other two Persons. This way of putting
the case naturally leads to the question, “If you say, as you do
say, that Paul and Barnabas and Timothy are ‘three men,’
why do you not say that the Three Persons are ‘three
Gods?’” Whether the question was presented in this shape to
S. Basil we cannot with certainty decide: but we may gather from his
language regarding the applicability of number to the Trinity what his
answer would have been. He<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p15.3" n="49" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> De Spir.
Sancto, §18.</p></note> says that in
acknowledging One Father, One Son, One Holy Spirit, we do not enumerate
them by computation, but assert the individuality, so to say, of each
hypostasis—its distinctness from the others. He would probably
have replied by saying that strictly speaking we ought to decline
applying to the Deity, considered as Deity, any numerical idea at all,
and that to enumerate the Persons as “three” is a
necessity, possibly, imposed upon us by language, but that no
conception of number is really applicable to the Divine Nature or to
the Divine Persons, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_26.html" id="vii.iv-Page_26" n="26" />which transcend number<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p16.1" n="50" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> On S.
Basil’s language on this subject, see Dorner, Doctrine of the
Person of Christ, Div. 1. vol. ii. pp. 309–11. (Eng.
Trans.)</p></note>. To S. Gregory,
however, the question did actually present itself as one demanding an
answer, and his reply to it marks his departure from S. Basil’s
position, though, if the treatise, <i>De Diff. Essen. et Hyp.</i> be S.
Basil’s, S. Gregory was but following out and defending the view
of his “master” as expressed in that treatise.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p18" shownumber="no">S. Gregory’s reply to the
difficulty may be found in the letter, or short dissertation, addressed
to Ablabius (<i>Quod non sunt tres Dei</i>), and in his treatise
<span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.1" lang="EL">περὶ
κοινῶν
ἐννοίων</span>.
In the latter he lays it down that the term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.2" lang="EL">θεός</span> is a
term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.3" lang="EL">οὐσίας
σημαντικόν</span>, not a term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.4" lang="EL">προσώπων
δηλωτικόν</span>: the Godhead of the Father is not that in which He
maintains His differentiation from the Son: the Son is not God because
He is <i>Son,</i> but because His essential Nature is what it is.
Accordingly, when we speak of “God the Father, God the Son, and
God the Holy Ghost,” the word <i>and</i> is employed to conjoin
the terms expressive of the Persons, not the repeated term which is
expressive of the Essence, and which therefore, while applied to each
of the Three Persons, yet cannot properly be employed in the plural.
That in the case of three individual “<i>men</i>” the term
expressive of essence <i>is</i> employed in the plural is due, he says,
to the fact that in this case there are circumstances which excuse or
constrain such a use of the term “man” while such
circumstances do not affect the case of the Holy Trinity. The
individuals included under the term “man” vary alike in
number and in identity, and thus we are constrained to speak of
“men” as more or fewer, and in a certain sense to treat the
essence as well as the persons numerically. In the Holy Trinity, on the
other hand, the Persons are always the same, and their number the same.
Nor are the Persons of the Holy Trinity differentiated, like individual
men, by relations of time and place, and the like; the differentiation
between them is based upon a constant causal relation existing among
the Three Persons, which does not affect the unity of the Nature: it
does not express the Being, but the <i>mode</i> of Being<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p18.5" n="51" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> This
statement strikes at the root of the theory held by Eunomius, as well
as by the earlier Arians, that the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.1" lang="EL">ἀγεννησία</span> of the Father constituted His Essence. S. Gregory treats
His <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.2" lang="EL">ἀγεννησία</span>
as that by which He is distinguished from the other
Persons, as an attribute marking His hypostasis. This subject is
treated more fully, with special reference to the Eunomian view, in the
<i>Ref. alt. libri Eunomii</i>.</p></note>. The Father is the Cause; the Son and the Holy
Spirit are differentiated from Him as being from the Cause, and again
differentiated <i>inter se</i> as being immediately from the Cause, and
immediately through that which is from the Cause. Further, while these
reasons may be alleged for holding that the cases are not in such a
sense parallel as to allow that the same conclusion as to modes of
speech should be drawn in both, he urges that the use of the term
“men” in the plural is, strictly speaking, erroneous. We
should, in strictness, speak not of “this or that man,” but
of “this or that hypostasis of man”—the “three
men” should be described as “three hypostases” of the
common <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> “man.” In the treatise addressed to Ablabius he goes
over the same ground, clothing his arguments in a somewhat less
philosophical dress; but he devotes more space to an examination of the
meaning of the term <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.4" lang="EL">θεός</span>, with a view to
showing that it is a term expressive of operation, and thereby of
<i>essence,</i> not a term which may be considered as applicable to any
one of the Divine Persons in any such peculiar sense that it may not
equally be applied also to the other two<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p19.5" n="52" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> S.
Gregory would apparently extend this argument even to the operations
expressed by the names of “Redeemer,” or
“Comforter;” though he would admit that in regard of the
mode by which these operations are applied to man, the names expressive
of them are used in a special sense of the Son and of the Holy Spirit,
yet he would argue that in neither case does the one Person act without
the other two.</p></note>. His
argument is partly based upon an etymology now discredited, but this
does not affect the position he seeks to establish (a position which is
also adopted in the treatise, <i>De S. Trinitate</i>), that names
expressive of the Divine Nature, or of the Divine operation (by which
alone that Nature is known to us) are employed, and ought to be
employed, only in the singular. The unity and inseparability of all
Divine operation, proceeding from the Father, advancing through the
Son, and culminating in the Holy Spirit, yet setting forth one
<span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p20.1" lang="EL">κίνησις</span> of the Divine will, is the reason why the idea of plurality is not
suffered to attach to these names<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p20.2" n="53" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> See
Dorner, <i>ut sup.,</i> pp. 317–18.</p></note>, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_27.html" id="vii.iv-Page_27" n="27" />while the reason for
refusing to allow, in regard to the three Divine Persons, the same
laxity of language which we tolerate in regard to the case of the three
“men,” is to be found in the fact that in the latter case
no danger arises from the current abuse of language: no one thinks of
“three human natures;” but on the other hand polytheism is
a very real and serious danger, to which the parallel abuse of language
involved in speaking of “three Gods” would infallibly
expose us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p22" shownumber="no">S. Gregory’s own doctrine,
indeed, has seemed to some critics to be open to the charge of
tritheism. But even if his doctrine were entirely expressed in the
single illustration of which we have spoken, it does not seem that the
charge would hold good, when we consider the light in which the
illustration would present itself to him. The conception of the unity
of human nature is with him a thing intensely vivid: it underlies much
of his system, and he brings it prominently forward more than once in
his more philosophical writings<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p22.1" n="54" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> Especially in the treatise, <i>De Animâ et Resurrectione,</i>
and in that <i>De Conditione Hominis.</i> A notable instance is to be
found in the former (p. 242 A.).</p></note>. We cannot, in
fairness, leave his realism out of account when we are estimating the
force of his illustration: and therefore, while admitting that the
illustration was one not unlikely to produce misconceptions of his
teaching, we may fairly acquit him of any personal bias towards
tritheism such as might appear to be involved in the unqualified
adoption of the same illustration by a writer of our own time, or such
as might have been attributed to theologians of the period of S.
Gregory who adopted the illustration without the qualification of a
realism as determined as his own<note anchored="yes" id="vii.iv-p23.1" n="55" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p24" shownumber="no"> See
Dorner, <i>ut sup.,</i> p. 315, and p. 319, note 2.</p></note>. But the illustration
does not stand alone: we must not consider that it is the only one of
those to be found in the treatise, <i>De Diff. Essen. et Hypost.,</i>
which he would have felt justified in employing. Even if the
illustration of the rainbow, set forth in that treatise, was not
actually his own (as Dorner, ascribing the treatise to him, considers
it to have been), it was at all events (on the other theory of the
authorship), included in the teaching he had received from his
“master:” it would be present to his mind, although in his
undisputed writings, where he is dealing with objections brought
against the particular illustration from human relations, he naturally
confines himself to the particular illustration from which an erroneous
inference was being drawn. In our estimate of his teaching the one
illustration must be allowed to some extent to qualify the effect
produced by the other. And, further, we must remember that his argument
from human relations is professedly <i>only</i> an illustration. It
points to an <i>analogy,</i> to a resemblance, not to an identity of
relations; so much he is careful in his reply to state. Even if it were
true, he implies, that we are warranted in speaking, in the given case,
of the three human persons as “three men,” it would not
follow that we should be warranted thereby in speaking of the three
Divine Persons as “three Gods.” For the human personalities
stand contrasted with the Divine, at once as regards their being and as
regards their operation. The various human <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.1" lang="EL">πρόσωπα</span> draw their being from many other <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.2" lang="EL">πρόσωπα</span>, one from one, another from another, not, as the Divine,
from One, unchangeably the same: they operate, each in his own way,
severally and independently, not, as the Divine, inseparably: they are
contemplated each by himself, in his own limited sphere, <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.3" lang="EL">κατ᾽
ἰδίαν
περιγραφήν</span>, not, as the Divine, in mutual essential connexion,
differentiated one from the other only by a certain mutual relation.
And from this it follows that the human <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.4" lang="EL">πρόσωπα</span> are capable of enumeration in a sense in which number cannot be
considered applicable to the Divine Persons. Here we find S.
Gregory’s teaching brought once more into harmony with his
“master’s:” if he has been willing to carry the use
of numerical terms rather further than S. Basil was prepared to do, he
yet is content in the last resort to say that number is not in
strictness applicable to the Divine <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.5" lang="EL">ὑποστάσεις</span>, in that they cannot be contemplated <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.6" lang="EL">κατ᾽
ἰδίαν
περιγραφήν</span>, and therefore cannot be enumerated by way of addition.
Still the distraction of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.7" lang="EL">ὑποστάσεις</span>
remains; and if there is no other way (as he seems to
have considered there was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_28.html" id="vii.iv-Page_28" n="28" />none), of making full
acknowledgment of their distinct though inseparable existence than to
speak of them as “three,” he holds that that use of
numerical language is justifiable, so long as we do not transfer the
idea of number from the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.8" lang="EL">ὑποστάσεις</span>
to the <span class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p24.9" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, to that
Nature of God which is Itself beyond our conception, and which we can
only express by terms suggested to us by what we know of Its
operation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p25" shownumber="no">Such, in brief, is the teaching
of S. Gregory on the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, as expressed in the
treatises in which he developed and defended those positions in which
S. Basil appeared to diverge from the older Nicene theologians. That
the terminology of the subject gained clearness and definiteness from
his exposition, in that he rendered it plain that the adoption of the
Eastern phraseology was a thing perfectly consistent with the Faith
confessed alike by East and West in varying terms, seems beyond doubt.
It was to him, probably, rather than to S. Basil, that this work was
due; for he cleared up the points which S. Basil’s illustration
had left doubtful; yet in so doing he was using throughout the weapons
which his “master” had placed in his hands, and arguing in
favour of his “master’s” statements, in language, it
may be, less guarded than S. Basil himself would have employed, but in
accordance throughout with the principles which S. Basil had followed.
Each bore his own part in the common work: to one, perhaps, is due the
credit of greater originality; to the other it was given to carry on
and to extend what his brother had begun: neither, we may well believe,
would have desired to claim that the work which their joint teaching
effected should be imputed to himself alone.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p26" shownumber="no">So far, we have especially had
in view those minor treatises of S. Gregory which illustrate such
variations from Athanasian modes of expression as are to be found in
the writers of the “Neo-Nicene” school. These are perhaps
his most characteristic works upon the subject. But the doctrine of the
Trinity, as he held it, is further set forth and enforced in other
treatises which are, from another point of view, much more important
than those with which we have been dealing—in his <i>Oratio
Catechetica,</i> and his more directly polemical treatises against
Eunomius. In both these sections of his writings, when allowance is
made for the difference of terminology already discussed, we are less
struck by the divergencies from S. Athanasius’ presentment of the
doctrine than by the substantial identity of S. Gregory’s
reasoning with that of S. Athanasius, as the latter is displayed, for
example, in the “Orations against the Arians.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p27" shownumber="no">There are, of course, many
points in which S. Gregory falls short of his great predecessor; but of
these some may perhaps be accounted for by the different aspect of the
Arian controversy as it presented itself to the two champions of the
Faith. The later school of Arianism may indeed be regarded as a
perfectly legitimate and rigidly logical development of the doctrines
taught by Arius himself; but in some ways the task of S. Gregory was a
different task from that of S. Athanasius, and was the less formidable
of the two. His antagonist was, by his own greater definiteness of
statement, placed at a disadvantage: the consequences which S.
Athanasius had to extract from the Arian statements were by Eunomius
and the Anomœans either openly asserted or tacitly admitted: and
it was thus an easier matter for S. Gregory to show the real tendency
of Anomœan doctrine than it had been for S. Athanasius to point
out the real tendency of the earlier Arianism. Further, it may be said
that by the time of S. Basil, still more by the time when S. Gregory
succeeded to his brother’s place in the controversy, the victory
over Arianism was assured. It was not possible for S. Athanasius, even
had it been in his nature to do so, to treat the earlier Arianism with
the same sort of contemptuous criticism with which Eunomius is
frequently met by S. Gregory. For S. Gregory, on the other hand, it was
not necessary to refrain from such criticism lest he should thereby
detract from the force of his protest against error. The crisis in his
day was not one which demanded the same sustained effort for which the
contest called in the days of S. Athanasius. Now and then, certainly,
S. Gregory also rises <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_29.html" id="vii.iv-Page_29" n="29" />to a white heat of indignation against his adversary: but it
is hardly too much to say that his work appears to lack just those
qualities which seem, in the writings of S. Athanasius, to have been
called forth by the author’s sense of the weight of the force
opposed to him, and of the “life and death” character of
the contest. S. Gregory does not under-estimate the momentous nature of
the questions at issue: but when he wrote, he might feel that to those
questions the answer of Christendom had been already given, that the
conflict was already won, and that any attempt at developing the Arian
doctrine on Anomœan lines was the adoption of an untenable
position,—even of a position manifestly and evidently untenable:
the doctrine had but to be stated in clear terms to be recognized as
incompatible with Christianity, and, that fact once recognized, he had
no more to do. Thus much of his treatises against Eunomius consists not
of constructive argument in support of his own position, but of a
detailed examination of Eunomius’ own statements, while a further
portion of the contents of these books, by no means inconsiderable in
amount, is devoted not so much to the defence of the Faith as to the
refutation of certain misrepresentations of S. Basil’s arguments
which had been set forth by Eunomius.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p28" shownumber="no">Even in the more distinctly
constructive portion of these polemical writings, however, it may be
said that S. Gregory does not show marked originality of thought either
in his general argument, or in his mode of handling disputed texts.
Within the limits of an introductory essay like the present, anything
like detailed comparison on these points is of course impossible; but
any one who will take the trouble to compare the discourses of S.
Gregory against Eunomius with the “Orations” of S.
Athanasius against the Arians,—the Athanasian writing, perhaps,
most closely corresponding in character to these books of S.
Gregory,—either as regards the specific passages of Scripture
cited in support of the doctrine maintained, and the mode of
interpreting them, or as to the methods of explanation applied to the
texts alleged by the Arian writers in favour of their own opinions, can
hardly fail to be struck by the number and the closeness of the
resemblances which he will be able to trace between the earlier and the
later representatives of the Nicene School. A somewhat similar relation
to the Athanasian position, as regards the basis of belief, and
(allowing for the difference of terminology) as regards the definition
of doctrine, may be observed in the <i>Oratio
Catechetica.</i></p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.iv-p29" shownumber="no">Such originality, in fact, as S.
Gregory may claim to possess (so far as his treatment of this subject
is concerned) is rather the originality of the tactician than that of
the strategist: he deals rather with his particular opponent, and keeps
in view the particular point in discussion more than the general area
over which the war extends. S. Athanasius, on the other hand (partly,
no doubt, because he was dealing with a less fully developed form of
error), seems to have more force left in reserve. He presents his
arguments in a more concise form, and is sometimes content to suggest
an inference where S. Gregory proceeds to draw out conclusions in
detail, and where thereby the latter, while possibly strengthening his
presentment of the truth as against his own particular
adversary,—against the Anomœan or the polytheist on the one
side, or against the Sabellian or the Judaizer on the
other,—renders his argument, when considered <i>per se</i> as a
defence of the orthodox position, frequently more diffuse and sometimes
less forcible. Yet, even here, originality of a certain kind does
belong to S. Gregory, and it seems only fair to him to say that in
these treatises also he did good service in defence of the Faith
touching the Holy Trinity. He shows that alike by way of formal
statement of doctrine, as in the <i>Oratio Catechetica,</i> and by way
of polemical argument, the forces at the command of the defenders of
the Faith could be organized to meet varied forms of error, without
abandoning, either for a more original theology like that or Marcellus
of Ancyra, or for the compromise which the Homœan or Semi-Arian
school were in danger of being led to accept, the weapons with which S.
Athanasius had conquered at Nicæa.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="vii.v" next="viii" prev="vii.iv" progress="5.09%" title="MSS. And Editions." type="Chapter"><p class="c38" id="vii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_30.html" id="vii.v-Page_30" n="30" /><span class="c4" id="vii.v-p1.1">Chapter
V.—<span class="sc" id="vii.v-p1.2">Mss.</span> <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p1.3">And
Editions</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p2.1">For</span> the
13 Books <i>Against Eunomius,</i> the text of F. Oehler (S. Greg. Nyss.
Opera. Tom. I. Halis, 1865) has in the following translations been
almost entirely followed.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p3" shownumber="no">The 1st Book was not in the 1st
Paris Edition in two volumes (1615); but it was published three years
afterwards from the ‘Bavarian Codex,’ i.e. that of Munich,
by J. Gretser in an Appendix, along with the <i>Summaries</i> (these
headings of the sections of the entire work are by some admirer of
Gregory’s) and the two introductory Letters. Both the Summaries
and the letters, and also nearly three-quarters of the 1st Book were
obtained from J. Livineius’ transcript of the Vatican <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p3.1">ms.</span> made at Rome, 1579. This Appendix was added to
the 2nd Paris Edition, in three volumes (1638).</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.v-p4" shownumber="no">In correcting these Paris
Editions (for <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p4.1">mss.</span> of which see below), Oehler
had access, in addition to the identical Munich <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p4.2">ms.</span> (paper, 16th century) which Gretser had used, to the
following <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p4.3">mss.</span>:—</p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.v-p5" shownumber="no">1. Venice (Library of S. Mark;
cotton, 13 Cent., No. 69). This he says ‘wonderfully
agrees’ with the Munich (both, for instance, supply the
lacunæ of the Paris Edition of Book I: he concludes, therefore,
that these are not due to Gretser’s negligence, who gives the
Latin for these passages, but to that of the printers).</p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.v-p6" shownumber="no">2. Turin (Royal Library; cotton,
14 Cent., No. 71).</p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.v-p7" shownumber="no">3. Milan (Library of S. Ambrose;
cotton, 13 Cent., No. 225, Plut. 1; its inscription says that it was
brought from Thessaly).</p>

<p class="c34" id="vii.v-p8" shownumber="no">4. Florence (Library Medic.
Laurent.; the oldest of all; parchment, 11 Cent., No. 17, Plut. vi. It
contains the <i>Summaries</i>).</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p9" shownumber="no">These, and the Munich <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p9.1">ms.</span>, which he chiefly used, are “all of the
same family:” and from them he has been able to supply more than
50 lacunæ in the Books against Eunomius. This family is the first
of the two separated by G. H. Forbes (see below). The Munich <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p9.2">ms.</span> (No. 47, on paper, 16 Cent.), already used by
Sifanus for his Latin version (1562), and by Gretser for his Appendix,
has the corrections of the former in its margin. These passed into the
two Paris Editions; which, however, took no notice of his critical
notes. When lent to Sifanus this <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p9.3">ms.</span> was in
the Library of J. J. Fugger. Albert V. Duke of Bavaria purchased the
treasures of Greek literature in this library, to found that in
Munich.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p10" shownumber="no">For the treatise <i>On the Soul
and the Resurrection,</i> the <i>Great Catechetical Oration,</i> and
the <i>Funeral Oration on Meletius,</i> John George Krabinger’s
text has been adopted. He had <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p10.1">mss.</span> ‘old
and of a better stamp’ (Oehler) than were accessible to the Paris
editors. Krabinger’s own account of them is
this:—</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p11" shownumber="no"><i>On the Soul.</i> 5 <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p11.1">mss.</span> of 16th, 14th, and 11th
Cent. All at Munich. In one of them there are scholia, some imported
into the text by J. Naupliensis Murmureus the copyist; and
Sifanus’ corrections.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p12" shownumber="no">The ‘Hasselman,’
14th Cent. J. Christopher Wolf, who annotated this treatise
(<i>Aneedota Græca,</i> Hamburgh, 1722), says of this <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p12.1">ms.</span> “very carefully written.” It was lent by
Zach. Hasselman, Minister of Oldenburgh.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p13" shownumber="no">The ‘Uffenbach,’
14th Cent., with var. lect. in margin. Lent to Wolf by the Polish
ambassador at Frankfort on Main, at the request of Zach.
Uffenbach.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p14" shownumber="no"><i>Catechetical
Oration.</i> 4 <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p14.1">mss.</span> of
16th Cent., 1 <i>of 13th Cent., ‘much mutilated.’</i> All
at Munich.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p15" shownumber="no"><i>On Meletius.</i> 2 <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p15.1">mss.</span> of 16th Cent., 1 of 10th
Cent. All at Munich.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p16" shownumber="no">His edition of the former
appeared, at Leipzic, 1837; of the two latter, at Munich, 1838; all
with valuable notes.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p17" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_31.html" id="vii.v-Page_31" n="31" />For the treatise <i>Against Macedonius,</i> the only text
available is that of Cardinal Angelo Mai (Script. Vet. Nova Collectio,
Rome, 1833). It is taken from the Vatican <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p17.1">ms.</span>
‘on silk.’ The end of this treatise is not found in Mai.
Perhaps it is in the <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p17.2">ms.</span> of
Florence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p18" shownumber="no">For fourteen of the
<i>Letters,</i> Zacagni (Præfect of the Vatican Library,
1698–1713) is the only editor. His text from the Vatican <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p18.1">ms.</span>, No. 424, is printed in his Collectan. Monument.
ret. (pp. 354–400), Rome, 1698.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p19" shownumber="no">He had not the use of the
Medicean <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p19.1">ms.</span> which Caraccioli (see below)
testifies to be much superior to the Vatican; there are lacunæ in
the latter, however, which Zacagni occasionally fills by a happy guess
with the very words supplied by the Medicean.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p20" shownumber="no">For the <i>Letter to
Adelphius,</i> and that (on Church Architecture) <i>to
Amphilochius,</i> J. B. Caraccioli (Professor of Philosophy at Pisa)
furnishes a text (Florence, 1731) from the Medicean <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p20.1">ms.</span> The Letters in this collection are seven in all. Of
the last of these (including that to Amphilochius) Bandinus says <i>non
sincerâ fide ex Codice descriptas,</i> and that a fresh collation
is necessary.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p21" shownumber="no">For the treatise <i>On the
Making of Man,</i> the text employed has been that of G. H. Forbes,
(his first Fasciculus was published in 1855; his second in 1861; both
at Burntisland, at his private press), with an occasional preference
for the readings of one or other of the <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p21.1">mss.</span>
examined by him or by others on his behalf. Of these he specifies
twenty: but he had examined a much larger number. The <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p21.2">mss.</span> which contain this work, he considers, are of two
families.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p22" shownumber="no">Of the first family the most
important are three <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p22.1">mss.</span> at Vienna, a
tenth-century <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p22.2">ms.</span> on vellum at S.
Mark’s, Venice, which he himself collated, and a Vatican <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p22.3">ms.</span> of the tenth century. This family also includes
three of the four Munich <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p22.4">mss.</span> collated for
Forbes by Krabinger.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p23" shownumber="no">The other family displays more
variations from the current text. One Vienna <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p23.1">ms.</span> “pervetustus” “initio
mutilus,” was completely collated. Also belonging to this family
are the oldest of the four Munich <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p23.2">mss.</span>, the
tenth-century Codex Regius (Paris), and a fourteenth-century <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p23.3">ms.</span> at Christ Church, Oxford, clearly related to the
last.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p24" shownumber="no">The Codex Baroccianus (Bodleian,
perhaps eleventh century) appears to occupy an independent
position.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p25" shownumber="no">For the <i>other Treatises and
Letters</i> the text of the Paris Edition of 1638 (‘plenior et
emendatior’ than that of 1615, according to Oehler, probably
following its own title, but “much inferior to that of
1615” Canon Venables, <i>Dict. Christ. Biog.,</i> says, and this
is the judgment of J. Fessler) and of Migne have been necessary as the
latest <i>complete</i> editions of the works of Gregory Nyssene. (All
the materials that had been collected for the edition of the
Benedictines of St. Maur perished in the French Revolution.)</p>

<p class="c39" id="vii.v-p26" shownumber="no">Of the two Paris Editions it
must be confessed that they are based ‘for the most part on
inferior <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p26.1">mss.</span>’ (Oehler.) The frequent
lacunæ attest this. Fronto Ducæus aided Claude, the brother
of F. Morel, in settling the text, and the <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p26.2">mss.</span> mentioned in the notes of the former are as
follows:</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p27" shownumber="no">1. Pithoeus’ “not of
a very ancient hand,” “as like F. Morel’s (No. 2.) as
milk to milk” (so speaks John the Franciscan, who emended
‘from one corrupt mutilated manuscript,’ i.e. the above,
the Latin translation of the Books against Eunomius made by his father
N. Gulonius.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p28" shownumber="no">2. F. Morel’s.
(“Dean of Professors” and Royal Printer.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p29" shownumber="no">3. The Royal (in the Library of
Henry II., Paris), on vellum, tenth century.</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p30" shownumber="no">4. Canter’s (“ingens
codex” sent from Antwerp by A. Schott; it had been written out
for T. Canter, Senator of Utrecht).</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p31" shownumber="no">5. Olivar’s. “Multo
emendatius” than (2.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p32" shownumber="no">6. J. Vulcobius’, Abbot of
Belpré.</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p33" shownumber="no">7. The Vatican. For the treatise
<i>On Virginity</i>. (The Paris Editors used Livineius’ Edition,
based on (7) and (8).</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p34" shownumber="no">8. Bricman’s (Cologne).
For the treatise <i>On Virginity</i>. (The Paris Editors used
Livineius’ Edition, based on (7) and (8).</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p35" shownumber="no">9. Œgidius David’s,
I.C. Paris. For the treatise <i>On Virginity</i>. (The Paris Editors
used Livineius’ Edition, based on (7) and (8).</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.v-p36" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_32.html" id="vii.v-Page_32" n="32" />10. The Bavarian (Munich) for Books II.–XIII. Against
Eunomius and other treatises; only after the first edition of
1615.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.v-p37" shownumber="no">Other important <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p37.1">mss.</span> existing for treatises here translated are</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p38" shownumber="no"><i>On Pilgrimages:</i>
<span class="sc" id="vii.v-p38.1">ms.</span> Cæsareus (Vienna):
“valde vetustus” (Nessel, on the Imperial Library), vellum,
No. 160, burnt at beginning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p39" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p39.1">mss.</span> Florence (xx. 17: xvi. 8).</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p40" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p40.1">ms.</span> Leyden (not older than fifteenth century).</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.v-p41" shownumber="no">On the Making of Man:</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p42" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p42.1">ms.</span> Augsburgh, with twelve Homilies of Basil, the two last being
wrongly attributed to Gregory (Reizer).</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p43" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p43.1">ms.</span> Ambrosian (Milan). See Montfaucon, Bibl. Bibliothec. p.
498.</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.v-p44" shownumber="no">On Infants’ Early
Deaths:</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p45" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p45.1">ms.</span> Turin (Royal Library).</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.v-p46" shownumber="no">On the Soul and
Resurrection:</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p47" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p47.1">mss.</span> Augsburgh, Florence, Turin, Venice.</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.v-p48" shownumber="no">Great Catechetical:</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p49" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p49.1">mss.</span> Augsburgh, Florence, Turin, Cæsareus.</p>

<p class="c14" id="vii.v-p50" shownumber="no">Many other <span class="sc" id="vii.v-p50.1">mss.</span>, for these and other treatises, are given by S. Heyns
(<i>Disputatio de Greg. Nyss.</i> Leyden, 1835). But considering the
mutilated condition of most of the oldest, and the still small number
of treatises edited from an extended collation of these, the complaint
is still true that ‘the text of hardly any other ancient writer
is in a more imperfect state than that of Gregory of
Nyssa.’</p>

<p class="c37" id="vii.v-p51" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vii.v-p51.1">Versions of Several
Treatises</span>.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vii.v-p52" shownumber="no">Latin.</p>

<p class="c43" id="vii.v-p53" shownumber="no">1. Of Dionysius Exiguus (died
before 556): <i>On the Making of Man.</i> Aldine, 1537. Cologne, 1551.
Basle, 1562. Cologne, 1573. Dedicated to Eugippius.’ This
Dedication and the Latin of Gregory’s Preface was only once
printed (i.e. in J. Mabillon’s Analecta, Paris, 1677).</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.v-p54" shownumber="no">This ancient Latin Version was
revised by Fronto Ducæus, the Jesuit, and Combeficius. There is a
copy of it at Leyden. It stimulated J. Leünclaius (see below), who
judged it “foeda pollutum barbariâ planeque
perversum,” to make another. Basle, 1567.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p55" shownumber="no">2. Of Daniel Augentius: <i>On
the Soul.</i> Paris 1557.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p56" shownumber="no">3. Of Laurent. Sifanus, I. U.
Doct.: <i>On the Soul</i> and many other treatises. Basle, 1562 Apud N.
Episcopum.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p57" shownumber="no">4. Of Pet. Galesinius: <i>On
Virginity</i> and <i>On Prayer.</i> Rome, 1563, ap. P.
Manutium.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p58" shownumber="no">5. Of Johann. Leünclaius:
<i>On the Making of Man.</i> Basle, 1567, ap. Oporinum.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p59" shownumber="no">6. Of Pet. Morelius, of Tours:
<i>Great Catechetical.</i> Paris, 1568.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p60" shownumber="no">7. Of Gentianus Hervetus, Canon
of Rheims, a diligent translator of the Fathers: <i>Great
Catechetical,</i> and many others. Paris, 1573.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p61" shownumber="no">8. Of Johann. Livineius, of
Ghent: <i>On Virginity.</i> Apud Plantinum, 1574.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p62" shownumber="no">9. Of Pet. Fr. Zinus, Canon of
Verona, translator of Euthymius’ Panoplia, which contains the
<i>Great Catechetical.</i> Venice, 1575.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p63" shownumber="no">10. Of Jacob Gretser, the
Jesuit: <i>I. e. Eunom.</i> Paris, 1618.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p64" shownumber="no">11. Of Nicolas Gulonius, Reg.
Prof. of Greek: <i>II.–XIII. c. Eunom.</i> Paris, 1615. Revised
by his son John, the Franciscan.</p>

<p class="c46" id="vii.v-p65" shownumber="no">12. Of J. Georg. Krabinger,
Librarian of Royal Library, Munich: <i>On the Soul, Great Catechetical,
On Infants’ Early Deaths,</i> and others. Leipzic,
1837.</p>

<p class="c47" id="vii.v-p66" shownumber="no">German.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p67" shownumber="no">1. Of Glauber: <i>Great
Catechetical,</i> &amp;c. Gregorius von Nyssa und Augustinus über
den ersten Christlichen Religions-unterricht. Leipzic, 1781.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p68" shownumber="no">2. Of Julius Rupp,
Königsberg: <i>On Meletius.</i> Gregors Leben und Meinungen.
Leipzic, 1834.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p69" shownumber="no">3. Of Oehler: <i>Various
treatises.</i> Bibliothek der Kirchenväter I. Theil. Leipzic,
1858–59.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p70" shownumber="no">4. Herm. Schmidt, paraphrased
rather than translated: <i>On the Soul.</i> Halle, 1864.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.v-p71" shownumber="no">5. Of H. Hayd: <i>On
Infants’ Early Deaths</i>: <i>On the Making of Man</i>, &amp;c.
Kempton, 1874.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <div1 id="viii" next="viii.i" prev="vii.v" progress="5.46%" title="Dogmatic Treatises.">

      <div2 id="viii.i" next="viii.i.i" prev="viii" progress="5.46%" title="Against Eunomius.">

        <div3 id="viii.i.i" n="I" next="viii.i.ii" prev="viii.i" progress="5.46%" shorttitle="Letter I" title="Gregory to his brother Peter, Bishop of Sebasteia." type="Letter"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_33.html" id="viii.i.i-Page_33" n="33" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.i-p1.1">Gregory of
Nyssa Against Eunomius.</span></p>

<p class="c48" id="viii.i.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="viii.i.i-p2.1">Letter I.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.i-p3.1">Gregory</span> to his brother Peter, Bishop of Sebasteia.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.i-p4" shownumber="no">Having with difficulty obtained
a little leisure, I have been able to recover from bodily fatigue on my
return from Armenia, and to collect the sheets of my reply to Eunomius
which was suggested by your wise advice; so that my work is now
arranged in a complete treatise, which can be read between covers.
However, I have not written against both his pamphlets<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.i-p4.1" n="56" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>both
his pamphlets.</i> The ‘sheets’
which Gregory says that he has collected are the 12 Books that follow.
They are written in reply to Eunomius’ pamphlet, ‘Apologia
Apologiæ,’ itself a reply to Basil’s Refutation. The
other pamphlet of Eunomius seems to have come out during the
composition of Gregory’s 12 Books: and was afterwards answered by
the latter in a second 12th Book, but not now, because of the shortness
of the time in which he had a copy of the ‘heretical
volume’ in his hands. The two last books of the five which go
under the title of Basil’s Refutation are considered on good
grounds to have been Gregory’s, and to have formed that short
reply to Eunomius which he read, at the Council of Constantinople, to
Gregory of Nazianzen and Jerome (<i>d. vir. illust.</i> c. 128). Then
he worked upon this longer reply. Thus there were in all three works of
Gregory corresponding to the three attacks of Eunomius upon the
Trinity.</p></note>; even the leisure for that was not granted;
for the person who lent me the heretical volume most uncourteously sent
for it again, and allowed me no time either to write it out or to study
it. In the short space of seventeen days it was impossible to be
prepared to answer both his attacks.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.i-p6" shownumber="no">Owing to its somehow having
become notorious that we had laboured to answer this blasphemous
manifesto, many persons possessing some zeal for the Truth have
importuned me about it: but I have thought it right to prefer you in
your wisdom before them all, to advise me whether to consign this work
to the public, or to take some other course. The reason why I hesitate
is this. When our saintly Basil fell asleep, and I received the legacy
of Eunomius’ controversy, when my heart was hot within me with
bereavement, and, besides this deep sorrow for the common loss of the
church, Eunomius had not confined himself to the various topics which
might pass as a defence of his views, but had spent the chief part of
his energy in laboriously-written abuse of our father in God. I was
exasperated with this, and there were passages where the flame of my
heart-felt indignation burst out against this writer. The public have
pardoned us for much else, because we have been apt in showing patience
in meeting lawless attacks, and as far as possible have practised that
restraint in feeling which the saint has taught us; but I had fears
lest from what we have now written against this opponent the reader
should get the idea that we were very raw controversialists, who lost
our temper directly at insolent abuse. Perhaps, however, this suspicion
about us will be disarmed by remembering that this display of anger is
not on our own behalf, but because of insults levelled against our
father in God; and that it is a case in which mildness would be more
unpardonable than anger.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.i-p7" shownumber="no">If, then, the first part of my
treatise should seem somewhat outside the controversy, the following
explanation of it will, I think, be accepted by a reader who can judge
fairly. It was not right to leave undefended the reputation of our
noble saint, mangled as it was by the opponent’s blasphemies, any
more than it was convenient to let this battle in his behalf be spread
diffusely along the whole thread of the discussion; besides, if any one
reflects, these pages do really form part of the controversy. Our
adversary’s treatise has two separate arms, viz. to abuse us and
to controvert sound doctrine; and therefore ours too must show a double
front. But for the sake of clearness, and in order that the thread of
the discussion upon matters of the Faith should not be cut by
parentheses, consisting of answers to their personal abuse, we have
separated our work into two parts, and devoted ourselves in the first
to refute these charges: and then we have grappled as best we might
with that which they have advanced against the Faith. Our treatise also
contains, in addition to a refutation of their heretical views, a
dogmatic exposition of our own teaching; for it would be a most
shameful want of spirit, when our foes make no concealment of their
blasphemy, not to be bold in our statement of the Truth.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.ii" next="viii.i.iii" prev="viii.i.i" progress="5.62%" title="To his most pious brother Gregory. Peter greeting in the Lord." type="Letter"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_34.html" id="viii.i.ii-Page_34" n="34" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.ii-p1.1">Letter II.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ii-p2" shownumber="no">To his most pious brother
Gregory. Peter greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ii-p3" shownumber="no">Having met with the writings of
your holiness and having perceived in your tract against this heresy
your zeal both for the truth and for our sainted father in God, I judge
that this work was not due simply to your own ability, but was that of
one who studied that the Truth should speak, even in the publication of
his own views. To the Holy Spirit of truth I would refer this plea for
the truth; just as to the father of lies, and not to Eunomius, should
be referred this animosity against sound faith. Indeed, that murderer
from the beginning who speaks in Eunomius has carefully whetted the
sword against himself; for if he had not been so bold against the
truth, no one would have roused you to undertake the cause of our
religion. But to the end that the rottenness and flimsiness of their
doctrines may be exposed, He who “taketh the wise in their own
craftiness” hath allowed them both to be headstrong against the
truth, and to have laboured vainly on this vain speech.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ii-p4" shownumber="no">But since he that hath begun a
good work will finish it, faint not in furthering the Spirit’s
power, nor leave half-won the victory over the assailants of
Christ’s glory; but imitate thy true father who, like the zealot
Phineas, pierced with one stroke of his Answer both master and pupil.
Plunge with thy intellectual arm the sword of the Spirit through both
these heretical pamphlets, lest, though broken on the head, the serpent
affright the simpler sort by still quivering in the tail. When the
first arguments have been answered, should the last remain unnoticed,
the many will suspect that they still retain some strength against the
truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ii-p5" shownumber="no">The feeling shewn in your
treatise will be grateful, as salt, to the palate of the soul. As bread
cannot be eaten, according to Job, without salt, so the discourse which
is not savoured with the inmost sentiments of God’s word will
never wake, and never move, desire.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ii-p6" shownumber="no">Be strong, then, in the thought
that thou art a beautiful example to succeeding times of the way in
which good-hearted children should act towards their virtuous
fathers.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.iii" n="I" next="viii.i.iii.i" prev="viii.i.ii" progress="5.70%" shorttitle="Book I" title="Book I" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.i" n="1" next="viii.i.iii.ii" prev="viii.i.iii" progress="5.70%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="Preface.--It is useless to attempt to benefit those who will not accept help." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.iii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_35.html" id="viii.i.iii.i-Page_35" n="35" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.iii.i-p1.1">Book I.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.i-p1.2" n="57" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.i-p2" shownumber="no"> This
first Book against Eunomius was not in the 1<sup>st</sup> Paris Edition
of Gregory’s works, 1615; but it was published three years later
from the ‘Bavarian Codex,’ i.e. that of Munich, by J.
Gretser, in an Appendix, along with the Summaries (i.e. the headings of
the sections, which appear to be not Gregory’s) and the two
Introductory Letters. These Summaries and the Letters, and nearly three
quarters of the 1<sup>st</sup> Book were found in J. Livineius’
transcript from the Codex Vaticanus made 1579, at Rome. This Appendix
was added to the 2<sup>nd</sup> Paris Edit. 1638. F. Oehler, whose text
has been followed throughout, has used for the 1<sup>st</sup> Book the
Munich Codex (on paper, xvi<sup>th</sup> Cent.); the Venetian (on
cotton, xiii<sup>th</sup> Cent.); the Turin (on cotton,
xiv<sup>th</sup> Cent.), and the oldest of all, the Florentine (on
parchment, xi<sup>th</sup> Cent.).</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.i-p3" shownumber="no">§1. <i>Preface.—It is
useless to attempt to benefit those who will not accept
help.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.i-p4" shownumber="no">It seems that the wish to
benefit all, and to lavish indiscriminately upon the first comer
one’s own gifts, was not a thing altogether commendable, or even
free from reproach in the eyes of the many; seeing that the gratuitous
waste of many prepared drugs on the incurably-diseased produces no
result worth caring about, either in the way of gain to the recipient,
or reputation to the would-be benefactor. Rather such an attempt
becomes in many cases the occasion of a change for the worse. The
hopelessly-diseased and now dying patient receives only a speedier end
from the more active medicines; the fierce unreasonable temper is only
made worse by the kindness of the lavished pearls, as the Gospel tells
us. I think it best, therefore, in accordance with the Divine command,
for any one to separate the valuable from the worthless when either
have to be given away, and to avoid the pain which a generous giver
must receive from one who ‘treads upon his pearl,’ and
insults him by his utter want of feeling for its beauty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.i-p5" shownumber="no">This thought suggests itself
when I think of one who freely communicated to others the beauties of
his own soul, I mean that man of God, that mouth of piety, Basil; one
who from the abundance of his spiritual treasures poured his grace of
wisdom into evil souls whom he had never tested, and into one among
them, Eunomius, who was perfectly insensible to all the efforts made
for his good. Pitiable indeed seemed the condition of this poor man,
from the extreme weakness of his soul in the matter of the Faith, to
all true members of the Church; for who is so wanting in feeling as not
to pity, at least, a perishing soul? But Basil alone, from the
abiding<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.i-p5.1" n="58" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading,—</p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.1" lang="EL">τὸ
μόνιμον</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.2" lang="EL">ἐπιτολμῶντα</span>. This is the correction of Oehler for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.3" lang="EL">τὸν
μόνον</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.4" lang="EL">ἐπιτολμῶν</span> which the text presents. The Venetian <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.5">ms.</span> has <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.6" lang="EL">ἐπιτολμῶντι</span></p></note> ardour of his love, was moved to undertake his
cure, and therein to attempt impossibilities; he alone took so much to
heart the man’s desperate condition, as to compose, as an
antidote of deadly poisons, his refutation of this heresy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.i-p7.7" n="59" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>his
refutation of this heresy.</i> This is
Basil’s <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.i-p8.1" lang="EL">᾽Ανατρεπτικὸς
τοῦ
ἀπολογητικοῦ
τοῦ
δυοσεβοῦς
Εὐνομίου</span>. ‘Basil,’ says Photius, ‘with difficulty got
hold of Eunomius’ book,’ perhaps because it was written
originally for a small circle of readers, and was in a highly
scientific form. What happened next may be told in the words of
Claudius Morellius (Prolegomena to Paris Edition of 1615): ‘When
Basil’s first essay against the fœtus of Eunomius had been
published, he raised his bruised head like a trodden worm, seized his
pen, and began to rave more poisonously still as well against Basil as
the orthodox faith.’ This was Eunomius’ ‘Apologia
Apologiæ:’ of it Photius says, ‘His reply to Basil was
composed for many Olympiads while shut up in his cell. This, like
another Saturn, he concealed from the eyes of Basil till it had grown
up, i.e. he concealed it, by devouring it, as long as Basil
lived.’ He then goes on to say that after Basil’s death,
Theodore (of Mopsuestia), Gregory of Nyssa, and Sophronius found it and
dealt with it, though even then Eunomius had only ventured to show it
to some of his friends. Philostorgius, the ardent admirer of Eunomius,
makes the amazing statement that Basil died of despair after reading
it.</p></note>, which aimed at saving its author, and
restoring him to the Church.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.i-p9" shownumber="no">He, on the contrary, like one
beside himself with fury, resists his doctor; he fights and struggles;
he regards as a bitter foe one who only put forth his strength to drag
him from the abyss of misbelief; and he does not indulge in this
foolish anger only before chance hearers now and then; he has raised
against himself a literary monument to record this blackness of his
bile; and when in long years he got the requisite amount of leisure, he
was travailling over his work during all that interval with mightier
pangs than those of the largest and the bulkiest beasts; his threats of
what was coming were dreadful, whilst he was still secretly moulding
his conception: but when at last and with great difficulty he brought
it to the light, it was a poor little abortion, quite <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_36.html" id="viii.i.iii.i-Page_36" n="36" />prematurely born.
However, those who share his ruin nurse it and coddle it; while we,
seeking the blessing in the prophet (“Blessed shall he be who
shall take thy children, and shall dash them against the stones<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.i-p9.1" n="60" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.9" parsed="|Ps|137|9|0|0" passage="Psalm cxxxvii. 9">Psalm cxxxvii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>”) are only eager, now that it has got
into our hands, to take this puling manifesto and dash it on the rock,
as if it was one of the children of Babylon; and the rock must be
Christ; in other words, the enunciation of the truth. Only may that
power come upon us which strengthens weakness, through the prayers of
him who made his own strength perfect in bodily weakness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.i-p10.2" n="61" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> ‘He
asks for the intercession of Saint Paul’ (Paris Edit. in
marg.).</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.ii" next="viii.i.iii.iii" prev="viii.i.iii.i" progress="5.89%" title="We have been justly provoked to make this Answer, being stung by Eunomius' accusations of our brother." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>We have been
justly provoked to make this Answer, being stung by Eunomius’
accusations of our brother.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">If indeed that godlike and
saintly soul were still in the flesh looking out upon human affairs, if
those lofty tones were still heard with all their peculiar<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p2.1" n="62" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀποκληρωθεῖσαν</span>. This is probably the meaning, after the analogy of
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀποκλήρωσις</span>, in the sense (most frequent in Origen), of
‘favour,’ ‘partiality,’ passing into that of
‘caprice,’ ‘arbitrariness,’ cf. below, cap.
9, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ii-p3.3" lang="EL">τίς ἡ
ἀποκλήρωσις,
κ.τ.λ</span>. ‘How arbitrarily he praises himself.’</p></note> grace and all their resistless utterance, who
could arrive at such a pitch of audacity, as to attempt to speak one
word upon this subject? that divine trumpet-voice would drown any word
that could be uttered. But all of him has now flown back to God; at
first indeed in the slight shadowy phantom of his body, he still rested
on the earth; but now he has quite shed even that unsubstantial form,
and bequeathed it to this world. Meantime the drones are buzzing round
the cells of the Word, and are plundering the honey; so let no one
accuse me of mere audacity for rising up to speak instead of those
silent lips. I have not accepted this laborious task from any
consciousness in myself of powers of argument superior to the others
who might be named; I, if any, have the means of knowing that there are
thousands in the Church who are strong in the gift of philosophic
skill. Nevertheless I affirm that, both by the written and the natural
law, to me more especially belongs this heritage of the departed, and
therefore I myself, in preference to others, appropriate the legacy of
the controversy. I may be counted amongst the least of those who are
enlisted in the Church of God, but still I am not too weak to stand out
as her champion against one who has broken with that Church. The very
smallest member of a vigorous body would, by virtue of the unity of its
life with the whole, be found stronger than one that had been cut away
and was dying, however large the latter and small the
former.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.iii" next="viii.i.iii.iv" prev="viii.i.iii.ii" progress="5.96%" title="We see nothing remarkable in logical force in the treatise of Eunomius, and so embark on our Answer with a just confidence." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3.
<i>We see nothing remarkable in logical force in the treatise of
Eunomius, and so embark on our Answer with a just
confidence.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Let no one think, that in saying
this I exaggerate and make an idle boast of doing something which is
beyond my strength. I shall not be led by any boyish ambition to
descend to his vulgar level in a contest of mere arguments and phrases.
Where victory is a useless and profitless thing, we yield it readily to
those who wish to win; besides, we have only to look at this
man’s long practice in controversy, to conclude that he is quite
a word-practitioner, and, in addition, at the fact that he has spent no
small portion of his life on the composition of this treatise, and at
the supreme joy of his intimates over these labours, to conclude that
he has taken particular trouble with this work. It was not improbable
that one who had laboured at it for so many Olympiads would produce
something better than the work of extempore scribblers. Even the vulgar
profusion of the figures he uses in concocting his work is a further
indication of this laborious care in writing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p2.1" n="63" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Photius
reports very much the same as to his style, i.e. he shows a
‘prodigious ostentation:’ uses ‘words difficult to
pronounce, and abounding in many consonants, and that in a poetic, or
rather a dithyrambic style:’ he has ‘periods inordinately
long:’ he is ‘obscure,’ and seeks ‘to hide by
this very obscurity whatever is weak in his perceptions and
conceptions, which indeed is often.’ He ‘attacks others for
their logic, and is very fond of using logic himself:’ but
‘as he had taken up this science late in life, and had not gone
very deeply into it, he is often found making
mistakes.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">The book of Eunomius which
Photius had read is still extant: it is his ‘Apologeticus’
in 28 sections, and has been published by Canisius (<i>Lectiones
Antiquæ</i>, I. 172 ff.). His <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἔκθεοις τῆς
τίστεως</span>,
presented to the emperor Theodosius in the year 383, is also extant.
This last is found in the Codex Theodosius and in the <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p4.2">mss.</span> which Livineius of Ghent used for his Greek and Latin
edition of Gregory, 1574: it follows the Books against Eunomius. His
‘Apologia Apologiæ,’ which he wrote in answer to
Basil’s 5 (or 3) books against him, is <i>not</i> extant: nor
the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p4.3" lang="EL">δευτερὸς
λόγος</span> which Gregory
answered in his second 12th Book.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">Most of the quotations,
then, from Eunomius, in these books of Gregory cannot be verified, in
the case of a doubtful reading, &amp;c.</p></note>. He has
got a great mass of newly assorted terms, for which he has put certain
other books under contribution, and he piles this immense congeries of
words on a very slender nucleus of thought; and so he has elaborated
this highly-wrought production, which his pupils in error are lost in
the admiration of;—no doubt, because their deadness on the vital
points deprives them of the power of feeling the distinction between
beauty and the reverse:—but which is ridiculous, and of no value
at all in the judgment of those, whose hearts’ insight is not
dimmed with any soil of unbelief. How in the world can it contribute to
the proof (as he hopes) of what he says and the establishment of the
truth of his speculations, to adopt these absurd devices in his forms
of speech, this new-fangled and peculiar arrange<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_37.html" id="viii.i.iii.iii-Page_37" n="37" />ment, this fussy conceit, and
this conceited fussiness, which works with no enthusiasm for any
previous model? For it would be indeed difficult to discover who
amongst all those who have been celebrated for their eloquence he has
had his eye on, in bringing himself to this pitch; for he is like those
who produce effects upon the stage, adapting his argument to the tune
of his rhythmical phrases, as they their song to their castenets, by
means of parallel sentences of equal length, of similar sound and
similar ending. Such, amongst many other faults, are the nerveless
quaverings and the meretricious tricks of his Introduction; and one
might fancy him bringing them all out, not with an unimpassioned
action, but with stamping of the feet and sharp snapping of the fingers
declaiming to the time thus beaten, and then remarking that there was
no need of other arguments and a second performance after
that.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.iv" next="viii.i.iii.v" prev="viii.i.iii.iii" progress="6.11%" title="Eunomius displays much folly and fine writing, but very little seriousness about vital points." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>Eunomius displays
much folly and fine writing, but very little seriousness about vital
points.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">In these and such like antics I
allow him to have the advantage; and to his heart’s content he
may revel in his victory there. Most willingly I forego such a
competition, which can attract those only who seek renown; if indeed
any renown comes from indulging in such methods of argumentation,
considering that Paul<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p2.1" n="64" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1-1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|2|8" passage="1 Corinth. ii. 1-8">1 Corinth. ii. 1–8</scripRef>.</p></note>, that genuine minister
of the Word, whose only ornament was truth, both disdained himself to
lower his style to such prettinesses, and instructs us also, in a noble
and appropriate exhortation, to fix our attention on truth alone. What
need indeed for one who is fair in the beauty of truth to drag in the
paraphernalia of a decorator for the production of a false artificial
beauty? Perhaps for those who do not possess truth it may be an
advantage to varnish their falsehoods with an attractive style, and to
rub into the grain of their argument a curious polish. When their error
is taught in far-fetched language and decked out with all the
affectations of style, they have a chance of being plausible and
accepted by their hearers. But those whose only aim is simple truth,
unadulterated by any misguiding foil, find the light of a natural
beauty emitted from their words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">But now that I am about to begin
the examination of all that he has advanced, I feel the same difficulty
as a farmer does, when the air is calm; I know not how to separate his
wheat from his chaff; the waste, in fact, and the chaff in this pile of
words is so enormous, that it makes one think that the residue of facts
and real thoughts in all that he has said is almost nil. It would be
the worse for speed and very irksome, it would even be beside our
object, to go into the whole of his remarks in detail; we have not the
means for securing so much leisure so as wantonly to devote it to such
frivolities; it is the duty, I think, of a prudent workman not to waste
his strength on trifles, but on that which will clearly repay his
toil.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p5" shownumber="no">As to all the things, then, in
his Introduction, how he constitutes himself truth’s champion,
and fixes the charge of unbelief upon his opponents, and declares that
an abiding and indelible hatred for them has sunk into his soul, how he
struts in his ‘new discoveries,’ though he does not tell us
what they are, but says only that an examination of the debateable
points in them was set on foot, a certain ‘legal’ trial
which placed on those who were daring to act illegally the necessity of
keeping quiet, or to quote his own words in that Lydian style of
singing which he has got, “the bold law-breakers—in open
courts—were forced to be quiet;” (he calls this a
“proscription” of the conspiracy against him, whatever may
be meant by that term);—all this wearisome business I pass by as
quite unimportant. On the other hand, all his special pleading for his
heretical conceits may well demand our close attention. Our own
interpreter of the principles of divinity followed this course in
<i>his</i> Treatise; for though he had plenty of ability to broaden out
his argument, he took the line of dealing only with vital points, which
he selected from all the blasphemies of that heretical book<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p5.1" n="65" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>that
heretical book,</i> i.e. the first
‘Apology’ of Eunomius in 28 parts: a translation of it is
given in Whiston’s <i>Eunomianismus Redivivus.</i></p></note>, and so narrowed the scope of the
subject.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p7" shownumber="no">If, however, any one desires
that our answer should exactly correspond to the array of his
arguments, let him tell us the utility of such a process. What gain
would it be to my readers if I were to solve the complicated riddle of
his title, which he proposes to us at the very commencement, in the
manner of the sphinx of the tragic stage; namely this ‘New
Apology for the Apology,’ and all the nonsense which he writes
about that; and if I were to tell the long tale of what he dreamt? I
think that the reader is sufficiently wearied with the petty vanity
about this newness in his title already preserved in Eunomius’
own text, and with the want of taste displayed there in the account of
his own exploits, all his labours and his trials, while he wandered
over every land and every sea, and was ‘heralded’ through
the whole world. If all that had to be written down over
again,—and with additions, too, as the refuta<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_38.html" id="viii.i.iii.iv-Page_38" n="38" />tions of these falsehoods
would naturally have to expand their statement,—who would be
found of such an iron hardness as not to be sickened at this waste of
labour? Suppose I was to write down, taking word by word, an
explanation of that mad story of his; suppose I were to explain, for
instance, who that Armenian was on the shores of the Euxine, who had
annoyed him at first by having the same name as himself, what their
lives were like, what their pursuits, how he had a quarrel with that
Armenian because of the very likeness of their characters, then in what
fashion those two were reconciled, so as to join in a common sympathy
with that winning and most glorious Aetius, his master (for so pompous
are his praises); and after that, what was the plot devised against
himself, by which they brought him to trial on the charge of being
surpassingly popular: suppose, I say, I was to explain all that, should
I not appear, like those who catch opthalmia themselves from frequent
contact with those who are already suffering so, to have caught myself
this malady of fussy circumstantiality? I should be following step by
step each detail of his twaddling story; finding out who the
“slaves released to liberty” were, what was “the
conspiracy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p7.1" n="66" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">σχέσιν</span>.</p></note> of the initiated” and “the
calling out<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p8.2" n="67" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.iv-p9.1" lang="EL">τάξιν</span>. We have
no context to explain these allusions, the treatise of Eunomius being
lost, which Gregory is <i>now</i> answering, i.e. the Apologia
Apologiæ.</p></note> of hired slaves,” what
‘Montius and Gallus, and Domitian,’ and ‘false
witnesses,’ and ‘an enraged Emperor,’ and
‘certain sent into exile’ have to do with the argument.
What could be more useless than such tales for the purpose of one who
was not wishing merely to write a narrative, but to refute the argument
of him who had written against his heresy? What follows in the story is
still more profitless; I do not think that the author himself could
peruse it again without yawning, though a strong natural affection for
his offspring <i>does</i> possess every father. He pretends to unfold
there his exploits and his sufferings; the style rears itself into the
sublime, and the legend swells into the tones of tragedy.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.v" next="viii.i.iii.vi" prev="viii.i.iii.iv" progress="6.33%" title="His peculiar caricature of the bishops, Eustathius of Armenia and Basil of Galatia, is not well drawn." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>His peculiar
caricature of the bishops, Eustathius of Armenia and Basil of Galatia,
is not well drawn.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.v-p2" shownumber="no">But, not to linger longer on
these absurdities in the very act of declining to mention them, and not
to soil this book by forcing my subject through all his written
reminiscences, like one who urges his horse through a slough and so
gets covered with its filth, I think it is best to leap over the mass
of his rubbish with as high and as speedy a jump as my thoughts are
capable of, seeing that a quick retreat from what is disgusting is a
considerable advantage; and let us hasten on<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.v-p2.1" n="68" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.v-p3.1" lang="EL">πρός τε τὸ
πέρας</span>.</p></note> to the
finale of his story, lest the bitterness of his own words should
trickle into my book. Let Eunomius have the monopoly of the bad taste
in such words as these, spoken of God’s priests<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.v-p3.2" n="69" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> This must
be the ‘caricature’ of the (Greek) Summary above.
Eustathius of Sebasteia, the capital of Armenia, and the Galatian
Basil, of Ancyra (Angora), are certainly mentioned, c. 6 (end). Twice
did these two, once Semi-Arians, oppose Aetius and Eunomius, before
Constantius, at Byzantium. On the second occasion, however (Sozomen,
<i>H. E</i>. iv. 23, Ursacius and Valens arrived with the proscription
of the Homoousion from Ariminum: it was then that “the world
groaned to find itself Arian” (Jerome). The ‘accursed
saint’ ‘pale with fast,’ i.e. Eustathius, in his
Armenian monastery, gave Basil the Great a model for his
own.</p></note>,
“curmudgeon squires, and beadles, and satellites, rummaging
about, and not suffering the fugitive to carry on his
concealment,” and all the other things which he is not ashamed to
write of grey-haired priests. Just as in the schools for secular
learning<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.v-p4.1" n="70" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.v-p5.1" lang="EL">τῶν ἔξωθεν
λόγων</span>.</p></note>, in order to exercise the boys to be ready in
word and wit, they propose themes for declamation, in which the person
who is the subject of them is nameless, so does Eunomius make an onset
at once upon the facts suggested, and lets loose the tongue of
invective, and without saying one word as to any actual villainies, he
merely works up against them all the hackneyed phrases of contempt, and
every imaginable term of abuse: in which, besides, incongruous ideas
are brought together, such as a ‘dilettante soldier,’
‘an accursed saint,’ ‘pale with fast, and murderous
with hate,’ and many such like scurrilities; and just like a
reveller in the secular processions shouts his ribaldry, when he would
carry his insolence to the highest pitch, without his mask on, so does
Eunomius, without an attempt to veil his malignity, shout with brazen
throat the language of the waggon. Then he reveals the cause why he is
so enraged; ‘these priests took every precaution that many should
not’ be perverted to the error of these heretics; accordingly he
is angry that they could not stay at their convenience in the places
they liked, but that a residence was assigned them by order of the then
governor of Phrygia, so that most might be secured from such wicked
neighbours; his indignation at this bursts out in these words;
‘the excessive severity of our trials,’ ‘our grievous
sufferings,’ ‘our noble endurance of them,’
‘the exile from our native country into Phrygia.’ Quite so:
this Oltiserian<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.v-p5.2" n="71" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Oltiseris
was probably the district, as Corniaspa was the village, in which
Eunomius was born. It is a Celtic word: and probably suggests his
half-Galatian extraction.</p></note> might well be proud of what occurred,
putting an end as it did to all his family pride, and casting such a
slur upon his race that that far-renowned Priscus, his grandfather,
from whom he gets those brilliant and most remarkable heirlooms,
“the mill, and the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_39.html" id="viii.i.iii.v-Page_39" n="39" />leather, and the slaves’
stores,” and the rest of his inheritance in Chanaan<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.v-p6.1" n="72" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> This can
be no other than the district Chammanene, on the east bank of the
Halys, where Galatia and Cappadocia join.</p></note>, would never have chosen this lot, which now
makes him so angry. It was to be expected that he would revile those
who were the agents of this exile. I quite understand his feeling.
Truly the authors of these misfortunes, if such there be or ever have
been, deserve the censures of these men, in that the renown of their
former lives is thereby obscured, and they are deprived of the
opportunity of mentioning and making much of their more impressive
antecedents; the great distinctions with which each started in life;
the professions they inherited from their fathers; the greater or the
smaller marks of gentility of which each was conscious, even before
they became so widely known and valued that even emperors numbered them
amongst their acquaintance, as he now boasts in his book, and that all
the higher governments were roused about them and the world was filled
with their doings.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.vi" next="viii.i.iii.vii" prev="viii.i.iii.v" progress="6.49%" title="A notice of Aetius, Eunomius' master in heresy, and of Eunomius himself, describing the origin and avocations of each." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

§6. <i>A notice of Aetius, Eunomius’ master in heresy,
and of Eunomius himself, describing the origin and avocations of
each.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Verily this did great damage to
our declamation-writer, or rather to his patron and guide in life,
Aetius; whose enthusiasm indeed appears to me to have aimed not so much
at the propagation of error as to the securing a competence for life. I
do not say this as a mere surmise of my own, but I have heard it from
the lips of those who knew him well. I have listened to Athanasius, the
former bishop of the Galatians, when he was speaking of the life of
Aetius; Athanasius was a man who valued truth above all things; and he
exhibited also the letter of George of Laodicæa, so that a number
might attest the truth of his words. He told us that originally Aetius
did not attempt to teach his monstrous doctrines, but only after some
interval of time put forth these novelties as a trick to gain his
livelihood; that having escaped from serfdom in the vineyard to which
he belonged,—how, I do not wish to say, lest I should be thought
to be entering on his history in a bad spirit,—he became at first
a tinker, and had this grimy trade of a mechanic quite at his
fingers’ end, sitting under a goat’s-hair tent, with a
small hammer, and a diminutive anvil, and so earned a precarious and
laborious livelihood. What income, indeed, of any account could be made
by one who mends the shaky places in coppers, and solders holes up, and
hammers sheets of tin to pieces, and clamps with lead the legs of pots?
We were told that a certain incident which befell him in this trade
necessitated the next change in his life. He had received from a woman
belonging to a regiment a gold ornament, a necklace or a bracelet,
which had been broken by a blow, and which he was to mend: but he
cheated the poor creature, by appropriating her gold trinket, and
giving her instead one of copper, of the same size, and also of the
same appearance, owing to a gold-wash which he had imparted to its
surface; she was deceived by this for a time, for he was clever enough
in the tinker’s, as in other, arts to mislead his customers with
the tricks of trade; but at last she detected the rascality, for the
wash got rubbed off the copper; and, as some of the soldiers of her
family and nation were roused to indignation, she prosecuted the
purloiner of her ornament. After this attempt he of course underwent a
cheating thief’s punishment; and then left the trade, swearing
that it was not his deliberate intention, but that business tempted him
to commit this theft. After this he became assistant to a certain
doctor from amongst the quacks, so as not to be quite destitute of a
livelihood; and in this capacity he made his attack upon the obscurer
households and on the most abject of mankind. Wealth came gradually
from his plots against a certain Armenius, who being a foreigner was
easily cheated, and, having been induced to make him his physician, had
advanced him frequent sums of money; and he began to think that serving
under others was beneath him, and wanted to be styled a physician
himself. Henceforth, therefore, he attended medical congresses, and
consorting with the wrangling controversialists there became one of the
ranters, and, just as the scales were turning, always adding his own
weight to the argument, he got to be in no small request with those who
would buy a brazen voice for their party contests.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p3" shownumber="no">But although his bread became
thereby well buttered he thought he ought not to remain in such a
profession; so he gradually gave up the medical, after the tinkering.
Arius, the enemy of God, had already sown those wicked tares which bore
the Anomæans as their fruit, and the schools of medicine resounded
then with the disputes about that question. Accordingly Aetius studied
the controversy, and, having laid a train of syllogisms from what he
remembered of Aristotle, he became notorious for even going beyond
Arius, the father of the heresy, in the novel character of his
speculations; or rather he perceived the consequences of all that Arius
had advanced, and so got this character of a shrewd discoverer of
truths not obvious; revealing as he did that the Created, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_40.html" id="viii.i.iii.vi-Page_40" n="40" />even from things
non-existent, was <i>unlike</i> the Creator who drew Him out of
nothing.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p4" shownumber="no">With such propositions he
tickled ears that itched for these novelties; and the Ethiopian
Theophilus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p4.1" n="73" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Probably
the ‘Indian’ Theophilus, who afterwards helped to organize
the Anomœan schism in the reign of Jovian.</p></note> becomes acquainted with them. Aetius had
already been connected with this man on some business of Gallus; and
now by his help creeps into the palace. After Gallus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p5.1" n="74" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Gallus,
Cæsar 350–354, brother of Julian, not a little influenced by
Aetius, executed by Constantius at Flanon in Dalmatia. During his short
reign at Antioch, Domitian, who was sent to bring him to Italy, and his
quæstor Montius were dragged to death through the streets by the
guards of the young Cæsar.</p></note> had
perpetrated the tragedy with regard to Domitian the procurator and
Montius, all the other participators in it naturally shared his ruin;
yet this man escapes, being acquitted from being punished along with
them. After this, when the great Athanasius had been driven by Imperial
command from the Church of Alexandria, and George the Tarbasthenite was
tearing his flock, another change takes place, and Aetius is an
Alexandrian, receiving his full share amongst those who fattened at the
Cappadocian’s board; for he had not omitted to practice his
flatteries on George. George was in fact from Chanaan himself, and
therefore felt kindly towards a countryman: indeed he had been for long
so possessed with his perverted opinions as actually to dote upon him,
and was prone to become a godsend for Aetius, whenever he
liked.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p7" shownumber="no">All this did not escape the
notice of his sincere admirer, our Eunomius. This latter perceived that
his natural father—an excellent man, except that he had such a
son—led a very honest and respectable life certainly, but one of
laborious penury and full of countless toils. (He was one of those
farmers who are always bent over the plough, and spend a world of
trouble over their little farm; and in the winter, when he was secured
from agricultural work, he used to carve out neatly the letters of the
alphabet for boys to form syllables with, winning his bread with the
money these sold for.) Seeing all this in his father’s life, he
said goodbye to the plough and the mattock and all the paternal
instruments, intending never to drudge himself like that; then he sets
himself to learn Prunicus’ skill<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p7.1" n="75" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> The same
phrase occurs again: Refutation of Eunomius’ Second Essay, p.
844: <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p8.1" lang="EL">οἱ τῇ
προυνίκου
σοφί&amp; 139·
ἐγγυμνασθέντες·
ἐξ ἐκείνης
γὰρ δοκεῖ μοι
τῆς
παρασκευῆς
τὰ εἰρημένα
προενηνοχέναι·</span>
In the last word there is evidently a pun on
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p8.2" lang="EL">προυνίκου</span>; <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p8.3" lang="EL">προφερὴς</span>, in the secondary sense of ‘precocious,’ is
used by Iamblichus and Porphyry, and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p8.4" lang="EL">προύνικος</span>
appears to have had the same meaning. We might
venture, therefore, to translate ‘that knowing trick’ of
short-hand: but why Prunicus is personified, if it <i>is</i>
personified, as in the Gnostic Prunicos Sophia, does not appear. See
Epiphanius <i>Hæres</i>. 253 for the feminine Proper
name.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p9" shownumber="no">The other possible
explanation is that given in the margin of the Paris Edition, and is
based on Suidas, i.e. Prunici sunt cursores celeres; hic pro <i>celer
scriba.</i> Hesychius also says of the word; <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p9.1" lang="EL">οἱ μισθοῦ
κομίζοντες
τὰ ὤνια ἀπὸ
τῆς ἀγορᾶς,
οὕς τινες
παιδαριωνας
καλοῦσιν,
δρομεῖς,
τραχεῖς,
ὀξεῖς,
εὐκίνητοι,
γοργοί,
μισθωτοί</span>. Here such ‘porter’s’ skill, easy going and
superficial, is opposed to the more laborious task of tilling the
soil.</p></note> of short-hand
writing, and having perfected himself in that he entered at first, I
believe, the house of one of his own family, receiving his board for
his services in writing; then, while tutoring the boys of his host, he
rises to the ambition of becoming an orator. I pass over the next
interval, both as to his life in his native country and as to the
things and the company in which he was discovered at
Constantinople.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p10" shownumber="no">Busied as he was after this
‘about the cloke and the purse,’ he saw it was all of
little avail, and that nothing which he could amass by such work was
adequate to the demands of his ambition. Accordingly he threw up all
other practices, and devoted himself solely to the admiration of
Aetius; not, perhaps, without some calculation that this absorbing
pursuit which he selected might further his own devices for living. In
fact, from the moment he asked for a share in a wisdom so profound, he
toiled not thenceforward, neither did he spin; for he is certainly
clever in what he takes in hand, and knows how to gain the more
emotional portion of mankind. Seeing that human nature, as a rule,
falls an easy prey to pleasure, and that its natural inclination in the
direction of this weakness is very strong, descending from the sterner
heights of conduct to the smooth level of comfort, he becomes with a
view of making the largest number possible of proselytes to his
pernicious opinions very pleasant indeed to those whom he is
initiating; he gets rid of the toilsome steep of virtue altogether,
because it is not a persuasive to accept his secrets. But should any
one have the leisure to inquire what this secret teaching of theirs is,
and what those who have been duped to accept this blighting curse utter
without any reserve, and what in the mysterious ritual of initiation
they are taught by the reverend hierophant, the manner of baptisms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p10.1" n="76" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> For the
baptisms of Eunomius, compare Epiphanius <i>Hær</i>. 765. Even
Arians who were not Anomœans he rebaptized. The ‘helps of
nature’ may possibly refer to the ‘miracles’ which
Philostorgius ascribes both to Aetius and Eunomius.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p12" shownumber="no">Sozomen (vi. 26) says,
“Eunomius introduced, <i>it is said,</i> a mode of discipline
contrary to that of the Church, and endeavoured to disguise the
innovation under the cloak of a grave and severe
deportment.”…His followers “do not applaud a virtuous
course of life…so much as skill in disputation and the power of
triumphing in debates.”</p></note>, and the ‘helps of nature,’ and
all that, let him question those who feel no compunction in letting
indecencies pass their lips; we shall keep silent. For not even though
we are the accusers should we be guiltless in mentioning such things,
and we have been taught to reverence purity in word as well as deed,
and not to soil our pages with equivocal stories, even though there be
truth in what we say.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p13" shownumber="no">But we mention what we then
heard (namely that, just as Aristotle’s evil skill
supplied <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_41.html" id="viii.i.iii.vi-Page_41" n="41" />Aetius with his impiety, so the simplicity of his dupes secured a
fat living for the well-trained pupil as well as for the master) for
the purpose of asking some questions. What after all was the great
damage done him by Basil on the Euxine, or by Eustathius in Armenia, to
both of whom that long digression in his story harks back? How did they
mar the aim of his life? Did they not rather feed up his and his
companion’s freshly acquired fame? Whence came their wide
notoriety, if not through the instrumentality of these men, supposing,
that is, that their accuser is speaking the truth? For the fact that
men, themselves illustrious, as our writer owns, deigned to fight with
those who had as yet found no means of being known naturally gave the
actual start to the ambitious thoughts of those who were to be pitted
against these reputed heroes; and a veil was thereby thrown over their
humble antecedents. They in fact owed their subsequent notoriety to
this,—a thing detestable indeed to a reflecting mind which would
never choose to rest fame upon an evil deed, but the acme of bliss to
characters such as these. They tell of one in the province of Asia,
amongst the obscurest and the basest, who longed to make a name in
Ephesus; some great and brilliant achievement being quite beyond his
powers never even entered his mind; and yet, by hitting upon that which
would most deeply injure the Ephesians, he made his mark deeper than
the heroes of the grandest actions; for there was amongst their public
buildings one noticeable for its peculiar magnificence and costliness;
and he burnt this vast structure to the ground, showing, when men came
to inquire after the perpetration of this villany into its mental
causes, that he dearly prized notoriety, and had devised that the
greatness of the disaster should secure the name of its author being
recorded with it. The secret motive<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p13.1" n="77" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vi-p14.1" lang="EL">ὑπόθεσις</span>.</p></note> of these two men
is the same thirst for publicity; the only difference is that the
amount of mischief is greater in their case. They are marring, not
lifeless architecture, but the living building of the Church,
introducing, for fire, the slow canker of their teaching. But I will
defer the doctrinal question till the proper time comes.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.vii" next="viii.i.iii.viii" prev="viii.i.iii.vi" progress="6.94%" title="Eunomius himself proves that the confession of faith which He made was not impeached." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

§7. <i>Eunomius
himself proves that the confession of faith which He made was not
impeached.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see for a moment now what
kind of truth is dealt with by this man, who in his Introduction
complains that it is because of his telling the truth that he is hated
by the unbelievers; we may well make the way he handles truth outside
doctrine teach us a test to apply to his doctrine itself. “He
that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much, and
he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much.” Now, when
he is beginning to write this “apology for the apology”
(that is the new and startling title, as well as subject, of his book)
he says that we must look for the cause of this very startling
announcement nowhere else but in him who answered that first treatise
of his. That book was entitled an Apology; but being given to
understand by our master-theologian that an apology can only come from
those who have been accused of something, and that if a man writes
merely from his own inclination his production is something else than
an apology, he does not deny—it would be too manifestly
absurd—<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p2.1" n="78" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> The <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">μὴ</span> is redundant and owing to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p3.2" lang="EL">οὐκ</span>.</p></note>that an apology requires a preceding
accusation; but he declares that his ‘apology’ has cleared
him from very serious accusations in the trial which has been
instituted against him. How false this is, is manifest from his own
words. He complained that “many heavy sufferings were inflicted
on him by those who had condemned him”; we may read that in his
book.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p4" shownumber="no">But how could he have suffered
so, if his ‘apology’ cleared him of these charges? If he
successfully adopted an apology to escape from these, that pathetic
complaint of his is a hypocritical pretence; if on the other hand he
really suffered as he says, then, plainly, he suffered because he did
<i>not</i> clear himself by an apology; for every apology, to be such,
has to secure this end, namely, to prevent the voting power from being
misled by any false statements. Surely he will not now attempt to say
that at the time of the trial he produced his apology, but not being
able to win over the jury lost the case to the prosecution. For he said
nothing at the time of the trial ‘about producing his
apology;’ nor was it likely that he would, considering that he
distinctly states in his book that he refused to have anything to do
with those ill-affected and hostile dicasts. “We own,” he
says, “that we were condemned by default: there was a packed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p4.1" n="79" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">Εἰςφρησάντων</span>. A word used in Aristophanes of ‘letting into
court,’ probably a technical word: it is a manifest derivation
from <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p5.2" lang="EL">εἰσφορεῖν</span>. What the solecism is, is not clear; Gretser thinks that
Eunomius meant it for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p5.3" lang="EL">εἰσπηδᾶν</span></p></note> panel of evil-disposed persons where a jury
ought to have sat.” He is very labored here, and has his
attention diverted by his argument, I think, or he would have noticed
that he has tacked on a fine solecism to his sentence. He affects to be
imposingly Attic with his phrase ‘packed panel;’ but the
correct in language use these words, as those familiar with the
forensic <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_42.html" id="viii.i.iii.vii-Page_42" n="42" />vocabulary know, quite differently to our new Atticist.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p6" shownumber="no">A little further on he adds
this; “If he thinks that, because I would have nothing to do with
a jury who were really my prosecutors he can argue away my apology, he
must be blind to his own simplicity.” When, then, and before whom
did our caustic friend make his apology? He had demurred to the jury
because they were ‘foes,’ and he did not utter one word
about any trial, as he himself insists. See how this strenuous champion
of the true, little by little, passes over to the side of the false,
and, while honouring truth in phrase, combats it in deed. But it is
amusing to see how weak he is even in seconding his own lie. How can
one and the same man have ‘cleared himself by an apology in the
trial which was instituted against him,’ and then have
‘prudently kept silence because the court was in the hands of the
foe?’ Nay, the very language he uses in the preface to his
Apology clearly shows that no court at all was opened against him. For
he does not address his preface to any definite jury, but to certain
unspecified persons who were living then, or who were afterwards to
come into the world; and I grant that to such an audience there was
need of a very vigorous apology, not indeed in the manner of the one he
has actually written, which requires another still to bolster it up,
but a broadly intelligible one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p6.1" n="80" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p7.1" lang="EL">γενικῆς</span>.</p></note>, able to prove this
special point, viz., that he was not in the possession of his usual
reason when he wrote this, wherein he rings<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p7.2" n="81" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p8.1" lang="EL">συνεκρότει</span>. The word has this meaning in Origen. In Philo (<i>de
Vitâ Mosis,</i> p. 476, l. 48, quoted by Viger.), it has another
meaning, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p8.2" lang="EL">συνεκρότουν
ἄλλος ἄλλον,
μὴ
ἀποκάμνειν</span>, i.e. ‘cheered.’</p></note> the
assembly-bell for men who never came, perhaps never existed, and speaks
an apology before an imaginary court, and begs an imperceptible jury
not to let numbers decide between truth and falsehood, nor to assign
the victory to mere quantity. Verily it is becoming that he should make
an apology of that sort to jurymen who are yet in the loins of their
fathers, and to explain to them how he came to think it right to adopt
opinions which contradict universal belief, and to put more faith in
his own mistaken fancies than in those who throughout the world glorify
Christ’s name.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p9" shownumber="no">Let him write, please, another
apology in addition to this second; for this one is not a correction of
mistakes made about him, but rather a proof of the truth of those
charges. Every one knows that a proper apology aims at disproving a
charge; thus a man who is accused of theft or murder or any other crime
either denies the fact altogether, or transfers the blame to another
party, or else, if neither of these is possible, he appeals to the
charity or to the compassion of those who are to vote upon his
sentence. But in his book he neither denies the charge, nor shifts it
on some one else, nor has recourse to an appeal for mercy, nor promises
amendment for the future; but he establishes the charge against him by
an unusually labored demonstration. This charge, as he himself
confesses, really amounted to an indictment for profanity, nor did it
leave the nature of this undefined, but proclaimed the particular kind;
whereas his apology proves this species of profanity to be a positive
duty, and instead of removing the charge strengthens it. Now, if the
tenets of our Faith had been left in any obscurity, it might have been
less hazardous to attempt novelties; but the teaching of our
master-theologian is now firmly fixed in the souls of the faithful; and
so it is a question whether the man who shouts out contradictions of
that about which all equally have made up their minds is defending
himself against the charges made, or is not rather drawing down upon
him the anger of his hearers, and making his accusers still more
bitter. I incline to think the latter. So that if there are, as our
writer tells us, both hearers of his apology and accusers of his
attempts upon the Faith, let him tell us, how those accusers can
possibly compromise<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p9.1" n="82" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p10.1" lang="EL">καθυφήσουσιν</span>. This is the reading of the Venetian <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p10.2">ms.</span> The word bears the same forensic sense as the Latin
prævaricari. The common reading is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.vii-p10.3" lang="EL">καθυβρίσουσιν</span></p></note> the matter now, or what
sort of verdict that jury must return, now that his offence has been
already proved by his own ‘apology.’</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.viii" next="viii.i.iii.ix" prev="viii.i.iii.vii" progress="7.19%" title="Facts show that the terms of abuse which he has employed against Basil are more suitable for himself." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

§8. <i>Facts show that
the terms of abuse which he has employed against Basil are more
suitable for himself.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">But these remarks are by the
way, and come from our not keeping close to our argument. We had to
inquire not how he ought to have made his apology, but whether he had
ever made one at all. But now let us return to our former position,
viz., that he is convicted by his own statements. This hater of
falsehood first of all tells us that he was condemned because the jury
which was assigned him defied the law, and that he was driven over sea
and land and suffered much from the burning sun and the dust. Then in
trying to conceal his falsehood he drives out one nail with another
nail, as the proverb says, and puts one falsehood right by cancelling
it with another. As every one knows as well as he does that he never
uttered one word in court, he declares that he begged to be let off
coming into a hostile court and was condemned by default. Could
there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_43.html" id="viii.i.iii.viii-Page_43" n="43" />be a
plainer case than this of a man contradicting both the truth and
himself? When he is pressed about the title of his book, he makes his
trial the constraining cause of this ‘apology;’ but when he
is pressed with the fact that he spoke not one word to the jury, he
denies that there was any trial and says that he declined<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p2.1" n="83" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀπαξιοῖ</span>.</p></note> such a jury. See how valiantly this doughty
champion of the truth fights against falsehood! Then he dares to call
our mighty Basil ‘a malicious rascal and a liar;’ and
besides that, ‘a bold ignorant parvenu<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p3.2" n="84" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p4.1" lang="EL">παρέγγραπτον</span>: for the vox nihili <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p4.2" lang="EL">παράγραπτον</span>. Oehler again has adopted the reading of the Ven. <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p4.3">ms.</span></p></note>,’
‘no deep divine,’ and he adds to his list of abusive terms,
‘stark mad,’ scattering an infinity of such words over his
pages, as if he imagined that his own bitter invectives could outweigh
the common testimony of mankind, who revere that great name as though
he were one of the saints of old. He thinks in fact that he, if no one
else, can touch with calumny one whom calumny has never touched; but
the sun is not so low in the heavens that any one can reach him with
stones or any other missiles; they will but recoil upon him who shot
them, while the intended target soars far beyond his reach. If any one,
again, accuses the sun of want of light, he has not dimmed the
brightness of the sunbeams with his scoffs; the sun will still remain
the sun, and the fault-finder will only prove the feebleness of his own
visual organs; and, if he should endeavour, after the fashion of this
‘apology,’ to persuade all whom he meets and will listen to
him not to give in to the common opinions about the sun, nor to attach
more weight to the experiences of all than to the surmises of one
individual by ‘assigning victory to mere quantity,’ his
nonsense will be wasted on those who can use their eyes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.viii-p5" shownumber="no">Let some one then persuade
Eunomius to bridle his tongue, and not give the rein to such wild talk,
nor kick against the pricks in the insolent abuse of an honoured name;
but to allow the mere remembrance of Basil to fill his soul with
reverence and awe. What can he gain by this unmeasured ribaldry, when
the object of it will retain all that character which his life, his
words, and the general estimate of the civilized world proclaims him to
have possessed? The man who takes in hand to revile reveals his own
disposition as not being able, because it is evil, to speak good
things, but only “to speak from the abundance of the
heart,” and to bring forth from that evil treasure-house. Now,
that his expressions are merely those of abuse quite divorced from
actual facts, can be proved from his own writings.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.ix" next="viii.i.iii.x" prev="viii.i.iii.viii" progress="7.32%" title="In charging Basil with not defending his faith at the time of the 'Trials,' he lays himself open to the same charge." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

§9. <i>In charging Basil with not defending his faith at the
time of the ‘Trials,’ he lays himself open to the same
charge.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">He hints at a certain locality
where this trial for heresy took place; but he gives us no certain
indication where it was, and the reader is obliged to guess in the
dark. Thither, he tells us, a congress of picked representatives from
all quarters was summoned; and he is at his best here, placing before
our eyes with some vigorous strokes the preparation of the event which
he pretends took place. Then, he says, a trial in which he would have
had to run for his very life was put into the hands of certain
arbitrators, to whom our Teacher and Master who was present gave his
charge<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p2.1" n="85" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑποφωνεῖν</span></p></note>; and as all the voting power was thus won over
to the enemies’ side, he yielded the position<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p3.2" n="86" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> Sozomen
(vi. 26): “After his (Eunomius) elevation to the bishopric of
Cyzicus he was accused by his own clergy of introducing innovations.
Eudoxius obliged him to undergo a public trial and give an account of
his doctrines to the people: finding, however, no fault in him,
Eudoxius exhorted him to return to Cyzicus. He replied he could not
remain with people who regarded him with suspicion, and it is said
seized this opportunity to secede from communion.”</p></note>,
fled from the place, and hunted everywhere for some hearth and home;
and he is great, in this graphic sketch<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p4.1" n="87" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p5.1" lang="EL">ὑπογραφῇ</span>; or else ‘on the subject of Basil’s
charge.’</p></note>, in
arraigning the cowardice of our hero; as any one who likes may see by
looking at what he has written. But I cannot stop to give specimens
here of the bitter gall of his utterances; I must pass on to that, for
the sake of which I mentioned all this.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p6" shownumber="no">Where, then, was that unnamed
spot in which this examination of his teachings was to take place? What
was this occasion when the best then were collected for a trial? Who
were these men who hurried over land and sea to share in these labours?
What was this ‘expectant world that hung upon the issue of the
voting?’ Who was ‘the arranger of the trial?’
However, let us consider that he invented all that to swell out the
importance of his story, as boys at school are apt to do in
<i>their</i> fictitious conversations of this kind; and let him only
tell us who that ‘terrible combatant’ was whom our Master
shrunk from encountering. If this also is a fiction, let him be the
winner again, and have the advantage of his vain words. We will say
nothing: in the useless fight with shadows the real victory is to
decline conquering in <i>that.</i> But if he speaks of the events at
Constantinople and means the assembly there, and is in this fever of
literary indignation at tragedies enacted there, and means himself by
that great and redoubtable athlete, then we would display the reasons
why, though present on the occasion, we did not plunge into the
fight.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_44.html" id="viii.i.iii.ix-Page_44" n="44" />Now let this man who upbraids that hero with his cowardice tell us
whether <i>he</i> went down into the thick of the fray, whether
<i>he</i> uttered one syllable in defence of his own orthodoxy, whether
<i>he</i> made any vigorous peroration, whether <i>he</i> victoriously
grappled with the foe? He cannot tell us that, or he manifestly
contradicts himself, for he owns that by his default he received the
adverse verdict. If it was a duty to speak at the actual time of the
trial (for that is the law which he lays down for us in his book), then
why was he then condemned by default? If on the other hand he did well
in observing silence before such dicasts, how arbitrarily<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p7.1" n="88" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p8.1" lang="EL">τίς ἡ
ἀποκλήρωσις</span>: this is a favourite word with Origen and
Gregory.</p></note> he praises himself, but blames us, for silence
at such a time! What can be more absurdly unjust than this! When two
treatises have been put forth since the time of the trial, he declares
that his apology, though written so very long after, was in time, but
reviles that which answered his own as quite too late! Surely he ought
to have abused Basil’s intended counter-statement before it was
actually made; but this is not found amongst his other complaints.
Knowing as he did what Basil was going to write when the time of the
trial had passed away, why in the world did he not find fault with it
there and then? In fact it is clear from his own confession that he
never made that apology in the trial itself. I will repeat again his
words:—‘We confess that we were condemned by
default;’ and he adds why; ‘Evil-disposed persons had been
passed as jurymen,’ or rather, to use his own phrase,
‘there was a packed panel of them where a jury ought to have
sat.’ Whereas, on the other hand, it is clear from another
passage in his book that he attests that his apology was made ‘at
the proper time.’ It runs thus:—“That I was urged to
make this apology at the proper time and in the proper manner from no
pretended reasons, but compelled to do so on behalf of those who went
security for me, is clear from facts and also from this man’s
words.” He adroitly twists his words round to meet every possible
objection; but what will he say to this? ‘It was not right to
keep silent during the trial.’ Then why was Eunomius speechless
during that same trial? And why is his apology, coming as it did after
the trial, in good time? And if in good time, why is Basil’s
controversy with him not in good time?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.ix-p9" shownumber="no">But the remark of that holy
father is especially true, that Eunomius in pretending to make an
apology really gave his teaching the support he wished to give it; and
that genuine emulator of Phineas’ zeal, destroying as he does
with the sword of the Word every spiritual fornicator, dealt in the
‘Answer to his blasphemy’ a sword-thrust that was
calculated at once to heal a soul and to destroy a heresy. If he
resists that stroke, and with a soul deadened by apostacy will not
admit the cure, the blame rests with him who chooses the evil, as the
Gentile proverb says. So far for Eunomius’ treatment of truth,
and of us: and now the law of former times, which allows an equal
return on those who are the first to injure, might prompt us to
discharge on him a counter-shower of abuse, and, as he is a very easy
subject for this, to be very liberal of it, so as to outdo the pain
which he has inflicted: for if he was so rich in insolent invective
against one who gave no chance for calumny, how many of such epithets
might we not expect to find for those who have satirized that saintly
life? But we have been taught from the first by that scholar of the
Truth to be scholars of the Gospel ourselves, and therefore we will not
take an eye for an eye, nor a tooth for a tooth; we know well that all
the evil that happens admits of being annihilated by its opposite, and
that no bad word and no bad deed would ever develope into such
desperate wickedness, if one good one could only be got in to break the
continuity of the vicious stream. Therefore the routine of insolence
and abusiveness is checked from repeating itself by long-suffering:
whereas if insolence is met with insolence and abuse with abuse, you
will but feed with itself this monster-vice, and increase it
vastly.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.x" next="viii.i.iii.xi" prev="viii.i.iii.ix" progress="7.56%" title="All his insulting epithets are shewn by facts to be false." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.x-p1" shownumber="no">

§10.
<i>All his insulting epithets are shewn by facts to be
false.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.x-p2" shownumber="no">I therefore pass over everything
else, as mere insolent mockery and scoffing abuse, and hasten to the
question of his doctrine. Should any one say that I decline to be
abusive only because I cannot pay him back in his own coin, let such an
one consider in his own case what proneness there is to evil generally,
what a mechanical sliding into sin, dispensing with the need of any
practice. The power of becoming bad resides in the will; one act of
wishing is often the sufficient occasion for a finished wickedness; and
this ease of operation is more especially fatal in the sins of the
tongue. Other classes of sins require time and occasion and
co-operation to be committed; but the propensity to speak can sin when
it likes. The treatise of Eunomius now in our hands is sufficient to
prove this; one who attentively considers it will perceive the rapidity
of the descent into sins <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_45.html" id="viii.i.iii.x-Page_45" n="45" />in the matter of phrases: and
it is the easiest thing in the world to imitate these, even though one
is quite unpractised in habitual defamation. What need would there be
to labour in coining our intended insults into names, when one might
employ upon this slanderer his own phrases? He has strung together, in
fact, in this part of his work, every sort of falsehood and
evil-speaking, all moulded from the models which he finds in himself;
every extravagance is to be found in writing these. He writes
“cunning,” “wrangling,” “foe to
truth,” “high-flown<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p2.1" n="89" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p3.1" lang="EL">σοφίστης</span></p></note>,”
“charlatan,” “combating general opinion and
tradition,” “braving facts which give him the lie,”
“careless of the terrors of the law, of the censure of
men,” “unable to distinguish the enthusiasm for truth from
mere skill in reasoning;” he adds, “wanting in
reverence,” “quick to call names,” and then
“blatant,” “full of conflicting suspicions,”
“combining irreconcileable arguments,” “combating his
own utterances,” “affirming contradictories;” then,
though eager to speak all ill of him, not being able to find other
novelties of invective in which to indulge his bitterness, often in
default of all else he reiterates the same phrases, and comes round
again a third and a fourth time and even more to what he has once said;
and in this circus of words he drives up and then turns down, over and
over again, the same racecourse of insolent abuse; so that at last even
anger at this shameless display dies away from very weariness. These
low unlovely street boys’ jeers do indeed provoke disgust rather
than anger; they are not a whit better than the inarticulate grunting
of some old woman who is quite drunk.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.x-p4" shownumber="no">Must we then enter minutely into
this, and laboriously refute all his invectives by showing that Basil
was not this monster of his imagination? If we did this, contentedly
proving the absence of anything vile and criminal in him, we should
seem to join in insulting one who was a ‘bright particular
star’ to his generation. But I remember how with that divine
voice of his he quoted the prophet<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p4.1" n="90" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" passage="Jeremiah iii. 3">Jeremiah iii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note> with regard to
him, comparing him to a shameless woman who casts her own reproaches on
the chaste. For whom do these reasonings of his proclaim to be
truth’s enemy and in arms against public opinion? Who is it who
begs the readers of his book not ‘to look to the numbers of those
who profess a belief, or to mere tradition, or to let their judgment be
biassed so as to consider as trustworthy what is only suspected to be
the stronger side?’ Can one and the same man write like this, and
then make those charges, scheming that his readers should follow his
own novelties at the very moment that he is abusing others for opposing
themselves to the general belief? As for ‘brazening out facts
which give him the lie, and men’s censure,’ I leave the
reader to judge to whom this applies; whether to one who by a most
careful self-restraint made sobriety and quietness and perfect purity
the rule of his own life as well as that of his entourage, or to one
who advised that nature should not be molested when it is her pleasure
to advance through the appetites of the body, not to thwart indulgence,
nor to be so particular as that in the training of our life; but that a
self-chosen faith should be considered sufficient for a man to attain
perfection. If he denies that this is his teaching, I and any
right-minded person would rejoice if he were telling the truth in such
a denial. But his genuine followers will not allow him to produce such
a denial, or their leading principles would be gone, and the platform
of those who for this reason embrace his tenets would fall to pieces.
As for shameless indifference to human censure, you may look at his
youth or his after life, and you would find him in both open to this
reproach. The two men’s lives, whether in youth or manhood, tell
a widely-different tale.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.x-p6" shownumber="no">Let our speech-writer, while he
reminds himself of his youthful doings in his native land, and
afterwards at Constantinople, hear from those who can tell him what
they know of the man whom he slanders. But if any would inquire into
their subsequent occupations, let such a person tell us which of the
two he considers to deserve so high a reputation; the man who
ungrudgingly spent upon the poor his patrimony even before he was a
priest, and most of all in the time of the famine, during which he was
a ruler of the Church, though still a priest in the rank of
presbyters<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p6.1" n="91" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p7.1" lang="EL">ἔτι
ἐν τῷ κληρῳ
τῶν
πρεσβυτερων
ιερατεύων</span></p></note>; and afterwards did not hoard even what
remained to him, so that he too might have made the Apostles’
boast, ‘Neither did we eat any man’s bread for nought<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p7.2" n="92" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.x-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.8" parsed="|2Thess|3|8|0|0" passage="2 Thess. iii. 8">2 Thess. iii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ or, on the other hand, the man who has
made the championship of a tenet a source of income, the man who creeps
into houses, and does not conceal his loathsome affliction by staying
at home, nor considers the natural aversion which those in good health
must feel for such, though according to the law of old he is one of
those who are banished from the inhabited camp because of the contagion
of his unmistakeable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p8.2" n="93" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p9" shownumber="no"> According
to Ruffinus (<i>Hist. Eccl</i>. x. 25), his constitution was poisoned
with jaundice within and without.</p></note> disease.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.x-p10" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_46.html" id="viii.i.iii.x-Page_46" n="46" />Basil is called ‘hasty’ and ‘insolent,’
and in both characters ‘a liar’ by this man who
‘would in patience and meekness educate those of a contrary
opinion to himself;’ for such are the airs he gives himself when
he speaks of him, while he omits no hyperbole of bitter language, when
he has a sufficient opening to produce it. On what grounds, then, does
he charge him with this hastiness and insolence? Because ‘he
called me a Galatian, though I am a Cappadocian;’ then it was
because he called a man who lived on the boundary in an obscure corner
like Corniaspine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p10.1" n="94" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.x-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p11.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἀνωνύμῳ τινι
Κορνιασπινῆς
ἐσχατί&amp; 139·</span>. Cf. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p11.2" lang="EL">μεγὰ χρῆμα
ὑ&amp; 232·ς</span> (Herod.) for the
use of this genitive. In the next sentence <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p11.3" lang="EL">εἰ ἀντὶ</span>, though it gives the sense translated in the text, is not so good
as <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p11.4" lang="EL">ᾗ ἀντὶ</span> (i.e. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p11.5" lang="EL">ἐσχατία</span>), which Oehler suggests, but does not adopt.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.x-p12" shownumber="no">With regard to
Eunomius’ birthplace, Sozomen and Philostorgius give Dacora
(which the former describes as on the slopes of Mt. Argæus: but
that it must have been on the borders of Galatia and Cappadocia is
certain from what Gregory says here): ‘Probably Dacora was his
paternal estate: Oltiseris the village to which it belonged’
(Dict. Christ. Biog.; unless indeed Corniaspa, marked on the maps as a
town where Cappadocia, Galatia and Pontus join, was the spot, and
Oltiseris the district. Eunomius died at Dacora.</p></note> a Galatian instead of an Oltiserian;
supposing, that is, that it is proved that he said this. I have not
found it in my copies; but grant it. For this he is to be called
‘hasty,’ ‘insolent,’ all that is bad. But the
wise know well that the minute charges of a faultfinder furnish a
strong argument for the righteousness of the accused; else, when eager
to accuse, he would not have spared great faults and employed his
malice on little ones. On these last he is certainly great, heightening
the enormity of the offence, and making solemn reflections on
falsehood, and seeing equal heinousness in it whether in great or very
trivial matters. Like the fathers of his heresy, the scribes and
Pharisees, he knows how to strain a gnat carefully and to swallow at
one gulp the hump-backed camel laden with a weight of wickedness. But
it would not be out of place to say to him, ‘refrain from making
such a rule in our system; cease to bid us think it of no account to
measure the guilt of a falsehood by the slightness or the importance of
the circumstances.’ Paul telling a falsehood and purifying
himself after the manner of the Jews to meet the needs of those whom he
usefully deceived did not sin the same as Judas for the requirement of
his treachery putting on a kind and affable look. By a falsehood Joseph
in love to his brethren deceived them; and that too while swearing
‘by the life of Pharaoh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p12.1" n="95" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.x-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.42.15" parsed="|Gen|42|15|0|0" passage="Gen. xlii. 15">Gen. xlii.  15</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but his
brethren had really lied to him, in their envy plotting his death and
then his enslavement. There are many such cases: Sarah lied, because
she was ashamed of laughing: the serpent lied, tempting man to disobey
and change to a divine existence. Falsehoods differ widely according to
their motives. Accordingly we accept that general statement about man
which the Holy Spirit uttered by the Prophet<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p13.2" n="96" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.x-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.115.11" parsed="|Ps|115|11|0|0" passage="Psalm cxv. 11">Psalm cxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,
‘Every man is a liar;’ and this man of God, too, has not
kept clear of falsehood, having chanced to give a place the name of a
neighbouring district, through oversight or ignorance of its real name.
But Eunomius also has told a falsehood, and what is it? Nothing less
than a misstatement of Truth itself. He asserts that One who always is
once was not; he demonstrates that One who is truly a Son is falsely so
called; he defines the Creator to be a creature and a work; the Lord of
the world he calls a servant, and ranges the Being who essentially
rules with subject beings. Is the difference between falsehoods so very
trifling, that one can think it matters nothing whether the falsehood
is palpable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.x-p14.2" n="97" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.x-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.x-p15.1" lang="EL">ἐψεῦσθαι
δοκεῖν</span>.</p></note> in this way or in that?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xi" next="viii.i.iii.xii" prev="viii.i.iii.x" progress="7.91%" title="The sophistry which he employs to prove our acknowledgment that he had been tried, and that the confession of his faith had not been unimpeached, is feeble." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

§11. <i>The sophistry
which he employs to prove our acknowledgment that he had been tried,
and that the confession of his faith had not been unimpeached, is
feeble.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">He objects to sophistries in
others; see the sort of care he takes himself that his proofs shall be
real ones. Our Master said, in the book which he addressed to him, that
at the time when our cause was ruined, Eunomius won Cyzicus as the
prize of his blasphemy. What then does this detector of sophistry do?
He fastens at once on that word <i>prize,</i> and declares that we on
our side confess that he made an apology, that he won thereby, that he
gained the prize of victory by these efforts; and he frames his
argument into a syllogism consisting as he thinks of unanswerable
propositions. But we will quote word for word what he has written.
‘If a prize is the recognition and the crown of victory, and a
trial implies a victory, and, as also inseparable from itself, an
accusation, then that man who grants (in argument) the prize must
necessarily allow that there was a defence.’ What then is our
answer to that? We do not deny that he fought this wretched battle of
impiety with a most vigorous energy, and that he went a very long
distance beyond his fellows in these perspiring efforts against the
truth; but we will not allow that he obtained the victory over his
opponents; but only that as compared with those who were running the
same as himself through heresy into error he was foremost in the number
of his lies and so gained the prize of Cyzicus in return for high
attainments in evil, beating all who for the same prize combated the
Truth; and that for this victory of blasphemy his name was blazoned
loud and clear when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_47.html" id="viii.i.iii.xi-Page_47" n="47" />Cyzicus was selected for him by the umpires of his party as
the reward of his extravagance. This is the statement of our opinion,
and this we allowed; our contention now that Cyzicus was the prize of a
heresy, not the successful result of a defence, shews it. Is this
anything like his own mess of childish sophistries, so that he can
thereby hope to have grounds for proving the fact of his trial and his
defence? His method is like that of a man in a drinking bout, who has
made away with more strong liquor than the rest, and having then
claimed the pool from his fellow-drunkards should attempt to make this
victory a proof of having won some case in the law courts. That man
might chop the same sort of logic. ‘If a prize is the recognition
and the crown of victory, and a law-trial implies a victory and, as
also inseparable from itself, an accusation, then I have won my suit,
since I have been crowned for my powers of drinking in this
bout.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xi-p3" shownumber="no">One would certainly answer to
such a boaster that a trial in court is a very different thing from a
wine-contest, and that one who wins with the glass has thereby no
advantage over his legal adversaries, though he get a beautiful chaplet
of flowers. No more, therefore, has the man who has beaten his equals
in the advocacy of profanity anything to show in having won the prize
for that, that he has won a verdict too. The testimony on our side that
he is first in profanity is no plea for his imaginary
‘apology.’ If he did speak it before the court, and, having
so prevailed over his adversaries, was honoured with Cyzicus for that,
then he might have some occasion for using our own words against
ourselves; but as he is continually protesting in his book that he
yielded to the animus of the voters, and accepted in silence the
penalty which they inflicted, not even waiting for this hostile
decision, why does he impose upon himself and make this word
<i>prize</i> into the proof of a successful apology? Our excellent
friend fails to understand the force of this word <i>prize;</i> Cyzicus
was given up to him as the reward of merit for his extravagant impiety;
and as it was his will to receive such a prize, and he views it in the
light of a victor’s guerdon, let him receive as well what that
victory implies, viz. the lion’s share in the guilt of profanity.
If he insists on our own words against ourselves, he must accept both
these consequences, or neither.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xii" next="viii.i.iii.xiii" prev="viii.i.iii.xi" progress="8.05%" title="His charge of cowardice is baseless: for Basil displayed the highest courage before the Emperor and his Lord-Lieutenants." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

§12.
<i>His charge of cowardice is baseless: for Basil displayed the highest
courage before the Emperor and his Lord-Lieutenants.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">He treats our words so; and in
the rest of his presumptuous statements can there be shown to be a
particle of truth? In these he calls him ‘cowardly,’
‘spiritless,’ ‘a shirker of severer labours,’
exhausting the list of such terms, and giving with laboured
circumstantiality every symptom of this cowardice: ‘the retired
cabin, the door firmly closed, the anxious fear of intruders, the
voice, the look, the tell-tale change of countenance,’ everything
of that sort, whereby the passion of fear is shown. If he were detected
in no other lie but this, it alone would be sufficient to reveal his
bent. For who does not know how, during the time when the Emperor
Valens was roused against the churches of the Lord, that mighty
champion of ours rose by his lofty spirit superior to those
overwhelming circumstances and the terrors of the foe, and showed a
mind which soared above every means devised to daunt him? Who of the
dwellers in the East, and of the furthest regions of our civilized
world did not hear of his combat with the throne itself for the truth?
Who, looking to his antagonist, was not in dismay? For his was no
common antagonist, possessed only of the power of winning in sophistic
juggles, where victory is no glory and defeat is harmless; but he had
the power of bending the whole Roman government to his will; and, added
to this pride of empire, he had prejudices against our faith, cunningly
instilled into his mind by Eudoxius<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p2.1" n="98" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Afterwards of Antioch, and then 8th Bishop of Constantinople
(360–370), one of the most influential of all the Arians. He it
was who procured for Eunomius the bishopric of Cyzicus (359). (The
latter must indeed have concealed his views on that occasion, for
Constantius hated the Anomœans).</p></note> of Germanicia<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p3.1" n="99" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> A town of
Commagene.</p></note>, who had won him to his side; and he found in
all those who were then at the head of affairs allies in carrying out
his designs, some being already inclined to them from mental
sympathies, while others, and they were the majority, were ready from
fear to indulge the imperial pleasure, and seeing the severity employed
against those who held to the Faith were ostentatious in their zeal for
him. It was a time of exile, confiscation, banishment, threats of
fines, danger of life, arrests, imprisonment, scourging; nothing was
too dreadful to put in force against those who would not yield to this
sudden caprice of the Emperor; it was worse for the faithful to be
caught in God’s house than if they had been detected in the most
heinous of crimes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p5" shownumber="no">But a detailed history of that
time would be too long; and would require a separate treatment;
besides, as the sufferings at that sad season are known to all, nothing
would be gained for our present purpose by carefully setting them forth
in writing. A second drawback to such an attempt would be found to be
that amidst the details of that melancholy history we should be forced
to make mention <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_48.html" id="viii.i.iii.xii-Page_48" n="48" />of ourselves; and if we did anything in those struggles for our
religion that redounds to our honour in the telling, Wisdom commands us
to leave it to others to tell. “Let another man praise thee, and
not thine own mouth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p5.1" n="100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.2" parsed="|Prov|27|2|0|0" passage="Proverbs xxvii. 2">Proverbs xxvii.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and it is
this very thing that our omniscient friend has not been conscious of in
devoting the larger half of his book to self-glorification.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p7" shownumber="no">Omitting, then, all that kind of
detail, I will be careful only in setting forth the achievement of our
Master. The adversary whom he had to combat was no less a person than
the Emperor himself; that adversary’s second was the man who
stood next him in the government; his assistants to work out his will
were the court. Let us take into consideration also the point of time,
in order to test and to illustrate the fortitude of our own noble
champion. When was it? The Emperor was proceeding from Constantinople
to the East elated by his recent successes against the barbarians, and
not in a spirit to brook any obstruction to his will; and his
lord-lieutenant directed his route, postponing all administration of
the necessary affairs of state as long as a home remained to one
adherent of the Faith, and until every one, no matter where, was
ejected, and others, chosen by himself to outrage our godly hierarchy,
were introduced instead. The Powers then of the Propontis were moving
in such a fury, like some dark cloud, upon the churches; Bithynia was
completely devastated; Galatia was very quickly carried away by their
stream; all in the intervening districts had succeeded with them; and
now our fold lay the next to be attacked. What did our mighty Basil
show like then, ‘that spiritless coward,’ as Eunomius calls
him, ‘shrinking from danger, and trusting to a retired cabin to
save him?’ Did he quail at this evil onset? Did he allow the
sufferings of previous victims to suggest to him that he should secure
his own safety? Did he listen to any who advised a slight yielding to
this rush of evils<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p7.1" n="101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> ‘The metropolitan remained unshaken. The rough threats of
Modestus succeeded no better than the fatherly counsel of
Enippius.’ <i>Gwatkins Arians.</i></p></note>, so as not to throw
himself openly in the path of men who were now veterans in slaughter?
Rather we find that all excess of language, all height of thought and
word, falls short of the truth about him. None could describe his
contempt of danger, so as to bring before the reader’s eyes this
new combat, which one might justly say was waged not between man and
man, but between a Christian’s firmness and courage on the one
side, and a bloodstained power on the other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p9" shownumber="no">The lord-lieutenant kept
appealing to the commands of the Emperor, and rendering a power, which
from its enormous strength was terrible enough, more terrible still by
the unsparing cruelty of its vengeance. After the tragedies which he
had enacted in Bithynia, and after Galatia with characteristic
fickleness had yielded without a struggle, he thought that our country
would fall a ready prey to his designs. Cruel deeds were preluded by
words proposing, with mingled threats and promises, royal favours and
ecclesiastical power to obedience, but to resistance all that a cruel
spirit which has got the power to work its will can devise. Such was
the enemy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p10" shownumber="no">So far was our champion from
being daunted by what he saw and heard, that he acted rather like a
physician or prudent councillor called in to correct something that was
wrong, bidding them repent of their rashness and cease to commit
murders amongst the servants of the Lord; ‘their plans,’ he
said, ‘could not succeed with men who cared only for the empire
of Christ, and for the Powers that never die; with all their wish to
maltreat him, they could discover nothing, whether word or act, that
could pain the Christian; confiscation could not touch him whose only
possession was his Faith; exile had no terrors for one who walked in
every land with the same feelings, and looked on every city as strange
because of the shortness of his sojourn in it, yet as home, because all
human creatures are in equal bondage with himself; the endurance of
blows, or tortures, or death, if it might be for the Truth, was an
object of fear not even to women, but to every Christian it was the
supremest bliss to suffer the worst for this their hope, and they were
only grieved that nature allowed them but one death, and that they
could devise no means of dying many times in this battle for the
Truth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p10.1" n="102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p11" shownumber="no"> Other
words of Basil, before Modestus at Cæsarea, are also recorded;
“I cannot worship any created thing, being as I am God’s
creation, and having been <i>bidden to be a God.</i>”</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p12" shownumber="no">When he thus confronted their
threats, and looked beyond that imposing power, as if it were all
nothing, then their exasperation, just like those rapid changes on the
stage when one mask after another is put on, turned with all its
threats into flattery; and the very man whose spirit up to then had
been so determined and formidable adopted the most gentle and
submissive of language; ‘Do not, I beg you, think it a small
thing for our mighty emperor to have communion with your people, but be
willing to be called his master too: nor thwart his wish; he wishes for
this peace, if only one little word in the written Creed is erased,
that of Homoousios.’ Our master answers that it is of the
greatest importance that the emperor <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_49.html" id="viii.i.iii.xii-Page_49" n="49" />should be a member of the
Church; that is, that he should save his soul, not as an emperor, but
as a mere man; but a diminution of or addition to the Faith was so far
from his (Basil’s) thoughts, that he would not change even the
order of the written words. That was what this ‘spiritless
coward, who trembles at the creaking of a door,’ said to this
great ruler, and he confirmed his words by what he did; for he stemmed
in his own person this imperial torrent of ruin that was rushing on the
churches, and turned it aside; he in himself was a match for this
attack, like a grand immoveable rock in the sea, breaking the huge and
surging billow of that terrible onset.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p13" shownumber="no">Nor did his wrestling stop
there; the emperor himself succeeds to the attack, exasperated because
he did not get effected in the first attempt all that he wished. Just,
accordingly, as the Assyrian effected the destruction of the temple of
the Israelites at Jerusalem by means of the cook Nabuzardan, so did
this monarch of ours entrust his business to one Demosthenes,
comptroller of his kitchen, and chief of his cooks<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p13.1" n="103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p14" shownumber="no"> This
cook is compared to Nabuzardan by Gregory Naz. also (Orat. xliii. 47).
Cf. also Theodoret, iv. 19, where most of these events are recorded.
The former says that ‘Nabuzardan threatened Basil when summoned
before him with the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p14.1" lang="EL">μαχαίρα</span> of his trade, but was sent back to his kitchen
fire.’</p></note>,
as to one more pushing than the rest, thinking thereby to succeed
entirely in his design. With this man stirring the pot, and with one of
the blasphemers from Illyricum, letters in hand, assembling the
authorities with this end in view, and with Modestus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p14.2" n="104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p15" shownumber="no"> Modestus, the Lord Lieutenant or Count of the East, had sacrificed
to the images under Julian, and had been re-baptized as an
Arian.</p></note>
kindling passion to a greater heat than in the previous excitement,
every one joined the movement of the Emperor’s anger, making his
fury their own, and yielding to the temper of authority; and on the
other hand all felt their hopes sink at the prospect of what might
happen. That same lord-lieutenant re-enters on the scene; intimidations
worse than the former are begun; their threats are thrown out; their
anger rises to a still higher pitch; there is the tragic pomp of trial
over again, the criers, the apparitors, the lictors, the curtained bar,
things which naturally daunt even a mind which is thoroughly prepared;
and again we see God’s champion amidst this combat surpassing
even his former glory. If you want proofs, look at the facts. What
spot, where there are churches, did not that disaster reach? What
nation remained unreached by these heretical commands? Who of the
illustrious in any Church was not driven from the scene of his labours?
What people escaped their despiteful treatment? It reached all Syria,
and Mesopotamia up to the frontier, Phœnicia, Palestine, Arabia,
Egypt, the Libyan tribes to the boundaries of the civilized world; and
all nearer home, Pontus, Cilicia, Lycia, Lydia, Pisidia, Pamphylia,
Caria, the Hellespont, the islands up to the Propontis itself; the
coasts of Thrace, as far as Thrace extends, and the bordering nations
as far as the Danube. Which of these countries retained its former
look, unless any were already possessed with the evil? The people of
Cappadocia alone felt not these afflictions of the Church, because our
mighty champion saved them in their trial.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xii-p16" shownumber="no">Such was the achievement of this
‘coward’ master of ours; such was the success of one who
‘shirks all sterner toil.’ Surely it is not that of one who
‘wins renown amongst poor old women, and practises to deceive the
sex which naturally falls into every snare,’ and ‘thinks it
a great thing to be admired by the criminal and abandoned;’ it is
that of one who has proved by deeds his soul’s fortitude, and the
unflinching and noble manliness of his spirit. His success has resulted
in the salvation of the whole country, the peace of our Church, the
pattern given to the virtuous of every excellence, the overthrow of the
foe, the upholding of the Faith, the confirmation of the weaker
brethren, the encouragement of the zealous, everything that is believed
to belong to the victorious side; and in the commemoration of no other
events but these do hearing and seeing unite in accomplished facts; for
here it is one and the same thing to relate in words his noble deeds
and to show in facts the attestation of our words, and to confirm each
by the other—the record from what is before our eyes, and the
facts from what is being said.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xiii" next="viii.i.iii.xiv" prev="viii.i.iii.xii" progress="8.49%" title="Résumé of his dogmatic teaching. Objections to it in detail." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

§13. <i>Résumé of his dogmatic teaching.
Objections to it in detail.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">But somehow our discourse has
swerved considerably from the mark; it has had to turn round and face
each of this slanderer’s insults. To Eunomius indeed it is no
small advantage that the discussion should linger upon such points, and
that the indictment of his offences against man should delay our
approach to his graver sins. But it is profitless to abuse for
hastiness of speech one who is on his trial for murder; (because the
proof of the latter is sufficient to get the verdict of death passed,
even though hastiness of speech is not proved along with it); just so
it seems best to subject to proof his blasphemy only, and to leave his
insults alone. When his heinousness on the most important points has
been detected, his other delinquencies are proved potentially
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_50.html" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-Page_50" n="50" />without going
minutely into them. Well then; at the head of all his argumentations
stands this blasphemy against the definitions of the Faith—both
in his former work and in that which we are now criticizing—and
his strenuous effort to destroy and cancel and completely upset all
devout conceptions as to the Only-Begotten Son of God and the Holy
Spirit. To show, then, how false and inconsistent are his arguments
against these doctrines of the truth, I will first quote word for word
his whole statement, and then I will begin again and examine each
portion separately. “The whole account of our doctrines is summed
up thus; there is the Supreme and Absolute Being, and another Being
existing by reason of the First, but after It<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p2.1" n="105" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>there is the Supreme and Absolute Being, and another Being
existing through the First, but after It.</i> The language of this exposition of Eunomius is Aristotelian: but
the contents nevertheless are nothing more nor less than Gnosticism, as
Rupp well points out (Gregors v. Nyssa Leben und Meinungen, p. 132
sq.). Arianism, he says, is nothing but the last attempt of Gnosticism
to force the doctrine of emanations into Christian theology, clothing
that doctrine on this occasion in a Greek dress. It was still an
oriental heresy, not a Greek heresy like Pelagianism in the next
century.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no">Rupp gives two reasons why
Arianism may be identified with Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no">1. Arianism holds the
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p5.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> as the highest being after the Godhead, i.e. as the
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p5.2" lang="EL">πρωτότοκος
τῆς
κτίσεως</span>,
and as merely the mediator between God and Man: just as it was the
peculiar aim of Gnosticism to bridge over the gulf between the Creator
and the Created by means of intermediate beings (the
emanations).</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no">2. Eunomius and his master
adopted that very system of Greek philosophy which had always been the
natural ally of Gnosticism: i.e. Aristotle is strong in divisions and
differences, weak in ‘identifications:’ he had marked with
a clearness never attained before the various stages upwards of
existencies in the physical world: and this is just what Gnosticism, in
its wish to exhibit all things according to their relative distances
from the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, wanted.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no">Eunomius has in fact in
this formula of his translated all the terms of Scripture straight into
those of Aristotle: he has changed the ethical-physical of Christianity
into the purely physical; <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.1" lang="EL">πνεύμα</span> e.g.
becomes <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>: and by
thus banishing the spiritual and the moral he has made his <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.3" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
as completely ‘single’ and incommunicable
as the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.4" lang="EL">τὸ
πρῶτον
κίνουν
ἀκίνητον</span> (Arist. Metaph. XII. 7).</p></note>
though before all others; and a third Being not ranking with either of
these, but inferior to the one, as to its cause, to the other, as to
the energy which produced it: there must of course be included in this
account the energies that follow each Being, and the names germane to
these energies. Again, as each Being is absolutely single, and is in
fact and thought one, and its energies are bounded by its works, and
its works commensurate with its energies, necessarily, of course, the
energies which follow these Beings are relatively greater and less,
some being of a higher, some of a lower order; in a word, their
difference amounts to that existing between their works: it would in
fact not be lawful to say that the same energy produced the angels or
stars, and the heavens or man: but a pious mind would conclude that in
proportion as some works are superior to and more honourable than
others, so does one energy transcend another, because sameness of
energy produces sameness of work, and difference of work indicates
difference of energy. These things being so, and maintaining an
unbroken connexion in their relation to each other, it seems fitting
for those who make their investigation according to the order germane
to the subject, and who do not insist on mixing and confusing all
together, in case of a discussion being raised about Being, to prove
what is in course of demonstration, and to settle the points in debate,
by the primary energies and those attached to the Beings, and again to
explain by the Beings when the energies are in question, yet still to
consider the passage from the first to the second the more suitable and
in all respects the more efficacious of the two.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no">Such is his blasphemy
systematized! May the Very God, Son of the Very God, by the leading of
the Holy Spirit, direct our discussion to the truth! We will repeat his
statements one by one. He asserts that the “whole account of his
doctrines is summed up in the Supreme and Absolute Being, and in
another Being existing by reason of the First, but after It though
before all others, and in a third Being not ranking with either of
these but inferior to the one as to its cause, to the other as to the
energy.” The first point, then, of the unfair dealings in this
statement to be noticed is that in professing to expound the mystery of
the Faith, he corrects as it were the expressions in the Gospel, and
will not make use of the words by which our Lord in perfecting our
faith conveyed that mystery to us: he suppresses the names of
‘Father, Son and Holy Ghost,’ and speaks of a
‘Supreme and Absolute Being’ instead of the Father, of
‘another existing through it, but after it’ instead of the
Son, and of ‘a third ranking with neither of these two’
instead of the Holy Ghost. And yet if those had been the more
appropriate names, the Truth Himself would not have been at a loss to
discover them, nor those men either, on whom successively devolved the
preaching of the mystery, whether they were from the first
eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word, or, as successors to these,
filled the whole world with the Evangelical doctrines, and again at
various periods after this defined in a common assembly the ambiguities
raised about the doctrine; whose traditions are constantly preserved in
writing in the churches. If those had been the appropriate terms, they
would not have mentioned, as they did, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
granting indeed it were pious or safe to remodel at all, with a view to
this innovation, the terms of the faith; or else they were all ignorant
men and uninstructed in the mysteries, and unacquainted with what he
calls the appropriate names—those men who <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_51.html" id="viii.i.iii.xiii-Page_51" n="51" />had really neither the
knowledge nor the desire to give the preference to their own
conceptions over what had been handed down to us by the voice of
God.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xiv" next="viii.i.iii.xv" prev="viii.i.iii.xiii" progress="8.74%" title="He did wrong, when mentioning the Doctrines of Salvation, in adopting terms of his own choosing instead of the traditional terms Father, Son, and Holy Spirit." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

§14. <i>He did wrong,
when mentioning the Doctrines of Salvation, in adopting terms of his
own choosing instead of the traditional terms Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">The reason for this invention of
new words I take to be manifest to every one—namely: that every
one, when the words father and son are spoken, at once recognizes the
proper and natural relationship to one another which they imply. This
relationship is conveyed at once by the appellations themselves. To
prevent it being understood of the Father, and the Only-begotten Son,
he robs us of this idea of relationship which enters the ear along with
the words, and abandoning the inspired terms, expounds the Faith by
means of others devised to injure the truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no">One thing, however, that he says
is true: that his own teaching, not the Catholic teaching, is summed up
so. Indeed any one who reflects can easily see the impiety of his
statement. It will not be out of place now to discuss in detail what
his intention is in ascribing to the being of the Father alone the
highest degree of that which is supreme and proper, while not admitting
that the being of the Son and of the Holy Ghost is supreme and proper.
For my part I think that it is a prelude to his complete denial of the
‘being’ of the Only-begotten and of the Holy Ghost, and
that this system of his is secretly intended to effect the setting
aside of all real belief in their personality, while in appearance and
in mere words confessing it. A moment’s reflection upon his
statement will enable any one to perceive that this is so. It does not
look like one who thinks that the Only-begotten and the Holy Ghost
really exist in a distinct personality to be very particular about the
names with which he thinks the greatness of Almighty God should be
expressed. To grant the fact<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p3.1" n="106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> i.e. of
the equality of Persons.</p></note>, and then go into
minute distinctions about the appropriate phrases<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p4.1" n="107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> i.e.
for the Persons.</p></note>
would be indeed consummate folly: and so in ascribing a being that is
in the highest degree supreme and proper only to the Father, he makes
us surmise by this silence respecting the other two that (to him) they
do not properly exist. How can that to which a proper being is denied
be said to really exist? When we deny proper being to it, we must
perforce affirm of it all the opposite terms. That which cannot be
properly said is improperly said, so that the demonstration of its not
being properly said is a proof of its not really subsisting: and it is
at this that Eunomius seems to aim in introducing these new names into
his teaching. For no one can say that he has strayed from ignorance
into some silly fancy of separating, locally, the supreme from that
which is below, and assigning to the Father as it were the peak of some
hill, while he seats the Son lower down in the hollows. No one is so
childish as to conceive of differences in space, when the intellectual
and spiritual is under discussion. Local position is a property of the
material: but the intellectual and immaterial is confessedly removed
from the idea of locality. What, then, is the reason why he says that
the Father alone has supreme being? For one can hardly think it is from
ignorance that he wanders off into these conceptions, being one who, in
the many displays he makes, claims to be wise, even “making
himself overwise,” as the Holy Scripture forbids us to do<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p5.1" n="108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.16" parsed="|Eccl|7|16|0|0" passage="Eccles. vii. 16">Eccles. vii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xv" next="viii.i.iii.xvi" prev="viii.i.iii.xiv" progress="8.86%" title="He does wrong in making the being of the Father alone proper and supreme, implying by his omission of the Son and the Spirit that theirs is improperly spoken of, and is inferior." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

§15. <i>He does wrong
in making the being of the Father alone proper and supreme, implying by
his omission of the Son and the Spirit that theirs is improperly spoken
of, and is inferior.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">But at all events he will allow
that this supremacy of being betokens no excess of power, or of
goodness, or of anything of that kind. Every one knows that, not to
mention those whose knowledge is supposed to be very profound; viz.,
that the personality of the Only-begotten and of the Holy Ghost has
nothing lacking in the way of perfect goodness, perfect power, and of
every quality like that. Good, as long as it is incapable of its
opposite, has no bounds to its goodness: its opposite alone can
circumscribe it, as we may see by particular examples. Strength is
stopped only when weakness seizes it; life is limited by death alone;
darkness is the ending of light: in a word, every good is checked by
its opposite, and by that alone. If then he supposes that the nature of
the Only-begotten and of the Spirit can change for the worse, then he
plainly diminishes the conception of their goodness, making them
capable of being associated with their opposites. But if the Divine and
unalterable nature is incapable of degeneracy, as even our foes allow,
we must regard it as absolutely unlimited in its goodness: and the
unlimited is the same as the infinite. But to suppose excess and defect
in the infinite and unlimited is to the last degree unreasonable: for
how can the idea of infinitude remain, if we posited increase and loss
in it? We get the idea of excess only by a comparison of limits:
where <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_52.html" id="viii.i.iii.xv-Page_52" n="52" />there
is no limit, we cannot think of any excess. Perhaps, however, this was
not what he was driving at, but he assigns this superiority only by the
prerogative of priority in time, and, with this idea only, declares the
Father’s being to be alone the supreme one. Then he must tell us
on what grounds he has measured out more length of life to the Father,
while no distinctions of time whatever have been previously conceived
of in the personality of the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p3" shownumber="no">And yet supposing for a moment,
for the sake of argument, that this was so, what superiority does the
being which is prior in time have over that which follows, on the score
of pure being, that he can say that the one is supreme and proper, and
the other is not? For while the lifetime of the elder as compared with
the younger is longer, yet his being has neither increase nor decrease
on that account. This will be clear by an illustration. What
disadvantage, on the score of being, as compared with Abraham, had
David who lived fourteen generations after? Was any change, so far as
humanity goes, effected in the latter? Was he less a human being,
because he was later in time? Who would be so foolish as to assert
this? The definition of their being is the same for both: the lapse of
time does not change it. No one would assert that the one was more a
man for being first in time, and the other less because he sojourned in
life later; as if humanity had been exhausted on the first, or as if
time had spent its chief power upon the deceased. For it is not in the
power of time to define for each one the measures of nature, but nature
abides self-contained, preserving herself through succeeding
generations: and time has a course of its own, whether surrounding, or
flowing by, this nature, which remains firm and motionless within her
own limits. Therefore, not even supposing, as our argument did for a
moment, that an advantage were allowed on the score of time, can they
properly ascribe to the Father alone the highest supremacy of being:
but as there is really no difference whatever in the prerogative of
time, how could any one possibly entertain such an idea about these
existencies which are pre-temporal? Every measure of distance that we
could discover is beneath the divine nature: so no ground is left for
those who attempt to divide this pre-temporal and incomprehensible
being by distinctions of superior and inferior.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p4" shownumber="no">We have no hesitation either in
asserting that what is dogmatically taught by them is an advocacy of
the Jewish doctrine, setting forth, as they do, that the being of the
Father alone has subsistence, and insisting that this only has proper
existence, and reckoning that of the Son and the Spirit among
non-existencies, seeing that what does not properly exist can be said
nominally only, and by an abuse of terms, to exist at all. The name of
man, for instance, is not given to a portrait representing one, but to
so and so who is absolutely such, the original of the picture, and not
the picture itself; whereas the picture is in word only a man, and does
not possess absolutely the quality ascribed to it, because it is not in
its nature that which it is called. In the case before us, too, if
being is properly ascribed to the Father, but ceases when we come to
the Son and the Spirit, it is nothing short of a plain denial of the
message of salvation. Let them leave the church and fall back upon the
synagogues of the Jews, proving, as they do, the Son’s
non-existence in denying to Him proper being. What does not properly
exist is the same thing as the non-existent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p5" shownumber="no">Again, he means in all this to
be very clever, and has a poor opinion of those who essay to write
without logical force. Then let him tell us, contemptible though we
are, by what sort of skill he has detected a greater and a less in pure
being. What is his method for establishing that one being is more of a
being than another being,—taking being in its plainest meaning,
for he must not bring forward those various qualities and properties,
which are comprehended in the conception of the being, and gather round
it, but are not the subject itself? Shade, colour, weight, force or
reputation, distinctive manner, disposition, any quality thought of in
connection with body or mind, are not to be considered here: we have to
inquire only whether the actual subject of all these, which is termed
absolutely the being, differs in degree of being from another. We have
yet to learn that of two known existencies, which still exist, the one
is more, the other less, an existence. Both are equally such, as long
as they are in the category of existence, and when all notions of more
or less value, more or less force, have been excluded.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p6" shownumber="no">If, then, he denies that we can
regard the Only-begotten as completely existing,—for to this
depth his statement seems to lead,—in withholding from Him a
proper existence, let him deny it even in a less degree. If, however,
he does grant that the Son subsists in some substantial way—we
will not quarrel now about the particular way—why does he take
away again that which he has conceded Him to be, and prove Him to exist
not properly, which is tantamount, as we have said, to not at all? For
as humanity is not possible to that which does not possess the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_53.html" id="viii.i.iii.xv-Page_53" n="53" />complete
connotation of the term ‘man,’ and the whole conception of
it is cancelled in the case of one who lacks any of the properties, so
in every thing whose complete and proper existence is denied, the
partial affirmation of its existence is no proof of its subsisting at
all; the demonstration, in fact, of its incomplete being is a
demonstration of its effacement in all points. So that if he is
well-advised, he will come over to the orthodox belief, and remove from
his teaching the idea of less and of incompleteness in the nature of
the Son and the Spirit: but if he is determined to blaspheme, and
wishes for some inscrutable reason thus to requite his Maker and God
and Benefactor, let him at all events part with his conceit of
possessing some amount of showy learning, unphilosophically piling, as
he does, being over being, one above the other, one proper, one not
such, for no discoverable reason. We have never heard that any of the
infidel philosophers have committed this folly, any more than we have
met with it in the inspired writings, or in the common apprehension of
mankind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xv-p7" shownumber="no">I think that from what has been
said it will be clear what is the aim of these newly-devised names. He
drops them as the base of operations or foundation-stone of all this
work of mischief to the Faith: once he can get the idea into currency
that the one Being alone is supreme and proper in the highest degree,
he can then assail the other two, as belonging to the inferior and not
regarded as properly Being. He shows this especially in what follows,
where he is discussing the belief in the Son and the Holy Spirit, and
does not proceed with these names, so as to avoid bringing before us
the proper characteristic of their nature by means of those
appellations: they are passed over unnoticed by this man who is always
telling us that minds of the hearers are to be directed by the use of
appropriate names and phrases. Yet what name could be more appropriate
than that which has been given by the Very Truth? He sets his views
against the Gospel, and names not the Son, but ‘a Being existing
through the First, but after It though before all others.’ That
this is said to destroy the right faith in the Only-begotten will be
made plainer still by his subsequent arguments. Still there is only a
moderate amount of mischief in these words: one intending no impiety at
all towards Christ might sometimes use them: we will therefore omit at
present all discussion about our Lord, and reserve our reply to the
more open blasphemies against Him. But on the subject of the Holy
Spirit the blasphemy is plain and unconcealed: he says that He is not
to be ranked with the Father or the Son, but is subject to both. I will
therefore examine as closely as possible this statement.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xvi" next="viii.i.iii.xvii" prev="viii.i.iii.xv" progress="9.19%" title="Examination of the meaning of 'subjection:' in that he says that the nature of the Holy Spirit is subject to that of the Father and the Son. It is shewn that the Holy Spirit is of an equal, not inferior, rank to the Father and the Son." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">

§16. <i>Examination of
the meaning of ‘subjection:’ in that he says that the
nature of the Holy Spirit is subject to that of the Father and the Son.
It is shewn that the Holy Spirit is of an equal, not inferior, rank to
the Father and the Son.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us first, then, ascertain
the meaning of this word ‘subjection’ in Scripture. To whom
is it applied? The Creator, honouring man in his having been made in
His own image, ‘hath placed’ the brute creation ‘in
subjection under his feet;’ as great David relating this favour
(of God) exclaimed in the Psalms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p2.1" n="109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.6-Ps.8.8" parsed="|Ps|8|6|8|8" passage="Psalm viii. 6-8">Psalm viii.
6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>: “He put
all things,” he says, “under his feet,” and he
mentions by name the creatures so subjected. There is still another
meaning of ‘subjection’ in Scripture. Ascribing to God
Himself the cause of his success in war, the Psalmist says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p3.2" n="110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.3" parsed="|Ps|47|3|0|0" passage="Psalm xlvii. 3">Psalm xlvii.
3</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>, “He hath put peoples and nations in
subjection under our feet,” and “He that putteth peoples in
subjection under me.” This word is often found thus in Scripture,
indicating a victory. As for the future subjection of all men to the
Only-begotten, and through Him to the Father, in the passage where the
Apostle with a profound wisdom speaks of the Mediator between God and
man as subject to the Father, implying by that subjection of the Son
who shares humanity the actual subjugation of mankind—we will not
discuss it now, for it requires a full and thorough examination. But to
take only the plain and unambiguous meaning of the word subjection, how
can he declare the being of the Spirit to be subject to that of the Son
and the Father? As the Son is subject to the Father, according to the
thought of the Apostle? But in this view the Spirit is to be ranked
with the Son, not below Him, seeing that both Persons are of this lower
rank. This was not his meaning? How then? In the way the brute creation
is subject to the rational, as in the Psalm? There is then as great a
difference as is implied in the subjection of the brute creation, when
compared to man. Perhaps he will reject this explanation as well. Then
he will have to come to the only remaining one, that the Spirit, at
first in the rebellious ranks, was afterwards forced by a superior
Force to bend to a Conqueror.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no">Let him choose which he likes of
these alternatives: whichever it is I do not see how he can avoid the
inevitable crime of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_54.html" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-Page_54" n="54" />blasphemy: whether he says the Spirit is subject in the
manner of the brute creation, as fish and birds and sheep, to man, or
were to fetch Him a captive to a superior power after the manner of a
rebel. Or does he mean neither of these ways, but uses the word in a
different signification altogether to the scripture meaning? What,
then, is that signification? Does he lay down that we must rank Him as
inferior and not as equal, because He was given by our Lord to His
disciples third in order? By the same reasoning he should make the
Father inferior to the Son, since the Scripture often places the name
of our Lord first, and the Father Almighty second. “I and My
Father,” our Lord says. “The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p5.1" n="111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.13" parsed="|2Cor|13|13|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 13">2 Cor. xiii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and other
passages innumerable which the diligent student of Scripture
testimonies might collect: for instance, “there are differences
of gifts, but it is the same Spirit: and there are differences of
administration, but it is the same Lord: and there are differences of
operations, but it is the same God.” According to this, then, let
the Almighty Father, who is mentioned third, be made
‘subject’ to the Son and the Spirit. However we have never
yet heard of a philosophy such as this, which relegates to the category
of the inferior and the dependent that which is mentioned second or
third only for some particular reason of sequence: yet that is what our
author wants to do, in arguing to show that the order observed in the
transmission of the Persons amounts to differences of more and less in
dignity and nature. In fact he rules that sequence in point of order is
indicative of unlikeness of nature: whence he got this fancy, what
necessity compelled him to it, is not clear. Mere numerical rank does
not create a different nature: that which we would count in a number
remains the same in nature whether we count it or not. Number is a mark
only of the mere quantity of things: it does not place second those
things only which have an inferior natural value, but it makes the
sequence of the numerical objects indicated in accordance with the
intention of those who are counting. ‘Paul and Silvanus and
Timotheus’ are three persons mentioned according to a particular
intention. Does the place of Silvanus, second and after Paul, indicate
that he was other than a man? Or is Timothy, because he is third,
considered by the writer who so ranks him a different kind of being?
Not so. Each is human both before and after this arrangement. Speech,
which cannot utter the names of all three at once, mentions each
separately according to an order which commends itself, but unites them
by the copula, in order that the juncture of the names may show the
harmonious action of the three towards one end.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no">This, however, does not please
our new dogmatist. He opposes the arrangement of Scripture. He
separates off that equality with the Father and the Son of His proper
and natural rank and connexion which our Lord Himself pronounces, and
numbers Him with ‘subjects’: he declares Him to be a work
of both Persons<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p7.1" n="112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>he
declares Him to be a work of both Persons.</i> With regard to Gregory’s own belief as to the procession of
the Holy Spirit, it may be said once for all that there is hardly
anything (but see p. 99, note 5) clear about it to be found in his
writings. The question, in fact, remained undecided until the 9th
century, the time of the schism of the East and West. But here, as in
other points, Origen had approached the nearest to the teaching of the
West: for he represents the procession as from Father and Son, just as
often as from one Person or the other. Athanasius does certainly say
that the Spirit ‘unites the creation to the Son, and through the
Son to the Father,’ but with him this expression is not followed
up: while in the Roman Church it led to doctrine. For why does the Holy
Spirit unite the creation with God continuously and perfectly? Because,
to use Bossuet’s words, “proceeding from the Father and the
Son He is their love and eternal union.” Neither Basil, nor
Gregory Nazianzen, nor Chrysostom, have anything definite about the
procession of the Third Person.</p></note>, of the Father, as
supplying the cause of His constitution, of the Only-begotten, as of
the artificer of His subsistence: and defines this as the ground of His
‘subjection,’ without as yet unfolding the meaning of
‘subjection.’</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xvii" next="viii.i.iii.xviii" prev="viii.i.iii.xvi" progress="9.42%" title="Discussion as to the exact nature of the 'energies' which, this man declares, 'follow' the being of the Father and of the Son." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">

§17. <i>Discussion as to
the exact nature of the ‘energies’ which, this man
declares, ‘follow’ the being of the Father and of the
Son.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Then he says “there must
of course be included in this account the energies that accompany each
Being, and the names appropriate to these energies.” Shrouded in
such a mist of vagueness, the meaning of this is far from clear: but
one might conjecture it is as follows. By the energies of the Beings,
he means those powers which have produced the Son and the Holy Spirit,
and by which the First Being made the Second, and the Second the Third:
and he means that the names of the results produced have been provided
in a manner appropriate to those results. We have already exposed the
mischief of these names, and will again, when we return to that part of
the question, should additional discussion of it be
required.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no">But it is worth a moment’s
while now to consider how energies ‘follow’ beings: what
these energies are essentially: whether different to the beings which
they ‘follow,’ or part of them, and of their inmost nature:
and then, if different, how and whence they arise: if the same, how
they have got cut off from them, and instead of co-existing
‘follow’ <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_55.html" id="viii.i.iii.xvii-Page_55" n="55" />them externally only. This is necessary, for we cannot learn
all at once from his words whether some natural necessity compels the
‘energy,’ whatever that may be, to ‘follow’ the
being, the way heat and vapour follow fire, and the various exhalations
the bodies which produce them. Still I do not think that he would
affirm that we should consider the being of God to be something
heterogeneous and composite, having the energy inalienably contained in
the idea of itself, like an ‘accident’ in some
subject-matter: he must mean that the beings, deliberately and
voluntarily moved, produce by themselves the desired result. But, if
this be so, who would style this free result of intention as one of its
external consequences? We have never heard of such an expression used
in common parlance in such cases; the energy of the worker of anything
is not said to ‘follow’ that worker. We cannot separate one
from the other and leave one behind by itself: but, when one mentions
the energy, one comprehends in the idea that which is moved with the
energy, and when one mentions the worker one implies at once the
unmentioned energy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no">An illustration will make our
meaning clearer. We say a man works in iron, or in wood, or in anything
else. This single expression conveys at once the idea of the working
and of the artificer, so that if we withdraw the one, the other has no
existence. If then they are thus thought of together, i.e. the energy
and he who exercises it, how in this case can there be said to
“follow” upon the first being the energy which produces the
second being, like a sort of go-between to both, and neither coalescing
with the nature of the first, nor combining with the second: separated
from the first because it is not its very nature, but only the exercise
of its nature, and from that which results afterwards because it does
not therein reproduce a mere energy, but an active being.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xviii" next="viii.i.iii.xix" prev="viii.i.iii.xvii" progress="9.53%" title="He has no reason for distinguishing a plurality of beings in the Trinity. He offers no demonstration that it is so." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">

§18. <i>He has no reason for distinguishing a plurality of
beings in the Trinity. He offers no demonstration that it is
so.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us examine the following as
well. He calls one Being the work of another, the second of the first,
and the third of the second. On what previous demonstration does this
statement rest: what proofs does he make use of, what method, to compel
belief in the succeeding Being as a result of the preceding? For even
if it were possible to draw an analogy for this from created things,
such conjecturing about the transcendent from lower existences would
not be altogether sound, though the error in arguing from natural
phenomena to the incomprehensible might then be pardonable. But as it
is, none would venture to affirm that, while the heavens are the work
of God, the sun is that of the heavens, and the moon that of the sun,
and the stars that of the moon, and other created things that of the
stars: seeing that all are the work of One: for there is one God and
Father of all, of Whom are all things. If anything is produced by
mutual transmission, such as the race of animals, not even here does
one produce another, for nature runs on through each generation. How
then, when it is impossible to affirm it of the created world, can he
declare of the transcendent existencies that the second is a work of
the first, and so on? If, however, he is thinking of animal generation,
and fancies that such a process is going on also amongst pure
existences, so that the older produces the younger, even so he fails to
be consistent: for such productions are of the same type as their
progenitors: whereas he assigns to the members of his succession
strange and uninherited qualities: and thus displays a superfluity of
falsehood, while striving to strike truth with both hands at once, in a
clever boxer’s fashion. In order to show the inferior rank and
diminution in intrinsic value of the Son and Holy Spirit, he declares
that “one is produced from <i>another;</i>” in order that
those who understand about mutual generation might entertain no idea of
family relationship here: he contradicts the law of nature by declaring
that “one is produced from <i>another,</i>” and at the same
time exhibiting the Son as a bastard when compared with His
Father’s nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no">But one might find fault with
him, I think, before coming to all this. If, that is, any one else,
previously unaccustomed to discussion and unversed in logical
expression, delivered his ideas in this chance fashion, some indulgence
might be shown him for not using the recognized methods for
establishing his views. But considering that Eunomius has such an
abundance of this power, that he can advance by his
‘irresistible’ method<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p3.1" n="113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.1" lang="EL">καταληπτικῆς
ἐφόδου</span>—<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἡ κατάληψις</span>. These words are taken from the Stoic logic, and refer to
the Stoic view of the standard of truth. To the question, How are true
perceptions distinguished from false ones, the Stoics answered, that a
true perception is one which represents a real object as it really is.
To the further question, How may it be known that a perception
faithfully represents a reality, they replied by pointing to a relative
not an absolute test—<i>the degree of strength with which certain
perceptions force themselves</i> upon our notice. Some of our
perceptions are of such a kind that they at once oblige us to bestow on
them assent. Such perceptions produce in us that strength of conviction
which the Stoics call a conception. Whenever a perception forces itself
upon us in this irresistible form, we are no longer dealing with a
fiction of the imagination but with something real. The test of
irresistibility (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.3" lang="EL">κατάληψις</span>) was, in the first place, understood to apply to
sensations from without, such sensations, according to the Stoic view,
alone supplying the material for knowledge. An equal degree of
certainty was, however, attached to terms deduced from originally true
data, either by the universal and natural exercise of thought, or by
scientific processes of proof. It is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.4" lang="EL">καταλέψεις</span>
obtained in this last way that Gregory refers to, and
Eunomius was endeavouring to create in the supra-natural
world.</p></note> of proof even
into the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_56.html" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-Page_56" n="56" />supra-natural, how can he be ignorant of the starting-point from
which this ‘irresistible’ perception of a hidden truth
takes its rise in all these logical excursions. Every one knows that
all such arguing must start from plain and well-known truths, to compel
belief through itself in still doubtful truths: and that none of these
last can be grasped without the guidance of what is obvious leading us
towards the unknown. If on the other hand that which is adopted to
start with for the illustration of this unknown is at variance with
universal belief, it will be a long time before the unknown will
receive any illustration from it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no">The whole controversy, then,
between the Church and the Anomœans turns on this: Are we to
regard the Son and the Holy Spirit as belonging to created or uncreated
existence? Our opponent declares that to be the case which all deny: he
boldly lays it down, without looking about for any proof, that each
being is the work of the preceding being. What method of education,
what school of thought can warrant him in this, it is difficult to see.
Some axiom that cannot be denied or assailed must be the beginning of
every process of proof; so as for the unknown quantity to be
demonstrated from what has been assumed, being legitimately deduced by
intervening syllogisms. The reasoner, therefore, who makes what ought
to be the object of inquiry itself a premiss of his demonstration is
only proving the obscure by the obscure, and illusion by illusion. He
is making ‘the blind lead the blind,’ for it is a truly
blind and unsupported statement to say that the Creator and Maker of
all things is a creature made: and to this they link on a conclusion
that is also blind: namely, that the Son is alien in nature,
<i>unlike</i> in being to the Father, and quite devoid of His essential
character. But of this enough. Where his thought is nakedly
blasphemous, there we too can defer its refutation. We must now return
to consider his words which come next in order.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xix" next="viii.i.iii.xx" prev="viii.i.iii.xviii" progress="9.74%" title="His acknowledgment that the Divine Being is 'single' is only verbal." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">

§19. <i>His
acknowledgment that the Divine Being is ‘single’ is only
verbal.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">“Each Being has, in fact
and in conception, a nature unmixed, single, and absolutely one as
estimated by its dignity; and as the works are bounded by the energies
of each operator, and the energies by the works, it is inevitable that
the energies which follow each Being are greater in the one case than
the other, some being of the first, others of the second rank.”
The intention that runs through all this, however verbosely expressed,
is one and the same; namely, to establish that there is no connexion
between the Father and the Son, or between the Son and the Holy Ghost,
but that these Beings are sundered from each other, and possess natures
foreign and unfamiliar to each other, and differ not only in that, but
also in magnitude and in subordination of their dignities, so that we
must think of one as greater than the other, and presenting every other
sort of difference.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p3" shownumber="no">It may seem to many useless to
linger over what is so obvious, and to attempt a discussion of that
which to them is on the face of it false and abominable and groundless:
nevertheless, to avoid even the appearance of having to let these
statements pass for want of counter-arguments, we will meet them with
all our might. He says, “each being amongst them is unmixed,
single, and absolutely one, as estimated by its dignity, both in fact
and in conception.” Then premising this very doubtful statement
as an axiom and valuing his own ‘ipse dixit’ as a
sufficient substitute for any proof, he thinks he has made a point.
“There are three Beings:” for he implies this when he says,
‘each being amongst them:’ he would not have used these
words, if he meant only one. Now if he speaks thus of the mutual
difference between the Beings in order to avoid complicity with the
heresy of Sabellius, who applied three titles to one subject, we would
acquiesce in his statement: nor would any of the Faithful contradict
his view, except so far as he seems to be at fault in his names, and
his mere form of expression in speaking of ‘beings’ instead
of ‘persons:’ for things that are identical on the score of
being will not all agree equally in definition on the score of
personality. For instance, Peter, James, and John are the same viewed
as beings, each was a man: but in the characteristics of their
respective personalities, they were not alike. If, then, he were only
proving that it is not right to confound the Persons, and to fit all
the three names on to one Subject, his ‘saying’ would be,
to use the Apostle’s words, ‘faithful, and worthy of all
acceptation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p3.1" n="114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Timothy i. 15">1 Timothy i.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But this is not his object: he
speaks so, not because he divides the Persons only from each other by
their recognized characteristics, but because he makes the actual
substantial being of each different from that of the others, or rather
from itself: and so he speaks of a plurality of beings with distinctive
differences which alienate them from each other. I therefore declare
that his view is unfounded, and lacks a principle: it starts from data
that are not granted, and then it constructs by mere logic a blasphemy
upon them. It at<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_57.html" id="viii.i.iii.xix-Page_57" n="57" />tempts no demonstration that could attract towards such a
conception of the doctrine: it merely contains the statement of an
unproved impiety, as if it were telling us a dream. While the Church
teaches that we must not divide our faith amongst a plurality of
beings, but must recognize no difference of being in three Subjects or
Persons, whereas our opponents posit a variety and unlikeness amongst
them as Beings, this writer confidently assumes as already proved what
never has been, and never can be, proved by argument: maybe he has not
even yet found hearers for his talk: or he might have been informed by
one of them who was listening intelligently that every statement which
is made at random, and without proof, is ‘an old woman’s
tale,’ and powerless to prove the question, in itself, unaided by
any plea whatever fetched from the Scriptures, or from human
reasonings. So much for this.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p5" shownumber="no">But let us still scrutinize his
words. He declares each of these Beings, whom he has shadowed forth in
his exposition, to be single and absolutely one. We believe that the
most boorish and simple-minded would not deny that the Divine Nature,
blessed and transcendent as it is, was ‘single.’ That which
is viewless, formless, and sizeless, cannot be conceived of as
multiform and composite. But it will be clear, upon the very slightest
reflection, that this view of the supreme Being as
‘simple,’ however finely they may talk of it, is quite
inconsistent with the system which they have elaborated. For who does
not know that, to be exact, simplicity in the case of the Holy Trinity
admits of no degrees. In this case there is no mixture or conflux of
qualities to think of; we comprehend a potency without parts and
composition; how then, and on what grounds, could any one perceive
there any differences of less and more. For he who marks differences
there must perforce think of an incidence of certain qualities in the
subject. He must in fact have perceived differences in largeness and
smallness therein, to have introduced this conception of quantity into
the question: or he must posit abundance or diminution in the matter of
goodness, strength, wisdom, or of anything else that can with reverence
be associated with God: and neither way will he escape the idea of
composition. Nothing which possesses wisdom or power or any other good,
not as an external gift, but rooted in its nature, can suffer
diminution in it; so that if any one says that he detects Beings
greater and smaller in the Divine Nature, he is unconsciously
establishing a composite and heterogeneous Deity, and thinking of the
Subject as one thing, and the quality, to share in which constitutes as
good that which was not so before, as another. If he had been thinking
of a Being really single and absolutely one, identical with goodness
rather than possessing it, he would not be able to count a greater and
a less in it at all. It was said, moreover, above that good can be
diminished by the presence of evil alone, and that where the nature is
incapable of deteriorating, there is no limit conceived of to the
goodness: the unlimited, in fact, is not such owing to any relation
whatever, but, considered in itself, escapes limitation. It is, indeed,
difficult to see how a reflecting mind can conceive one infinite to be
greater or less than another infinite. So that if he acknowledges the
supreme Being to be ‘single’ and homogenous, let him grant
that it is bound up with this universal attribute of simplicity and
infinitude. If, on the other hand, he divides and estranges the
‘Beings’ from each other, conceiving that of the
Only-begotten as another than the Father’s, and that of the
Spirit as another than the Only-begotten, with a ‘more’ and
‘less’ in each case, let him be exposed now as granting
simplicity in appearance only to the Deity, but in reality proving the
composite in Him.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xix-p6" shownumber="no">But let us resume the
examination of his words in order. “Each Being has in fact and
conception a nature unmixed, single, and absolutely one, as estimated
by its dignity.” Why “as estimated by its dignity?”
If he contemplates the Beings in their common dignity, this addition is
unnecessary and superfluous, and dwells upon that which is obvious:
although a word so out of place might be pardoned, if it was any
feeling of reverence which prompted him not to reject it. But here the
mischief really is not owing to a mistake about a phrase (that might be
easily set right): but it is connected with his evil designs. He says
that each of the three beings is ‘single, as estimated by its
dignity,’ in order that, on the strength of his previous
definitions of the first, second, and third Being, the idea of their
simplicity also may be marred. Having affirmed that the being of the
Father alone is ‘Supreme’ and ‘Proper,’ and
having refused both these titles to that of the Son and of the Spirit,
in accordance with this, when he comes to speak of them all as
‘simple,’ he thinks it his duty to associate with them the
idea of simplicity in proportion only to their essential worth, so that
the Supreme alone is to be conceived of as at the height and perfection
of simplicity, while the second, in proportion to its declension from
supremacy, receives also a diminished measure of simplicity, and in the
case of the third Being also, there is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_58.html" id="viii.i.iii.xix-Page_58" n="58" />as much variation from the
perfect simplicity, as the amount of worth is lessened in the extremes:
whence it results that the Father’s being is conceived as of pure
simplicity, that of the Son as not so flawless in simplicity, but with
a mixture of the composite, that of the Holy Spirit as still increasing
in the composite, while the amount of simplicity is gradually lessened.
Just as imperfect goodness must be owned to share in some measure in
the reverse disposition, so imperfect simplicity cannot escape being
considered composite.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xx" next="viii.i.iii.xxi" prev="viii.i.iii.xix" progress="10.05%" title="He does wrong in assuming, to account for the existence of the Only-Begotten, an 'energy' that produced Christ's Person." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">

§20. <i>He does wrong in assuming, to account for the
existence of the Only-Begotten, an ‘energy’ that produced
Christ’s Person.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">That such is his intention in
using these phrases will be clear from what follows, where he more
plainly materializes and degrades our conception of the Son and of the
Spirit. “As the energies are bounded by the works, and the works
commensurate with the energies, it necessarily follows that these
energies which accompany these Beings are relatively greater and less,
some being of a higher, some of a lower order.” Though he has
studiously wrapt the mist of his phraseology round the meaning of this,
and made it hard for most to find out, yet as following that which we
have already examined it will easily be made clear. “The
energies,” he says, “are bounded by the works.” By
‘works’ he means the Son and the Spirit, by
‘energies’ the efficient powers by which they were
produced, which powers, he said a little above, ‘follow’
the Beings. The phrase ‘bounded by’ expresses the balance
which exists between the being produced and the producing power, or
rather the ‘energy’ of that power, to use his own word
implying that the thing produced is not the effect of the whole power
of the operator, but only of a particular energy of it, only so much of
the whole power being exerted as is calculated to be likely to be equal
to effect that result. Then he inverts his statement: “and the
works are commensurate with the energies of the operators.” The
meaning of this will be made clearer by an illustration. Let us think
of one of the tools of a shoemaker: i.e., a leather-cutter. When it is
moved round upon that from which a certain shape has to be cut, the
part so excised is limited by the size of the instrument, and a circle
of such a radius will be cut as the instrument possesses of length,
and, to put the matter the other way, the span of the instrument will
measure and cut out a corresponding circle. That is the idea which our
theologian has of the divine person of the Only-begotten. He declares
that a certain ‘energy’ which ‘follows’ upon
the first Being produced, in the fashion of such a tool, a
corresponding work, namely our Lord: this is his way of glorifying the
Son of God, Who is even now glorified in the glory of the Father, and
shall be revealed in the Day of Judgment. He is a ‘work
commensurate with the producing energy.’ But what is this energy
which ‘follows’ the Almighty and is to be conceived of
prior to the Only-begotten, and which circumscribes His being? A
certain essential Power, self-subsisting, which works its will by a
spontaneous impulse. It is this, then, that is the real Father of our
Lord. And why do we go on talking of the Almighty as the Father, if it
was not He, but an energy belonging to the things which follow Him
externally that produced the Son: and how can the Son be a son any
longer, when something else has given Him existence according to
Eunomius, and He creeps like a bastard (may our Lord pardon the
expression!) into relationship with the Father, and is to be honoured
in name only as a Son? How can Eunomius rank our Lord next after the
Almighty at all, when he counts Him third only, with that mediating
‘energy’ placed in the second place? The Holy Spirit also
according to this sequence will be found not in the third, but in the
fifth place, that ‘energy’ which follows the Only-Begotten,
and by which the Holy Spirit came into existence necessarily
intervening between them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p3" shownumber="no">Thereby, too, the creation of
all things by the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p3.1" n="115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> There
is of course reference here to <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef>: and Eunomius is
called just below the ‘new theologian,’ with an allusion of
S. John, who was called by virtue of this passage essentially
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p4.2" lang="EL">ὁ θεόλογος</span></p></note> will be found to have
no foundation: another personality, prior to Him, has been invented by
our neologian, to which the authorship of the world must be referred,
because the Son Himself derives His being according to them from that
‘energy.’ If, however, to avoid such profanities, he makes
this ‘energy’ which produced the Son into something
unsubstantial, he will have to explain to us how non-being can
‘follow’ being, and how what is not a substance can produce
a substance: for, if he did that, we shall find an unreality following
God, the non-existent author of all existence, the radically
unsubstantial circumscribing a substantial nature, the operative force
of creation contained, in the last resort, in the unreal. Such is the
result of the teaching of this theologian who affirms of the Lord
Artificer of heaven and earth and of all the Creation, the Word of God
Who was in the beginning, through Whom are all things, that He owes His
existence to such a baseless entity or conception as that unnameable
‘energy’ which he has just invented, and that He is
circumscribed by it, as by an enclos<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_59.html" id="viii.i.iii.xx-Page_59" n="59" />ing prison of unreality. He
who ‘gazes into the unseen’ cannot see the conclusion to
which his teaching tends. It is this: if this ‘energy’ of
God has no real existence, and if the work that this unreality produces
is also circumscribed by it, it is quite clear that we can only think
of such a nature in the work, as that which is possessed by this
fancied producer of the work: in fact, that which is produced from and
is contained by an unreality can itself be conceived of as nothing else
but a non-entity. Opposites, in the nature of things, cannot be
contained by opposites: such as water by fire, life by death, light by
darkness, being by non-being. But with all his excessive cleverness he
does not see this: or else he consciously shuts his eyes to the
truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p5" shownumber="no">Some necessity compels him to
see a diminution in the Son, and to establish a further advance in this
direction in the case of the Holy Ghost. “It necessarily
follows,” he says, “that these energies which accompany
these Beings are relatively greater and less.” This compelling
necessity in the Divine nature, which assigns a greater and a less, has
not been explained to us by Eunomius, nor as yet can we ourselves
understand it. Hitherto there has prevailed with those who accept the
Gospel in its plain simplicity the belief that there is no necessity
above the Godhead to bend the Only-begotten, like a slave, to
inferiority. But he quite overlooks this belief, though it was worth
some consideration; and he dogmatizes that we must conceive of this
inferiority. But this necessity of his does not stop there: it lands
him still further in blasphemy: as our examination in detail has
already shewn. If, that is, the Son was born, not from the Father, but
from some unsubstantial ‘energy,’ He must be thought of as
not merely inferior to the Father, and this doctrine must end in pure
Judaism. This necessity, when followed out, exhibits the product of a
non-entity as not merely insignificant, but as something which it is a
perilous blasphemy even for an accuser to name. For as that which has
its birth from an existence necessarily exists, so that which is
evolved from the non-existent necessarily does the very contrary. When
anything is not self-existent, how can it generate another?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xx-p6" shownumber="no">If, then, this energy which
‘follows’ the Deity, and produces the Son, has no existence
of its own, no one can be so blind as not to see the conclusion, and
that his aim is to deny our Saviour’s deity: and if the
personality of the Son is thus stolen by their doctrine from the Faith,
with nothing left of it but the name, it will be a long time before the
Holy Ghost, descended as He will be from a lineage of unrealities, will
be believed in again. The energy which ‘follows’ the Deity
has no existence of its own: then common sense requires the product of
this to be unreal: then a second unsubstantial energy follows this
product: then it is declared that the Holy Ghost is formed by this
energy: so that their blasphemy is plain enough: it consists in nothing
less than in denying that after the Ingenerate God there is any real
existence: and their doctrine advances into shadowy and unsubstantial
fictions, where there is no foundation of any actual subsistence. In
such monstrous conclusions does their teaching strand the
argument.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxi" next="viii.i.iii.xxii" prev="viii.i.iii.xx" progress="10.34%" title="The blasphemy of these heretics is worse than the Jewish unbelief." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">

§21. <i>The blasphemy of these heretics is worse than the
Jewish unbelief.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">But let us assume that this is
not so: for they allow, forsooth, in theoretic kindness towards
humanity, that the Only-begotten and the Holy Spirit have some personal
existence: and if, in allowing this, they had granted too the
consequent conceptions about them, they would not have been waging
battle about the doctrine of the Church, nor cut themselves off from
the hope of Christians. But if they have lent an existence to the Son
and the Spirit, only to furnish a material on which to erect their
blasphemy, perhaps it might have been better for them, though it is a
bold thing to say, to abjure the Faith and apostatize to the Jewish
religion, rather than to insult the name of Christian by this mock
assent. The Jews at all events, though they have persisted hitherto in
rejecting the Word, carry their impiety only so far as to deny that
Christ has come, but to hope that He will come: we do not hear from
them any malignant or destructive conception of the glory of Him Whom
they expect. But this school of the new circumcision<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxi-p2.1" n="116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>this
school of the new circumcision.</i> This
accusation is somewhat discounted by Gregory’s comparison of
Eunomius elsewhere to Bardesanes and Marcion, to the Manichees, to
Nicholaus, to Philo (see Book XI. 691, 704, VI. 607, and especially
VII. 645), and by his putting him down a scholar of Plato. But a
momentary advantage, calculated in accordance with the character and
capacities of the great mass of Gregory’s audience, could not be
lost. The lessons of Libanius, the rhetorician, had not been thrown
away on Gregory.</p></note>,
or rather of “the concision,” while they own that He has
come, resemble nevertheless those who insulted our Lord’s bodily
presence by their wanton unbelief. They wanted to stone our Lord: these
men stone Him with their blasphemous titles. They urged His humble and
obscure origin, and rejected His divine birth before the ages: these
men in the same way deny His grand, sublime, ineffable generation from
the Father, and would prove that He owes His existence to a creation,
just as the human race, and all that is born, owe theirs. In the eyes
of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_60.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxi-Page_60" n="60" />Jews
it was a crime that our Lord should be regarded as Son of the Supreme:
these men also are indignant against those who are sincere in making
this confession of Him. The Jews thought to honour the Almighty by
excluding the Son from equal reverence: these men, by annihilating the
glory of the Son, think to bestow more honour on the Father. But it
would be difficult to do justice to the number and the nature of the
insults which they heap upon the Only-begotten: they invent an
‘energy’ prior to the personality of the Son and say that
He is its work and product: a thing which the Jews hitherto have not
dared to say. Then they circumscribe His nature, shutting Him off
within certain limits of the power which made Him: the amount of this
productive energy is a sort of measure within which they enclose Him:
they have devised it as a sort of cloak to muffle Him up in. We cannot
charge the Jews with doing this.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxii" next="viii.i.iii.xxiii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxi" progress="10.44%" title="He has no right to assert a greater and less in the Divine being. A systematic statement of the teaching of the Church." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">

§22.
<i>He has no right to assert a greater and less in the Divine being. A
systematic statement of the teaching of the Church.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">Then they discover in His being
a certain shortness in the way of deficiency, though they do not tell
us by what method they measure that which is devoid of quantity and
size: they are able to find out exactly by how much the size of the
Only-begotten falls short of perfection, and therefore has to be
classed with the inferior and imperfect: much else they lay down,
partly by open assertion, partly by underhand inference: all the time
making their confession of the Son and the Spirit a mere
exercise-ground for their unbelieving spirit. How, then, can we fail to
pity them more even than the condemned Jews, when views never ventured
upon by the latter are inferred by the former? He who makes the being
of the Son and of the Spirit comparatively less, seems, so far as words
go perhaps, to commit but a slight profanity: but if one were to test
his view stringently it will be found the height of blasphemy. Let us
look into this, then, and let indulgence be shown me, if, for the sake
of doctrine, and to place in a clear light the lie which they have
demonstrated, I advance into an exposition of our own conception of the
truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no">Now the ultimate division of all
being is into the Intelligible and the Sensible. The Sensible world is
called by the Apostle broadly “that which is seen.” For as
all body has colour, and the sight apprehends this, he calls this world
by the rough and ready name of “that which is seen,”
leaving out all the other qualities, which are essentially inherent in
its framework. The common term, again, for all the intellectual world,
is with the Apostle “that which is not seen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p3.1" n="117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Colossians i. 16">Colossians i.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>:” by withdrawing all idea of
comprehension by the senses he leads the mind on to the immaterial and
intellectual. Reason again divides this “which is not seen”
into the uncreate and the created, inferentially comprehending it: the
uncreate being that which effects the Creation, the created that which
owes its origin and its force to the uncreate. In the Sensible world,
then, is found everything that we comprehend by our organs of bodily
sense, and in which the differences of qualities involve the idea of
more and less, such differences consisting in quantity, quality, and
the other properties.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no">But in the Intelligible
world,—that part of it, I mean, which is created,—the idea
of such differences as are perceived in the Sensible cannot find a
place: another method, then, is devised for discovering the degrees of
greater and less. The fountain, the origin, the supply of every good is
regarded as being in the world that is uncreate, and the whole creation
inclines to that, and touches and shares the Highest Existence only by
virtue of its part in the First Good: therefore it follows from this
participation in the highest blessings varying in degree according to
the amount of freedom in the will that each possesses, that the greater
and less in this creation is disclosed according to the proportion of
this tendency in each<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p5.1" n="118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> i.e.
according as each inclines more or less to the First Good.</p></note>. Created intelligible
nature stands on the borderline between good and the reverse, so as to
be capable of either, and to incline at pleasure to the things of its
choice, as we learn from Scripture; so that we can say of it that it is
more or less in the heights of excellence only in proportion to its
removal from the evil and its approach to the good. Whereas<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p6.1" n="119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>uncreate intelligible nature is far removed from such
distinctions.</i> This was the impregnable
position that Athanasius had taken up. To admit that the Son is less
than the Father, and the Spirit less than the Son, is to admit <i>the
law of emanation</i> such as hitherto conceived, that is, the gradual
and successive degradation of God’s substance; which had
conducted oriental heretics as well as the Neoplatonists to a sort of
pantheistic polytheism. Arius had indeed tried to resist this tendency
so far as to bring back divinity to the Supreme Being; but it was at
the expense of the divinity of the Son, Who was with him just as much a
created Intermediate between God and man, as one of the Æons: and
Aetius and Eunomius treated the Holy Ghost also as their master had
treated the Son. But Arianism tended at once to Judaism and, in making
creatures adorable, to Greek polytheism. There was only one way of
cutting short the phantasmagoria of divine emanations, without having
recourse to the contradictory hypothesis of Arius: and that was to
reject the <i>law of emanation,</i> as hitherto accepted, altogether.
Far from admitting that the Supreme Being is always weakening and
degrading Himself in that which emanates from Him, Athanasius lays down
the principle that He produces within Himself nothing but what is
perfect, and first, and divine: and all that is not perfect is a work
of the Divine Will, which draws it out of nothing (i.e. creates it),
and not out of the Divine Substance. This was the crowning result of
the teaching of Alexandria and Origen. See Denys (De la Philosophie
d’Origene, p. 432, Paris, 1884).</p></note> uncreate intelligible nature is far removed
from such distinctions: it does not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_61.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_61" n="61" />possess the good by
acquisition, or participate only in the goodness of some good which
lies above it: in its own essence it is good, and is conceived as such:
it is a source of good, it is simple, uniform, incomposite, even by the
confession of our adversaries. But it has distinction within itself in
keeping with the majesty of its own nature, but not conceived of with
regard to quantity, as Eunomius supposes: (indeed the man who
introduces the notion of less of good into any of the things believed
to be in the Holy Trinity must admit thereby some admixture of the
opposite quality in that which fails of the good: and it is blasphemous
to imagine this in the case either of the Only-begotten, or of the Holy
Spirit): we regard it as consummately perfect and incomprehensibly
excellent yet as containing clear distinctions within itself which
reside in the peculiarities of each of the Persons: as possessing
invariableness by virtue of its common attribute of uncreatedness, but
differentiated by the unique character of each Person. This peculiarity
contemplated in each sharply and clearly divides one from the other:
the Father, for instance, is uncreate and ungenerate as well: He was
never generated any more than He was created. While this uncreatedness
is common to Him and the Son, and the Spirit, He is ungenerate as well
as the Father. This is peculiar and uncommunicable, being not seen in
the other Persons. The Son in His uncreatedness touches the Father and
the Spirit, but as the Son and the Only-begotten He has a character
which is not that of the Almighty or of the Holy Spirit. The Holy
Spirit by the uncreatedness of His nature has contact with the Son and
Father, but is distinguished from them by His own tokens. His most
peculiar characteristic is that He is neither of those things which we
contemplate in the Father and the Son respectively. He <i>is</i>
simply, neither as ungenerate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p7.1" n="120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p8" shownumber="no"> But He
is not <i>begotten.</i> Athanasian Creed.</p></note>, nor as
only-begotten: this it is that constitutes His chief peculiarity.
Joined to the Father by His uncreatedness, He is disjoined from Him
again by not being ‘Father.’ United to the Son by the bond
of uncreatedness, and of deriving His existence from the Supreme, He is
parted again from Him by the characteristic of not being the
Only-begotten of the Father, and of having been manifested by means of
the Son Himself. Again, as the creation was effected by the
Only-begotten, in order to secure that the Spirit should not be
considered to have something in common with this creation because of
His having been manifested by means of the Son, He is distinguished
from it by His unchangeableness, and independence of all external
goodness. The creation does not possess in its nature this
unchangeableness, as the Scripture says in the description of the fall
of the morning star, the mysteries on which subject are revealed by our
Lord to His disciples: “I saw Satan falling like lightning from
heaven<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p8.1" n="121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" passage="Luke x. 18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But the very attributes which part
Him from the creation constitute His relationship to the Father and the
Son. All that is incapable of degenerating has one and the same
definition of “unchangeable.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p10" shownumber="no">Having stated thus much as a
preface we are in a position to discuss the rest of our
adversaries’ teaching. “It necessarily follows,” he
says in his system of the Son and the Spirit, “that the Beings
are relatively greater and less.” Let us then inquire what is the
meaning of this necessity of difference. Does it arise from a
comparison formed from measuring them one with another in some material
way, or from viewing them on the spiritual ground of more or less of
moral excellence, or on that of pure being? But in the case of this
last it has been shown by competent thinkers that it is impossible to
conceive of any difference whatever, if one abstracts being from
attributes and properties, and looks at it according to its bare
definition. Again, to conceive of this difference as consisting in the
case of the Only-begotten and the Spirit in the intensity or abatement
of moral excellence, and in consequence to hint that their nature
admits of change in either direction, so as to be equally capable of
opposites, and to be placed in a borderland between moral beauty and
its opposite—that is gross profanity. A man who thinks this will
be proving that their nature is one thing in itself, and becomes
something else by virtue of its participation in this beauty or its
opposite: as happens with iron for example: if it is approached some
time to the fire, it assumes the quality of heat while remaining iron:
if it is put in snow or ice, it changes its quality to the mastering
influence, and lets the snow’s coldness pass into its
pores.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p11" shownumber="no">Now just as we cannot name the
material of the iron from the quality now to be observed upon it (for
we do not give the name of fire or ice to that which is tempered with
either of these), so the moment we grant the view of these heretics,
that in the case<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p11.1" n="122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p12.1" lang="EL">τῆς
ζωοποιοῦ
δυνάμεως</span>.</p></note> of the Life-giving
Power good does not reside in It essentially, but is imparted to it
only, it will become impossible to call it properly good: <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_62.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_62" n="62" />such a conception of it
will compel us to regard it as something different, as not eternally
exhibiting the good, as not in itself to be classed amongst genuine
goods, but as such that the good is at times not in it, and is at times
not likely to be in it. If these existences become good only by sharing
in a something superior to themselves, it is plain that before this
participation they were not good, and if, being other than good, they
were then coloured by the influence of good they must certainly, if
again isolated from this, be considered other than good: so that, if
this heresy prevails, the Divine Nature cannot be apprehended as
transmissive of good, but rather as itself needing goodness: for how
can one impart to another that which he does not himself possess? If it
is in a state of perfection, no abatement of that can be conceived, and
it is absurd to talk of less of perfection. If on the other hand its
participation of good is an imperfect one, and this is what they mean
by ‘less,’ mark the consequence that anything in that state
can never help an inferior, but will be busied in satisfying its own
want: so that, according to them, Providence is a fiction, and so is
the judgment and the Dispensation of the Only-begotten, and all the
other works believed to be done, and still doing by Him: for He will
necessarily be employed in taking care of His own good, and must
abandon the supervision of the Universe<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p12.2" n="123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
παντὸς</span>. It is
worth while to mention, once for all, the distinction in the names used
by the Stoics for the world, which had long since passed from them into
the common parlance. Including the Empty, the world is called
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.2" lang="EL">τὸ
πᾶν</span>, without it, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.3" lang="EL">ὅλον</span> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.4" lang="EL">τὸ ὅλον, τὰ
ὅλα</span> frequently occurs with the
Stoics). The <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.5" lang="EL">πᾶν</span>, it was said, is
neither material nor immaterial, since it consists of both.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p14" shownumber="no">If, then, this surmise is to
have its way, namely, that our Lord is not perfected in every kind of
good, it is very easy to see the conclusion of the blasphemy. This
being so, our faith is vain, and our preaching vain; our hopes, which
take their substance from our faith, are unsubstantial. Why are they
baptized into Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p14.1" n="124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.1" lang="EL">Τί γὰρ
βαπτίζονται
εἰς
Χριστὸν</span>.
This throws some light on the much discussed passage, ‘Why are
these baptized for the dead?’ Gregory at all events <i>seems</i>
here to take it to mean, ‘Why are they baptized in the name of a
dead Christ?’ as he is adopting partially S. Paul’s
words, <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 29">1 Cor. xv. 29</scripRef>; as well as
<scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 1">Heb. xi.
1</scripRef> above.</p></note>, if He has no power
of goodness of His own? God forgive me for saying it! Why do they
believe in the Holy Ghost, if the same account is given of Him? How are
they regenerate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.4" n="125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p16.1" lang="EL">ἀναγεννῶνται</span></p></note> by baptism from their
mortal birth, if the regenerating Power does not possess in its own
nature infallibility and independence? How can their ‘vile
body’ be changed, while they think that He who is to change it
Himself needs change, i.e. another to change Him? For as long as a
nature is in defect as regards the good, the superior existence exerts
upon this inferior one a ceaseless attraction towards itself: and this
craving for more will never stop: it will be stretching out to
something not yet grasped: the subject of this deficiency will be
always demanding a supply, always altering into the grander nature, and
yet will never touch perfection, because it cannot find a goal to
grasp, and cease its impulse upward. The First Good is in its nature
infinite, and so it follows of necessity that the participation in the
enjoyment of it will be infinite also, for more will be always being
grasped, and yet something beyond that which has been grasped will
always be discovered, and this search will never overtake its Object,
because its fund is as inexhaustible as the growth of that which
participates in it is ceaseless<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p16.2" n="126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Gregory’s theory of <i>human</i> perfection; <i>De anima et
Resurrectione,</i> p. 229, 230. ‘The All-creating Wisdom
fashioned these souls, these receptacles with free wills, as vessels as
it were, for this very purpose, that there should be some capacities
able to receive His blessings, and become continually larger with the
inpouring of the stream. Such are the wonders that the participation in
the Divine blessings works; it makes him into whom they come larger and
more capacious.…The fountain of blessings wells up unceasingly,
and the partaker’s nature, finding nothing superfluous and
without a use in that which it receives, makes the whole influx an
enlargement of its own proportions.…It is likely, therefore, that
this bulk will mount to a magnitude wherein no limit checks the
growth.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p18" shownumber="no">Such, then, are the blasphemies
which emerge from their making differences between the Persons as to
the good. If on the other hand the degrees of more or less are to be
understood in this case in some material sense, the absurdity of this
surmise will be obvious at once, without examination in detail. Ideas
of quality and distance, weight and figure, and all that goes to
complete the notion of a body, will perforce be introduced along with
such a surmise into the view of the Divine Nature: and where a compound
is assumed, there the dissolution also of that compound must be
admitted. A teaching so monstrous, which dares to discover a smaller
and a larger in what is sizeless and not concrete lands us in these and
suchlike conclusions, a few samples only of which are here indicated:
nor indeed would it be easy to unveil all the mischief that lurks
beneath it. Still the shocking absurdity that results from their
blasphemous premiss will be clear from this brief notice. We now
proceed to their next position, after a short defining and confirmation
of our own doctrine. For an inspired testimony is a sure test of the
truth of any doctrine: and so it seems to me that ours may be well
guaranteed by a quotation from the divine words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p19" shownumber="no">In the division of all existing
things, then, we find these distinctions. There is, as appealing to our
perceptions, the Sensible world: <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_63.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_63" n="63" />and there is, beyond this, the
world which the mind, led on by objects of sense, can view: I mean the
Intelligible: and in this we detect again a further distinction into
the Created and the Uncreate: to the latter of which we have defined
the Holy Trinity to belong, to the former all that can exist or can be
thought of after that. But in order that this statement may not be left
without a proof, but may be confirmed by Scripture, we will add that
our Lord was not created, but came forth from the Father, as the Word
with His own lips attests in the Gospel, in a manner of birth or of
proceeding ineffable and mysterious: and what truer witness could be
found than this constant declaration of our Lord all through the
Gospel, that the Very Father was a father, not a creator, of Himself,
and that He was not a work of God, but Son of God? Just as when He
wished to name His connexion with humanity according to the flesh, He
called that phase of his being Son of Man, indicating thereby His
kinship according to the nature of the flesh with her from whom He was
born, so also by the title of Son he expresses His true and real
relationship to the Almighty, by that name of Son showing this natural
connexion: no matter if there are some who, for the contradiction of
the truth, do take literally and without any explanation, words used
with a hidden meaning in the dark form of parable, and adduce the
expression ‘created,’ put into the mouth of Wisdom by the
author of the Proverbs<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p19.1" n="127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Proverbs viii. 22">Proverbs viii.
22</scripRef> (LXX). For another discussion of this passage, see Book II. ch. 10
(beginning) with note.</p></note>, to support their
perverted views. They say, in fact, that “the Lord created
me” is a proof that our Lord is a creature, as if the
Only-begotten Himself in that word confessed it. But we need not heed
such an argument. They do not give reasons why we must refer that text
to our Lord at all: neither will they be able to show that the idea of
the word in the Hebrew leads to this and no other meaning, seeing that
the other translators have rendered it by “possessed” or
“constituted:” nor, finally, even if this was the idea in
the original text, would its real meaning be so plain and on the
surface: for these proverbial discourses do not show their aim at once,
but rather conceal it, revealing it only by an indirect import, and we
may judge of the obscurity of this particular passage from its context
where he says, “When He set His throne upon the winds<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p20.2" n="128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27" parsed="|Prov|8|27|0|0" passage="Proverbs viii. 27">Proverbs viii.
27</scripRef> (LXX).</p></note>,” and all the similar expressions. What
is God’s throne? Is it material or ideal? What are the winds? Are
they these winds so familiar to us, which the natural philosophers tell
us are formed from vapours and exhalations: or are they to be
understood in another way not familiar to man, when they are called the
bases of His throne? What is this throne of the immaterial,
incomprehensible, and formless Deity? Who could possibly understand all
this in a literal sense?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxiii" next="viii.i.iii.xxiv" prev="viii.i.iii.xxii" progress="11.11%" title="These doctrines of our Faith witnessed to and confirmed by Scripture passages." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

§23. <i>These
doctrines of our Faith witnessed to and confirmed by Scripture
passages</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">It is therefore clear that these
are metaphors, which contain a deeper meaning than the obvious one: so
that there is no reason from them that any suspicion that our Lord was
created should be entertained by reverent inquirers, who have been
trained according to the grand words of the evangelist, that “all
things that have been made were made by Him” and “consist
in Him.” “Without Him was not anything made that was
made.” The evangelist would not have so defined it if he had
believed that our Lord was one among the things made. How could all
things be made by Him and in Him consist, unless their Maker possessed
a nature different from theirs, and so produced, not Himself, but them?
If the creation was by Him, but He was not by Himself, plainly He is
something outside the creation. And after the evangelist has by these
words so plainly declared that the things that were made were made by
the Son, and did not pass into existence by any other channel, Paul <note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p2.1" n="129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> in the
Canon. (Oehler’s stopping is here at fault, i.e. he begins a new
paragraph with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Εκδέχεται
τὸν λόγον
τοῦτον ὁ
Παῦλος</span>). We need
not speculate whether Gregory was aware that the Epistle to the
Colossians (quoted below) is an earlier ‘Gospel’ than S.
John’s.</p></note>follows and, to leave no ground at all for
this profane talk which numbers even the Spirit amongst the things that
were made, he mentions one after another all the existencies which the
evangelist’s words imply: just as David in fact, after having
said that “all things” were put in subjection to man, adds
each species which that “all” comprehends, that is, the
creatures on land, in water, and in air, so does Paul the Apostle,
expounder of the divine doctrines, after saying that all things were
made by Him, define by numbering them the meaning of “all.”
He speaks of “the things that are seen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p3.2" n="130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Coloss. i. 16">Coloss. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>” and “the things that are not
seen:” by the first he gives a general name to all things
cognizable by the senses, as we have seen: by the latter he shadows
forth the intelligible world.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no">Now about the first there is no
necessity of going into minute detail. No one is so <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_64.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-Page_64" n="64" />carnal, so brutelike, as to
imagine that the Spirit resides in the sensible world. But after Paul
has mentioned “the things that are not seen” he proceeds
(in order that none may surmise that the Spirit, because He is of the
intelligible and immaterial world, on account of this connexion
subsists therein) to another most distinct division into the things
that have been made in the way of creation, and the existence that is
above creation. He mentions the several classes of these created
intelligibles: “<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p5.1" n="131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Coloss. i. 16">Coloss. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>thrones,”
“dominions,” “principalities,”
“powers,” conveying his doctrine about these unseen
influences in broadly comprehensive terms: but by his very silence he
separates from his list of things created that which is above them. It
is just as if any one was required to name the sectional and inferior
officers in some army, and after he had gone through them all, the
commanders of tens, the commanders of hundreds, the captains and the
colonels<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p6.2" n="132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p7.1" lang="EL">ταξιάρχας
καὶ λοχαγοὺς,
ἑκατοντάρχους
τε καὶ
χιλιάρχους</span>. The difference between the two pairs seems to be the
difference between ‘non-commissioned’ and
‘commissioned’ officers.</p></note>, and all the other names given to the
authorities over divisions, omitted after all to speak of the supreme
command which extended over all the others: not from deliberate
neglect, or from forgetfulness, but because when required or intending
to name only the several ranks which served under it, it would have
been an insult to include this supreme command in the list of the
inferior. So do we find it with Paul, who once in Paradise was admitted
to mysteries, when he had been caught up there, and had become a
spectator of the wonders that are above the heavens, and saw and heard
“things which it is not lawful for a man to utter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p7.2" n="133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" passage="2 Corinth. xii. 4">2 Corinth. xii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” This Apostle proposes to tell us of
all that has been created by our Lord, and he gives them under certain
comprehensive terms: but, having traversed all the angelic and
transcendental world, he stops his reckoning there, and refuses to drag
down to the level of creation that which is above it. Hence there is a
clear testimony in Scripture that the Holy Spirit is higher than the
creation. Should any one attempt to refute this, by urging that neither
are the Cherubim mentioned by Paul, that they equally with the Spirit
are left out, and that therefore this omission must prove either that
they also are above the creation, or that the Holy Spirit is not any
more than they to be believed above it, let him measure the full intent
of each name in the list: and he will find amongst them that which from
not being actually mentioned seems, but only seems, omitted. Under
“thrones” he includes the Cherubim, giving them this Greek
name, as more intelligible than the Hebrew name for them. He knew that
“God sits upon the Cherubim:” and so he calls these Powers
the thrones of Him who sits thereon. In the same way there are included
in the list Isaiah’s Seraphim<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p8.2" n="134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.6-Isa.6.7" parsed="|Isa|6|6|6|7" passage="Isaiah vi. 6, 7">Isaiah vi. 6,
7</scripRef>.</p></note>, by whom the
mystery of the Trinity was luminously proclaimed, when they uttered
that marvellous cry “Holy,” being awestruck with the beauty
in each Person of the Trinity. They are named under the title of
“powers” both by the mighty Paul, and by the prophet David.
The latter says, “Bless ye the Lord all ye His powers, ye
ministers of His that do His pleasure<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p9.2" n="135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.21" parsed="|Ps|103|21|0|0" passage="Psalm ciii. 21">Psalm ciii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>:” and
Isaiah instead of saying “Bless ye” has written the very
words of their blessing, “Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of hosts:
the whole earth is full of His glory” and he has revealed by what
one of the Seraphim did (to him) that these powers are ministers that
do God’s pleasure, effecting the ‘purging of sin’
according to the will of Him Who sent them: for this is the ministry of
these spiritual beings, viz., to be sent forth for the salvation of
those who are being saved.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p11" shownumber="no">That divine Apostle perceived
this. He understood that the same matter is indicated under different
names by the two prophets, and he took the best known of the two words,
and called those Seraphim “powers:” so that no ground is
left to our critics for saying that any single one of these beings is
omitted equally with the Holy Ghost from the catalogue of creation. We
learn from the existences detailed by Paul that while some existences
have been mentioned, others have been passed over: and while he has
taken count of the creation in masses as it were, he has (elsewhere)
mentioned as units those things which are conceived of singly. For it
is a peculiarity of the Holy Trinity that it is to be proclaimed as
consisting of individuals: one Father, one Son, one Holy Ghost: whereas
those existences aforesaid are counted in masses,
“dominions,” “principalities,”
“lordships,” “powers,” so as to exclude any
suspicion that the Holy Ghost was one of them. Paul is wisely silent
upon our mysteries; he understands how, after having heard those
unspeakable words in paradise, to refrain from proclaiming those
secrets when he is making mention of lower beings.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p12" shownumber="no">But these foes of the truth rush
in upon the ineffable; they degrade the majesty of the Spirit to the
level of the creation; they act as if they had never heard that the
Word of God, when confiding to His disciples the secret of knowing God,
Himself said that the life of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_65.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-Page_65" n="65" /><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p12.1" n="136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiii-p13.1" lang="EL">τοῖς
ἀναγεννωμένοις</span></p></note>the
regenerate was to be completed in them and imparted in the name of
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and, thereby ranking the Spirit with the
Father and Himself, precluded Him from being confused with the
creation. From both, therefore, we may get a reverential and proper
conception with regard to Him: from Paul’s omitting the
Spirit’s existence in the mention of the creation, and from our
Lord’s joining the Spirit with His Father and Himself in
mentioning the life-giving power. Thus does our reason, under the
guidance of the Scripture, place not only the Only-begotten but the
Holy Spirit as well above the creation, and prompt us in accordance
with our Saviour’s command to contemplate Him by faith in the
blessed world of life giving and uncreated existence: and so this unit,
which we believe in, above creation, and sharing in the supreme and
absolutely perfect nature, cannot be regarded as in any way a
‘less,’ although this teacher of heresy attempt to curtail
its infinitude by introducing the idea of degrees, and thus contracting
the divine perfection by defining a greater and a less as residing in
the Persons.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxiv" next="viii.i.iii.xxv" prev="viii.i.iii.xxiii" progress="11.41%" title="His elaborate account of degrees and differences in 'works' and 'energies' within the Trinity is absurd." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

§24. <i>His elaborate
account of degrees and differences in ‘works’ and
‘energies’ within the Trinity is absurd</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Now let us see what he adds, as
the consequence of this. After saying that we must perforce regard the
Being as greater and less and that while<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p2.1" n="137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰς μὲν</span>,
i.e. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.2" lang="EL">Οὑσίος</span>.
Eunomius’ Arianism here degenerates into mere Emanationism: but
even in this system the Substances were living: it is best on the whole
to translate <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> ‘being,’ and this, as a rule, is adhered to
throughout.</p></note> the
ones, by virtue of a pre-eminent magnitude and value, occupy a leading
place, the others must be detruded to a lower place, because their
nature and their value is secondary, he adds this; “their
difference amounts to that existing between their works: it would in
fact be impious to say that the same energy produced the angels or the
stars, and the heavens or man; but one would positively maintain about
this, that in proportion as some works are older and more honourable
than others, so does one energy transcend another, because sameness of
energy produces sameness of work, and difference of work indicates
difference of energy.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no">I suspect that their author
himself would find it difficult to tell us what he meant when he wrote
those words. Their thought is obscured by the rhetorical mud, which is
so thick that one can hardly see beyond any clue to interpret them.
“Their difference amounts to that existing between their
works” is a sentence which might be suspected of coming from some
Loxias of pagan story, mystifying his hearers. But if we may make a
guess at the drift of his observations here by following out those
which we have already examined, this would be his meaning, viz., that
if we know the amount of difference between one work and another, we
shall know the amount of that between the corresponding energies. But
what “works” he here speaks of, it is impossible to
discover from his words. If he means the works to be observed in the
creation, I do not see how this hangs on to what goes before. For the
question was about Father, Son, and Holy Ghost: what occasion was
there, then, for one thinking rationally to inquire one after another
into the nature of earth, and water, and air, and fire, and the
different animals, and to distinguish some works as older and more
honourable than others, and to speak of one energy as transcending
another? But if he calls the Only-begotten and the Holy Spirit
“works,” what does he mean by the “differences”
of the energies which produce these works: and what are <note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p4.1" n="138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">κᾀκείναι αἱ
ἐνεργείαι
αὖται</span>.</p></note>those wonderful energies of this writer which
transcend the others? He has neither explained the particular way in
which he means them to “transcend” each other; nor has he
discussed the nature of these energies: but he has advanced in neither
direction, neither proving so far their real subsistence, nor their
being some unsubstantial exertion of a will. Throughout it all his
meaning hangs suspended between these two conceptions, and oscillates
from one to the other. He adds that “it would be impious to say
that the same energy produced the angels or the stars, and the heavens
or man.” Again we ask what necessity there is to draw this
conclusion from his previous remarks? I do not see that it is proved
any more <note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p5.2" n="139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">τῷ
παρηλλάχθαι,
κ.τ.λ</span>. This is Oehler’s
emendation for the faulty reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p6.2" lang="EL">τὸ</span> of the editions.</p></note>because the energies vary amongst
themselves as much as the works do, and because the works are not all
from the same source but are stated by him to come from different
sources. As for the heavens and each angel, star, and man, or anything
else understood by the word “creation,” we know from
Scripture that they are all the work of One: whereas in their system of
theology the Son and the Spirit are not the work of one and the same,
the Son being the work of the energy which ‘follows’ the
first Being, and the Spirit the further work of that work. What the
connexion, then, is between that statement and the heavens, man, angel,
star, which he drags in, must be revealed by himself, or some one whom
he has initiated into his profound philosophy. The blasphemy intended
by his words is plain <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_66.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-Page_66" n="66" />enough, but the way the profanity is stated is inconsistent
with itself. To suppose that within the Holy Trinity there is a
difference as wide as that which we can observe between the heavens
which envelope the whole creation, and one single man or the star which
shines in them, is openly profane: but still the connexion of such
thoughts and the pertinence of such a comparison is a mystery to me,
and I suspect also to its author himself. If indeed his account of the
creation were of this sort, viz., that while the heavens were the work
of some transcendent energy each star in them was the result of an
energy accompanying the heavens, and that then an angel was the result
of that star, and a man of that angel, his argument would then have
consisted in a comparison of similar processes, and might have somewhat
confirmed his doctrine. But since he grants that it was all made by One
(unless he wishes to contradict Scripture downright), while he
describes the production of the Persons after a different fashion, what
connexion is there between this newly imported view and what went
before?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no">But let it be granted to him
that this comparison does have some connexion with proving variation
amongst the Beings (for this is what he desires to establish); still
let us see how that which follows hangs on to what he has just said,
‘In proportion as one work is prior to another and more precious
than it, so would a pious mind affirm that one energy transcends
another.’ If in this he alludes to the sensible world, the
statement is a long way from the matter in hand. There is no necessity
whatever that requires one whose subject is theological to philosophize
about the order in which the different results achieved in the
world-making are to come, and to lay down that the energies of the
Creator are higher and lower analogously to the magnitude of each thing
then made. But if he speaks of the Persons themselves, and means by
works that are ‘older and more honourable’ those
‘works’ which he has just fashioned in his own creed, that
is, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, it would be perhaps better to pass
over in silence such an abominable view, than to create even the
appearance of its being an argument by entangling ourselves with it.
For can a ‘more honourable’ be discovered where there is
not a less honourable? If he can go so far, and with so light a heart,
in profanity as to hint that the expression and the idea ‘less
precious’ can be predicated of anything whatever which we believe
of the Trinity, then it were well to stop our ears, and get as quickly
as possible out of hearing of such wickedness, and the contagion of
reasoning which will be transfused into the heart, as from a vessel
full of uncleanness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p8" shownumber="no">Can any one dare to speak of the
divine and supreme Being in such a way that a less degree of honour in
comparison is proved by the argument. “That all,” says the
evangelist, “may honour the Son, as they honour the Father.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p8.1" n="140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>” This utterance (and such an utterance
is a law to us) makes a law of this equality in honour: yet this man
annuls both the law and its Giver, and apportions to the One more, to
the Other less of honour, by some occult method for measuring its extra
abundance which he has discovered. By the custom of mankind the
differences of worth are the measure of the amount of honour which each
in authority receives; so that inferiors do not approach the lower
magistracies in the same guise exactly as they do the sovereign, and
the greater or less display of fear or reverence on their part
indicates the greater or the less worshipfulness in the objects of it:
in fact we may discover, in this disposition of inferiors, who
<i>are</i> the specially honourable; when, for instance, we see some
one feared beyond his neighbours, or the recipient of more reverence
than the rest. But in the case of the divine nature, because every
perfection in the way of goodness is connoted with the very name of
God, we cannot discover, at all events as <i>we</i> look at it, any
ground for degrees of honour. Where there is no greater and smaller in
power, or glory, or wisdom, or love, or of any other imaginable good
whatever, but the good which the Son has is the Father’s also,
and all that is the Father’s is seen in the Son, what possible
state of mind can induce us to show the more reverence in the case of
the Father? If we think of royal power and worth the Son is King: if of
a judge, ‘all judgment is committed to the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p9.2" n="141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef>; i.
3.</p></note>:’ if of the magnificent office of
Creation, ‘all things were made by Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p10.2" n="142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef>; i.
3.</p></note>:’ if of the Author of our life, we know
the True Life came down as far as our nature: if of our being taken out
of darkness, we know He is the True Light, who weans us from darkness:
if wisdom is precious to any, Christ is God’s power and Wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p11.2" n="143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>. “Christ
the power of God, and the wisdom of God.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p13" shownumber="no">Our very souls, then, being
disposed so naturally and in proportion to their capacity, and yet so
miraculously, to recognize so many and great wonders in Christ, what
further excess of honour is left us to pay exclusively to the Father,
as inappropriate to the Son? Human reverence of the Deity, looked at in
its plainest meaning, is nothing else but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_67.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-Page_67" n="67" />an attitude of love towards
Him, and a confession of the perfections in Him: and I think that the
precept ‘so ought the Son to be honoured as the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p13.1" n="144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef>. The Gospel
enjoins honour and means love: the Law enjoins love and means
honour.</p></note>,’ is enjoined by the Word in place of
love. For the Law commands that we pay to God this fitting honour by
<i>loving</i> Him with all our heart and strength and here is the
equivalent of that love, in that the Word as Lawgiver thus says, that
the Son ought to be <i>honoured</i> as the Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p15" shownumber="no">It was this kind of honour that
the great David fully paid, when he confessed to the Lord in a
prelude<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p15.1" n="145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>a
prelude.</i> See <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.1" parsed="|Ps|7|1|0|0" passage="Psalm vii. 1">Psalm vii. 1</scripRef> and <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.1" parsed="|Ps|18|1|0|0" passage="Psalm xviii. 1">Psalm xviii.
1</scripRef>,
“fortress,” <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.3" lang="EL">κραταίωμα</span>; <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.4" lang="EL">στερέωμα</span>, LXX.</p></note> of his psalmody that he loved the Lord, and
told all the reasons for his love, calling Him his “rock”
and “fortress,” and “refuge,” and
“deliverer,” and “God-helper,” and
“hope,” and “buckler,” and “horn of
salvation,” and “protector.” If the Only-begotten Son
is not all these to mankind, let the excess of honour be reduced to
this extent as this heresy dictates: but if we have always believed Him
to be, and to be entitled to, all this and even more, and to be equal
in every operation and conception of the good to the majesty of the
Father’s goodness, how can it be pronounced consistent, either
not to love such a character, or to slight it while we love it? No one
can say that we ought to love Him with <i>all</i> our heart and
strength, but to honour Him only with half. If, then, the Son is to be
honoured with the whole heart in rendering to Him all our love, by what
device can anything superior to His honour be discovered, when such a
measure of honour is paid Him in the coin of love as our whole heart is
capable of? Vainly, therefore, in the case of Beings essentially
honourable, will any one dogmatize about a superior honour, and by
comparison suggest an inferior honour.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p17" shownumber="no">Again; only in the case of the
creation is it true to speak of ‘priority.’ The sequence of
works was there displayed in the order of the days; and the heavens may
be said to have preceded by so much the making of man, and that
interval may be measured by the interval of days. But in the divine
nature, which transcends all idea of time and surpasses all reach of
thought, to talk of a “prior” and a “later” in
the honours of time is a privilege only of this new-fangled philosophy.
In short he who declares the Father to be ‘prior’ to the
subsistence of the Son declares nothing short of this, viz., that the
Son is later than the things made by the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p17.1" n="146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxiv-p18" shownumber="no"> The
meaning is that, if the Son is later (in time) than the Father, then
time must have already existed for this comparison to be made; i.e. the
Son is later than time as well as the Father. This involves a
contradiction.</p></note> (if
at least it is true to say that all the ages, and all duration of time
was created after the Son, and by the Son).</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxv" next="viii.i.iii.xxvi" prev="viii.i.iii.xxiv" progress="11.83%" title="He who asserts that the Father is 'prior' to the Son with any thought of an interval must perforce allow that even the Father is not without beginning." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">

§25. <i>He who
asserts that the Father is ‘prior’ to the Son with any
thought of an interval must perforce allow that even the Father is not
without beginning</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">But more than this: what exposes
still further the untenableness of this view is, that, besides positing
a beginning in time of the Son’s existence, it does not, when
followed out, spare the Father even, but proves that He also had his
beginning in time. For any recognizing mark that is presupposed for the
generation of the Son must certainly define as well the Father’s
beginning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no">To make this clear, it will be
well to discuss it more carefully. When he pronounces that the life of
the Father is prior to that of the Son, he places a certain interval
between the two; now, he must mean, either that this interval is
infinite, or that it is included within fixed limits. But the principle
of an intervening mean will not allow him to call it infinite; he would
annul thereby the very conception of Father and Son and the thought of
anything connecting them, as long as this infinite were limited on
neither side, with no idea of a Father cutting it short above, nor that
of a Son checking it below. The very nature of the infinite is, to be
extended in either direction, and to have no bounds of any
kind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no">Therefore if the conception of
Father and Son is to remain firm and immoveable, he will find no ground
for thinking this interval is infinite: his school must place a
definite interval of time between the Only-begotten and the Father.
What I say, then, is this: that this view of theirs will bring us to
the conclusion that the Father is not from everlasting, but from a
definite point in time. I will convey my meaning by familiar
illustrations; the known shall make the unknown clear. When we say, on
the authority of the text of Moses, that man was made the fifth day
after the heavens, we tacitly imply that before those same days the
heavens did not exist either; a subsequent event goes to define, by
means of the interval which precedes it, the occurrence also of a
previous event. If this example does not make our contention plain, we
can give others. We say that ‘the Law given by Moses was four
hundred and thirty years later than the Promise to Abraham.’ If
after traversing, step by step upwards<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p4.1" n="147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>step
by step upwards.</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.1" lang="EL">δι᾽
ἀναλύσεως</span>. This does not seem to be used in the Platonic (dialectic)
sense, but in the N.T. sense of “return” or
“retrogression,” cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.36" parsed="|Luke|12|36|0|0" passage="Luke xii. 36">Luke xii. 36</scripRef>. Gregory
elsewhere <i>De Hom. Opif.</i> xxv.), uses <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.3" lang="EL">ἀναλύειν</span> in this sense: speaking of the three examples of Christ’s
power of raising from the dead, he says, ‘you see…all these
equally at the command of one and the same voice returning
(ἀ<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.4" lang="EL">ναλύοντας</span>) to life.’ ᾽Αναλύσις thus also came to mean “death,” as a
‘return.’ Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.5" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.7" parsed="|Eccl|11|7|0|0" passage="Ecclesiastes xi. 7">Ecclesiastes xi.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>, the
anterior time we reach <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_68.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-Page_68" n="68" />this end of that number of years, we firmly grasp as well
the fact that, before that date, God’s Promise was not either.
Many such instances could be given, but I decline to be minute and
wearisome.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p6" shownumber="no">Guided, then, by these examples,
let us examine the question before us. Our adversaries conceive of the
existences of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit as involving elder and
younger, respectively. Well then; if, at the bidding of this heresy, we
journey up beyond the generation of the Son, and approach that
intervening duration which the mere fancy of these dogmatists supposes
between the Father and the Son, and then reach that other and supreme
point of time by which they close that duration, there we find the life
of the Father fixed as it were upon an apex; and thence we must
necessarily conclude that before it the Father is not to be believed to
have existed always.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p7" shownumber="no">If you still feel difficulties
about this, let us again take an illustration. It shall be that of two
rulers, one shorter than the other. If we fit the bases of the two
together we know from the tops the extra length of the one; from the
end of the lesser lying alongside of it we measure this excess,
supplementing the deficiency of the shorter ruler by a calculation, and
so bringing it up to the end of the longer; a cubit for instance, or
whatever be the distance of the one end from the other. So, if there
is, as our adversaries say, an excess of some kind in the
Father’s life as compared with the Son’s, it must needs
consist in some definite interval of duration: and they will allow that
this interval of excess cannot be in the future, for that Both are
imperishable, even the foes of the truth will grant. No; they conceive
of this difference as in the past, and instead of equalizing the life
of the Father and the Son there, they extend the conception of the
Father by an interval of living. But every interval must be bounded by
two ends: and so for this interval which they have devised we must
grasp the two points by which the ends are denoted. The one portion
takes its beginning, in their view, from the Son’s generation;
and the other portion must end in some other point, from which the
interval starts, and by which it limits itself. What this is, is for
them to tell us; unless, indeed, they are ashamed of the consequences
of their own assumptions.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p8" shownumber="no">It admits not of a doubt, then,
that they will not be able to find at all the other portion,
corresponding to the first portion of their fancied interval, except
they were to suppose some beginning of their Ungenerate, whence the
middle, that connects with the generation of the Son, may be conceived
of as starting. We affirm, then, that when he makes the Son later than
the Father by a certain intervening extension of life, he must grant a
fixed beginning to the Father’s existence also, regulated by this
same interval of his devising; and thus their much-vaunted
“Ungeneracy” of the Father will be found to be undermined
by its own champions’ arguments; and they will have to confess
that their Ungenerate God did once not exist, but began from a
starting-point: indeed, that which has a beginning of being is not
inoriginate. But if we must at all risks confess this absence of
beginning in the Father, let not such exactitude be displayed in fixing
for the life of the Son a point which, as the term of His existence,
must cut Him off from the life on the other side of it; let it suffice
on the ground of causation only to conceive of the Father as before the
Son; and let not the Father’s life be thought of as a separate
and peculiar one before the generation of the Son, lest we should have
to admit the idea inevitably associated with this of an interval before
the appearance of the Son which measures the life of Him Who begot Him,
and then the necessary consequence of this, that a beginning of the
Father’s life also must be supposed by virtue of which their
fancied interval may be stayed in its upward advance so as to set a
limit and a beginning to this previous life of the Father as well: let
it suffice for us, when we confess the ‘coming from Him,’
to admit also, bold as it may seem, the ‘living along with
Him;’ for we are led by the written oracles to such a belief. For
we have been taught by Wisdom to contemplate the brightness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p8.1" n="148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>brightness.</i> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxv-p9.2" lang="EL">ἀπαύγασμα
τῆς δόξης</span>.</p></note> of the everlasting light in, and together
with, the very everlastingness of that primal light, joining in one
idea the brightness and its cause, and admitting no priority. Thus
shall we save the theory of our Faith, the Son’s life not failing
in the upward view, and the Father’s everlastingness being not
trenched upon by supposing any definite beginning for the
Son.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxvi" next="viii.i.iii.xxvii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxv" progress="12.09%" title="It will not do to apply this conception, as drawn out above, of the Father and Son to the Creation, as they insist on doing: but we must contemplate the Son apart with the Father, and believe that the Creation had its origin from a definite point." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">

§26. <i>It will not do to
apply this conception, as drawn out above, of the Father and Son to the
Creation, as they insist on doing: but we must contemplate the Son
apart with the Father, and believe that the Creation had its origin
from a definite point</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But perhaps some of the
opponents of this will say, ‘The Creation also has an
acknowledged beginning; and yet the things in it are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_69.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_69" n="69" />not connected in thought
with the everlastingness of the Father, and it does not check, by
having a beginning of its own, the infinitude of the divine life, which
is the monstrous conclusion this discussion has pointed out in the case
of the Father and the Son. One therefore of two things must follow.
Either the Creation is everlasting; or, it must be boldly admitted, the
Son is later in time (than the Father). The conception of an interval
in time will lead to monstrous conclusions, even when measured from the
Creation up to the Creator.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no">One who demurs so, perhaps from
not attending closely to the meaning of our belief, fights against it
with alien comparisons which have nothing to do with the matter in
hand. If he could point to anything above Creation which has its origin
marked by any interval of time, and it were acknowledged possible by
all to think of any time-interval as existing before Creation, he might
have occasion for endeavouring to destroy by such attacks that
everlastingness of the Son which we have proved above. But seeing that
by all the suffrages of the faithful it is agreed that, of all things
that are, part is by creation, and part before creation, and that the
divine nature is to be believed uncreate (although within it, as our
faith teaches, there is a cause, and there is a subsistence produced,
but without separation, from the cause), while the creation is to be
viewed in an extension of distances,—all order and sequence of
time in events can be perceived only in the ages (of this creation),
but the nature pre-existent to those ages escapes all distinctions of
before and after, because reason cannot see in that divine and blessed
life the things which it observes, and that exclusively, in creation.
The creation, as we have said, comes into existence according to a
sequence of order, and is commensurate with the duration of the ages,
so that if one ascends along the line of things created to their
beginning, one will bound the search with the foundation of those ages.
But the world above creation, being removed from all conception of
distance, eludes all sequence of time: it has no commencement of that
sort: it has no end in which to cease its advance, according to any
discoverable method of order. Having traversed the ages and all that
has been produced therein, our thought catches a glimpse of the divine
nature, as of some immense ocean, but when the imagination stretches
onward to grasp it, it gives no sign in its own case of any beginning;
so that one who after inquiring with curiosity into the
‘priority’ of the ages tries to mount to the source of all
things will never be able to make a single calculation on which he may
stand; that which he seeks will always be moving on before, and no
basis will be offered him for the curiosity of thought.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no">It is clear, even with a
moderate insight into the nature of things, that there is nothing by
which we can measure the divine and blessed Life. It is not in time,
but time flows from it; whereas the creation, starting from a manifest
beginning, journeys onward to its proper end through spaces of time; so
that it is possible, as Solomon somewhere<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p4.1" n="149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Compare <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.1-Eccl.3.11 Bible:Eccl.8.5" parsed="|Eccl|3|1|3|11;|Eccl|8|5|0|0" passage="Eccles. 3.1-11; 8.5">Eccles. iii. 1–11; and viii. 5</scripRef>, “and a wise
man’s heart discerneth both time and judgment.”</p></note> says,
to detect in it a beginning, an end, and a middle; and mark the
sequence of its history by divisions of time. But the supreme and
blessed life has no time-extension accompanying its course, and
therefore no span nor measure. Created things are confined within the
fitting measures, as within a boundary, with due regard to the good
adjustment of the whole by the pleasure of a wise Creator; and so,
though human reason in its weakness cannot reach the whole way to the
contents of creation, yet still we do not doubt that the creative power
has assigned to all of them their limits and that they do not stretch
beyond creation. But this creative power itself, while circumscribing
by itself the growth of things, has itself no circumscribing bounds; it
buries in itself every effort of thought to mount up to the source of
God’s life, and it eludes the busy and ambitious strivings to get
to the end of the Infinite. Every discursive effort of thought to go
back beyond the ages will ascend only so far as to see that that which
it seeks can never be passed through: time and its contents seem the
measure and the limit of the movement and the working of human thought,
but that which lies beyond remains outside its reach; it is a world
where it may not tread, unsullied by any object that can be
comprehended by man. No form, no place, no size, no reckoning of time,
or anything else knowable, is there: and so it is inevitable that our
apprehensive faculty, seeking as it does always some object to grasp,
must fall back from any side of this incomprehensible existence, and
seek in the ages and in the creation which they hold its kindred and
congenial sphere.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p6" shownumber="no">All, I say, with any insight,
however moderate, into the nature of things, know that the
world’s Creator laid time and space as a background to receive
what was to be; on this foundation He builds the universe. It is not
possible that anything which has come or is now coming into being by
way of creation can be independent of space or time. But the existence
which is all-sufficient, everlasting, world-enveloping, is not in
space, nor in time: it is before these, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_70.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_70" n="70" />above these in an ineffable
way; self-contained, knowable by faith alone; immeasurable by ages;
without the accompaniment of time; seated and resting in itself, with
no associations of past or future, there being nothing beside and
beyond itself, whose passing can make something past and something
future. Such accidents are confined to the creation, whose life is
divided with time’s divisions into memory and hope. But within
that transcendent and blessed Power all things are equally present as
in an instant: past and future are within its all-encircling grasp and
its comprehensive view.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p7" shownumber="no">This is the Being in which, to
use the words of the Apostle, all things are formed; and we, with our
individual share in existence, live and move, and have our being<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p7.1" n="150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" passage="Acts xvii. 28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" passage="Col. i. 17">Col. i.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>. It is above beginning, and presents no marks
of its inmost nature: it is to be known of only in the impossibility of
perceiving it. That indeed is its most special characteristic, that its
nature is too high for any distinctive attribute. A very different
account to the Uncreate must be given of Creation: it is this very
thing that takes it out of all comparison and connexion with its Maker;
this difference, I mean, of essence, and this admitting a special
account explanatory of its nature which has nothing in common with that
of Him who made it. The Divine nature is a stranger to these special
marks in the creation: It leaves beneath itself the sections of time,
the ‘before’ and the ‘after,’ and the ideas of
space: in fact ‘higher’ cannot properly be said of it at
all. Every conception about that uncreate Power is a sublime principle,
and involves the idea of what is proper in the highest degree<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8.3" n="151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p9.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὸν τοῦ
κυριωτάτου
λόγον
ἐπέχει·</span></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p10" shownumber="no">We have shewn, then, by what we
have said that the Only-begotten and the Holy Spirit are not to be
looked for in the creation but are to be believed above it; and that
while the creation may perhaps by the persevering efforts of ambitious
seekers be seized in its own beginning, whatever that may be, the
supernatural will not the more for that come within the realm of
knowledge, for no mark before the ages indicative of its nature can be
found. Well, then, if in this uncreate existence those wondrous
realities, with their wondrous names of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
are to be in our thoughts, how can we imagine, of that pre-temporal
world, that which our busy, restless minds perceive in things here
below by comparing one of them with another and giving it precedence by
an interval of time? For there, with the Father, unoriginate,
ungenerate, always Father, the idea of the Son as coming from Him yet
side by side with Him is inseparably joined; and through the Son and
yet with Him, before any vague and unsubstantial conception comes in
between, the Holy Spirit is found at once in closest union; not
subsequent in existence to the Son, as if the Son could be thought of
as ever having been without the Spirit; but Himself also owning the
same cause of His being, i.e. the God over all, as the Only-begotten
Light, and having shone forth in that very Light, being divisible
neither by duration nor by an alien nature from the Father or from the
Only-begotten. There are no intervals in that pre-temporal world: and
difference on the score of being there is none. It is not even
possible, comparing the uncreate with the uncreated, to see
differences; and the Holy Ghost is uncreate, as we have before
shewn.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p11" shownumber="no">This being the view held by all
who accept in its simplicity the undiluted Gospel, what occasion was
there for endeavouring to dissolve this fast union of the Son with the
Father by means of the creation, as if it were necessary to suppose
either that the Son was from everlasting along with the creation, or
that He too, equally with it, was later? For the generation of the Son
does not fall within time<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p11.1" n="152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>The
generation of the Son does not fall within time.</i> On this “eternal generation” Denys (<i>De la
Philosophie d’Origéne,</i> p. 452) has the following
remarks, illustrating the probable way that Athanasians would have
dealt with Eunomius: “If we do not see how God’s
indivisibility remains in the co-existence of the three Persons, we can
throw the blame of this difficulty upon the feebleness of our reason:
while it is a manifest contradiction to admit at one and the same time
the simplicity of the Uncreated, and some change or inequality within
His Being. I know that the defenders of the orthodox belief might be
troubled with their adversaries’ argument. (Eunom. Apol. 22.)
‘If we admit that the Son, the energy creative of the world, is
equal to the Father, it amounts to admitting that He is the actual
energy of the Father in Creation, and that this energy is equal to His
essence. But that is to return to the mistake of the Greeks who
identified His essence and His energy, and consequently made the world
coexist with God.’ A serious difficulty, certainly, and one that
has never yet been solved, nor will be; as all the questions likewise
which refer to the Uncreated and Created, to eternity and time. It is
true we cannot explain how God’s eternally active energy does
prolong itself eternally. But what is this difficulty compared with
those which, with the hypothesis of Eunomius, must be swallowed? We
must suppose, so, that the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, since His energy is <i>not eternal, became</i> in a given
place and moment, and that He was at that point the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.2" lang="EL">Γεννητός</span>. We must suppose that this activity communicated to a
creature that privilege of the Uncreated which is most incommunicable,
viz. the power of creating other creatures. We must suppose that these
creatures, unconnected as they are with the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.3" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
(since He has not made them), nevertheless conceive of
and see beyond their own creator a Being, who cannot be anything to
them. [This direct intuition on our part of the Deity was a special
tenet of Eunomius.] Finally we must suppose that these creatures,
seeing that Eunomius agrees with orthodox believers that the end of
this world will be but a commencement, will enter into new relations
with this <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.4" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, when the Son shall have submitted all things to the
Father.”</p></note>, any more than the
creation was before time: so that it can in no kind of way be right to
partition the indivisible, and to insert, by declaring that there was a
time when the Author of all existence was not, this false idea of time
into the creative Source of the Universe.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p13" shownumber="no">Our previous contention,
therefore, is true, that the everlastingness of the Son is
included, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_71.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_71" n="71" />along with the idea of His birth, in the Father’s
ungeneracy; and that, if any interval were to be imagined dividing the
two, that same interval would fix a beginning for the life of the
Almighty;—a monstrous supposition. But there is nothing to
prevent the creation, being, as it is, in its own nature something
other than its Creator and in no point trenching on that pure
pre-temporal world, from having, in our belief, a beginning of its own,
as we have said. To say that the heavens and the earth and other
contents of creation were out of things which are not, or, as the
Apostle says, out of “things not seen,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p13.1" n="153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 18">2 Cor. iv.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>” inflicts no dishonour upon the Maker
of this universe; for we know from Scripture that all these things are
not from everlasting nor will remain for ever. If on the other hand it
could be believed that there is something in the Holy Trinity which
does not coexist with the Father, if following out this heresy any
thought could be entertained of stripping the Almighty of the glory of
the Son and Holy Ghost, it would end in nothing else than in a God
manifestly removed from every deed and thought that was good and
godlike. But if the Father, existing before the ages, is always in
glory, and the pre-temporal Son is His glory, and if in like manner the
Spirit of Christ is the Son’s glory, always to be contemplated
along with the Father and the Son, what training could have led this
man of learning to declare that there is a ‘before’ in what
is timeless, and a ‘more honourable’ in what is all
essentially honourable, and preferring, by comparisons, the one to the
other, to dishonour the latter by this partiality? The term in
opposition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14.3" n="154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvi-p15.1" lang="EL">ἀντιδιαστολὴ</span></p></note> to the more honourable makes it clearer
still whither he is tending.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxvii" next="viii.i.iii.xxviii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxvi" progress="12.58%" title="He falsely imagines that the same energies produce the same works, and that variation in the works indicates variation in the energies." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">

§27. <i>He falsely imagines that the same energies produce
the same works, and that variation in the works indicates variation in
the energies.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Of the same strain is that which
he adds in the next paragraph; “the same energies producing
sameness of works, and different works indicating difference in the
energies as well.” Finely and irresistibly does this noble
thinker plead for his doctrine. “The same energies produce
sameness of works.” Let us test this by facts. The energy of fire
is always one and the same; it consists in heating: but what sort of
agreement do its results show? Bronze melts in it; mud hardens; wax
vanishes: while all other animals are destroyed by it, the salamander
is preserved alive<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p2.1" n="155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>is
preserved alive;</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ξωογονεῖται</span>. This is the LXX., not the classical use, of the word.
Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.1.17 Bible:Judg.8.19" parsed="|Exod|1|17|0|0;|Judg|8|19|0|0" passage="Exod. i. 17; Judges viii. 19">Exod. i. 17; Judges viii. 19</scripRef>, &amp;c. It is
reproduced in the speech of S. Stephen, <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.19" parsed="|Acts|7|19|0|0" passage="Acts vii. 19">Acts vii. 19</scripRef>: cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.33" parsed="|Luke|17|33|0|0" passage="Luke xvii. 33">Luke xvii.
33</scripRef>,
“shall preserve (his life).”</p></note>; tow burns, asbestos
is washed by the flames as if by water; so much for his ‘sameness
of works from one and the same energy.’ How too about the sun? Is
not his power of warming always the same; and yet while he causes one
plant to grow, he withers another, varying the results of his operation
in accordance with the latent force of each. ‘That on the
rock’ withers; ‘that in deep earth’ yields an
hundredfold. Investigate Nature’s work, and you will learn, in
the case of those bodies which she produces artistically, the amount of
accuracy there is in his statement that ‘sameness of energy
effects sameness of result.’ One single operation is the cause of
conception, but the composition of that which is effected internally
therein is so varied that it would be difficult for any one even to
count all the various qualities of the body. Again, imbibing the milk
is one single operation on the part of the infant, but the results of
its being nourished so are too complex to be all detailed. While this
food passes from the channel of the mouth into the secretory ducts<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.5" n="156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀποκριτικοὺς</span>, <i>activè,</i> so, the Medical writers. The Latin is
‘in meatus destinato descendit’
takes it <i>passivè</i> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἀποκριτίκους</span>).</p></note>, the transforming power of Nature forwards it
into the several parts proportionately to their wants; for by digestion
she divides its sum total into the small change of multitudinous
differences, and into supplies congenial to the subject matter with
which she deals; so that the same milk goes to feed arteries, veins,
brain and its membranes, marrow, bones, nerves<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4.3" n="157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">νεῦρα</span>. So since
Galen’s time: not ‘tendon.’</p></note>,
sinews, tendons, flesh, surface, cartilages, fat, hair, nails,
perspiration, vapours, phlegm, bile, and besides these, all useless
superfluities deriving from the same source. You could not name either
an organ, whether of motion or sensation, or anything else making up
the body’s bulk, which was not formed (in spite of startling
differences) from this one and selfsame operation of feeding. If one
were to compare the mechanic arts too it will be seen what is the
scientific value of his statement; for there we see in them all the
same operation, I mean the movement of the hands; but what have the
results in common? What has building a shrine to do with a coat, though
manual labour is employed on both? The house-breaker and the
well-digger both move their hands: the mining of the earth, the murder
of a man are results of the motion of the hands. The soldier slays the
foe, and the husbandman wields the fork which breaks the clod, with his
hands. How, then, can this doctrinaire lay it down that the ‘same
energies produce sameness of work?’ But even if we were to grant
that this view of his had any truth in it, the essential union of the
Son with the Father, and of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_72.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-Page_72" n="72" />Holy Spirit with the Son, is
yet again more fully proved. For if there existed any variation in
their energies, so that the Son worked His will in a different manner
to the Father, then (on the above supposition) it would be fair to
conjecture, from this variation, a variation also in the beings which
were the result of these varying energies. But if it is true that the
manner of the Father’s working is likewise the manner always of
the Son’s, both from our Lord’s own words and from what we
should have expected <i>a priori</i>—(for the one is not unbodied
while the other is embodied, the one is not from this material, the
other from that, the one does not work his will in this time and place,
the other in that time and place, nor is there difference of organs in
them producing difference of result, but the sole movement of their
wish and of their will is sufficient, seconded in the founding of the
universe by the power that can create anything)—if, I say, it is
true that in all respects the Father from Whom are all things, and the
Son by Whom are all things in the actual form of their operation work
alike, then how can this man hope to prove the essential difference
between the Son and the Holy Ghost by any difference and separation
between the working of the Son and the Father? The very opposite, as we
have just seen, is proved to be the case<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p5.2" n="158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Punctuating <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p6.1" lang="EL">παρασκευάζεται,
ἐπείδὴ,
κ.τ.λ</span>. instead of a full stop,
as Oehler.</p></note>;
seeing that there is no manner of difference contemplated between the
working of the Father and that of the Son; and so that there is no gulf
whatever between the being of the Son and the being of the Spirit, is
shewn by the identity of the power which gives them their subsistence;
and our pamphleteer himself confirms this; for these are his words
<i>verbatim</i>: “the same energies producing sameness of
works.” If sameness of works is really produced by likeness of
energies, and if (as they say) the Son is the work of the Father and
the Spirit the work of the Son, the likeness in manner<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p6.2" n="159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Gregory
replaces ‘sameness’ (in the case of the energies in
Eunomius argument) by ‘likeness’ since the Father and the
Son could not be said to be the <i>same,</i> and their energies,
therefore, are not identical but similar.</p></note> of the Father’s and the Son’s
energies will demonstrate the sameness of these beings who each result
from them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p8" shownumber="no">But he adds, “variation in
the works indicates variation in the energies.” How, again, is
this dictum of his corroborated by facts? Look, if you please, at plain
instances. Is not the ‘energy’ of command, in Him who
embodied the world and all things therein by His sole will, a single
energy? “He spake and they were made. He commanded and they were
created.” Was not the thing commanded in every case alike given
existence: did not His single will suffice to give subsistence to the
nonexistent? How, then, when such vast differences are seen coming from
that one energy of command, can this man shut his eyes to realities,
and declare that the difference of works indicates difference of
energies? If our dogmatist insists on this, that difference of works
implies difference of energies, then we should have expected the very
contrary to that which is the case; viz., that everything in the world
should be of one type. Can it be that he does see here a universal
likeness, and detects unlikeness only between the Father and the
Son?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p9" shownumber="no">Let him, then, observe, if he
never did before, the dissimilarity amongst the elements of the world,
and how each thing that goes to make up the framework of the whole
hangs on to its natural opposite. Some objects are light and buoyant,
others heavy and gravitating; some are always still, others always
moving; and amongst these last some move unchangingly on one plan<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p9.1" n="160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p10.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τὸ ἓν</span>.</p></note>, as the heaven, for instance, and the
planets, whose courses all revolve the opposite way to the universe,
others are transfused in all directions and rush at random, as air and
sea for instance, and every substance which is naturally penetrating<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p10.2" n="161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxvii-p11.1" lang="EL">ὐγρᾶς</span>.</p></note>. What need to mention the contrasts seen
between heat and cold, moist and dry, high and low position? As for the
numerous dissimilarities amongst animals and plants, on the score of
figure and size, and all the variations of their products and their
qualities, the human mind would fail to follow them.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxviii" next="viii.i.iii.xxix" prev="viii.i.iii.xxvii" progress="12.85%" title="He falsely imagines that we can have an unalterable series of harmonious natures existing side by side." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">

§28. <i>He falsely
imagines that we can have an unalterable series of harmonious natures
existing side by side.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">But this man of science still
declares that varied works have energies as varied to produce them.
Either he knows not yet the nature of the Divine energy, as taught by
Scripture,—‘All things were made by the word of His
command,’—or else he is blind to the differences of
existing things. He utters for our benefit these inconsiderate
statements, and lays down the law about divine doctrines, as if he had
never yet heard that anything that is merely asserted,—where no
entirely undeniable and plain statement is made about the matter in
hand, and where the asserter says on his own responsibility that which
a cautious listener cannot assent to,—is no better than a telling
of dreams or of stories over wine. Little then as this dictum of his
fits facts, nevertheless,—like one who is deluded by a dream into
thinking that he sees one of the objects of his waking efforts, and who
grasps eagerly at this phantom and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_73.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_73" n="73" />with eyes deceived by this
visionary desire thinks that he holds it,—he with this dreamlike
outline of doctrines before him imagines that his words possess force,
and insists upon their truth, and essays by them to prove all the rest.
It is worth while to give the passage. “These being so, and
maintaining an unbroken connexion in their relation to each other, it
seems fitting for those who make their investigation according to the
order germane to the subject, and who do not insist on mixing and
confusing all together, in case of a discussion being raised about
Being, to prove what is in course of demonstration, and to settle the
points in debate, by the primary energies and those attached to the
Beings, and again to explain by the Being when the energies are in
question.” I think the actual phrases of his impiety are enough
to prove how absurd is this teaching. If any one had to give a
description of the way some disease mars a human countenance, he would
explain it better by actually unbandaging the patient, and there would
be then no need of words when the eye had seen how he looked. So some
mental eye might discern the hideous mutilation wrought by this heresy:
its mere perusal might remove the veil. But since it is necessary, in
order to make the latent mischief of this teaching clear to the many,
to put the finger of demonstration upon it, I will again repeat each
word. “This being so.” What does this dreamer mean? What is
‘this?’ How has it been stated? “The Father’s
being is alone proper and in the highest degree supreme; consequently
the next being is dependent, and the third more dependent still.”
In such words he lays down the law. But why? Is it because an energy
accompanies the first being, of which the effect and work, the
Only-begotten, is circumscribed by the sphere of this producing cause?
Or because these Beings are to be thought of as of greater or less
extent, the smaller included within and surrounded by the larger, like
casks put one inside the other, inasmuch as he detects degrees of size
within Beings that are illimitable? Or because differences of products
imply differences of producers, as if it were impossible that different
effects should be produced by similar energies? Well, there is no one
whose mental faculties are so steeped in sleep as to acquiesce directly
after hearing such statements in the following assertion, “these
being so, and maintaining an unbroken connexion in their relation to
one another.” It is equal madness to say such things, and to hear
them without any questioning. They are placed in a ‘series’
and ‘an unalterable relation to each other,’ and yet they
are parted from each other by an essential unlikeness! Either, as our
own doctrine insists, they are united in being, and then they really
preserve an unalterable relation to each other; or else they stand
apart in essential unlikeness, as he fancies. But what series, what
relationship that is unalterable can exist with alien entities? And how
can they present that ‘order germane to the matter’ which
according to him is to rule the investigation? Now if he had an eye
only on the doctrine of the truth, and if the order in which he counts
the differences was only that of the attributes which Faith sees in the
Holy Trinity,—an order so ‘natural’ and
‘germane’ that the Persons cannot be confounded, being
divided as Persons, though united in their being—then he would
not have been classed at all amongst our enemies, for he would mean the
very same doctrine that we teach. But, as it is, he is looking in the
very contrary direction, and he makes the order which he fancies
<i>there</i> quite inconceivable. There is all the difference in the
world between the accomplishment of an act of the will, and that of a
mechanical law of nature. Heat is inherent in fire, splendour in the
sunbeam, fluidity in water, downward tendency in a stone, and so on.
But if a man builds a house, or seeks an office, or puts to sea with a
cargo, or attempts anything else which requires forethought and
preparation to succeed, we cannot say in such a case that there is
properly a rank or order inherent in his operations: their order in
each case will result as an after consequence of the motive which
guided his choice, or the utility of that which he achieves. Well,
then; since this heresy parts the Son from any essential relationship
with the Father, and adopts the same view of the Spirit as estranged
from any union with the Father or the Son, and since also it affirms
throughout that the Son is the work of the Father, and the Spirit the
work of the Son, and that these works are the results of a purpose, not
of nature, what grounds has he for declaring that this work of a will
is an ‘order inherent in the matter,’ and what is the drift
of this teaching, which makes the Almighty the manufacturer of such a
nature as this in the Son and the Holy Spirit, where transcendent
beings are made such as to be inferior the one to the other? If such is
really his meaning, why did he not clearly state the grounds he has for
presuming in the case of the Deity, that smallness of result will be
evidence of all the greater power? But who really could ever allow that
a cause that is great and powerful is to be looked for in this
smallness of results? As if God was unable to establish His own
perfection in anything <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_74.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_74" n="74" />that comes from Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p2.1" n="162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐν
παντὶ τῷ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note>! And how can he
attribute to the Deity the highest prerogative of supremacy while he
exhibits His power as thus falling short of His will? Eunomius
certainly seems to mean that perfection was not even proposed as the
aim of God’s work, for fear the honour and glory of One to Whom
homage is due for His superiority might be thereby lessened. And yet is
there any one so narrow-minded as to reckon the Blessed Deity Himself
as not free from the passion of envy? What plausible reason, then, is
left why the Supreme Deity should have constituted such an
‘order’ in the case of the Son and the Spirit? “But I
did not mean that ‘order’ to come from Him,” he
rejoins. But whence else, if the beings to which this
‘order’ is connatural are not essentially related to each
other? But perhaps he calls the inferiority itself of the being of the
Son and of the Spirit this ‘connatural order.’ But I would
beg of him to tell me the reason of this very thing, viz., why the Son
is inferior on the score of being, when both this being and energy are
to be discovered in the same characteristics and attributes. If on the
other hand there is not to be the same<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p3.2" n="163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">αὑτὸς</span>; instead
of Oehler’s <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p4.2" lang="EL">αὐτὸς</span>.</p></note>
definition of being and energy, and each is to signify something
different, why does he introduce a demonstration of the thing in
question by means of that which is quite different from it? It would
be, in that case, just as if, when it was debated with regard to
man’s own being whether he were a risible animal, or one capable
of being taught to read, some one was to adduce the building of a house
or ship on the part of a mason or a shipwright as a settling of the
question, insisting on the skilful syllogism that we know beings by
operations, and a house and a ship are operations of man. Do we then
learn, most simple sir, by such premisses, that man is risible as well
as broad-nailed? Some one might well retort; ‘whether man
possesses motion and energy was not the question: it was, what is the
energizing principle itself; and that I fail to learn from your way of
deciding the question.’ Indeed, if we wanted to know something
about the nature of the wind, you would not give a satisfactory answer
by pointing to a heap of sand or chaff raised by the wind, or to dust
which it scattered: for the account to be given of the wind is quite
different: and these illustrations of yours would be foreign to the
subject. What ground, then, has he for attempting to explain beings by
their energies, and making the definition of an entity out of the
resultants of that entity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no">Let us observe, too, what sort
of work of the Father it is by which the Father’s being,
according to him, is to be comprehended. The Son most certainly, he
will say, if he says as usual. But this Son of yours, most learned sir,
is commensurate in your scheme only with the energy which produced Him,
and indicates that alone, while the Object of our search still keeps in
the dark, if, as you yourself confess, this energy is only one amongst
the things which ‘follow<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p5.1" n="164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>only
one thing amongst the things which follow, &amp;c.</i> The Latin translation is manifestly wrong here, “si
recte a te assertum est, <i>iis</i> etiam quæ ad primam
substantiam sequuntur <i>aliquam operationem inesse.</i>” The
Greek is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">εἴπερ ἡ
ἐνέργεια τῶν
παρεπομένων
τις εἶναι τῇ
πρώτη οὐσία
μεμαρτύρηται</span></p></note>’ the first
being. This energy, as you say, extends itself into the work which it
produces, but it does not reveal therein even its own nature, but only
so much of it as we can get a glimpse of in that work. All the
resources of a smith are not set in motion to make a gimlet; the skill
of that artisan only operates so far as is adequate to form that tool,
though it could fashion a large variety of other tools. Thus the limit
of the energy is to be found in the work which it produces. But the
question now is not about the amount of the energy, but about the being
of that which has put forth the energy. In the same way, if he asserts
that he can perceive the nature of the Only-begotten in the Spirit
(Whom he styles the work of an energy which ‘follows’ the
Son), his assertion has no foundation; for here again the energy, while
it extends itself into its work, does not reveal therein the nature
either of itself or of the agent who exerts it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no">But let us yield in this; grant
him that beings are known in their energies. The First being is known
through His work; and this Second being is revealed in the work
proceeding from <i>Him</i>. But what, my learned friend, is to show
this Third being? No such work of this Third is to be found. If you
insist that these beings are perceived by their energies, you must
confess that the Spirit’s nature is imperceptible; you cannot
infer His nature from any energy put forth by Him to carry on the
continuity. Show some substantiated work of the Spirit, through which
you think you have detected the being of the Spirit, or all your cobweb
will collapse at the touch of Reason. If the being is known by the
subsequent energy, and substantiated energy of the Spirit there is
none, such as ye say the Father shows in the Son, and the Son in the
Spirit, then the nature of the Spirit must be confessed unknowable and
not be apprehended through these; there is no energy conceived of in
connexion with a substance to show even a side glimpse of it. But if
the Spirit eludes apprehension, how <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_75.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_75" n="75" />by means of that which is
itself imperceptible can the more exalted being be perceived? If the
Son’s work, that is, the Spirit according to them, is unknowable,
the Son Himself can never be known; He will be involved in the
obscurity of that which gives evidence of Him: and if the being of the
Son in this way is hidden, how can the being who is most properly such
and most supreme be brought to light by means of the being which is
itself hidden; this obscurity of the Spirit is transmitted by
retrogression<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p7.1" n="165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxviii-p8.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
ἀνάλυοιν</span>. So Plutarch, ii. 76 E. and see above (cap. 25, note
6.).</p></note> through the Son to the Father; so that
in this view, even by our adversaries’ confession, the
unknowableness of the Fathers being is clearly demonstrated. How, then,
can this man, be his eye ever so ‘keen to see unsubstantial
entities,’ discern the nature of the unseen and incomprehensible
by means of itself; and how can he command us to grasp the beings by
means of their works, and their works again from them?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxix" next="viii.i.iii.xxx" prev="viii.i.iii.xxviii" progress="13.29%" title="He vainly thinks that the doubt about the energies is to be solved by the beings, and reversely." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">

§29. <i>He vainly
thinks that the doubt about the energies is to be solved by the beings,
and reversely.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">Now let us see what comes next.
‘The doubt about the energies is to be solved by the
beings.’ What way is there of bringing this man out of his vain
fancies down to common sense? If he thinks that it is possible thus to
solve doubts about the energies by comprehending the beings themselves,
how, if these last are not comprehended, can he change this doubt to
any certainty? If the being has been comprehended, what need to make
the energy of this importance, as if <i>it</i> was going to lead us to
the comprehension of the being. But if this is the very thing that
makes an examination of the energy necessary, viz., that we may be
thereby guided to the understanding of the being that exerts it, how
can this as yet unknown nature solve the doubt about the energy? The
proof of anything that is doubted must be made by means of well-known
truths; but when there is an equal uncertainty about both the objects
of our search, how can Eunomius say that they are comprehended by means
of each other, both being in themselves beyond our knowledge? When the
Father’s being is under discussion, he tells us that the question
may be settled by means of the energy which follows Him and of the work
which this energy accomplishes; but when the inquiry is about the being
of the Only-begotten, whether Eunomius calls Him an energy or a product
of the energy (for he does both), then he tells us that the question
may be easily solved by looking at the being of His
producer!</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxx" next="viii.i.iii.xxxi" prev="viii.i.iii.xxix" progress="13.35%" title="There is no Word of God that commands such investigations: the uselessness of the philosophy which makes them is thereby proved." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">

§30. <i>There is no Word of God that commands such
investigations: the uselessness of the philosophy which makes them is
thereby proved.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">I should like also to ask him
this. Does he mean that energies are explained by the beings which
produced them only in the case of the Divine Nature, or does he
recognize the nature of the produced by means of the being of the
producer with regard to anything whatever that possesses an effective
force? If in the case of the Divine Nature only he holds this view, let
him show us how he settles questions about the works of God by means of
the nature of the Worker. Take an undoubted work of God,—the sky,
the earth, the sea, the whole universe. Let it be the being of one of
these that, according to our supposition, is being enquired into, and
let ‘sky’ be the subject fixed for our speculative
reasoning. It is a question what the substance of the sky is; opinions
have been broached about it varying widely according to the lights of
each natural philosopher. How will the contemplation of the Maker of
the sky procure a solution of the question, immaterial, invisible,
formless, ungenerate, everlasting, incapable of decay and change and
alteration, and all such things, as He is. How will anyone who
entertains this conception of the Worker be led on to the knowledge of
the nature of the sky? How will he get an idea of a thing which is
visible from the Invisible, of the perishable from the imperishable, of
that which has a date for its existence from that which never had any
generation, of that which has duration but for a time from the
everlasting; in fact, of the object of his search from everything which
is the very opposite to it. Let this man who has accurately probed the
secret of things tell us how it is possible that two unlike things
should be known from each other.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxi" next="viii.i.iii.xxxii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxx" progress="13.41%" title="The observations made by watching Providence are sufficient to give us the knowledge of sameness of Being." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">

§31. <i>The
observations made by watching Providence are sufficient to give us the
knowledge of sameness of Being.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">And yet, if he could see the
consequences of his own statements, he would be led on by them to
acquiesce in the doctrine of the Church. For if the maker’s
nature is an indication of the thing made, as he affirms, and if,
according to his school, the Son is something made by the Father,
anyone who has observed the Father’s nature would have certainly
known thereby that of the Son; if, I say, it is true that the
worker’s nature is a sign of that which he works. But the
Only-begotten, as they say, of the Father’s <i>unlikeness</i>,
will be excluded from operating <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_76.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxi-Page_76" n="76" />through Providence. Eunomius
need not trouble any more about His being generated, nor force out of
that another proof of the son’s unlikeness. The difference of
purpose will itself be sufficient to bring to light His alien nature.
For the First Being is, even by our opponents’ confession, one
and single, and necessarily His will must be thought of as following
the bent of His nature; but Providence shows that purpose is good, and
so the nature from which that purpose comes is shown to be good also.
So the Father alone works good; and the Son does not purpose the same
things as He, if we adopt the assumptions of our adversary; the
difference then, of their nature will be clearly attested by this
variation of their purposes. But if, while the Father is provident for
the Universe, the Son is equally provident for it (for ‘what He
sees the Father doing that also the Son does’), this sameness of
their purposes exhibits a communion of nature in those who thus purpose
the same things. Why, then, is all mention of Providence omitted by
him, as if it would not help us at all to that which we are searching
for. Yet many familiar examples make for our view of it. Anyone who has
gazed on the brightness of fire and experienced its power of warming,
when he approaches another such brightness and another such warmth,
will assuredly be led on to think of fire; for his senses through the
medium of these similar phænomena will conduct him to the fact of
a kindred element producing both; anything that was not fire could not
work on all occasions like fire. Just so, when we perceive a similar
and equal amount of providential power in the Father and in the Son, we
make a guess by means of what thus comes within the range of our
knowledge about things which transcend our comprehension; we feel that
causes of an alien nature cannot be detected in these equal and similar
effects. As the observed phenomena are to each other, so will the
subjects of those phenomena be: if the first are opposed to each other,
we must reckon the revealed entities to be so too; if the first are
alike, so too must those others be. Our Lord said allegorically that
their fruit is the sign of the characters of trees, meaning that it
does not belie that character, that the bad is not attached to the good
tree, nor the good to the bad tree;—“by their fruits ye
shall know them;”—so when the fruit, Providence, presents
no difference, we detect a single nature from which that fruit has
sprung, even though the trees be different from which the fruit is put
forth. Through that, then, which is cognizable by our apprehension,
viz., the scheme or Providence visible in the Son in the same way as in
the Father, the common likeness of the Only-begotten and the Father is
placed beyond a doubt; and it is the identity of the fruits of
Providence by which we know it.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxii" next="viii.i.iii.xxxiii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxi" progress="13.53%" title="His dictum that 'the manner of the likeness must follow the manner of the generation' is unintelligible." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">

§32. <i>His
dictum that ‘the manner of the likeness must follow the manner of
the generation’ is unintelligible.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">But to prevent such a thought
being entertained, and pretending to be forced somehow away from it, he
says that he withdraws from all these results of Providence, and goes
back to the manner of the Son’s generation, because “the
manner of His likeness must follow the manner of His generation.”
What an irresistible proof! How forcibly does this verbiage compel
assent! What skill and precision there is in the wording of this
assertion! Then, if we know the manner of the generation, we shall know
by that the manner of the likeness. Well, then; seeing that all, or at
all events most, animals born by parturition have the same manner of
generation, and, according to their logic, the manner of likeness
follows this manner of generation, these animals, following as they do
the same model in their production, will resemble entirely those
similarly generated; for things that are like the same thing are like
one another. If, then, according to the view of this heresy, the manner
of the generation makes every thing generated just like itself, and it
is a fact that this manner does not vary at all in diversified kinds of
animals but remains the same in the greatest part of them, we shall
find that this sweeping and unqualified assertion of his establishes,
by virtue of this similarity of birth, a mutual resemblance between
men, dogs, camels, mice, elephants, leopards, and every other animal
which Nature produces in the same manner. Or does he mean, not, that
things brought into the world in a similar way are all like each other,
but that each one of them is like that being only which is the source
of its life. But if so, he ought to have declared that the child is
like the parent, not that the “manner of the likeness”
resembles the “manner of the generation.” But this, which
is so probable in itself, and is observed as a fact in Nature, that the
begotten resembles the begetter, he will not admit as a truth; it would
reduce his whole argumentation to a proof of the contrary of what he
intended. If he allowed the offspring to be like the parent, his
laboured store of arguments to prove the <i>unlikeness</i> of the
Beings would be refuted as evanescent and groundless.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no">So he says “the manner of
the likeness follows the manner of the generation.” This, when
tested by the exact critic of the meaning of any idea<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p3.1" n="166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐννοίας
λόγον</span>.</p></note>,
will be found completely unintel<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_77.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-Page_77" n="77" />ligible. It is plainly
impossible to say what a “manner of generation” can mean.
Does it mean the figure of the parent, or his impulse, or his
disposition; or the time, or the place, or the completing of the embryo
by conception; or the generative receptacles; or nothing of that kind,
but something else of the things observed in ‘generation.’
It is impossible to find out what he means. The impropriety and
vagueness of the word “manner” causes perplexity as to its
signification here; every possible one is equally open to our surmises,
and presents as well an equal want of connexion with the subject before
us. So also with this phrase of his “manner of likeness;”
it is devoid of any vestige of meaning, if we fix our attention on the
examples familiarly known to us. For the thing generated is not to be
likened there to the kind or the manner of its birth. Birth consists,
in the case of animal birth, in a separation of body from body, in
which the animal perfectly moulded in the womb is brought forth; but
the thing born is a man, or horse, or cow, or whatever it may chance to
be in its existence through birth. How, therefore, the “manner of
the likeness of the offspring follows the manner of its
generation” must be left to him, or to some pupil of his in
midwifery, to explain. Birth is one thing: the thing born is another:
they are different ideas altogether. No one with any sense would deny
that what he says is perfectly untrue in the case of animal births. But
if he calls the actual making and the actual fashioning a “manner
of the generation,” which the “manner of the
likeness” of the thing produced is to “follow,” even
so his statement is removed from all likelihood, as we shall see from
some illustrations. Iron is hammered out by the blows of the artificer
into some useful instrument. How, then, the outline of its edge, if
such there happen to be, can be said to be similar to the hand of the
worker, or to the manner of its fashioning, to the hammers, for
instance, and the coals and the bellows and the anvil by means of which
he has moulded it, no one could explain. And what can be said in one
case fits all, where there is any operation producing a result; the
thing produced cannot be said to be like the “manner of its
generation.” What has the shape of a garment got to do with the
spool, or the rods, or the comb, or with the form of the weaver’s
instruments at all? What has an actual seat got to do with the working
of the blocks; or any finished production with the build of him who
achieved it?—But I think even our opponents would allow that this
rule of his is not in force in sensible and material
instances.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p5" shownumber="no">It remains to see whether it
contributes anything further to the proof of his blasphemy. What, then,
was he aiming at? The necessity of believing in accordance with their
being in the likeness or unlikeness of the Son to the Father; and, as
we cannot know about this being from considerations of Providence, the
necessity of having recourse to the “manner of the
generation,” whereby we may know, not indeed whether the Begotten
is like the Begetter (absolutely), but only a certain “manner of
likeness” between them; and as this manner is a secret to the
many, the necessity of going at some length into the being of the
Begetter. Then has he forgotten his own definitions about the beings
having to be known from their works? But this begotten being, which he
calls the work of the supreme being, has as yet no light thrown upon it
(according to him); so how can its nature be dealt with? And how can he
“mount above this lower and therefore more directly
comprehensible thing,” and so cling to the absolute and supreme
being? Again, he always throughout his discourse lays claim to an
accurate knowledge of the divine utterances; yet here he pays them
scant reverence, ignoring the fact that it is not possible to approach
to a knowledge of the Father except through the Son. “No man
knoweth the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son shall
reveal Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p5.1" n="167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Yet Eunomius, while on every
occasion, where he can insult our devout and God-adoring conceptions of
the Son, he asserts in plain words the Son’s inferiority,
establishes His superiority unconsciously in this device of his for
knowing the Deity; for he assumes that the Father’s being lends
itself the more readily to our comprehension, and then attempts to
trace and argue out the Son’s nature from that.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii" next="viii.i.iii.xxxiv" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxii" progress="13.77%" title="He declares falsely that 'the manner of the generation is to be known from the intrinsic worth of the generator'." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

§33. <i>He declares falsely that ‘the manner of the
generation is to be known from the intrinsic worth of the
generator’.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">He goes back, for instance, to
the begetting being, and from thence takes a survey of the begotten;
“for,” says he, “the manner of the generation is to
be known from the intrinsic worth of the generator.” Again, we
find this bold unqualified generalization of his causing the thought of
the inquirer to be dissipated in every possible direction; it is the
nature of such general statements, to extend in their meanings to every
instance, and allow nothing to escape their sweeping assertion. If then
‘the manner of the generation is to be known from the intrinsic
worth of the generator,’ and there are many differences in the
worth of gene<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_78.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-Page_78" n="78" />rators according to their many classifications<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> is the opposite of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἔννοια</span>, ‘the
intuitive idea.’ It means an “afterthought,” and,
with the notion of unnecessary addition, a ‘conceit.’ Here
it is applied to conventional, or not purely natural difference. See
Introduction to Book XIII. for the fuller meaning of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.3" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span>.</p></note>
to be found (for one may be born Jew, Greek, barbarian, Scythian, bond,
free), what will be the result? Why, that we must expect to find as
many “manners of generation” as there are differences in
intrinsic worth amongst the generators; and that their birth will not
be fulfilled with all in the same way, but that their nature will vary
with the worth of the parent, and that some peculiar manner of birth
will be struck out for each, according to these varying estimations.
For a certain inalienable worth is to be observed in the individual
parent; the distinction, that is, of being better or worse off
according as there has fallen to each race, estimation, religion,
nationality, power, servitude, wealth, poverty, independence,
dependence, or whatever else constitutes the life-long differences of
worth. If then “the manner of the generation” is shown by
the intrinsic worth of the parent, and there are many differences in
worth, we shall inevitably find, if we follow this opinion-monger, that
the manners of generation are various too; in fact, this difference of
worth will dictate to Nature the manner of the birth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no">But if he should not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p4.1" n="169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">μὴ
δέχοιτο</span>.
This use of the optative, where the subjunctive with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐαν</span> might have been expected, is
one of the few instances in Gregory’s Greek of declension from
Classic usage; in the latter, when <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.3" lang="EL">ει</span> with the optative does denote
subjective possibility, it is only when the condition is conceived of
as of frequent repetition, e.g. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.14" parsed="|1Pet|3|14|0|0" passage="1 Peter iii. 14">1 Peter iii.
14</scripRef>.
The optative often in this Greek of the fourth century invades the
province of the subjunctive.</p></note> admit that such worth is natural, because
they can be put in thought outside the nature of their subject, we will
not oppose him. But at all events he will agree to this; that
man’s existence is separated by an intrinsic character from that
of brutes. Yet the manner of birth in these two cases presents no
variation in intrinsic character; nature brings man and the brute into
the world in just the same way, i.e. by generation. But if he
apprehends this native dignity only in the case of the most proper and
supreme existence, let us see what he means then. In our view, the
‘native dignity’ of God consists in godhead itself, wisdom,
power, goodness, judgment, justice, strength, mercy, truth,
creativeness, domination, invisibility, everlastingness, and every
other quality named in the inspired writings to magnify his glory; and
we affirm that everyone of them is properly and inalienably found in
the Son, recognizing difference only in respect of unoriginateness; and
even that we do not exclude the Son from, according to <i>all</i> its
meanings. But let no carping critic attack this statement as if we were
attempting to exhibit the Very Son as ungenerate; for we hold that one
who maintains that is no less impious than an Anomœan. But since
the meanings of ‘origin’ are various, and suggest many
ideas, there are some of them in which the title
‘unoriginate’ is not inapplicable to the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.5" n="170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">μὴ
ἀπεμφαίνειν</span></p></note>. When, for instance, this word has the
meaning of ‘deriving existence from no cause whatever,’
then we confess that it is peculiar to the Father; but when the
question is about ‘origin’ in its other meanings (since any
creature or time or order has an origin), then we attribute the being
superior to origin to the Son as well, and we believe that that whereby
all things were made is beyond the origin of creation, and the idea of
time, and the sequence of order. So He, Who on the ground of His
subsistence is not without an origin, possessed in every other view an
undoubted <i>unoriginateness</i>; and while the Father is unoriginate
and Ungenerate, the Son is unoriginate in the way we have said, though
not ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p7" shownumber="no">What, then, is that native
dignity of the Father which he is going to look at in order to infer
thereby the ‘manner of the generation.’ “His not
being generated, most certainly,” he will reply. If, then, all
those names with which we have learnt to magnify God’s glory are
useless and meaningless to you, Eunomius, the mere going through the
list of such expressions is a gratuitous and superfluous task; none of
these other words, you say, expresses the intrinsic worth of the God
over all. But if there is a peculiar force fitting our conceptions of
the Deity in each of these words, the intrinsic dignities of God must
plainly be viewed in connexion with this list, and the likeness of the
two beings will be thereby proved; if, that is, the characters
inalienable from the beings are an index of the subjects of those
characters. The characters of each being are found to be the same; and
so the identity on the score of being of the two subjects of these
identical dignities is shown most clearly. For if the variation in a
single name is to be held to be the index of an alien being, how much
more should the identity of these countless names avail to prove
community of nature!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p8" shownumber="no">What, then, is the reason why
the other names should all be neglected, and generation be indicated by
the means of one alone? Why do they pronounce this
‘Ungeneracy’ to be the only intrinsic character in the
Father, and thrust all the rest aside? It is in order that they may
establish their mischievous mode<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p8.1" n="171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p9" shownumber="no"> See
Note on <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p9.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, p. 100.</p></note> of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_79.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-Page_79" n="79" />unlikeness of Father and
Son, by this contrast as regards the begotten. But we shall find that
this attempt of theirs, when we come to test it in its proper place, is
equally feeble, unfounded, and nugatory as the preceding
attempts.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p10" shownumber="no">Still, that all his reasonings
point this way, is shown by the sequel, in which he praises himself for
having fittingly adopted this method for the proof of his blasphemy,
and yet for not having all at once divulged his intention, nor shocked
the unprepared hearer with his impiety, before the concatenation of his
delusive argument was complete, nor displayed this Ungeneracy as
God’s being in the early part of his discourse, nor to weary us
with talk about the difference of being. The following are his exact
words: “Or was it right, as Basil commands, to begin with the
thing to be proved, and to assert incoherently that the Ungeneracy is
the being, and to talk about the difference or the sameness of
nature?” Upon this he has a long intervening tirade, made up of
scoffs and insulting abuse (such being the weapons which this thinker
uses to defend his own doctrines), and then he resumes the argument,
and turning upon his adversary, fixes upon him, forsooth, the blame of
what he is saying, in these words; “For your party, before any
others, are guilty of this offence; having partitioned out this same
being between Begetter and Begotten; and so the scolding you have given
is only a halter not to be eluded which you have woven for your own
necks; justice, as might have been expected, records in your own words
a verdict against yourselves. Either you first conceive of the beings
as sundered, and independent of each other<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p10.1" n="172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p11.1" lang="EL">ἀνάρχως</span>.</p></note>; and
then bring down one of them, by generation, to the rank of Son, and
contend that One who exists independently nevertheless was made by
means of the Other existence; and so lay yourselves open to your own
reproaches: for to Him whom you imagine as without generation you
ascribe a generation by another:—or else you first allow one
single causeless being, and then marking this out by an act of
causation into Father and Son, you declare that this non-generated
being came into existence by means of itself.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv" next="viii.i.iii.xxxv" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxiii" progress="14.07%" title="The Passage where he attacks the ῾Ομοούσιον, and the contention in answer to it." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

§34. <i>The Passage where he attacks the
‘</i>Ομοούσιον<i>, and the contention in answer to it.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">I will omit to speak of the
words which occur before this passage which has been quoted. They
contain merely shameless abuse of our Master and Father in God, and
nothing bearing on the matter in hand. But on the passage itself, as he
advances by the device of this terrible dilemma a double-edged
refutation, we cannot be silent; we must accept the intellectual
challenge, and fight for the Faith with all the power we have, and show
that the formidable two-edged sword which he has sharpened is feebler
than a make-believe in a scene-painting.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no">He attacks the community of
substance with two suppositions; he says that we either name as Father
and as Son two independent principles drawn out parallel to each other,
and then say that one of these existencies is produced by the other
existence: or else we say that one and the same essence is conceived
of, participating in both names in turn, both being<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p3.1" n="173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὖσαν</span> for
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4.2" lang="EL">οὐσίαν</span> of
Oehler and Migne.</p></note>
Father, and becoming Son, and itself produced in generation from
itself. I put this in my own words, thereby not misinterpreting his
thought, but only correcting the tumid exaggeration of its expression,
in such a way as to reveal his meaning by clearer words and afford a
comprehensive view of it. Having blamed us for want of polish and for
having brought to the controversy an insufficient amount of learning,
he decks out his own work in such a glitter of style, and passes the
nail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4.3" n="174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐξουυχίζει</span></p></note>, to use his own
phrase, so often over his own sentences, and makes his periods so smart
with this elaborate prettiness, that he captivates the reader at once
with the attractions of language; such amongst many others is the
passage we have just recited by way of preface. We will, by leave,
again recite it. “And so the scolding you have given is only a
halter, not to be eluded, which you have woven for your own necks;
justice, as might have been expected, records in your own words a
verdict against yourselves.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no">Observe these flowers of the old
Attic; what polished brilliance of diction plays over his composition;
what a delicate and subtle charm of style is in bloom there! However,
let this be as people think. Our course requires us again to turn to
the thought in those words; let us plunge once more into the phrases of
this pamphleteer. “Either you conceive of the beings as separated
and independent of each other, and then bring down one of them, by
generation, to the rank of Son, and contend that One who exists
independently nevertheless was made by means of the Other
existence.” That is enough for the present. He says, then, that
we preach<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p6.1" n="175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">πρεσβεύειν</span>. So Lucian. Diog. Laert., and Origen passim.</p></note> two causeless Beings. How can this man,
who is always accusing us of levelling and confusing, assert
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_80.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-Page_80" n="80" />this from our
believing, as we do, in a single substance of Both. If two natures,
alien to each other on the score of their being, were preached by our
Faith, just as it is preached by the Anomœan school, then there
would be good reason for thinking that this distinction of natures led
to the supposition of two causeless beings. But if, as is the case, we
acknowledge one nature with the differences of Person, if, while the
Father is believed in, the Son also is glorified, how can such a Faith
be misrepresented by our opponents as preaching Two First Causes? Then
he says, ‘of these two causes, one is lowered’ by us
‘to the rank of Son.’ Let him point out one champion of
such a doctrine; whether he can convict any single person of talking
like this, or only knows of such a doctrine as taught anywhere at all
in the Church, we will hold our peace. For who is so wild in his
reasonings, and so bereft of reflection as, after speaking of Father
and Son, to imagine in spite of that two ungenerate beings: and then
again to suppose that the One of them has come into being by means of
the Other? Besides, what logical necessity does he show for pushing our
teaching towards such suppositions? By what arguments does he show that
such an absurdity must result from it? If indeed he adduced one single
article of our Faith, and then, whether as a quibble or with a real
force of demonstration, made this criticism upon it, there might have
been some reason for his doing so with a view to invalidate that
article. But when there is not, and never can be such a doctrine in the
Church, when neither a teacher of it nor a hearer of it is to be found,
and the absurdity cannot be shown, either, to be the strict logical
consequence of anything, I cannot understand the meaning of his
fighting thus with shadows. It is just as if some phenzy-struck person
supposed himself to be grappling with an imaginary combatant, and then,
having with great efforts thrown himself down, thought that it was his
foe who was lying there; our clever pamphleteer is in the same state;
he feigns suppositions which we know nothing about, and he fights with
the shadows which are sketched by the workings of his own
brain.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p8" shownumber="no">For I challenge him to say why a
believer in the Son as having come into being from the Father must
advance to the opinion that there are two First Causes; and let him
tell us who is most guilty of this establishment of two First Causes;
one who asserts that the Son is falsely so named, or one who insists
that, when we call Him that, the name represents a reality? The first,
rejecting a real generation of the Son, and affirming simply that He
exists, would be more open to the suspicion of making Him a First
Cause, if he exists indeed, but not by generation: whereas the second,
making the representative sign of the Person of the Only-begotten to
consist in subsisting generatively from the Father, cannot by any
possibility be drawn into the error of supposing the Son to be
Ungenerate. And yet as long as, according to you thinkers, the
non-generation of the Son by the Father is to be held, the Son Himself
will be properly called Ungenerate in one of the many meanings of the
Ungenerate; seeing that, as some things come into existence by being
born and others by being fashioned, nothing prevents our calling one of
the latter, which does not subsist by <i>generation</i>, an Ungenerate,
looking only to the idea of generation; and this your account,
defining, as it does, our Lord to be a creature, does establish about
Him. So, my very learned sirs, it is in your view, not ours, when it is
thus followed out, that the Only-begotten can be named Ungenerate: and
you will find that “justice,”—whatever you mean by
that,—records in <i>your own</i> words<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p8.1" n="176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>your
own words,</i> i.e. not ours, as you say. The
Codex of Turin has <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.1" lang="EL">τοῖς
ἡμετέροις</span>, and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.2" lang="EL">ἡμῖν</span> above:
but Oehler has wisely followed that of Venice. Eunomius had said of
Basil’s party (§34) ‘justice records in your own words
a verdict against yourselves.’ ‘No,’ Gregory answers;
‘<i>your</i> words (interpreting our doctrine) alone lend
themselves to that.’ But to change <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.3" lang="EL">καθ᾽ ἡμῶν</span> of the Codd. also to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.4" lang="EL">καθ᾽ ὑμῶν</span> would supply a still better sense.</p></note> a
verdict against us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p10" shownumber="no">It is easy also to find mud in
his words after that to cast upon this execrable teaching. For the
other horn of his dilemma partakes in the same mental delusion; he
says, “or else you first allow one single causeless being, and
then marking this out by an act of generation into Father and Son, you
declare that this non-generated being came into existence by means of
itself.” What is this new and marvellous story? How is one
begotten by oneself, having oneself for father, and becoming
one’s own son? What dizziness and delusion is here? It is like
supposing the roof to be turning down below one’s feet, and the
floor above one’s head; it is like the mental state of one with
his senses stupified with drink, who shouts out persistently that the
ground does not stand still beneath, and that the walls are
disappearing, and that everything he sees is whirling round and will
not keep still. Perhaps our pamphleteer had such a tumult in his soul
when he wrote; if so, we must pity him rather than abhor him. For who
is so out of hearing of our divine doctrine, who is so far from the
mysteries of the Church, as to accept such a view as this to the
detriment of the Faith. Rather, it is hardly enough to say, that no one
ever dreamed of such an absurdity to its detriment. Why, in the case of
human nature, or any other <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_81.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-Page_81" n="81" />entity falling within the
grasp of the senses who, when he hears of a community of substance,
dreams either that all things that are compared together on the ground
of substance are without a cause or beginning, or that something comes
into existence out of itself, at once producing and being produced by
itself?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p11" shownumber="no">The first man, and the man born
from him, received their being in a different way; the latter by
copulation, the former from the moulding of Christ Himself; and yet,
though they are thus believed to be two, they are inseparable in the
definition of their being, and are not considered as two beings,
without beginning or cause, running parallel to each other; nor can the
existing one be said to be generated by the existing one, or the two be
ever thought of as one in the monstrous sense that each is his own
father, and his own son; but it is because the one and the other was a
man that the two have the same definition of being; each was mortal,
reasoning, capable of intuition and of science. If, then, the idea of
humanity in Adam and Abel does not vary with the difference of their
origin, neither the order nor the manner of their coming into existence
making any difference in their nature, which is the same in both,
according to the testimony of every one in his senses, and no one, not
greatly needing treatment for insanity, would deny it; what necessity
is there that against the divine nature we should admit this strange
thought? Having heard of Father and Son from the Truth, we are taught
in those two subjects the oneness of their nature; their natural
relation to each other expressed by those names indicates that nature;
and so do Our Lord’s own words. For when He said, “I and My
Father are one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p11.1" n="177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,” He conveys by that confession
of a Father exactly the truth that He Himself is not a first cause, at
the same time that He asserts by His union with the Father their common
nature; so that these words of His secure our faith from the taint of
heretical error on either side: for Sabellius has no ground for his
confusion of the individuality of each Person, when the Only-begotten
has so distinctly marked Himself off from the Father in those words,
“I and My Father;” and Arius finds no confirmation of his
doctrine of the strangeness of either nature to the other, since this
oneness of both cannot admit distinction in nature. For that which is
signified in these words by the oneness of Father and Son is nothing
else but what belongs to them on the score of their actual being; all
the other moral excellences which are to be observed in them as over
and above<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p12.2" n="178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p13.1" lang="EL">ὄσα
ἐπιθεωρεῖται
τῇ φύσει</span>.</p></note> their nature may without error be set
down as shared in by all created beings. For instance, Our Lord is
called merciful and pitiful by the prophet<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p13.2" n="179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.8" parsed="|Ps|103|8|0|0" passage="Psalm ciii. 8">Psalm ciii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, and
He wills us to be and to be called the same; “Be ye therefore
merciful<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p14.2" n="180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “Blessed are the
merciful<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p15.2" n="181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" passage="Matthew v. 7">Matthew v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and many such passages. If,
then, any one by diligence and attention has modelled himself according
to the divine will, and become kind and pitiful and compassionate, or
meek and lowly of heart, such as many of the saints are testified to
have become in the pursuit of such excellences, does it follow that
they are therefore one with God, or united to Him by virtue of any one
of them? Not so. That which is not in every respect the same, cannot be
‘one’ with him whose nature thus varies from it.
Accordingly, a man becomes ‘one’ with another, when in
will, as our Lord says, they are ‘perfected into one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p16.2" n="182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.23" parsed="|John|17|23|0|0" passage="John xvii. 23">John xvii. 23</scripRef>. “I in
them, and thou in Me, that they may be perfected into one.”
(R.V.)</p></note>,’ this union of wills being added to
the connexion of nature. So also the Father and Son are one, the
community of nature and the community of will running, in them, into
one. But if the Son had been joined in wish only to the Father, and
divided from Him in His nature, how is it that we find Him testifying
to His oneness with the Father, when all the time He was sundered from
Him in the point most proper to Him of all?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxv" next="viii.i.iii.xxxvi" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxiv" progress="14.50%" title="Proof that the Anomœan teaching tends to Manichæism." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">

§35. <i>Proof that the Anomœan teaching tends to
Manichæism.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">We hear our Lord saying.
“I and My Father are one,” and we are taught in that
utterance the dependence of our Lord on a cause, and yet the absolute
identity of the Son’s and the Father’s nature; we do not
let our idea about them be melted down into One Person, but we keep
distinct the properties of the Persons, while, on the other hand, not
dividing in the Persons the oneness of their substance; and so the
supposition of two diverse principles in the category of Cause is
avoided, and there is no loophole for the Manichæan heresy to
enter. For the created and the uncreate are as diametrically opposed to
each other as their names are; and so if the two are to be ranked as
First Causes, the mischief of Manichæism will thus under cover be
brought into the Church. I say this, because my zeal against our
antagonists makes me scrutinize their doctrine very closely. Now I
think that none would deny that we were bringing this scrutiny very
near the truth, when we said, that if the created be possessed of equal
power with the uncreate, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_82.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_82" n="82" />there will be some sort of
antagonism between these things of diverse nature, and as long as
neither of them fails in power, the two will be brought into a certain
state of mutual discord for we must perforce allow that will
corresponds with, and is intimately joined to nature; and that if two
things are unlike in nature, they will be so also in will. But when
power is adequate in both, neither will flag in the gratification of
its wish; and if the power of each is thus equal to its wish, the
primacy will become a doubtful point with the two: and it will end in a
drawn battle from the inexhaustibleness of their powers. Thus will the
Manichæan heresy creep in, two opposite principles appearing with
counter claims in the category of Cause, parted and opposed by reason
of difference both in nature and in will. They will find, therefore,
that assertion of diminution (in the Divine being) is the beginning of
Manichæism; for their teaching organizes a discord within that
being, which comes to two leading principles, as our account of it has
shewn; namely the created and the uncreated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no">But perhaps most will blame this
as too strong a <i>reductio ad absurdum</i>, and will wish that we had
not put it down at all along with our other objections. Be it so; we
will not contradict them. It was not our impulse, but our adversaries
themselves, that forced us to carry our argument into such minuteness
of results. But if it is not right to argue thus, it was more fitting
still that our opponents’ teaching, which gave occasion to such a
refutation, should never have been heard. There is only one way of
suppressing the answer to bad teaching, and that is, to take away the
subject-matter to which a reply has to be made. But what would give me
most pleasure would be to advise those, who are thus disposed, to
divest themselves a little of the spirit of rivalry, and not be such
exceedingly zealous combatants on behalf of the private opinions with
which they have become possessed, and convinced that the race is for
their (spiritual) life, to attend to its interests only, and to yield
the victory to Truth. If, then, one were to cease from this ambitious
strife, and look straight into the actual question before us, he would
very soon discover the flagrant absurdity of this teaching.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no">For let us assume as granted
what the system of our opponents demands, that the having no generation
is Being, and in like manner again that generation is admitted into
Being. If, then, one were to follow out carefully these statements in
all their meaning, even this way the Manichæan heresy will be
reconstructed seeing that the Manichees are wont to take as an axiom
the oppositions of good and bad, light and darkness, and all such
naturally antagonistic things. I think that any who will not be
satisfied with a superficial view of the matter will be convinced that
I say true. Let us look at it thus. Every subject has certain inherent
characteristics, by means of which the specialty of that underlying
nature is known. This is so, whether we are investigating the animal
kingdom, or any other. The tree and the animal are not known by the
same marks; nor do the characteristics of man extend in the animal
kingdom to the brutes; nor, again, do the same symptoms indicate life
and death; in every case, without exception, as we have said, the
distinction of subjects resists any effort to confuse them and run one
into another; the marks upon each thing which we observe cannot be
communicated so as to destroy that distinction. Let us follow this out
in examining our opponents’ position. They say that the state of
having no generation is Being; and they likewise make the having
generation Being. But just as a man and a stone have not the same marks
(in defining the essence of the animate and that of the inanimate you
would not give the same account of each), so they must certainly grant
that one who is non-generated is to be known by different signs to the
generated. Let us then survey those peculiar qualities of the
non-generated Deity, which the Holy Scriptures teach us can be
mentioned and thought of, without doing Him an irreverence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p5" shownumber="no">What are they? I think no
Christian is ignorant that He is good, kind, holy, just and hallowed,
unseen and immortal, incapable of decay and change and alteration,
powerful, wise, beneficent, Master, Judge, and everything like that.
Why lengthen our discussion by lingering on acknowledged facts? If,
then, we find these qualities in the ungenerate nature, and the state
of having been generated is contrary<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p5.1" n="183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑπεναντίως</span>, i.e. as logical “contraries” differ from each
other. This is not an Aristotelian, but a Neo-Platonic use of the word
(i.e. Ammonius, <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p6.2">a.d.</span> 390, &amp;c.). It occurs
so again in this Book frequently.</p></note> in its very
conception to the state of having not been generated, those who define
these two states to be each of them Being, must perforce concede, that
the characteristic marks of the generated being, following this
opposition existing between the generated and non-generated, must be
contrary to the marks observable in the non-generated being; for if
they were to declare the marks to be the same, this sameness would
destroy the difference between the two beings who are the subject
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_83.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_83" n="83" />these
observations. Differing things must be regarded as possessing differing
marks; like things are to be known by like signs. If, then, these men
testify to the same marks in the Only-begotten, they can conceive of no
difference whatever in the subject of the marks. But if they persist in
their blasphemous position, and maintain in asserting the difference of
the generated and the non-generated the variation of the natures, it is
readily seen what must result: viz., that, as in following out the
opposition of the names, the nature of the things which those names
indicate must be considered to be in a state of contrariety to itself,
there is every necessity that the qualities observed in each should be
drawn out opposite each other; so that those qualities should be
applied to the Son which are the reverse of those predicated of the
Father, viz., of divinity, holiness, goodness, imperishability,
eternity, and of every other quality that represents God to the devout
mind; in fact, every negation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p6.3" n="184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀπεμφαίνοντα</span></p></note> of these, every
conception that ranks opposite to the good, must be considered as
belonging to the generated nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p8" shownumber="no">To ensure clearness, we must
dwell upon this point. As the peculiar phænomena of heat and
cold—which are themselves by nature opposed to each other (let us
take fire and ice as examples of each), each being that which the other
is not—are at variance with each other, cooling being the
peculiarity of ice, heating of fire; so if in accordance with the
antithesis expressed by the names, the nature revealed by those names
is parted asunder, it is not to be admitted that the faculties
attending these natural “subcontraries<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p8.1" n="185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p9.1" lang="EL">ὑπεναντίων</span></p></note>” are like each other, any more than
cooling can belong to fire, or burning to ice. If, then, goodness is
inseparable from the idea of the non-generated nature, and that nature
is parted on the ground of being, as they declare, from the generated
nature, the properties of the former will be parted as well from those
of the latter: so that if the good is found in the first, the quality
set against the good is to be perceived in the last. Thus, thanks to
our clever systematizers, Manes lives again with his parallel line of
evil in array over against the good, and his theory of opposite powers
residing in opposite natures.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p10" shownumber="no">Indeed, if we are to speak the
truth boldly, without any reserve, Manes, who for having been the
first, they say, to venture to entertain the Manichæan view, gave
his name to that heresy, may fairly be considered the less offensive of
the two. I say this, just as if one had to choose between a viper and
an asp for the most affection towards man; still, if we consider, there
is <i>some</i> difference between brutes<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p10.1" n="186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p11.1" lang="EL">πλὴν ἀλλ᾽
ἐπειδή ἐστι
καὶ ἐν
θηριοις
κρίοις</span>.</p></note>. Does
not a comparison of doctrines show that those older heretics are less
intolerable than these? Manes thought he was pleading on the side of
the Origin of Good, when he represented that Evil could derive thence
none of its causes; so he linked the chain of things which are on the
list of the bad to a separate Principle, in his character of the
Almighty’s champion, and in his pious aversion to put the blame
of any unjustifiable aberrations upon that Source of Good; not
perceiving, with his narrow understanding, that it is impossible even
to conceive of God as the fashioner of evil, or on the other hand, of
any other First Principle besides Him. There might be a long discussion
on this point, but it is beside our present purpose. We mentioned
Manes’ statements only in order to show, that he at all events
thought it his duty to separate evil from anything to do with God. But
the blasphemous error with regard to the Son, which these men
systematize, is much more terrible. Like the others, they explain the
existence of evil by a contrariety in respect of Being; but when they
declare, besides this, that the God of the universe is actually the
Maker of this alien production, and say that this
“generation” formed by Him into a substance possesses a
nature foreign to that of its Maker, they exhibit therein more of
impiety than the aforesaid sect; for they not only give a personal
existence to that which in its nature is opposed to good, but they say
that a Good Deity is the Cause of another Deity who in nature diverges
from His; and they all but openly exclaim in their teaching, that there
is in existence something opposite to the nature of the good, deriving
its personality from the good itself. For when we know the
Father’s substance to be good, and therefore find that the
Son’s substance, owing to its being unlike the Father’s in
its nature (which is the tenet of this heresy), is amongst the contrary
predicables, what is thereby proved? Why, not only that the opposite to
the good subsists, but that this contrary comes from the good itself. I
declare this to be more horrible even than the irrationality of the
Manichees.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p12" shownumber="no">But if they repudiate this
blasphemy from their system, though it <i>is</i> the logical carrying
out of their teaching, and if they say that the Only-begotten has
inherited the excellences of the Father, not as being really His Son,
but—so does it please these misbelievers—as re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_84.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_84" n="84" />ceiving His personality
by an act of creation, let us look into this too, and see whether such
an idea can be reasonably entertained. If, then, it were granted that
it is as they think, viz., that the Lord of all things has not
inherited as being a true Son, but that He rules a kindred of created
things, being Himself made and created, how will the rest of creation
accept this rule and not rise in revolt, being thus thrust down from
kinship to subjection and condemned, though not a whit behind Him in
natural prerogative (both being created), to serve and bend beneath a
kinsman after all. That were like a usurpation, viz. not to assign the
command to a superiority of Being, but to divide a creation that
retains by right of nature equal privileges into slaves and a ruling
power, one part in command, the other in subjection; as if, as the
result of an arbitrary distribution<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p12.1" n="187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>arbitrary distribution,</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13.1" lang="EL">ἀποκληρώσεως</span>: <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13.2" lang="EL">κατ᾽
ἀποκλήρωσιν</span>
“at random,” is also used by Sextus
Empiric. (<span class="sc" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13.3">a.d.</span> 200), Clem. Alex., and Greg
Naz.</p></note>, these same
privileges had been piled at random on one who after that distribution
got preferred to his equals. Even man did not share his honour with the
brutes, before he received his dominion over them; his prerogative of
reason gave him the title to command; he was set over them, because of
a variance of his nature in the direction of superiority. And human
governments experience such quickly-repeated revolutions for this very
reason, that it is impracticable that those to whom nature has given
equal rights should be excluded from power, but her impulse is instinct
in all to make themselves equal with the dominant party, when all are
of the same blood.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxv-p14" shownumber="no">How, too, will it be true that
“all things were made by Him,” if it is true that the Son
Himself is one of the things made? Either He must have made Himself,
for that text to be true, and so this unreasonableness which they have
devised to harm our Faith will recoil with all its force upon
themselves; or else, if this is absurdly unnatural, that affirmation
that the <i>whole</i> creation was made by Him will be proved to have
no ground to stand on. The withdrawal of one makes “all” a
false statement. So that, from this definition of the Son as a created
being, one of two vicious and absurd alternatives is inevitable; either
that He is not the Author of all created things, seeing that He, who,
they insist, is one of those works, must be withdrawn from the
“all;” or else, that He is exhibited as the maker of
Himself, seeing that the preaching that ‘without Him was not
anything (made) that was made’ is not a lie. So much for their
teaching.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi" next="viii.i.iii.xxxvii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxv" progress="14.98%" title="A passing repetition of the teaching of the Church." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">

§36.
<i>A passing repetition of the teaching of the Church.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But if a man keeps steadfast to
the sound doctrine, and believes that the Son is of the nature which is
divine without admixture, he will find everything in harmony with the
other truths of his religion, viz., that Our Lord is the maker of all
things, that He is King of the universe, set above it not by an
arbitrary act of capricious power, but ruling by virtue of a superior
nature; and besides this, he will find that the one First Cause<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>One
First Cause,</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">μοναρχίας</span>. In a notable passage on the Greeks who came up to the
Feast (<scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" passage="John xii. 20">John xii. 20</scripRef>), Cyril (<i>Catena,</i> p. 307), uses the same
word. “Such, seeing that some of the Jews’ customs did not
greatly differ from their own, as far as related to the manner of
sacrifice, and the belief in a <i>One first Cause</i>…came up
with them to worship,” &amp;c. Philo had already used the word so
(<i>De Charit.</i>). Athanasius opposes it to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.3" lang="EL">πολυθεία</span>
(<i>Quæst. ad Antioch.</i> I.).</p></note>, as taught by us, is not divided by any
unlikeness of substance into separate first causes, but one Godhead,
one Cause, one Power over all things is believed in, that Godhead being
discoverable by the harmony existing between these like beings, and
leading on the mind through one like to another like, so that the Cause
of all things, which is Our Lord, shines in our hearts by means of the
Holy Spirit; (for it is impossible, as the Apostle says, that the Lord
Jesus can be truly known, “except by the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.4" n="189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>”); and then all the Cause beyond, which
is God over all, is found through Our Lord, Who is the Cause of all
things; nor, indeed, is it possible to gain an exact knowledge of the
Archetypal Good, except as it appears in the (visible) image of that
invisible. But then, after passing that summit of theology, I mean the
God over all, we turn as it were back again in the racecourse of the
mind, and speed through conjoint and kindred ideas from the Father,
through the Son, to the Holy Ghost. For once having taken our stand on
the comprehension of the Ungenerate Light, we perceive<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p4.2" n="190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐνοήσαμεν</span>: aorist of instantaneous action.</p></note> that moment from that vantage ground the
Light that streams from Him, like the ray co-existent with the sun,
whose cause indeed is in the sun, but whose existence is synchronous
with the sun, not being a later addition, but appearing at the first
sight of the sun itself: or rather (for there is no necessity to be
slaves to this similitude, and so give a handle to the critics to use
against our teaching by reason of the inadequacy of our image), it will
not be a ray of the sun that we shall perceive, but another sun blazing
forth, as an offspring, out of the Ungenerate sun, and simultaneously
with our conception of the First, and in every way like him, in beauty,
in power, in lustre, in size, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_85.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvi-Page_85" n="85" />in brilliance, in all things
at once that we observe in the sun. Then again, we see yet another such
Light after the same fashion sundered by no interval of time from that
offspring Light, and while shining forth by means of It yet tracing the
source of its being to the Primal Light; itself, nevertheless, a Light
shining in like manner as the one first conceived of, and itself a
source of light and doing all that light does. There is, indeed, no
difference between one light and another light, <i>qua light</i>, when
the one shows no lack or diminution of illuminating grace, but by its
complete perfection forms part of the highest light of all, and is
beheld along with the Father and the Son, though counted after them,
and by its own power gives access to the light that is perceived in the
Father and Son to all who are able to partake of it. So far upon
this.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii" next="viii.i.iii.xxxviii" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxvi" progress="15.11%" title="Defence of S. Basil's statement, attacked by Eunomius, that the terms 'Father' and 'The Ungenerate' can have the same meaning." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">

§37. <i>Defence of S.
Basil’s statement, attacked by Eunomius, that the terms
‘Father’ and ‘The Ungenerate’ can have the same
meaning</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">The stream of his abuse is very
strong; insolence is at the bottom of every principle he lays down; and
vilification is put by him in the place of any demonstration of
doubtful points so let us briefly discuss the many misrepresentations
about the word Ungenerate with which he insults our Teacher himself and
his treatise. He has quoted the following words of our Teacher:
“For my part I should be inclined to say that this title of the
Ungenerate, however fitting it may seem to express our ideas, yet, as
nowhere found in Scripture and as forming the alphabet of
Eunomius’ blasphemy, may very well be suppressed, when we have
the word Father meaning the same thing; for One who essentially and
alone is Father comes from none else; and that which comes from none
else is equivalent to the Ungenerate.” Now let us hear what proof
he brings of the ‘folly’ of these words:
“Overhastiness and shameless dishonesty prompt him to put this
dose of words<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> i.e. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">πατήρ,
ἀγέννητος</span></p></note> anomalously used into his attempts; he
turns completely round, because his judgment is wavering and his powers
of reasoning are feeble.” Notice how well-directed that blow is;
how skilfully, with all his mastery of logic, he takes Basil’s
words to pieces and puts a conception more consistent with piety in
their place! “Anomalous in phrase,” “hasty and
dishonest in judgment,” “wavering and turning round from
feebleness of reasoning.” Why this? what has exasperated this
man, whose own judgment is so firm and reasoning so sound? What is it
that he most condemns in Basil’s words? Is it, that he accepts
the <i>idea</i> of the Ungenerate, but says that the actual word, as
misused by those who pervert it, should be suppressed? Well; is the
Faith in jeopardy only as regards words and outward expressions, and
need we take no account of the correctness of the thought beneath? Or
does not the Word of Truth rather exhort us first to have a heart pure
from evil thoughts, and then, for the manifestation of the soul’s
emotions, to use any words that can express these secrets of the mind,
without any minute care about this or that particular sound? For the
speaking in this way or in that is not the cause of the thought within
us; but the hidden conception of the heart supplies the motive for such
and such words; “for from the abundance of the heart the mouth
speaketh.” We make the words interpret the thought; we do not by
a reverse process gather<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p3.2" n="192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Putting
a full stop at <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">συναγείρομεν</span>. Oehler otherwise.</p></note> the thought from the
words. Should both be at hand, a man may certainly be ready in both, in
clever thinking and clever expression; but if the one should be
wanting, the loss to the illiterate is slight, if the knowledge in his
soul is perfect in the direction of moral goodness. “This people
honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p4.2" n="193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.13" parsed="|Isa|29|13|0|0" passage="Isaiah xxix. 13">Isaiah xxix. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.8" parsed="|Matt|15|8|0|0" passage="Matthew xv. 8">Matthew
xv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What is the meaning of that? That the
right attitude of the soul towards the truth is more precious than the
propriety of phrases in the sight of God, who hears the
“groanings that cannot be uttered.” Phrases can be used in
opposite senses; the tongue readily serving, at his will, the intention
of the speaker; but the disposition of the soul, as it is, so is it
seen by Him Who sees all secrets. Why, then, does he deserve to be
called “anomalous,” and “hasty,” and
“dishonest,” for bidding us suppress all in the term
Ungenerate which can aid in their blasphemy those who transgress the
Faith, while minding and welcoming all the meaning in the word which
can be reverently held. If indeed he had said that we ought not to
think of the Deity as Ungenerate, there might have been some occasion
for these and even worse terms of abuse to be used against him. But if
he falls in with the general belief of the faithful and admits this,
and then pronounces an opinion well worthy of the Master’s mind<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5.3" n="194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>the
Master’s mind</i>. “But whoso shall
offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for
him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were
drowned in the depth of the sea.” <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" passage="Matth. xviii. 6">Matth. xviii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.42" parsed="|Mark|9|42|0|0" passage="Mark ix. 42">Mark ix.
42</scripRef>.</p></note>, viz., “Refrain from the use of the
word, for into it, and from it, the subverting heresy is
fetched,” and bids us cherish the idea of an ungenerate Deity by
means of other names,—therein he does not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_86.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-Page_86" n="86" />deserve their abuse. Are we
not taught by the Truth Himself to act so, and not to cling even to
things exceeding precious, if any of them tend to mischief? When He
thus bids us to cut away the right eye or foot or hand, if so be that
one of them offends, what else does He imply by this figure, than that
He would have anything, however fair-seeming, if it leads a man by an
inconsiderate use to evil, remain inoperative and out of use, assuring
us that it is better for us to be saved by amputation of the parts
which led to sin, than to perish by retaining them?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p7" shownumber="no">What, too, does Paul, the
follower of Christ, say? He, too, in his deep wisdom teaches the same.
He, who declares that “everything is good, and nothing to be
rejected, if it be received with thanks<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p7.1" n="195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef> (R.V.)</p></note>,” on some occasions, because of the
‘conscience of the weak brother,’ puts some things back
from the number which he has accepted, and commands us to decline them.
“If,” he says, “meat make my brother to offend, I
will eat no flesh while the world standeth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p8.2" n="196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.13" parsed="|1Cor|8|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 13">1 Cor. viii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now this is just what our follower of
Paul did. He saw that the deceiving power of those who try to teach the
inequality of the Persons was increased by this word Ungenerate, taken
in their mischievous, heretical sense, and so he advised that, while we
cherish in our souls a devout consciousness of this ungenerate Deity,
we should not show any particular love for the actual word, which was
the occasion of sin to the reprobate; for that the title of Father, if
we follow out all that it implies, will suggest to us this meaning of
not having been generated. For when we hear the word Father, we think
at once of the Author of all beings; for if He had some further cause
transcending Himself, He would not have been called thus of proper
right Father; for that title would have had to be transferred higher,
to this pre-supposed Cause. But if He Himself is that Cause from which
all comes, as the Apostle says, it is plain that nothing can be thought
of beyond His existence. But this is to believe in that existence not
having been generated. But this man, who claims that even the Truth
shall not be considered more persuasive than himself, will not
acquiesce in this; he loudly dogmatizes against it; he jeers at the
argument.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii" next="viii.i.iii.xxxix" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxvii" progress="15.34%" title="Several ways of controverting his quibbling syllogisms." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">

§38.
<i>Several ways of controverting his quibbling
syllogisms</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us, if you please, examine
his irrefragable syllogisms, and his subtle transpositions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="197" place="end"><p class="c67" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Transpositions of the terms in his own false premises;</i>
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
σοφισμάτων
ἀντιστροφὰς</span>. The same as “the professional twisting of
premisses,” and “the hooking backward and forward and
twisting of premisses” below. The terms Father and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p3.2" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
are transposed or twisted into each other’s
place in this ‘irrefragable syllogism.’ It is ‘a
reductio ad absurdum’ thus:—</p>

<p class="c68" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no">Father means <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
(Basil’s premiss),</p>

<p class="c70" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no">∴ <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
means Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p6" shownumber="no">The fallacy of Eunomius consists
in making ‘Father’ universal in his own premiss, when it
was only particular in Basil’s. “<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
means the <i>whole</i> contents of the word
Father,” which therefore cannot mean having generated a son. It
is a False Conversion.</p>

<p class="c39" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p7" shownumber="no">This Conversion or <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀντιοτροφὴ</span>
is illustrated in Aristotle’s <i>Analytics,
Prior.</i> I. iii. 3. It is legitimate thus:—</p>

<p class="c71" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p8" shownumber="no"><i>Some</i> B is A</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc71" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p9" shownumber="no">∴ Some A is (some) B.</p></note> of the terms in his own false premisses, by
which he hopes to shake that argument; though, indeed, I fear lest the
miserable quibbling in what he says may in a measure raise a prejudice
also against the remarks that would correct it. When striplings
challenge to a fight, men get more blame for pugnaciousness in closing
with such foes, than honour for their show of victory. Nevertheless,
what we want to say is this. We think, indeed, that the things said by
him, with that well-known elocution now familiar to us, only for the
sake of being insolent, are better buried in silence and oblivion; they
may suit him; but to us they afford only an exercise for much-enduring
patience. Nor would it be proper, I think, to insert his ridiculous
expressions in the midst of our own serious controversy, and so to make
this zeal for the truth evaporate in coarse, vulgar laughter; for
indeed to be within hearing, and to remain unmoved, is an
impossibility, when he says with such sublime and magnificient
verbosity, “Where additional words amount to additional
blasphemy, it is by half as much more tranquillizing to be silent than
to speak.” Let those laugh at these expressions who know which of
them are fit to be believed, and which only to be laughed at; while we
scrutinize the keenness of those syllogisms with which he tries to tear
our system to pieces.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p10" shownumber="no">He says, “If
‘Father’ is the same in meaning as
‘Ungenerate,’ and words which have the same meaning
naturally have in every respect the same force, and Ungenerate
signifies by their confession that God comes from nothing, it follows
necessarily that Father signifies the fact of God being of none, and
not the having generated the Son.” Now what is this logical
necessity which prevents the having generated a Son being signified by
the title “Father,” if so be that that same title does in
itself express to us as well the absence of beginning in the Father?
If, indeed, the one idea was totally destructive of the other, it would
certainly follow, from the very nature of contradictories<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p10.1" n="198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὴν τῶν
ἀντικειμένων
φύσιν</span>. If
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.2" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
means <i>not</i> having a son, then to affirm
‘God is always <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.3" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>’ is even to deny (its logical contradictory)
‘God once had a Son.’</p></note>, that the affirming of the one would involve
the denial of the other. But if there is nothing in the world to
prevent the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_87.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_87" n="87" />same Existence from being Father and also Ungenerate, when we try
to think, under this title of Father, of the quality of not having been
generated as one of the ideas implied in it, what necessity prevents
the relation to a Son being any longer marked by the word Father? Other
names which express mutual relationship are not always confined to
those ideas of relationship; for instance, we call the emperor<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.4" n="199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p12.1" lang="EL">τὸν
βασιλέα</span>.</p></note> autocrat and masterless, and we call the same
the ruler of his subjects; and, while it is quite true that the word
emperor signifies also the being masterless, it is not therefore
necessary that this word, because signifying autocratic and unruled,
must cease to imply the having power over inferiors; the word emperor,
in fact, is midway between these two conceptions, and at one time
indicates masterlessness, at another the ruling over lower orders. In
the case before us, then, if there is some other Father conceivable
besides the Father of Our Lord, let these men who boast of their
profound wisdom show him to us, and then we will agree with him that
the idea of the Ungenerate cannot be represented by the title
“Father.” But if the First Father has no cause transcending
His own state, and the subsistence of the Son is invariably implied in
the title of Father, why do they try to scare us, as if we were
children, with these professional twistings of premisses, endeavouring
to persuade or rather to decoy us into the belief that, if the property
of not having been generated is acknowledged in the title of Father, we
must sever from the Father any relation with the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p13" shownumber="no">Despising, then, this silly
superficial attempt of theirs, let us manfully own our belief in that
which they adduce as a monstrous absurdity, viz., that not only does
the ‘Father’ mean the same as Ungenerate and that this last
property establishes the Father as being of none, but also that the
word ‘Father’ introduces with itself the notion of the
Only-begotten, as a relative bound to it. Now the following passage,
which is to be found in the treatise of our Teacher, has been removed
from the context by this clever and invincible controversialist; for,
by suppressing that part which was added by Basil by way of safeguard,
he thought he would make his own reply a much easier task. The passage
runs thus verbatim. “For my part I should be inclined to say that
this title of the Ungenerate, however readily it may seem to fall in
with our own ideas, yet, as nowhere found in Scripture, and as forming
the alphabet of Eunomius’ blasphemy, may very well be suppressed,
when we have the word Father meaning the same thing, in addition to<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p13.1" n="200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14.1" lang="EL">πρὸς τῷ</span>.
Cod. Ven., surely better than the common <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14.2" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸ</span>,
which Oehler has in his text.</p></note> its introducing with itself, as a relative
bound to it, the notion of the Son.” This generous champion of
the truth, with innate good feeling<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14.3" n="201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15.1" lang="EL">ἐλευθερία</span>; late Greek, for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15.2" lang="EL">ἐλευθεριότης</span></p></note>, has suppressed
this sentence which was added by way of safeguard, I mean, “in
addition to introducing with itself, as a relative bound to it, the
notion of the Son;” after this garbling, he comes to close
quarters with what remains, and having severed the connection of the
living whole<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15.3" n="202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p16" shownumber="no"> “<i>the living whole.”</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p16.1" lang="EL">σώματος</span>: this is the radical meaning of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p16.2" lang="EL">σῶμα</span>, and also
the classical. Viger. (Idiom. p. 143 note) distinguishes four meanings
under this. 1. Safety. 2. Individuality. 3. Living presence. 4. Life:
and adduces instances of each from the Attic orators.</p></note>, and thus made it, as he thinks, a more
yielding and assailable victim of his logic, he misleads his own party
with the frigid and feeble paralogism, that “that which has a
common meaning, in one single point, with something else retains that
community of meaning in every possible point;” and with this he
takes their shallow intelligences by storm. For while we have only
affirmed that the word Father in a <i>certain</i> signification yields
the same meaning as Ungenerate, this man makes the coincidence of
meanings complete in every point, quite at variance therein with the
common acceptation of either word; and so he reduces the matter to an
absurdity, pretending that this word Father can no longer denote any
relation to the Son, if the idea of not having been generated is
conveyed by it. It is just as if some one, after having acquired two
ideas about a loaf,—one, that it is made of flour, the other,
that it is food to the consumer—were to contend with the person
who told him this, using against him the same kind of fallacy as
Eunomius does, viz., that ‘the being made of flour is one thing,
but the being food is another; if, then, it is granted that the loaf is
made of flour, this quality in it can no longer strictly be called
food.’ Such is the thought in Eunomius’ syllogism;
“if the not having been generated is implied by the word Father,
this word can no longer convey the idea of having generated the
Son.” But I think it is time that we, in our turn, applied to
this argument of his that magnificently rounded period of his own
(already quoted). In reply to such words, it would be suitable to say
that he would have more claim to be considered in his sober senses, if
he had put the limit to such argumentative safeguards at absolute
silence. For “where additional words amount to additional
blasphemy,” or, rather, indicate that he has utterly lost his
reason, it is not only “by half as much more,” but by the
whole as much more “tranquillizing to be silent than to
speak.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p17" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_88.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_88" n="88" />But perhaps a man would be more easily led into the true view by
personal illustrations; so let us leave this looking backwards and
forwards and this twisting of false premisses<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p17.1" n="203" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p18.1" lang="EL">τὸ
κατηγκυλωμένον
τῆς τῶν
συφισμάτων
πλοκῆς</span>. See c.
38, note 7. The false premisses in the syllogisms have
been—</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p19" shownumber="no">1. Father (partly) means
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p19.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p20" shownumber="no">Things which mean the same in
part, mean the same in all (false premiss).</p>

<p class="c73" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p21" shownumber="no">∴ Father means <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p21.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
(false).</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p22" shownumber="no">2. Father means <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p22.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
(false).</p>

<p class="c73" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p23" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p23.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
does not mean ‘having a Son.’</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc73" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p24" shownumber="no">∴ Father does not mean ‘having a Son’
(false).</p></note>, and
discuss the matter in a less learned and more popular way. Your father,
Eunomius, was certainly a human being; but the same person was also the
author of your being. Did you, then, ever use in his case too this
clever quibble which you have employed; so that your own
‘father,’ when once he receives the true definition of his
being, can no longer mean, because of being a ‘man,’ any
relationship to yourself; ‘for he must be one of two things,
either a man, or Eunomius’ father?’—Well, then, you
must not use the names of intimate relationship otherwise than in
accordance with that intimate meaning. Yet, though you would indict for
libel any one who contemptuously scoffed against yourself, by means of
such an alteration of meanings, are you not afraid to scoff against
God; and are you safe when you laugh at these mysteries of our faith?
As ‘your father’ indicates relationship to yourself, and at
the same time humanity is not excluded by that term, and as no one in
his sober senses instead of styling him who begat you ‘your
father’ would render his description by the word
‘man,’ or, reversely, if asked for his genus and answering
‘man,’ would assert that that answer prevented him from
being your father; so in the contemplation of the Almighty a reverent
mind would not deny that by the title of Father is meant that He is
without generation, as well as that in another meaning it represents
His relationship to the Son. Nevertheless Eunomius, in open contempt of
truth, does assert that the title cannot mean the ‘having
begotten a son’ any longer, when once the word has conveyed to us
the idea of ‘never having been generated.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p25" shownumber="no">Let us add the following
illustration of the absurdity of his assertions. It is one that all
must be familiar with, even mere children who are being introduced
under a grammar-tutor to the study of words. Who, I say, does not know
that some nouns are absolute and out of all relation, others express
some relationship. Of these last, again, there are some which incline,
according to the speaker’s wish, either way; they have a simple
intention in themselves, but can be turned so as to become nouns of
relation. I will not linger amongst examples foreign to our subject. I
will explain from the words of our Faith itself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p26" shownumber="no">God is called Father and King
and other names innumerable in Scripture. Of these names one part can
be pronounced absolutely, i.e. simply as they are, and no more: viz..
“imperishable,” “everlasting,”
“immortal,” and so on. Each of these, without our bringing
in another thought, contains in itself a complete thought about the
Deity. Others express only relative usefulness; thus, Helper, Champion,
Rescuer, and other words of that meaning; if you remove thence the idea
of one in need of the help, all the force expressed by the word is
gone. Some, on the other hand, as we have said, are both absolute, and
are also amongst the words of relation; ‘God,’ for
instance, and ‘good,’ and many other such. In these the
thought does not continue always within the absolute. The Universal God
often becomes the property of him who calls upon Him; as the Saints
teach us, when they make that independent Being their own. ‘The
Lord God is Holy;’ so far there is no relation; but when one adds
the Lord <i>Our</i> God, and so appropriates the meaning in a relation
towards oneself, then one causes the word to be no longer thought of
absolutely. Again; “Abba, Father” is the cry of the Spirit;
it is an utterance free from any partial reference. But we are bidden
to call the Father in heaven, ‘Our Father;’ this is the
relative use of the word. A man who makes the Universal Deity his own,
does not dim His supreme dignity; and in the same way there is nothing
to prevent us, when we point out the Father and Him who comes from Him,
the Firstborn before all creation, from signifying by that title of
Father at one and the same time the having begotten that Son, and also
the not being from any more transcendent Cause. For he who speaks of
the First Father means Him who is presupposed before all existence,
Whose is the beyond<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p26.1" n="204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p27" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p27.1" lang="EL">ἐνεδείξατο,
οὗ τὸ
ἐπέκεινα</span>. This is the reading of the Turin Cod., and preferable to that of
the Paris edition.</p></note>. This is He, Who has
nothing previous to Himself to behold, no end in which He shall cease.
Whichever way we look, He is equally existing there for ever; He
transcends the limit of any end, the idea of any beginning, by the
infinitude of His life; whatever be His title, eternity must be implied
with it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p28" shownumber="no">But Eunomius, versed as he is in
the contemplation of that which eludes thought, rejects this view of
unscientific minds; he will not admit a double meaning in the word
‘Father,’ the one, that from Him are all things and in the
front of all things the Only-begotten Son, the other, that He Himself
has no superior Cause. He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_89.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_89" n="89" />may scorn the statement; but
we will brave his mocking laugh, and repeat what we have said already,
that the ‘Father’ is the same as that Ungenerate One, and
both signifies the having begotten the Son, and represents the being
from nothing.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p29" shownumber="no">But Eunomius, contending with
this statement of ours, says (the very contrary now of what he said
before), “If God is Father because He has begotten the Son, and
‘Father’ has the same meaning as Ungenerate, God is
Ungenerate because He has begotten the Son, but before He begat Him He
was not Ungenerate.” Observe his method of turning round; how he
pulls his first quibble to pieces, and turns it into the very opposite,
thinking even so to entrap us in a conclusion from which there is no
escape. His first syllogism presented the following absurdity,
“If ‘Father’ means the coming from nothing, then
necessarily it will no longer indicate the having begotten the
Son.” But this last syllogism, by turning (a premiss) into its
contrary, threatens our faith with another absurdity. How, then, does
he pull to pieces his former conclusion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p29.1" n="205" place="end"><p class="c67" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p30" shownumber="no"> The
first syllogism was—</p>

<p class="c68" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p31" shownumber="no">‘Father’ means the
‘coming from nothing;’</p>

<p class="c68" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p32" shownumber="no">(‘Coming from
nothing’ does not mean ‘begetting a Son’)</p>

<p class="c70" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p33" shownumber="no">∴ Father does not mean begetting a Son.</p>

<p class="c39" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p34" shownumber="no">He “pulls to pieces”
this conclusion by taking its logical ‘contrary’ as the
first premiss of his second syllogism; thus—</p>

<p class="c68" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p35" shownumber="no">Father means begetting a
Son;</p>

<p class="c68" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p36" shownumber="no">(Father means <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p36.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>)</p>

<p class="c70" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p37" shownumber="no">∴ <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p37.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>
means begetting a Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p38" shownumber="no">From which it follows that
before that begetting the Almighty was not <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p38.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p39" shownumber="no">The conclusion of the last
syllogism also involves the contrary of the 2nd premiss of the
first.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p40" shownumber="no">It is to be noticed that
both syllogisms are aimed at Basil’s doctrine,
‘Father’ means ‘coming from nothing.’ Eunomius
strives to show that, in both, such a premiss leads to an absurdity.
But Gregory ridicules both for contradicting each other.</p></note>?
“If He is ‘Father’ because He has begotten a
Son.” His first syllogism gave us nothing like that; on the
contrary, its logical inference purported to show that if the
Father’s not having been generated was meant by the word Father,
that word could <i>not</i> mean as well the having begotten a Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p40.1" n="206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p41" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p41.1" lang="EL">τὸ μὲν μὴ
δύνασθαι</span>. The negative, absent in Oehler, is recovered from the Turin
Cod.</p></note>. Thus his first syllogism contained no
intimation whatever that God was Father because He had begotten a Son.
I fail to understand what this argumentative and shrewdly professional
reversal means.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p42" shownumber="no">But let us look to the thought
in it below the words. ‘If God is Ungenerate because He has
begotten a Son, He was not Ungenerate before He begat Him.’ The
answer to that is plain; it consists in the simple statement of the
Truth that ‘the word Father means both the having begotten a Son,
and also that the Begetter is not to be thought of as Himself coming
from any cause.’ If you look at the effect, the Person of the Son
is revealed in the word Father; if you look for a previous Cause, the
absence of any beginning in the Begetter is shown by that word. In
saying that ‘Before He begat a Son, the Almighty was not
Ungenerate,’ this pamphleteer lays himself open to a double
charge; i.e. of misrepresentation of us, and of insult to the Faith. He
attacks, as if there was no mistake about it, something which our
Teacher never said, neither do we now assert, viz., that the Almighty
became in process of time a Father, having been something else before.
Moreover in ridiculing the absurdity of this fancied doctrine of ours,
he proclaims his own wildness as to doctrine. Assuming that the
Almighty was once something else, and then by an advance became
entitled to be called Father, he would have it that before this He was
not Ungenerate either, since Ungeneracy is implied in the idea of
Father. The folly of this hardly needs to be pointed out; it will be
abundantly clear to anyone who reflects. If the Almighty was something
else before He became Father, what will the champions of this theory
say, if they were asked in what state they propose to contemplate Him?
What name are they going to give Him in that stage of existence; child,
infant, babe, or youth? Will they blush at such flagrant absurdity, and
say nothing like that, and concede that He was perfect from the first?
Then how can He be perfect, while as yet unable to become Father? Or
will they not deprive Him of this power, but say only that it was
<i>not fitting</i> that there should be Fatherhood simultaneously with
His existence. But if it was not good nor fitting that He should be
from the very beginning Father of such a Son, how did He go on to
acquire that which was not good?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p43" shownumber="no">But, as it is, it is good and
fitting to God’s majesty that He should become Father of such a
Son. So they will make out that at the beginning He had no share in
this good thing, and as long as He did not have this Son they must
assert (may God forgive me for saying it!) that He had no Wisdom, nor
Power, nor Truth, nor any of the other glories which from various
points of view the Only-begotten Son is and is called.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p44" shownumber="no">But let all this fall on the
heads of those who started it. We will return whence we digressed. He
says, “if God is Father because of having begotten a Son, and if
Father means the being Ungenerate, then God was not this last, before
He begat.” Now if he could speak here as it is customary to speak
about human life, where it is inconceivable that any should acquire
possession of many accomplishments all at once, instead of winning each
of the objects sought after in a certain order and sequence
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_90.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_90" n="90" />of time—if I
say we could reason like that in the case of the Almighty, so that we
could say He possessed His Ungeneracy at one time, and after that
acquired His power, and then His imperishability, and then His Wisdom,
and advancing so became Father, and after that Just and then
Everlasting, and so came into all that enters into the philosophical
conception of Him, in a certain sequence—then it would not be so
manifestly absurd to think that one of His names has precedence of
another name, and to talk of His being first Ungenerate, and after that
having become Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p45" shownumber="no">As it is, however, no one is so
earth-bound in imagination, so uninitiated in the sublimities of our
Faith, as to fail, when once he has apprehended the Cause of the
universe, to embrace in one collective and compact whole all the
attributes which piety can give to God; and to conceive instead of a
primal and a later attribute, and of another in between, supervening in
a certain sequence. It is not possible, in fact, to traverse in thought
one amongst those attributes and then reach another, be it a reality or
a conception, which is to transcend the first in antiquity. Every name
of God, every sublime conception of Him, every utterance or idea that
harmonizes with our general ideas with regard to Him, is linked in
closest union with its fellow; all such conceptions are massed together
in our understanding into one collective and compact whole namely, His
Fatherhood, and Ungeneracy, and Power, and Imperishability, and
Goodness, and Authority, and everything else. You cannot take one of
these and separate it in thought from the rest by any interval of time,
as if it preceded or followed something else; no sublime or adorable
attribute in Him can be discovered, which is not simultaneously
expressed in His everlastingness. Just, then, as we cannot say that God
was ever not good, or powerful, or imperishable, or immortal, in the
same way it is a blasphemy not to attribute to Him Fatherhood always,
and to say that that came later. He Who is truly Father is always
Father; if eternity was not included in this confession, and if a
foolishly preconceived idea curtailed and checked retrospectively our
conception of the Father, true Fatherhood could no longer be properly
predicated of Him, because that preconceived idea about the Son would
cancel the continuity and eternity of His Fatherhood. How could that
which He is now called be thought of something which came into
existence subsequent to these other attributes? If being first
Ungenerate He then became Father, and received that name, He was not
always altogether what He is now called. But that which the God now
existing is He always is; He does not become worse or better by any
addition, He does not become altered by taking something from another
source. He is always identical with Himself. If, then, He was not
Father at first, He was not Father afterwards. But if He is confessed
to be Father (now), I will recur to the same argument, that, if He is
so now, He always was so; and that if He always was, He always will be.
The Father therefore is always Father; and seeing that the Son must
always be thought of along with the Father (for the title of father
cannot be justified unless there is a son to make it true), all that we
contemplate in the Father is to be observed also in the Son. “All
that the Father hath is the Son’s; and all that is the
Son’s the Father hath.” The words are, ‘The Father
<i>hath</i> that which is the Son’s<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p45.1" n="207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" passage="John xvi. 15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>. Oehler
conjectures these words (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.2" lang="EL">῎Εχει ὁ
πατὴρ</span>) are to be
repeated; and thus obtains a good sense, which the common
reading, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.3" lang="EL">ὁ πατὴρ
εἶπον</span>, does not
give.</p></note>,’ and so a carping critic will have no
authority for finding in the contents of the word “all” the
ungeneracy of the Son, when it is said that the Son has all that the
Father has, nor on the other hand the generation of the Father, when
all that is the Son’s is to be observed in the Father. For the
Son <i>has</i> all the things of the Father; but He <i>is</i> not
Father: and again, all the things of the Son are to be observed in the
Father, but He <i>is</i> not a Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p47" shownumber="no">If, then, all that is the
Father’s is in the Only-begotten, and He is in the Father, and
the Fatherhood is not dissociated from the ‘not having been
generated,’ I for my part cannot see what there is to think of in
connexion with the Father, by Himself, that is parted by any interval
so as to precede our apprehension of the Son. Therefore we may boldly
encounter the difficulties started in that quibbling syllogism; we may
despise it as a mere scare to frighten children, and still assert that
God is Holy, and Immortal, and Father, and Ungenerate, and Everlasting,
and everything all at once; and that, if it could be supposed possible
that you could withhold one of these attributes which devotion assigns
to Him, all would be destroyed along with that one. Nothing, therefore,
in Him is older or younger; else He would be found to be older or
younger than Himself. If God is not all His attributes always, but
something in Him is, and something else only becoming, following some
order of sequence (we must remember God is not a compound; whatever He
is is the whole of Him), and if according to this heresy He is first
Ungenerate and afterwards becomes Father, then, seeing that we cannot
think of Him in connexion with a heaping together of qualities,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_91.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_91" n="91" />there is no
alternative but that the whole of Him must be both older and younger
than the whole of Him, the former by virtue of His Ungeneracy, the
latter by virtue of His Fatherhood. But if, as the prophet says of
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p47.1" n="208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Psalm cii. 27">Psalm cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>, He “is the same,” it is idle to
say that before He begat He was not Himself Ungenerate; we cannot find
either of these names, the Father and the Ungenerate One, parted from
the other; the two ideas rise together, suggested by each other, in the
thoughts of the devout reasoner. God is Father from everlasting, and
everlasting Father, and every other term that devotion assigns to Him
is given in a like sense, the mensuration and the flow of time having
no place, as we have said, in the Eternal.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p49" shownumber="no">Let us now see the remaining
results of his expertness in dealing with words; results, which he
himself truly says, are at once ridiculous and lamentable. Truly one
must laugh outright at what he says, if a deep lament for the error
that steeps his soul were not more fitting. Whereas Father, as we
teach, includes, according to one of its meanings, the idea of the
Ungenerate, he transfers the full signification of the word Father to
that of the Ungenerate, and declares “If Father is the same as
Ungenerate, it is allowable for us to drop it, and use Ungenerate
instead; thus, the Ungenerate of the Son is Ungenerate; for as the
Ungenerate is Father of the Son, so reversely the Father is Ungenerate
of the Son.” After this a feeling of admiration for our
friend’s adroitness steals over me, with the conviction that the
many-sided subtlety of his theological training is quite beyond the
capacity of most. What our Teacher said was embraced in one short
sentence, to the effect that it was possible that by the title
‘Father’ the Ungeneracy could be signified; but
Eunomius’ words depend for their number not on the variety of the
thoughts, but on the way that anything within the circuit of similar
names can be turned about<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p49.1" n="209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p50" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p50.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῇ
περιόδῳ καὶ
ἀναστροφῇ
τῶν ὁμοίων
ῥημάτων</span>.</p></note>. As the cattle that
run blindfold round to turn the mill remain with all their travel in
the same spot, so does he go round and round the same topic, and never
leaves it. Once he said, ridiculing us, that ‘Father’ does
not signify the having begotten, but the being from nothing. Again he
wove a similar dilemma, “If Father signifies Ungeneracy, before
He begat He was not ungenerate.” Then a third time he resorts to
the same trick. “It is allowable for us to drop Father, and to
use Ungenerate instead;” and then directly he repeats the logic
so often vomited. “For as the Ungenerate is Father of the Son, so
reversely the Father is Ungenerate of the Son.” How often he
returns to his vomit; how often he blurts it out again! Shall we not,
then, annoy most people, if we drag about our argument in company with
this foolish display of words? It would be perhaps more decent to be
silent in a case like this; still, lest any one should think that we
decline discussion because we are weak in pleas, we will answer thus to
what he has said. ‘You have no authority, Eunomius, for calling
the Father the Ungenerate of the Son, even though the title Father
<i>does</i> signify that the Begetter was from no cause Himself. For
as, to take the example already cited, when we hear the word
‘Emperor’ we understand two things, both that the one who
is pre-eminent in authority is subject to none, and also that he
controls his inferiors, so the title Father supplies us with two ideas
about the Deity, one relating to His Son, the other to His being
dependent on no preconceivable cause. As, then, in the case of
‘Emperor’ we cannot say that because the two things are
signified by that term, viz., the ruling over subjects and the not
having any to take precedence of him, there is any justification for
speaking of the ‘Unruled of subjects,’ instead of the
‘Ruler of the nation,’ or allowing so much, that we may use
such a juxtaposition of words, in imitation of king of a nation, as
kingless of a nation, in the same way when ‘Father’
indicates a Son, and also represents the idea of the Ungenerate, we may
not unduly transfer this latter meaning, so as to attach this idea of
the Ungenerate fast to a paternal relationship, and absurdly say
‘the Ungenerate is Ungenerate of the Son.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p51" shownumber="no">He treads on the ground of
truth, he thinks, after such utterances; he has exposed the absurdity
of his adversaries’ position; how boastfully he cries, “And
what sane thinker, pray, ever yet wanted the natural thought to be
suppressed, and welcomed the paradoxical?” No sane thinker, most
accomplished sir; and therefore our argument neither, which teaches
that while the term Ungenerate does suit our thoughts, and we ought to
guard it in our hearts intact, yet the term Father is an adequate
substitute for the one which you have perverted, and leads the mind in
that direction. Remember the words which you yourself quoted; Basil did
not ‘want the natural thought to be suppressed, and welcome the
paradoxical,’ as you phrase it; but he advised us to avoid all
danger by suppressing the mere word Ungenerate, that is, the expression
in so many syllables, as one which had been evilly interpreted, and
besides was not to be found in Scripture; as for its meaning he
declares that it does most completely suit our thoughts.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p52" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_92.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_92" n="92" />Thus far for our statement. But this reviler of all quibblers, who
completely arms his own argument with the truth, and arraigns our sins
in logic, does not blush in any of his arguing on doctrines to indulge
in very pretty quibbles; on a par with those exquisite jokes which are
cracked to make people laugh at dessert. Reflect on the weight of
reasoning displayed in that complicated syllogism; which I will now
again repeat. “If ‘Father’ is the same as Ungenerate,
it is allowable for us to drop it, and use Ungenerate instead; thus,
the Ungenerate is Ungenerate of the Son; for as the Ungenerate is
Father of the Son, so, reversely, the Father is Ungenerate of the
Son.” Well, this is very like another case such as the following.
Suppose some one were to state the right and sound view about Adam;
namely, that it mattered not whether we called him “father of
mankind” or “the first man formed by God” (for both
mean the same thing), and then some one else, belonging to
Eunomius’ school of reasoners, were to pounce upon this
statement, and make the same complication out of it, viz.: If
“first man formed by God” and “father of
mankind” are the same things, it is allowable for us to drop the
word “father” and use “first formed” instead;
and say that Adam was the “first formed,” instead of the
“father,” of Abel; for as the first formed was the father
of a son, so, reversely, that father is the first formed of that son.
If this had been said in a tavern, what laughter and applause would
have broken from the tippling circle over so fine and exquisite a joke!
These are the arguments on which our learned theologian leans; when he
assails our doctrine, he really needs himself a tutor and a stick to
teach him that all the things which are predicated of some one do not
necessarily, in their meaning, have respect to one single object; as is
plain from the aforesaid instance of Abel and Adam. That one and the
same Adam is Abel’s father and also God’s handiwork is a
truth; nevertheless it does not follow that, because he is both, he is
both with respect to Abel. So the designation of the Almighty as Father
has both the special meaning of that word, i.e., the having begotten a
son, and also that of there being no preconceivable cause of the Very
Father; nevertheless it does not follow that when we mention the Son we
must speak of the Ungenerate, instead of the Father, of that Son; nor,
on the other hand, if the absence of beginning remains unexpressed in
reference to the Son, that we must banish from our thoughts about God
that attribute of Ungeneracy. But he discards the usual acceptations,
and like an actor in comedy, makes a joke of the whole subject, and by
dint of the oddity of his quibbles makes the questions of our faith
ridiculous. Again I must repeat his words: “If Father is the same
as Ungenerate, it is allowable for us to drop it, and use Ungenerate
instead; thus, the Ungenerate is Ungenerate of the Son; for as the
Ungenerate is Father of the Son, so, reversely, the Father is
Ungenerate of the Son.” But let us turn the laugh against him, by
reversing his quibble; thus: If Father is not the same as Ungenerate,
the Son of the Father will not be Son of the Ungenerate; for having
relation to the Father only, he will be altogether alien in nature to
that which is other than Father, and does not suit that idea; so that,
if the Father is something other than the Ungenerate, and the title
Father does not comprehend that meaning, the Son, being One, cannot be
distributed between these two relationships, and be at the same time
Son both of the Father and of the Ungenerate; and, as before it was an
acknowledged absurdity to speak of the Deity as Ungenerate of the Son,
so in this converse proposition it will be found an absurdity just as
great to call the Only-begotten Son of the Ungenerate. So that he must
choose one of two things; either the Father is the same as the
Ungenerate (which is necessary in order that the Son of the Father may
be Son of the Ungenerate as well); and then our doctrine has been
ridiculed by him without reason; or, the Father is something different
to the Ungenerate, and the Son of the Father is alienated from all
relationship to the Ungenerate. But then, if it is thus to hold that
the Only-begotten is not the Son of the Ungenerate, logic inevitably
points to a “generated Father;” for that which exists, but
does not exist without generation, must have a generated substance. If,
then, the Father, being according to these men other than Ungenerate,
is therefore generated, where is their much talked of Ungeneracy? Where
is that basis and foundation of their heretical castle-building? The
Ungenerate, which they thought just now that they grasped, has eluded
them, and vanished quite beneath the action of a few barren syllogisms;
their would-be demonstration of the <i>Unlikeness</i>, like a mere
dream about something, slips away at the touch of criticism, and takes
its flight along with this Ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p53" shownumber="no">Thus it is that whenever a
falsehood is welcomed in preference to the truth, it may indeed
flourish for a little through the illusion which it creates, but it
will soon collapse; its own methods of proof will dissolve it. But we
bring this forward only to raise a smile at the very pretty revenge we
might take on their <i>Unlikeness</i>. We must now resume the main
thread of our discourse.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xxxix" next="viii.i.iii.xl" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxviii" progress="16.58%" title="Answer to the question he is always asking, “Can He who is be begotten?”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_93.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_93" n="93" />§39.
<i>Answer to the question he is always asking, “Can He who is be
begotten?”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">Eunomius does not like the
meaning of the Ungenerate to be conveyed by the term Father, because he
wants to establish that there was a time when the Son was not. It is in
fact a constant question amongst his pupils, “How can He who
(always) is be begotten?” This comes, I take it, of not weaning
oneself from the human application of words, when we have to think
about God. But let us without bitterness at once expose the actual
falseness of this ‘arrière pensée’ of his<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p2.1" n="210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">αὐτὸ τὸ
πεπλασμενον
τῆς
ὑπονοιας</span>.</p></note>, stating first our conclusions upon the
matter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no">These names have a different
meaning with us, Eunomius; when we come to the transcendent energies
they yield another sense. Wide, indeed, is the interval in all else
that divides the human from the divine; experience cannot point here
below to anything at all resembling in amount what we may guess at and
imagine there. So likewise, as regards the meaning of our terms, though
there may be, so far as words go, some likeness between man and the
Eternal, yet the gulf between these two worlds is the real measure of
the separation of meanings. For instance, our Lord calls God a
‘man’ that was a ‘householder’ in the parable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p4.1" n="211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>the
parable,</i> i.e. of the Tares. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.27" parsed="|Matt|13|27|0|0" passage="Matthew xiii. 27">Matthew xiii. 27</scripRef>: cf. v.
52.</p></note>; but though this title is ever so familiar to
us, will the person we think of and the person there meant be of the
same description; and will our ‘house’ be the same as that
large house, in which, as the Apostle says, there are the vessels of
gold, and those of silver<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p5.2" n="212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>, and those of the
other materials which are recounted? Or will not <i>those</i> rather be
beyond our immediate apprehension and to be contemplated in a blessed
immortality, while ours are earthern, and to dissolve to earth? So in
almost all the other terms there is a similarity of names between
things human and things divine, revealing nevertheless underneath this
sameness a wide difference of meanings. We find alike in both worlds
the mention of bodily limbs and senses; as with us, so with the life of
God, which all allow to be above sense, there are set down in order
fingers and arm and hand, eye and eyelids, hearing, heart, feet and
sandals, horses, cavalry, and chariots; and other metaphors innumerable
are taken from human life to illustrate symbolically divine things. As,
then, each one of these names has a human sound, but not a human
meaning, so also that of Father, while applying equally to life divine
and human, hides a distinction between the uttered meanings exactly
proportionate to the difference existing between the subjects of this
title. We think of man’s generation one way; we surmise of the
divine generation in another. A man is born in a stated time; and a
particular place must be the receptacle of his life; without it it is
not in nature that he should have any concrete substance: whence also
it is inevitable that sections of time are found enveloping his life;
there is a Before, and With, and After him. It <i>is</i> true to say of
any one whatever of those born into this world that there was a time
when he was not, that he is now, and again there will be time when he
will cease to exist; but into the Eternal world these ideas of time do
not enter; to a sober thinker they have nothing akin to that world. He
who considers what the divine life really is will get beyond the
‘sometime,’ the ‘before,’ and the
‘after,’ and every mark whatever of this extension in time;
he will have lofty views upon a subject so lofty; nor will he deem that
the Absolute is bound by those laws which he observes to be in force in
human generation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no">Passion precedes the concrete
existence of man; certain material foundations are laid for the
formation of the living creature; beneath it all is Nature, by
God’s will, with her wonder-working, putting everything under
contribution for the proper proportion of nutrition for that which is
to be born, taking from each terrestrial element the amount necessary
for the particular case, receiving the co-operation of a measured time,
and as much of the food of the parents as is necessary for the
formation of the child: in a word Nature, advancing through all these
processes by which a human life is built up, brings the non-existent to
the birth; and accordingly we say that, non-existent once, it now is
born; because, at one time not being, at another it begins to be. But
when it comes to the Divine generation the mind rejects this
ministration of Nature, and this fulness of time in contributing to the
development, and everything else which our argument contemplated as
taking place in human generation; and he who enters on divine topics
with no carnal conceptions will not fall down again to the level of any
of those debasing thoughts, but seeks for one in keeping with the
majesty of the thing to be expressed; he will not think of passion in
connexion with that which is passionless, or count the Creator of all
Nature as in need of Nature’s help, or admit extension in time
into the Eternal life; he will see that the Divine generation is to be
cleared of all such ideas, and will allow to the title
‘Father’ only the meaning that the Only-begotten is not
Himself without a source, but derives from That the cause of His being;
though, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_94.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_94" n="94" />as
for the actual beginning of His subsistence, he will not calculate
that, because he will not be able to see any sign of the thing in
question. ‘Older’ and ‘younger’ and all such
notions are found to involve intervals of time; and so, when you
mentally abstract time in general, all such indications are got rid of
along with it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p8" shownumber="no">Since, then, He who <i>is</i>
with the Father, in some inconceivable category, before the ages admits
not of a ‘sometime,’ He exists by generation indeed, but
nevertheless He never begins to exist. His life is neither in time, nor
in place. But when we take away these and all suchlike ideas in
contemplating the subsistence of the Son, there is only one thing that
we can even think of as before Him—i.e. the Father. But the
Only-begotten, as He Himself has told us, is in the Father, and so,
from His nature, is not open to the supposition that He ever existed
not. If indeed the Father ever was not, the eternity of the Son must be
cancelled retrospectively in consequence of this nothingness of the
Father: but if the Father is always, how can the Son ever be
non-existent, when He cannot be thought of at all by Himself apart from
the Father, but is always implied silently in the name Father. This
name in fact conveys the two Persons equally; the idea of the Son is
inevitably suggested by that word. When was it, then, that the Son was
not? In what category shall we detect His non-existence? In place?
There is none. In time? Our Lord was before all times; and if so, when
was He not? And if He was in the Father, in what place was He not? Tell
us that, ye who are so practised in seeing things out of sight. What
kind of interval have your cogitations given a shape to? What vacancy
in the Son, be it of substance or of conception, have you been able to
think of, which shows the Father’s life, when drawn out in
parallel, as surpassing that of the Only-begotten? Why, even of men we
cannot say absolutely that any one was not, and then was born. Levi,
many generations before his own birth in the flesh, was tithed by
Melchisedech; so the Apostle says, “Levi also, who receiveth
tithes, payed tithes (in Abraham),”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p8.1" n="213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.9-Heb.7.10" parsed="|Heb|7|9|7|10" passage="Heb. vii. 9, 10">Heb. vii. 9, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.18" parsed="|Gen|14|18|0|0" passage="Genesis xiv. 18">Genesis
xiv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
adding the proof, “for he was yet in the loins of his father,
when” Abraham met the priest of the Most High. If, then, a man in
a certain sense is not, and is then born, having existed beforehand by
virtue of kinship of substance in his progenitor, according to an
Apostle’s testimony, how as to the Divine life do they dare to
utter the thought that He was not, and then was begotten? For He
‘is in the Father,’ as our Lord has told us; “I am in
the Father, and the Father in Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9.3" n="214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.38" parsed="|John|10|38|0|0" passage="John x. 38">John x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>,” each of
course being in the other in two different senses; the Son being in the
Father as the beauty of the image is to be found in the form from which
it has been outlined; and the Father in the Son, as that original
beauty is to be found in the image of itself. Now in all hand-made
images the interval of time is a point of separation between the model
and that to which it lends its form; but there the one cannot be
separated from the other, neither the “express image” from
the “Person,” to use the Apostle’s words<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p10.2" n="215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1" parsed="|Heb|1|0|0|0" passage="Heb. i">Heb. i</scripRef>.</p></note>, nor the “brightness” from the
“glory” of God, nor the representation from the goodness;
but when once thought has grasped one of these, it has admitted the
associated Verity as well. “<i>Being</i>,” he says (not
becoming), “the brightness of His glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p11.2" n="216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>. (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.2" lang="EL">ὢν</span>, not <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.3" lang="EL">γενόμενος</span>).</p></note>;” so that clearly we may rid ourselves
for ever of the blasphemy which lurks in either of those two
conceptions; viz., that the Only-begotten can be thought of as
Ungenerate (for he says “the brightness of His glory,” the
brightness coming from the glory, and not, reversely, the glory from
the brightness); or that He ever began to be. For the word
“being” is a witness that interprets to us the Son’s
continuity and eternity and superiority to all marks of
time.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p13" shownumber="no">What occasion, then, had our
foes for proposing for the damage of our Faith that trifling question,
which they think unanswerable and, so, a proving of their own doctrine,
and which they are continually asking, namely, ‘whether One who
is can be generated.’ We may boldly answer them at once, that He
who is in the Ungenerate <i>was</i> generated from Him, and <i>does</i>
derive His source from Him. ‘I live by the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p13.1" n="217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.57" parsed="|John|4|57|0|0" passage="John iv. 57">John iv. 57</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ but it is impossible to name the
‘when’ of His beginning. When there is no intermediate
matter, or idea, or interval of time, to separate the being of the Son
from the Father, no symbol can be thought of, either, by which the
Only-begotten can be unlinked from the Father’s life, and shewn
to proceed from some special source of His own. If, then, there is no
other principle that guides the Son’s life, if there is nothing
that a devout mind can contemplate before (but not divided from) the
subsistence of the Son, but the Father only; and if the Father is
without beginning or generation, as even our adversaries admit, how can
He who can be contemplated only within the Father, who is without
beginning, admit Himself of a beginning?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p15" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_95.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_95" n="95" />What harm, too, does our Faith suffer from our admitting those
expressions of our opponents which they bring forward against us as
absurd, when they ask ‘whether He which is can be
begotten?’ We do not assert that this can be so in the sense in
which Nicodemus put his offensive question<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p15.1" n="218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.4" parsed="|John|3|4|0|0" passage="John iii. 4">John iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,
wherein <i>he</i> thought it impossible that one who was in existence
could come to a second birth: but we assert that, having His existence
attached to an Existence which is always and is without beginning, and
accompanying every investigator into the antiquities of time, and
forestalling the curiosity of thought as it advances into the world
beyond, and intimately blended as He is with all our conceptions of the
Father, He has no beginning of His existence any more than He is
Ungenerate: but He was both begotten and was, evincing on the score of
causation generation from the Father, but by virtue of His everlasting
life repelling any moment of non-existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p17" shownumber="no">But this thinker in his
exceeding subtlety contravenes this statement; he sunders the being of
the Only-begotten from the Father’s nature, on the ground of one
being Generated, the other Ungenerate; and although there are such a
number of names which with reverence may be applied to the Deity, and
all of them suitable to both Persons equally, he pays no attention to
anyone of them, because these others indicate that in which Both
participate; he fastens on the name Ungenerate, and that alone; and
even of this he will not adopt the usual and approved meaning; he
revolutionizes the conception of it, and cancels its common
associations. Whatever can be the reason of this? For without some very
strong one he would not wrest language away from its accepted meaning,
and innovate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p17.1" n="219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p18.1" lang="EL">ξενίζει</span>, intrans. N.T. Polyb. Lucian.</p></note> by changing the signification of words.
He knows perfectly well that if their meaning was confined to the
customary one he would have no power to subvert the sound doctrine; but
that if such terms are perverted from their common and current
acceptation, he will be able to spoil the doctrine along with the word.
For instance (to come to the actual words which he misuses), if,
according to the common thinking of our Faith he had allowed that God
was to be called Ungenerate only because He was never generated, the
whole fabric of his heresy would have collapsed, with the withdrawal of
his quibbling about this Ungenerate. If, that is, he was to be
persuaded, by following out the analogy of almost all the names of God
in use for the Church, to think of the God over all as Ungenerate, just
as He is invisible, and passionless, and immaterial; and if he was
agreed that in every one of these terms there was signified only that
which in no way belongs to God—body, for instance, and passion
and colour, and derivation from a cause—then, if his view of the
case had been like that, his party’s tenet of the
<i>Unlikeness</i> would lose its meaning; for in all else (except the
Ungeneracy) that is conceived concerning the God of all even these
adversaries allow the likeness existing between the Only-begotten and
the Father. But to prevent this, he puts the term Ungenerate in front
of all these names indicating God’s transcendent nature; and he
makes this one a vantage-ground from which he may sweep down upon our
Faith; he transfers the contrariety between the actual expressions
‘Generated’ and ‘Ungenerate’ to the Persons
themselves to whom these words apply; and thereby, by this difference
between the words he argues by a quibble for a difference between the
Beings; not agreeing with us that Generated is to be used only because
the Son was generated, and Ungenerate because the Father exists without
having been generated; but affirming that he thinks the former has
acquired existence by having been generated; though what sort of
philosophy leads him to such a view I cannot understand. If one were to
attend to the mere meanings of those words by themselves, abstracting
in thought those Persons for whom the names are taken to stand, one
would discover the groundlessness of these statements of theirs.
Consider, then, not that, in consequence of the Father being a
conception prior to the Son (as the Faith truly teaches), the order of
the names themselves must be arranged so as to correspond with the
value and order of that which underlies them; but regard them alone by
themselves, to see which of them (the word, I repeat, not the Reality
which it represents) is to be placed before the other as a conception
of our mind; which of the two conveys the assertion of an idea, which
the negation of the same; for instance (to be clear, I think similar
pairs of words will give my meaning), Knowledge,
Ignorance—Passion, Passionlessness—and suchlike contrasts,
which of them possess priority of conception before the others? Those
which posit the negation, or those which posit the assertion of the
said quality? I take it the latter do so. Knowledge, anger, passion,
are conceived of first; and then comes the negation of these ideas. And
let no one, in his excess of devotion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p18.2" n="220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p19" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-p19.1" lang="EL">ἐθελοθρησκείας</span>, “will worship.”</p></note>, blame this
argument, as if it would put the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_96.html" id="viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_96" n="96" />Son before the Father. We are
not making out that the Son is to be placed in conception before the
Father, seeing that the argument is discriminating only the meanings of
‘Generated,’ and ‘Ungenerate.’ So Generation
signifies the assertion of some reality or some idea; while Ungeneracy
signifies its negation; so that there is every reason that Generation
must be thought of first. Why, then, do they insist herein on fixing on
the Father the second, in order of conception, of these two names; why
do they keep on thinking that a negation can define and can embrace the
whole substance of the term in question, and are roused to exasperation
against those who point out the groundlessness of their
arguments?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xl" next="viii.i.iii.xli" prev="viii.i.iii.xxxix" progress="17.14%" title="His unsuccessful attempt to be consistent with his own statements after Basil has confuted him." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">

§40. <i>His unsuccessful
attempt to be consistent with his own statements after Basil has
confuted him.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">For notice how bitter he is
against one who did detect the rottenness and weakness of his work of
mischief; how he revenges himself all he can, and that is only by abuse
and vilification: in these, however, he possesses abundant ability.
Those who would give elegance of style to a discourse have a way of
filling out the places that want rhythm with certain conjunctive
particles<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p2.1" n="221" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>conjunctive particles,</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p3.1" lang="EL">σύνδεσμοι</span>. In Aristotle’s Poetics (xx. 6), these are reckoned
as one of the 8 ‘parts of speech.’ The term <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p3.2" lang="EL">σύνδεσμος</span>
is illustrated by the examples <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p3.3" lang="EL">μὲν, ἤτοι,
δὴ</span>, which leaves no doubt that it
includes at all events conjunctions and particles. Its general
character is defined in his Rhetoric iii. 12, 4: “It makes many
(sentences) one.” Harris (<i>Hermes</i> ii. c. 2), thus defines a
conjunction, “A part of speech devoid of signification itself,
but so formed as to help signification by making two or more
significant sentences to be one significant sentence,” a
definition which manifestly comes from Aristotle.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p4" shownumber="no">The comparison here
seems to be between these constantly recurring particles, themselves
‘devoid of signification,’ in an ‘elegant’
discourse, and the perpetually used epithets, “fools,”
&amp;c., which, though utterly meaningless, serve to connect his
dislocated paragraphs. The ‘assembly’ (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p4.1" lang="EL">σύναξις</span>, always of the synagogue or the Communion. See Suicer) of
his words is brought, it is ironically implied, into some sort of
harmony by these means.</p></note>, whereby they introduce more euphony
and connexion into the assembly of their phrases; so does Eunomius
garnish his work with abusive epithets in most of his passages, as
though he wished to make a display of this overflowing power of
invective. Again we are ‘fools,’ again we ‘fail in
correct reasoning,’ and ‘meddle in the controversy without
the preparation which its importance requires,’ and ‘miss
the speaker’s meaning.’ Such, and still more than these,
are the phrases used of our Master by this decorous orator. But perhaps
after all there is good reason in his anger; and this pamphleteer is
justly indignant. For why should Basil have stung him by thus exposing
the weakness of this teaching of his? Why should he have uncovered to
the sight of the simpler brethren the blasphemy veiled beneath his
plausible sophistries? Why should he not have let silence cover the
unsoundness of this view? Why gibbet the wretched man, when he ought to
have pitied him, and kept the veil over the indecency of his argument?
He actually finds out and makes a spectacle of one who has somehow got
to be admired amongst his private pupils for cleverness and shrewdness!
Eunomius had said somewhere in his works that the attribute of being
ungenerate “follows” the deity. Our Master remarked upon
this phrase of his that a thing which “follows” must be
amongst the externals, whereas the actual Being is not one of these,
but indicates the very existence of anything, so far as it does exist.
Then this gentle yet unconquerable opponent is furious, and pours along
a copious stream of invective, because our Master, on hearing that
phrase, apprehended the sense of it as well. But what did he do wrong,
if he firmly insisted only upon the meaning of your own writings. If
indeed he had seized illogically on what was said, all that you say
would be true, and we should have to ignore what he did; but seeing
that you are blushing at his reproof, why do you not erase the word
from your pamphlet, instead of abusing the reprover? ‘Yes, but he
did not understand the drift of the argument. Well, how do we do wrong,
if being human, we guessed at the meaning from your actual words,
having no comprehension of that which was buried in your heart? It is
for God to see the inscrutable, and to inspect the characters of that
which we have no means of comprehending, and to be cognizant of
<i>unlikeness</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p4.2" n="222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xl-p5" shownumber="no"> A hit
at the Anomœans. ‘Your subtle distinctions, in the invisible
world of your own mind, between the meanings of “following”
are like the <i>unlikenesses</i> which you see between the Three
Persons.’</p></note> in the invisible
world. We can only judge by what we hear.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xli" next="viii.i.iii.xlii" prev="viii.i.iii.xl" progress="17.28%" title="The thing that follows is not the same as the thing that it follows." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">

§41. <i>The thing that follows is not the same as the thing
that it follows.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">He first says, “the
attribute of being ungenerate follows the Deity.” By that we
understood him to mean that this Ungeneracy is one of the things
external to God. Then he says, “Or rather this Ungeneracy is His
actual being.” We fail to understand the ‘sequitur’
of this; we notice in fact something very queer and incongruous about
it. If Ungeneracy follows God, and yet also constitutes His being, two
beings will be attributed to one and the same subject in this view; so
that God will be in the same way as He was before and has always been
believed to be<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p2.1" n="223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p3.1" lang="EL">ὡς εἶναι μὲν
τὸν Θεὸν κατὰ
ταὐτὸν ὡς
εἶναί ποτε</span>(infinitive by attraction to preceding) <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p3.2" lang="EL">καὶ εἶναι
πεπίστευται</span></p></note>, but besides that will have another
being accompanying, which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_97.html" id="viii.i.iii.xli-Page_97" n="97" />they style Ungeneracy, quite
distinct from Him Whose ‘following’ it is, as our Master
puts it. Well, if he commands us to think so, he must pardon our
poverty of ideas, in not being able to follow out such subtle
speculations.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p4" shownumber="no">But if he disowns this view, and
does not admit a double being in the Deity, one represented by the
godhead, the other by the ungeneracy, let our friend, who is himself
neither ‘rash’ nor ‘malignant,’ prevail upon
himself not to be over partial to invective while these combats for the
truth are being fought, but to explain to us, who are so wanting in
culture, how that which follows is not one thing and that which leads
another, but how both coalesce into one; for, in spite of what he says
in defence of his statement, the absurdity of it remains; and the
addition of that handful of words<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p4.1" n="224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐυαριθμήτων
ῥηματων</span>.
But it is possible that the true reading may be <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p5.2" lang="EL">εὐρύθμων</span>, alluding to the ‘rhythm’ in the form of abuse
with which Eunomius connected his arguments (preceding
section).</p></note> does not
correct, as he asserts, the contradiction in it. I have not yet been
able to see that any explanation at all is discoverable in them. But we
will give what he has written verbatim. “We say, ‘or rather
the Ungeneracy is His actual being,’ without meaning to
<i>contract</i> into the being<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p5.3" n="225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐκ εἰς τὸ
εἶναι
συναιροῦντες</span></p></note> that which we have
proved to follow it, but applying ‘follow’ to the title,
but <i>is</i> to the being.” Accordingly when these things are
taken together, the whole resulting argument would be, that the title
Ungenerate follows, because to be Ungenerate is His actual being. But
what expounder of this expounding shall we get? He says “without
meaning to contract into the being that which we have proved to follow
it.” Perhaps some of the guessers of riddles might tell us that
by ‘contract into’ he means ‘fastening
together.’ But who can see anything intelligible or coherent in
the rest? The results of ‘following’ belong, he tells us,
not to the being, but to the title. But, most learned sir, what is the
title? Is it in discord with the being, or does it not rather coincide
with it in the thinking? If the title is inappropriate to the being,
then how can the being be represented by the title; but if, as he
himself phrases it, the being is fittingly defined by the title of
Ungenerate, how can there be any parting of them after that? You make
the name of the being follow one thing and the being itself another.
And what then is the ‘construction of the entire view?’
“The title Ungenerate follows God, seeing that He Himself is
Ungenerate.” He says that there ‘follows’ God, Who is
something other than that which is Ungenerate, this very title. Then
how can he place the definition of Godhead within the Ungeneracy?
Again, he says that this title ‘follows’ God as existing
without a previous generation. Who will solve us the mystery of such
riddles? ‘Ungenerate’ preceding and then following; first a
fittingly attached title of the being, and then following like a
stranger! What, too, is the cause or this excessive flutter about this
name; he gives to it the whole contents of godhead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p6.2" n="226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>He
gives to it the whole contents of godhead.</i> It was the central point in Eunomius’ system that by
the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγεννησία</span>
we can comprehend the Divine Nature; he trusts
entirely to the Aristotelian divisions (logical) and sub-divisions. A
mere word (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p7.2" lang="EL">γέννητος</span>) was thus allowed to destroy the equality of the Son. It
was almost inevitable, therefore, that his opponent, as a defender of
the Homoousion, should occasionally fall back so far upon Plato, as to
maintain that opposites are joined and are identical with each other,
i.e. that <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p7.3" lang="EL">γέννησις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xli-p7.4" lang="EL">ἀγεννησία</span> are not truly opposed to each other. Another method of
combating this excessive insistence on the physical and logical was, to
bring forward the ethical realities; and this Gregory does constantly
throughout this treatise. We are to know God by Wisdom, and Truth, and
Righteousness. Only occasionally (as in the next section) does he speak
of the ‘eternity’ of God: and here only because Eunomius
has obliged him, and in order to show that the idea is made up of two
negations, and nothing more.</p></note>;
as if there will be nothing wanting in our adoration, if God be so
named; and as if the whole system of our faith will be endangered, if
He is not? Now, if a brief statement about this should not be deemed
superfluous and irrelevant, we will thus explain the
matter.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iii.xlii" next="viii.i.iv" prev="viii.i.iii.xli" progress="17.47%" title="Explanation of 'Ungenerate,' and a 'study' of Eternity." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">

§42. <i>Explanation of
‘Ungenerate,’ and a ‘study’ of
Eternity.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">The eternity of God’s
life, to sketch it in mere outline, is on this wise. He is always to be
apprehended as in existence; He admits not a time when He was not, and
when He will not be. Those who draw a circular figure in plane geometry
from a centre to the distance of the line of circumference tell us
there is no definite beginning to their figure; and that the line is
interrupted by no ascertained end any more than by any visible
commencement: they say that, as it forms a single whole in itself with
equal radii on all sides, it avoids giving any indication of beginning
or ending. When, then, we compare the Infinite being to such a figure,
circumscribed though it be, let none find fault with this account; for
it is not on the circumference, but on the similarity which the figure
bears to the Life which in every direction eludes the grasp, that we
fix our attention when we affirm that such is our intuition of the
Eternal. From the present instant, as from a centre and a
“point,” we extend thought in all directions, to the
immensity of that Life. We find that we are drawn round uninterruptedly
and evenly, and that we are always following a circumference where
there is nothing to grasp; we find the divine life returning upon
itself in an unbroken continuity, where no end and no parts can be
recognized. Of God’s eternity <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_98.html" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_98" n="98" />we say that which we have
heard from prophecy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p2.1" n="227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>from
prophecy.</i> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.16" parsed="|Ps|10|16|0|0" passage="Psalm x. 16">Psalm x. 16</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.2" lang="EL">Βασιλεύσει
Κύριος εἰς
τὸν αἰ&amp; 242·να,
καὶ εἰς τὸν
αἰ&amp; 242·να τοῦ
αἰ&amp; 242·νος·</span> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.10" parsed="|Ps|29|10|0|0" passage="Psalm xxix. 10">Psalm xxix.
10</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.4" lang="EL">καθιεῖται
Κύριος
βασιλεὺς εἰς
τὸν αἰ&amp;
242·να·</span> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.12" parsed="|Ps|74|12|0|0" passage="Psalm lxxiv. 12">Psalm lxxiv.
12</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.6" lang="EL">῾Ο δὲ θεὸς
βασιλεὺς
ἡμῶν πρὸ αἰ&amp;
242·νος</span>.</p></note>; viz.. that God is a
king “of old,” and rules for ages, and for ever, and
beyond. Therefore we define Him to be earlier than any beginning, and
exceeding any end. Entertaining, then, this idea of the Almighty, as
one that is adequate, we express it by two titles; i.e.,
‘Ungenerate’ and ‘Endless’ represent this
infinitude and continuity and ever-lastingness of the Deity. If we
adopted only one of them for our idea, and if the remaining one was
dropped, our meaning would be marred by this omission; for it is
impossible with either one of them singly<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.7" n="228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἑνός
τινος
τούτων</span>.</p></note> to
express the notion residing in each of the two; but when one speaks of
the ‘endless,’ only the absence as regards an end has been
indicated, and it does not follow that any hint has been given about a
beginning; while, when one speaks of the ‘Unoriginate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p4.2" n="229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἄναρχον</span>.</p></note>,’ the fact of being beyond a beginning
has been expressed, but the case as regards an end has been left quite
doubtful.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p6" shownumber="no">Seeing, then, that these two
titles equally help to express the eternity of the divine life, it is
high time to inquire why our friends cut in two the complete meaning of
this eternity, and declare that the one meaning, which is the negation
of beginning, constitutes God’s being (instead of merely forming
part of the definition of eternity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p6.1" n="230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p7.1" lang="EL">οὐ περὶ τὸ
αΐδιον
θεωρεῖσθαι</span></p></note>), while they
consider the other, which is the negation of end, as amongst the
externals of that being. It is difficult to see the reason for thus
assigning the negation of beginning to the realm of being, while they
banish the negation of end outside that realm. The two are our
conceptions of the same thing; and, therefore, either both should be
admitted to the definition of being, or, if the one is to be judged
inadmissible, the other should be rejected also. If, however, they are
determined thus to divide the thought of eternity, and to make the one
fall within the realm of that being, and to reckon the other with the
non-realities of Deity (for the thoughts which they adopt on this
subject are grovelling, and, like birds who have shed their feathers,
they are unable to soar into the sublimities of theology), I would
advise them to reverse their teaching, and to count the unending as
being, overlooking the unoriginate rather, and assigning the palm to
that which is future and excites hope, rather than to that which is
past and stale. Seeing, I say (and I speak thus owing to their
narrowness of spirit, and lower the discussion to the level of a
child’s conception), the past period of his life is nothing to
him who has lived it, and all his interest is centred on the future and
on that which can be looked forward to, that which has no end will have
more value than that which has no beginning. So let our thoughts upon
the divine nature be worthy and exalted ones; or else, if they are
going to judge of it according to human tests, let the future be more
valued by them than the past, and let them confine the being of the
Deity to that, since time’s lapse sweeps away with it all
existence in the past, whereas expected existence gains substance from
our hope<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p7.2" n="231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>, of faith, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p8.2" lang="EL">ἐλπιζομένων
ὑπόστασις
πραγμάτων</span></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p9" shownumber="no">Now I broach these ridiculously
childish suggestions as to children sitting in the market-place and
playing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p9.1" n="232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.32" parsed="|Luke|7|32|0|0" passage="Luke vii. 32">Luke vii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>; for when one looks into the grovelling
earthliness of their heretical teaching it is impossible to help
falling into a sort of sportive childishness. It would be right,
however, to add this to what we have said, viz., that, as the idea of
eternity is completed only by means of both (as we have already
argued), by the negation of a beginning and also by that of an end, if
they confine God’s being to the one, their definition of this
being will be manifestly imperfect and curtailed by half; it is thought
of only by the absence of beginning, and does not contain the absence
of end within itself as an essential element. But if they do combine
both negations, and so complete their definition of the being of God,
observe, again, the absurdity that is at once apparent in this view; it
will be found, after all their efforts, to be at variance not only with
the Only-begotten, but with itself. The case is clear and does not
require much dwelling upon. The idea of a beginning and the idea of an
end are opposed each to each; the meanings of each differ as widely as
the other diametric oppositions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p10.2" n="233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p11.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
διάμετρον
ἀλλήλοις
ἀντικειμένων</span>, i.e. Contradictories in Logic.</p></note>, where there is no
half-way proposition below<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p11.2" n="234" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p12" shownumber="no"> As in A
or E, both of which have the Particular below them (I or O) as <i>a
half-way</i> to the contrary Universal. Thus—</p>

<p id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p13" shownumber="no">A I E<br />
All men are mortal. Some men are mortal. No men are mortal.<br />
 E O A</p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p14" shownumber="no">No men are mortal. Some men
are not mortal. All men are mortal.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p15" shownumber="no">But between A and O, E and
I, there is no half-way.</p></note>. If any one is asked
to define ‘beginning,’ he will not give a definition the
same as that of end; but will carry his definition of it to the
opposite extremity. Therefore also the two <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_99.html" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_99" n="99" /><i>contraries</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p15.1" n="235" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p16" shownumber="no"> Beginning (Contraries) Beginningless.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p17" shownumber="no">Endless (Contraries)
Ending.</p></note> of these will be separated
from each other by the same distance of opposition; and that which is
without beginning, being contrary to that which is to be seen by a
beginning, will be a very different thing from that which is endless,
or the negation of end. If, then, they import both these attributes
into the being of God, I mean the negations of end and of beginning,
they will exhibit this Deity of theirs as a combination of two
contradictory and discordant things, because the <i>contrary</i> ideas
to beginning and end reproduce on their side also the
<i>contradiction</i> existing between beginning and end. Contraries of
contradictories are themselves contradictory of each other. In fact, it
is always a true axiom, that two things which are naturally opposed to
two things mutually opposite are themselves opposed to each other; as
we may see by example. Water is opposed to fire; therefore also the
forces destructive of these are opposed to each other; if moistness is
apt to extinguish fire, and dryness is apt to destroy water, the
opposition of fire to water is continued in those qualities themselves
which are contrary to them; so that dryness is plainly opposed to
moistness. Thus, when beginning and end have to be placed
(diametrically) opposite each other<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p17.1" n="236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p18.1" lang="EL">ὑπεναντίως
διακειμένων</span>. The same term has been used to express the opposition
between Ungenerate and Generated: so that it means both Oppositions,
i.e. Contraries and Contradictories.</p></note>, the terms
contrary to these also contradict each other in their meaning, I mean,
the negations of end and of beginning. Well, then, if they determine
that one only of these negations is indicative of the being (to repeat
my former assertion), they will bear evidence to half only of
God’s existence, confining it to the absence of beginning, and
refusing to extend it to the absence of end; whereas, if they import
both into their definition of it, they will actually exhibit it so as a
combination of contradictions in the way that has been said; for these
two negations of beginning and of end, by virtue of the contradiction
existing between beginning and end, will part it asunder. So their
Deity will be found to be a sort of patchwork compound, a conglomerate
of contradictions.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p19" shownumber="no">But there is not, neither shall
there be, in the Church of God a teaching such as that, which can make
One who is single and incomposite not only multiform and patchwork, but
also the combination of opposites. The simplicity of the True Faith
assumes God to be that which He is, viz., incapable of being grasped by
any term, or any idea, or any other device of our apprehension,
remaining beyond the reach not only of the human but of the angelic and
of all supramundane intelligence, unthinkable, unutterable, above all
expression in words, having but one name that can represent His proper
nature, the single name of being ‘Above every name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p19.1" n="237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Philip. ii. 9">Philip. ii. 9</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p20.2" lang="EL">ὄνομα τὸ ὑπὲρ
πᾶν ὄνομα</span>.</p></note>’; which is granted to the Only-begotten
also, because “all that the Father hath is the
Son’s.” The orthodox theory allows these words, I mean
“Ungenerate,” “Endless,” to be indicative of
God’s eternity, but not of His being; so that
“Ungenerate” means that no source or cause lies beyond Him,
and “Endless” means that His kingdom will be brought to a
standstill in no end. “Thou art the same,” the prophet
says, “and Thy years shall not fail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p20.3" n="238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Psalm cii. 27">Psalm cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,” showing by “art” that He
subsists out of no cause, and by the words following, that the
blessedness of His life is ceaseless and unending.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p22" shownumber="no">But, perhaps, some one amongst
even very religious people will pause over these investigations of ours
upon God’s eternity, and say that it will be difficult from what
we have said for the Faith in the Only-begotten to escape unhurt. Of
two unacceptable doctrines, he will say, our account<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p22.1" n="239" place="end"><p id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p23" shownumber="no"> Adopting <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span> from the Venice Cod. (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.2" lang="EL">ἑνὶ
πάντως ὁ
λόγος
συνενεχθήσεται</span>). The verb cannot be impersonal: and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.3" lang="EL">τις</span> above, the
only available nominative, does not suit the sense very
well.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p24" shownumber="no">Gregory constructs this
scheme of Opposition <i>after the analogy</i> of Logical Opposition.
Beginning is not so opposed to Beginning-less, as it is to Ending,
because with the latter there is no half-way, i.e. no word of
definition in common.</p></note>
must inevitably be brought into contact with one. Either we shall make
out that the Son is Ungenerate, which is absurd; or else we shall deny
Him Eternity altogether, a denial which that <i>fraternity</i> of
blasphemers make their specialty. For if Eternity is characterized by
having no beginning and end, it is inevitable either that we must be
impious and deny the Son Eternity, or that we must be led in our secret
thoughts about Him into the idea of Ungeneracy. What, then, shall we
answer? That if, in conceiving of the Father before the Son on the
single score of causation, we inserted any mark of time before the
subsistence of the Only-begotten, the belief which we have in the
Son’s eternity might with reason be said to be endangered. But,
as it is, the Eternal nature, equally in the case of the Father’s
and the Son’s life, and, as well, in what we believe about the
Holy Ghost, admits not of the thought that it will ever cease to be;
for where time is not, the “when” is annihilated with it.
And if the Son, always ap<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_100.html" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_100" n="100" />pearing with the thought of
the Father, is always found in the category of existence, what danger
is there in owning the Eternity of the Only-begotten, Who “hath
neither beginning of days, nor end of life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p24.1" n="240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" passage="Heb. vii. 3">Heb. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For as He is Light from Light, Life
from Life, Good from Good, and Wise, Just, Strong, and all else in the
same way, so most certainly is He Eternal from Eternal.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p26" shownumber="no">But a lover of controversial
wrangling catches up the argument, on the ground that such a sequence
would make Him Ungenerate from Ungenerate. Let him, however, cool his
combative heart, and insist upon the proper expressions, for in
confessing His ‘coming from the Father’ he has banished all
ideas of Ungeneracy as regards the Only-begotten; and there will be
then no danger in pronouncing Him Eternal and yet not Ungenerate. On
the one hand, because the existence of the Son is not marked by any
intervals of time, and the infinitude of His life flows back before the
ages and onward beyond them in an all-pervading tide, He is properly
addressed with the title of Eternal; again, on the other hand, because
the thought of Him as Son in fact and title gives us the thought of the
Father as inalienably joined to it, He thereby stands clear of an
ungenerate existence being imputed to Him, while He is always with a
Father Who always is, as those inspired words of our Master expressed
it, “bound by way of generation to His Father’s
Ungeneracy.” Our account of the Holy Ghost will be the same also;
the difference is only in the place assigned in order. For as the Son
is bound to the Father, and, while deriving existence from Him, is not
substantially after Him, so again the Holy Spirit is in touch with the
Only-begotten, Who is conceived of as before the Spirit’s
subsistence only in the theoretical light of a cause<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p26.1" n="241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p27" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iii.xlii-p27.1" lang="EL">τὸν τῆς
αἰτίας
λόγον</span>. This is much
more probably the meaning, because of <i>before</i> above, than
“on the score of the different kind of causation” (Non omne
quod procedat nascitur, quamvis omne procedat quod nascitur. S.
August.). It is a direct testimony to the ‘Filioque’
belief. “The Spirit comes forth with the Word, not begotten with
Him, but being with and accompanying and proceeding from Him.”
Theodoret. Serm. II.</p></note>.
Extensions in time find no admittance in the Eternal Life; so that,
when we have removed the thought of cause, the Holy Trinity in no
single way exhibits discord with itself; and to It is glory
due.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.iv" n="II" next="viii.i.iv.i" prev="viii.i.iii.xlii" progress="17.96%" shorttitle="Book II" title="Book II" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.i" n="1" next="viii.i.iv.ii" prev="viii.i.iv" progress="17.96%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The second book declares the Incarnation of God the Word, and the faith delivered by the Lord to His disciples, and asserts that the heretics who endeavour to overthrow this faith and devise other additional names are of their father the devil." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_101.html" id="viii.i.iv.i-Page_101" n="101" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.iv.i-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The second book
declares the Incarnation of God the Word, and the faith delivered by
the Lord to His disciples, and asserts that the heretics who endeavour
to overthrow this faith and devise other additional names are of their
father the devil.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.i-p3" shownumber="no">The Christian Faith, which in
accordance with the command of our Lord has been preached to all
nations by His disciples, is neither of men, nor by men, but by our
Lord Jesus Christ Himself, Who being the Word, the Life, the Light, the
Truth, and God, and Wisdom, and all else that He is by nature, for this
cause above all was made in the likeness of man, and shared our nature,
becoming like us in all things, yet without sin. He was like us in all
things, in that He took upon Him manhood in its entirety with soul and
body, so that our salvation was accomplished by means of
both:—He, I say, appeared on earth and “conversed with
men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p3.1" n="242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" passage="Bar. iii. 37">Bar. iii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that men might no longer have
opinions according to their own notions about the Self-existent,
formulating into a doctrine the hints that come to them from vague
conjectures, but that we might be convinced that God has truly been
manifested in the flesh, and believe that to be the only true
“mystery of godliness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p4.2" n="243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” which was
delivered to us by the very Word and God, Who by Himself spake to His
Apostles, and that we might receive the teaching concerning the
transcendent nature of the Deity which is given to us, as it were,
“through a glass darkly<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p5.2" n="244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12">1 Cor. xiii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>” from the older
Scriptures,—from the Law, and the Prophets, and the Sapiential
Books, as an evidence of the truth fully revealed to us, reverently
accepting the meaning of the things which have been spoken, so as to
accord in the faith set forth by the Lord of the whole Scriptures<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p6.2" n="245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p7" shownumber="no"> This is
perhaps the force of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.i-p7.1" lang="EL">τῶν ὅλων</span>: “the Lord of the Old Covenant as well as of the
New.” But <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.i-p7.2" lang="EL">τῶν
ὅλων</span> may mean simply
“the Universe.”</p></note>, which faith we guard as we received it, word
for word, in purity, without falsification, judging even a slight
divergence from the words delivered to us an extreme blasphemy and
impiety. We believe, then, even as the Lord set forth the Faith to His
Disciples, when He said, “Go, teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p7.3" n="246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.” This is the word of the mystery
whereby through the new birth from above our nature is transformed from
the corruptible to the incorruptible, being renewed from “the old
man,” “according to the image of Him who created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p8.2" n="247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 10">Col. iii. 10</scripRef></p></note>” at the beginning the likeness to the
Godhead. In the Faith then which was delivered by God to the Apostles
we admit neither subtraction, nor alteration, nor addition, knowing
assuredly that he who presumes to pervert the Divine utterance by
dishonest quibbling, the same “is of his father the devil,”
who leaves the words of truth and “speaks of his own,”
becoming the father of a lie<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.i-p9.2" n="248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" passage="John viii. 44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>. For whatsoever is
said otherwise than in exact accord with the truth is assuredly false
and not true.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.ii" next="viii.i.iv.iii" prev="viii.i.iv.i" progress="18.07%" title="Gregory then makes an explanation at length touching the eternal Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>Gregory then
makes an explanation at length touching the eternal Father, the Son,
and the Holy Spirit.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Since then this doctrine is put
forth by the Truth itself, it follows that anything which the inventors
of pestilent heresies devise besides to subvert this Divine
utterance,—as, for example, calling the Father
“Maker” and “Creator” of the Son instead of
“Father,” and the Son a “result,” a
“creature,” a “product,” instead of
“Son,” and the Holy Spirit the “creature of a
creature,” and the “product of a product,” instead of
His proper title the “Spirit,” and whatever those who fight
against God are pleased to say of Him,—all such fancies we term a
denial and violation of the Godhead revealed to us in this doctrine.
For once for all we have learned from the Lord, through Whom comes the
transformation of our nature from mortality to immortality,—from
Him, I say, we have learned to what we ought to look <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_102.html" id="viii.i.iv.ii-Page_102" n="102" />with the eyes of our
understanding,—that is, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
We say that it is a terrible and soul-destroying thing to misinterpret
these Divine utterances and to devise in their stead assertions to
subvert them,—assertions pretending to correct God the Word, Who
appointed that we should maintain these statements as part of our
faith. For each of these titles understood in its natural sense becomes
for Christians a rule of truth and a law of piety. For while there are
many other names by which Deity is indicated in the Historical Books,
in the Prophets and in the Law, our Master Christ passes by all these
and commits to us these titles as better able to bring us to the faith
about the Self-Existent, declaring that it suffices us to cling to the
title, “Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,” in order to attain to
the apprehension of Him Who is absolutely Existent, Who is one and yet
not one. In regard to essence He is one, wherefore the Lord ordained
that we should look to one Name: but in regard to the attributes
indicative of the Persons, our belief in Him is distinguished into
belief in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p2.1" n="249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Or,
somewhat more literally, “He admits of distinction into belief in
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, being divided,”
&amp;c.</p></note>;
He is divided without separation, and united without confusion. For
when we hear the title “Father” we apprehend the meaning to
be this, that the name is not understood with reference to itself
alone, but also by its special signification indicates the relation to
the Son. For the term “Father” would have no meaning apart
by itself, if “Son” were not connoted by the utterance of
the word “Father.” When, then, we learnt the name
“Father” we were taught at the same time, by the selfsame
title, faith also in the Son. Now since Deity by its very nature is
permanently and immutably the same in all that pertains to its essence,
nor did it at any time fail to be anything that it now is, nor will it
at any future time be anything that it now is not, and since He Who is
the very Father was named Father by the Word, and since in the Father
the Son is implied,—since these things are so, we of necessity
believe that He Who admits no change or alteration in His nature was
always entirely what He is now, or, if there is anything which He was
not, <i>that</i> He assuredly is not now. Since then He is named Father
by the very Word, He assuredly always was Father, and is and will be
even as He was. For surely it is not lawful in speaking of the Divine
and unimpaired Essence to deny that what is excellent always belonged
to It. For if He was not always what He now is, He certainly changed
either from the better to the worse or from the worse to the better,
and of these assertions the impiety is equal either way, whichever
statement is made concerning the Divine nature. But in fact the Deity
is incapable of change and alteration. So, then, everything that is
excellent and good is always contemplated in the fountain of
excellency. But “the Only-begotten God, Who is in the bosom of
the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p3.1" n="250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef></p></note>” is excellent, and beyond all
excellency:—mark you, He says, “Who <i>is</i> in the bosom
of the Father,” not “Who came to be”
there.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p5" shownumber="no">Well then, it has been
demonstrated by these proofs that the Son is from all eternity to be
contemplated in the Father, in Whom He is, being Life and Light and
Truth, and every noble name and conception—to say that the Father
ever existed by Himself apart from these attributes is a piece of the
utmost impiety and infatuation. For if the Son, as the Scripture saith,
is the Power of God, and Wisdom, and Truth, and Light, and
Sanctification, and Peace, and Life, and the like, then before the Son
existed, according to the view of the heretics, these things also had
no existence at all. And if these things had no existence they must
certainly conceive the bosom of the Father to have been devoid of such
excellences. To the end, then, that the Father might not be conceived
as destitute of the excellences which are His own, and that the
doctrine might not run wild into this extravagance, the right faith
concerning the Son is necessarily included in our Lord’s
utterance with the contemplation of the eternity of the Father. And for
this reason He passes over all those names which are employed to
indicate the surpassing excellence of the Divine nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p5.1" n="251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> That
nature which transcends our conceptions (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑπερκειμένη</span>).</p></note>, and delivers to us as part of our profession
of faith the title of “Father” as better suited to indicate
the truth, being a title which, as has been said, by its relative sense
connotes with itself the Son, while the Son, Who is in the Father,
always is what He essentially is, as has been said already, because the
Deity by Its very nature does not admit of augmentation. For It does
not perceive any other good outside of Itself, by participation in
which It could acquire any accession, but is always immutable, neither
casting away what It has, nor acquiring what It has not: for none of
Its properties are such as to be cast away. And if there is anything
whatsoever blessed, unsullied, true and good, associated with Him and
in Him, we see of necessity that the good and holy Spirit must belong
to Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p6.2" n="252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Or
“be conjoined with such attribute:” <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">αὐτῷ</span> probably
refers, like <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.2" lang="EL">περὶ αὐτὸν
καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ</span>
just above, to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.3" lang="EL">Θεός</span> or <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.4" lang="EL">τὸ
Θεῖον</span>, but it may
conceivably refer to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.5" lang="EL">εἴ
τι μακάριον,
κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note>, not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_103.html" id="viii.i.iv.ii-Page_103" n="103" />by way of accretion. That
Spirit is indisputably a princely Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p7.6" n="253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἡγεμονικόν</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>
in LXX. (<i>Spiritus principalis</i> in Vulg.,
“<i>free</i> spirit” in the “Authorised”
Version, and in the Prayer-book Version).</p></note>, a
quickening Spirit, the controlling and sanctifying force of all
creation, the Spirit that “worketh all in all” as He
wills<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p8.3" n="254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 6">1 Cor. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>. Thus we conceive no gap between the anointed
Christ and His anointing, between the King and His sovereignty, between
Wisdom and the Spirit of Wisdom, between Truth and the Spirit of Truth,
between Power and the Spirit of Power, but as there is contemplated
from all eternity in the Father the Son, Who is Wisdom and Truth, and
Counsel, and Might, and Knowledge, and Understanding, so there is also
contemplated in Him the Holy Spirit, Who is the Spirit of Wisdom, and
of Truth, and of Counsel, and of Understanding, and all else that the
Son is and is called. For which reason we say that to the holy
disciples the mystery of godliness was committed in a form expressing
at once union and distinction,—that we should believe on the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. For the
differentiation of the subsistences<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p9.2" n="255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p10.1" lang="EL">ὑποστασέων</span></p></note> makes the
distinction of Persons<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p10.2" n="256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">προσώπων</span></p></note> clear and free from
confusion, while the one Name standing in the forefront of the
declaration of the Faith clearly expounds to us the unity of essence of
the Persons<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p11.2" n="257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p12.1" lang="EL">προσώπων</span></p></note> Whom the Faith declares,—I mean,
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. For by these
appellations we are taught not a difference of nature, but only the
special attributes that mark the subsistences<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p12.2" n="258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p13.1" lang="EL">ὑποστασέων</span></p></note>, so
that we know that neither is the Father the Son, nor the Son the
Father, nor the Holy Spirit either the Father or the Son, and recognize
each by the distinctive mark of His Personal Subsistence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p13.2" n="259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ii-p14.1" lang="EL">ὑποστασέων</span></p></note>, in illimitable perfection, at once
contemplated by Himself and not divided from that with Which He is
connected.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.iii" next="viii.i.iv.iv" prev="viii.i.iv.ii" progress="18.36%" title="Gregory proceeds to discuss the relative force of the unnameable name of the Holy Trinity and the mutual relation of the Persons, and moreover the unknowable character of the essence, and the condescension on His part towards us, His generation of the Virgin, and His second coming, the resurrection from the dead and future retribution." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>Gregory proceeds to discuss the relative force of the
unnameable name of the Holy Trinity and the mutual relation of the
Persons, and moreover the unknowable character of the essence, and the
condescension on His part towards us, His generation of the Virgin, and
His second coming, the resurrection from the dead and future
retribution.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p2" shownumber="no">What then means that unnameable
name concerning which the Lord said, “Baptizing them into the
name,” and did not add the actual significant term which
“the name” indicates? We have concerning it this notion,
that all things that exist in the creation are defined by means of
their several names. Thus whenever a man speaks of “heaven”
he directs the notion of the hearer to the created object indicated by
this name, and he who mentions “man” or some animal, at
once by the mention of the name impresses upon the hearer the form of
the creature, and in the same way all other things, by means of the
names imposed upon them, are depicted in the heart of him who by
hearing receives the appellation imposed upon the thing. The uncreated
Nature alone, which we acknowledge in the Father, and in the Son, and
in the Holy Spirit, surpasses all significance of names. For this cause
the Word, when He spoke of “the name” in delivering the
Faith, did not add what it is,—for how could a name be found for
that which is above every name?—but gave authority that whatever
name our intelligence by pious effort be enabled to discover to
indicate the transcendent Nature, that name should be applied alike to
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, whether it be “the Good” or
“the Incorruptible,” whatever name each may think proper to
be employed to indicate the undefiled Nature of Godhead. And by this
deliverance the Word seems to me to lay down for us this law, that we
are to be persuaded that the Divine Essence is ineffable and
incomprehensible: for it is plain that the title of Father does not
present to us the Essence, but only indicates the relation to the Son.
It follows, then, that if it were possible for human nature to be
taught the essence of God, He “Who will have all men to be saved
and to come to the knowledge of the truth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p2.1" n="260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 4">1 Tim. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>” would not have suppressed the
knowledge upon this matter. But as it is, by saying nothing concerning
the Divine Essence, He showed that the knowledge thereof is beyond our
power, while when we have learnt that of which we are capable, we stand
in no need of the knowledge beyond our capacity, as we have in the
profession of faith in the doctrine delivered to us what suffices for
our salvation. For to learn that He is the absolutely existent,
together with Whom, by the relative force of the term, there is also
declared the majesty of the Son, is the fullest teaching of godliness;
the Son, as has been said, implying in close union with Himself the
Spirit of Life and Truth, inasmuch as He is Himself Life and
Truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p4" shownumber="no">These distinctions being thus
established, while we anathematize all heretical fancies in the sphere
of divine doctrines, we believe, even as we were taught by the voice of
the Lord, in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost, acknowledging together with this faith also the dispensation
that has been set on foot on behalf of men <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_104.html" id="viii.i.iv.iii-Page_104" n="104" />by the Lord of the creation.
For He “being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be
equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him
the form of a servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p4.1" n="261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and being
incarnate in the Holy Virgin redeemed us from death “in which we
were held,” “sold under sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p5.2" n="262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Or,
“in which we were held by sin, being sold.” The reference
is to <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7 Bible:Rom.7.14" parsed="|Rom|7|7|0|0;|Rom|7|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.7,14">Rom. vii. 7 and 14</scripRef>, but with the
variation of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p6.2" lang="EL">ὑπὸ τῆς
ἁμαρτίας</span>, for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p6.3" lang="EL">ὑπὸ τὴν
ἁμαρτίαν</span>, and a change in the order of the words.</p></note>,” giving as the ransom for the
deliverance of our souls His precious blood which He poured out by His
Cross, and having through Himself made clear for us the path of the
resurrection<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p6.4" n="263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> A
similar phrase is to be found in Book V. With both may be compared the
language of the Eucharistic Prayer in the Liturgy of S. Basil (where
the context corresponds to some extent with that of either passage in
S. Gregory):—<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ ἀναστὰς
τῇ τρίτῃ
ἡμέρᾳ, καὶ
ὁδοποιήσας
πάσῃ σαρκὶ
τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν
ἀνάστασιν,
κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note> from the dead, shall come in His own
time in the glory of the Father to judge every soul in righteousness,
when “all that are in the graves shall hear His voice, and shall
come forth, they that have done good unto the resurrection of life, and
they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p7.2" n="264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" passage="John v. 29">John v. 29</scripRef></p></note>.” But that the pernicious heresy that
is now being sown broadcast by Eunomius may not, by falling upon the
mind of some of the simpler sort and being left without investigation,
do harm to guileless faith, we are constrained to set forth the
profession which they circulate and to strive to expose the mischief of
their teaching.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.iv" next="viii.i.iv.v" prev="viii.i.iv.iii" progress="18.53%" title="He next skilfully confutes the partial, empty and blasphemous statement of Eunomius on the subject of the absolutely existent." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4.
<i>He next skilfully confutes the partial, empty and blasphemous
statement of Eunomius on the subject of the absolutely
existent.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Now the wording of their
doctrine is as follows: “We believe in the one and only true God,
according to the teaching of the Lord Himself, not honouring Him with a
lying title (for He cannot lie), but really existent, one God in nature
and in glory, who is without beginning, eternally, without end,
alone.” Let not him who professes to believe in accordance with
the teaching of the Lord pervert the exposition of the faith that was
made concerning the Lord of all to suit his own fancy, but himself
follow the utterance of the truth. Since then, the expression of the
Faith comprehends the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost, what agreement has this construction of theirs to show with the
utterances of the Lord, so as to refer such a doctrine to the teaching
of those utterances? They cannot manage to show where in the Gospels
the Lord said that we should believe on “the one and only true
God:” unless they have some new Gospel. For the Gospels which are
read in the churches continuously from ancient times to the present
day, do not contain this saying which tells us that we should believe
in or baptize into “the one and only true God,” as these
people say, but “in the name of the Father and of the Son and of
the Holy Ghost.” But as we were taught by the voice of the Lord,
this we say, that the word “one” does not indicate the
Father alone, but comprehends in its significance the Son with the
Father, inasmuch as the Lord said, “I and My Father are one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p2.1" n="265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef></p></note>.” In like manner also the name
“God” belongs equally to the Beginning in which the Word
was, and to the Word Who was in the Beginning. For the Evangelist tells
us that “the Word was with God, and the Word was God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p3.2" n="266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.” So that when Deity is expressed the
Son is included no less than the Father. Moreover, the true cannot be
conceived as something alien from and unconnected with the truth. But
that the Lord is the Truth no one at all will dispute, unless he be one
estranged from the truth. If, then, the Word is in the One, and is God
and Truth, as is proclaimed in the Gospels, on what teaching of the
Lord does he base his doctrine who makes use of these distinctive
terms? For the antithesis is between “only” and “not
only,” between “God” and “no God,”
between “true” and “untrue.” If it is with
respect to idols that they make their distinction of phrases, we too
agree. For the name of “deity” is given, in an equivocal
sense, to the idols of the heathen, seeing that “all the gods of
the heathen are demons,” and in another sense marks the contrast
of the one with the many, of the true with the false, of those who are
not Gods with Him who is God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p4.2" n="267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Or,
possibly, “and the contrast he makes between the one and the
many, &amp;c. is irrelevant” (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p5.1" lang="EL">ἄλλως
ἀντιδιαιρεῖ</span>): the quotation is from <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.6" parsed="|Ps|96|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 6">Ps. xcvi. 6</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>. But if the contrast
is one with the Only-begotten God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p5.3" n="268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>, reading (as S. Gregory seems to have done) <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p6.2" lang="EL">θεός</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p6.3" lang="EL">υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span>.</p></note>, let our sages
learn that truth has its opposite only in falsehood, and God in one who
is not God. But inasmuch as the Lord Who is the Truth is God, and is in
the Father and is one relatively to the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p6.4" n="269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ ἓν πρὸς
τὸν πατέρα
ὄντος</span>. It may be
questioned whether the text is sound: the phrase seems unusual;
perhaps <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">ἓν</span> has been inserted in error
from the preceding clause <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7.3" lang="EL">καὶ ἐν τῷ
πατρὶ
ὄντος</span>, and we should
read “is in the Father and is with the Father” (cf.
the <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7.4" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.2 Bible:John.1.1-John.1.2" parsed="|1John|1|2|0|0;|John|1|1|1|2" passage="1 John 1.2; John 1.1,2">2nd verse of the 1st
Epistle, and verses 1 and 2 of the Gospel of S. John</scripRef>).</p></note>,
there is no room in the true doctrine for these distinctions of
phrases. For he who truly believes in the One sees in the One Him Who
is completely united with Him in truth, and deity, and essence, and
life, and wisdom, and in all attributes whatsoever: or, if he does not
see in the One Him Who is all these it is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_105.html" id="viii.i.iv.iv-Page_105" n="105" />in nothing that he believes.
For without the Son the Father has neither existence nor name, any more
than the Powerful without Power, or the Wise without Wisdom. For Christ
is “the Power of God and the Wisdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p7.5" n="270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;” so that he who imagines he sees the
One God apart from power, truth, wisdom, life, or the true light,
either sees nothing at all or else assuredly that which is evil. For
the withdrawal of the good attributes becomes a positing and
origination of evil.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p9" shownumber="no">“Not honouring Him,”
he says, “with a lying title, for He cannot lie.” By that
phrase I pray that Eunomius may abide, and so bear witness to the truth
that it cannot lie. For if he would be of this mind, that everything
that is uttered by the Lord is far removed from falsehood, he will of
course be persuaded that He speaks the truth Who says, “I am in
the Father, and the Father in Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p9.1" n="271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>,”—plainly, the One in His
entirety, in the Other in His entirety, the Father not superabounding
in the Son, the Son not being deficient in the Father,—and Who
says also that the Son should be honoured as the Father is honoured<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p10.2" n="272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef></p></note>, and “He that hath seen Me hath seen
the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p11.2" n="273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>,” and “no man knoweth the
Father save the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p12.2" n="274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef></p></note>,” in all which
passages there is no hint given to those who receive these declarations
as genuine, of any variation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p13.2" n="275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p14.1" lang="EL">παραλλαγή</span>
(Cf. S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" passage="James i. 17">James i. 17</scripRef>).</p></note> of glory, or of
essence, or anything else, between the Father and the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p15" shownumber="no">“Really existent,”
he says, “one God in nature and in glory.” Real existence
is opposed to unreal existence. Now each of existing things is really
existent in so far as it is; but that which, so far as appearance and
suggestion go, seems to be, but is not, this is not really existent, as
for example an appearance in a dream or a man in a picture. For these
and such like things, though they exist so far as appearance is
concerned, have not real existence. If then they maintain, in
accordance with the Jewish opinion, that the Only-begotten God does not
exist at all, they are right in predicating real existence of the
Father alone. But if they do not deny the existence of the Maker of all
things, let them be content not to deprive of real existence Him Who
is, Who in the Divine appearance to Moses gave Himself the name of
Existent, when He said, “I am that I am<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p15.1" n="276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> Or
“I am He that is,” <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" passage="Ex. iii. 14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>:” even as Eunomius in his later
argument agrees with this, saying that it was He Who appeared to Moses.
Then he says that God is “one in nature and in glory.”
Whether God exists without being by nature God, he who uses these words
may perhaps know: but if it be true that he who is not by nature God is
not God at all, let them learn from the great Paul that they who serve
those who are not Gods do not serve God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p16.2" n="277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> The
reference seems to be to <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.8" parsed="|Gal|4|8|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 8">Gal. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But we “serve the living and
true God,” as the Apostle says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p17.2" n="278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.10" parsed="|1Thess|1|10|0|0" passage="1 Thess. i. 10">1 Thess. i.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>: and He Whom we
serve is Jesus the Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p18.2" n="279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> There
is perhaps a reference here to <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.24" parsed="|Col|3|24|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 24">Col. iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>. For Him the Apostle
Paul even exults in serving, saying, “Paul, a servant of Jesus
Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p19.2" n="280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1" parsed="|Rom|1|1|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 1">Rom. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We then, who no longer serve them
which by nature are no Gods<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p20.2" n="281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.8" parsed="|Gal|4|8|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 8">Gal. iv. 8</scripRef></p></note>, have come to the
knowledge of Him Who by nature is God, to Whom every knee boweth
“of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the
earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p21.2" n="282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But we should not have been His
servants had we not believed that this is the living and true God, to
Whom “every tongue maketh confession that Jesus is Lord to the
glory of God the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p22.2" n="283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p24" shownumber="no">“God,” he says,
“Who is without beginning, eternally, without end, alone.”
Once more “understand, ye simple ones,” as Solomon says,
“his subtlety<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p24.1" n="284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.5" parsed="|Prov|8|5|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 5">Prov. viii. 5</scripRef> (Septuagint).</p></note>,” lest haply ye
be deceived and fall headlong into the denial of the Godhead of the
Only-begotten Son. That is without end which admits not of death and
decay: that, likewise, is called everlasting which is not only for a
time. That, therefore, which is neither everlasting nor without end is
surely seen in the nature which is perishable and mortal. Accordingly
he who predicates “unendingness” of the one and only God,
and does not include the Son in the assertion of
“unendingness” and “eternity,” maintains by
such a proposition, that He Whom he thus contrasts with the eternal and
unending is perishable and temporary. But we, even when we are told
that God “only hath immortality<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p25.2" n="285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,”
understand by “immortality” the Son. For life is
immortality, and the Lord is that life, Who said, “I am the
Life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p26.2" n="286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p27" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef></p></note>.” And if He be said to dwell “in
the light that no man can approach unto<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p27.2" n="287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” again we make no difficulty in
understanding that the true Light, unapproachable by falsehood, is the
Only-begotten, in Whom we learn from the Truth itself that the Father
is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p28.2" n="288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.iv-p29" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.iv-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" passage="John xiv. 11">John xiv. 11</scripRef></p></note>. Of these opinions let the reader choose the
more devout, whether we are to think of the Only-begotten in a manner
worthy of the Godhead, or to call Him, as heresy prescribes, perishable
and temporary.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.v" next="viii.i.iv.vi" prev="viii.i.iv.iv" progress="18.84%" title="He next marvellously overthrows the unintelligible statements of Eunomius which assert that the essence of the Father is not separated or divided, and does not become anything else." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>He next
marvellously overthrows the unintelligible statements of Eunomius which
assert that the essence of the Father is not separated or divided, and
does not become anything else.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.v-p2" shownumber="no">“We believe in God,”
he tells us, “not separ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_106.html" id="viii.i.iv.v-Page_106" n="106" />ated as regards the essence
wherein He is one, into more than one, or becoming sometimes one and
sometimes another, or changing from being what He is, or passing from
one essence to assume the guise of a threefold personality: for He is
always and absolutely one, remaining uniformly and unchangeably the
only God.” From these citations the discreet reader may well
separate first of all the idle words inserted in the statement without
any meaning from those which appear to have some sense, and afterwards
examine the meaning that is discoverable in what remains of his
statement, to ascertain whether it is compatible with due reverence
towards Christ.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.v-p3" shownumber="no">The first, then, of the
statements cited is completely divorced from any intelligible meaning,
good or bad. For what sense there is in the words, “not
separated, as regards the essence wherein He is one, into more than
one, or becoming sometimes one and sometimes another, or changing from
being what He is,” Eunomius himself could not tell us, and I do
not think that any of his allies could find in the words any shadow of
meaning. When he speaks of Him as “not separated in regard to the
essence wherein He is one,” he says either that He is not
separated from His own essence, or that His own essence is not divided
from Him. This unmeaning statement is nothing but a random combination
of noise and empty sound. And why should one spend time in the
investigation of these meaningless expressions? For how does any one
remain in existence when separated from his own essence? or how is the
essence of anything divided and displayed apart? Or how is it possible
for one to depart from that wherein he is, and become another, getting
outside himself? But he adds, “not passing from one essence to
assume the guise of three persons: for He is always and absolutely one,
remaining uniformly and unchangeably the only God.” I think the
absence of meaning in his statement is plain to every one without a
word from me: against this let any one argue who thinks there is any
sense or meaning in what he says: he who has an eye to discern the
force of words will decline to involve himself in a struggle with
unsubstantial shadows. For what force has it against our doctrine to
say “not separated or divided into more than one as regards the
essence wherein He is one, or becoming sometimes one and sometimes
another, or passing from one essence to assume the guise of three
persons?”—things that are neither said nor believed by
Christians nor understood by inference from the truths we confess. For
who ever said or heard any one else say in the Church of God, that the
Father is either separated or divided as regards His essence, or
becomes sometimes one, sometimes another, coming to be outside Himself,
or assumes the guise of three persons? These things Eunomius says to
himself, not arguing with us but stringing together his own trash,
mixing with the impiety of his utterances a great deal of absurdity.
For we say that it is equally impious and ungodly to call the Lord of
the creation a created being and to think that the Father, in that He
is, is separated or split up, or departs from Himself, or assumes the
guise of three persons, like clay or wax moulded in various
shapes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.v-p4" shownumber="no">But let us examine the words
that follow: “He is always and absolutely one, remaining
uniformly and unchangeably the only God.” If he is speaking about
the Father, we agree with him, for the Father is most truly one, alone
and always absolutely uniform and unchangeable, never at any time
present or future ceasing to be what He is. If then such an assertion
as this has regard to the Father, let him not contend with the doctrine
of godliness, inasmuch as on this point he is in harmony with the
Church. For he who confesses that the Father is always and unchangeably
the same, being one and only God, holds fast the word of godliness, if
in the Father he sees the Son, without Whom the Father neither is nor
is named. But if he is inventing some other God besides the Father, let
him dispute with the Jews or with those who are called Hypsistiani,
between whom and the Christians there is this difference, that they
acknowledge that there is a God Whom they term the Highest<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.v-p4.1" n="289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.v-p5.1" lang="EL">ὕψιστον</span>,
whence the name of the sect.</p></note> or Almighty, but do not admit that he is
Father; while a Christian, if he believe not in the Father, no
Christian at all.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.vi" next="viii.i.iv.vii" prev="viii.i.iv.v" progress="19.00%" title="He then shows the unity of the Son with the Father and Eunomius' lack of understanding and knowledge in the Scriptures." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

§6.
<i>He then shows the unity of the Son with the Father and
Eunomius’ lack of understanding and knowledge in the
Scriptures.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p2" shownumber="no">What he adds next after this is
as follows:—“Having no sharer,” he says, “in
His Godhead, no divider of His glory, none who has lot in His power, or
part in His royal throne: for He is the one and only God, the Almighty,
God of Gods, King of Kings, Lord of Lords.” I know not to whom
Eunomius refers when he protests that the Father admits none to share
His Godhead with Himself. For if he uses such expressions with
reference to vain idols and to the erroneous conceptions of those who
worship them (even as Paul assures us that there is no agreement
between Christ and Belial, and no fellowship between the temple
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_107.html" id="viii.i.iv.vi-Page_107" n="107" />of God and idols<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p2.1" n="290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.15-2Cor.6.16" parsed="|2Cor|6|15|6|16" passage="2 Cor. vi. 15, 16">2 Cor. vi. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>) we agree with him. But if by these
assertions he means to sever the Only-begotten God from the Godhead of
the Father, let him be informed that he is providing us with a dilemma
that may be turned against himself to refute his own impiety. For
either he denies the Only-begotten God to be God at all, that he may
preserve for the Father those prerogatives of deity which (according to
him) are incapable of being shared with the Son, and thus is convicted
as a transgressor by denying the God Whom Christians worship, or if he
were to grant that the Son also is God, yet not agreeing in nature with
the true God, he would be necessarily obliged to acknowledge that he
maintains Gods sundered from one another by the difference of their
natures. Let him choose which of these he will,—either to deny
the Godhead of the Son, or to introduce into his creed a plurality of
Gods. For whichever of these he chooses, it is all one as regards
impiety: for we who are initiated into the mystery of godliness by the
Divinely inspired words of the Scripture do not see between the Father
and the Son a partnership of Godhead, but unity, inasmuch as the Lord
hath taught us this by His own words, when He saith, “I and the
Father are one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p3.2" n="291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef></p></note>,” and “he that hath seen Me
hath seen the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p4.2" n="292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>.” For if He
were not of the same nature as the Father, how could He either have had
in Himself that which was different<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p5.2" n="293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>? or how could He
have shown in Himself that which was unlike, if the foreign and alien
nature did not receive the stamp of that which was of a different kind
from itself? But he says, “nor has He a divider of His
glory.” Herein he speaks in accordance with the fact, even though
he does not know what he is saying: for the Son does not divide the
glory with the Father, but has the glory of the Father in its entirety,
even as the Father has all the glory of the Son. For thus He spake to
the Father “All Mine are Thine and Thine are Mine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p6.2" n="294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Wherefore also He says that He will
appear on the Judgment Day “in the glory of the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p7.2" n="295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" passage="Mark viii. 38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>,” when He will render to every man
according to his works. And by this phrase He shows the unity of nature
that subsists between them. For as “there is one glory of the sun
and another glory of the moon<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p8.2" n="296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>,” because of
the difference between the natures of those luminaries (since if both
had the same glory there would not be deemed to be any difference in
their nature), so He Who foretold of Himself that He would appear in
the glory of the Father indicated by the identity of glory their
community of nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p10" shownumber="no">But to say that the Son has no
part in His Father’s royal throne argues an extraordinary amount
of research into the oracles of God on the part of Eunomius, who, after
his extreme devotion to the inspired Scriptures, has not yet heard,
“Seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the
right hand of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p10.1" n="297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 1">Col. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and many
similar passages, of which it would not be easy to reckon up the
number, but which Eunomius has never learnt, and so denies that the Son
is enthroned together with the Father. Again the phrase, “not
having lot in his power,” we should rather pass by as unmeaning
than confute as ungodly. For what sense is attached to the term
“having lot” is not easy to discover from the common use of
the word. Those cast lots, as the Scripture tells us, for the
Lord’s vesture, who were unwilling to rend His garment, but
disposed to make it over to that one of their number in whose favour
the lot should decide<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p11.2" n="298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.23-John.19.24" parsed="|John|19|23|19|24" passage="John xix. 23, 24">John xix. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>. They then who thus
cast lots among themselves for the “coat” may be said,
perhaps, to “have had lot” in it. But here in the case of
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, inasmuch as Their power
resides in Their nature (for the Holy Spirit breathes “where He
listeth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p12.2" n="299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" passage="John iii. 8">John iii. 8</scripRef></p></note>,” and “worketh all in all as He
will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p13.2" n="300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 6">1 Cor. xii. 6</scripRef> and
11.</p></note>,” and the Son, by Whom all things were
made, visible and invisible, in heaven and in earth, “did all
things whatsoever He pleased<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p14.2" n="301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.135.6" parsed="|Ps|135|6|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxv. 6">Ps. cxxxv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
“quickeneth whom He will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p15.2" n="302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" passage="John v. 21">John v. 21</scripRef></p></note>,” and the
Father put “the times in His own power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p16.2" n="303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" passage="Acts i. 7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” while from the mention of
“times” we conclude that all things done in time are
subject to the power of the Father), if, I say, it has been
demonstrated that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit alike are in
a position of power to do what They will, it is impossible to see what
sense there can be in the phrase “having lot in His power.”
For the heir of all things, the maker of the ages<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p17.2" n="304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef></p></note>,
He Who shines with the Father’s glory and expresses in Himself
the Father’s person, has all things that the Father Himself has,
and is possessor of all His power, not that the right is transferred
from the Father to the Son, but that it at once remains in the Father
and resides in the Son. For He Who is in the Father is manifestly in
the Father with all His own might, and He Who has the Father in Himself
includes all the power and might of the Father. For He has in Himself
all the Father, and not merely a part of Him: and He Who has Him
entirely assuredly has His power as well. With what meaning, then,
Eunomius asserts that the Father has “none who has lot in His
power,” those <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_108.html" id="viii.i.iv.vi-Page_108" n="108" />perhaps can tell who are disciples of his folly: one who
knows how to appreciate language confesses that he cannot understand
phrases divorced from meaning. The Father, he says, “has none Who
has lot in His power.” Why, who is there that says that the
Father and Son contend together for power and cast lots to decide the
matter? But the holy Eunomius comes as mediator between them and by a
friendly agreement without lot assigns to the Father the superiority in
power.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p19" shownumber="no">Mark, I pray you, the absurdity
and childishness of this grovelling exposition of his articles of
faith. What! He Who “upholds all things by the word of His
power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p19.1" n="305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” Who says what He wills to be done,
and does what He wills by the very power of that command, He Whose
power lags not behind His will and Whose will is the measure of His
power (for “He spake the word and they were made, He commanded
and they were created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p20.2" n="306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii. 5</scripRef>, or xxxiii.
9 in
LXX.</p></note>”), He Who made
all things by Himself, and made them consist in Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p21.2" n="307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.17" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|17" passage="Col. 1.16,17">Col. i. 16 and 17</scripRef>.</p></note>, without Whom no existing thing either came
into being or remains in being,—He it is Who waits to obtain His
power by some process of allotment! Judge you who hear whether the man
who talks like this is in his senses. “For He is the one and only
God, the Almighty,” he says. If by the title of
“Almighty” he intends the Father, the language he uses is
ours, and no strange language: but if he means some other God than the
Father, let our patron of Jewish doctrines preach circumcision too, if
he pleases. For the Faith of Christians is directed to the Father. And
the Father is all these—Highest, Almighty, King of Kings, and
Lord of Lords, and in a word all terms of highest significance are
proper to the Father. But all that is the Father’s is the
Son’s also; so that, on this understanding<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p22.2" n="308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> “If this is so:” i.e. if Eunomius means his words in a
Christian sense.</p></note>,
we admit this phrase too. But if, leaving the Father, he speaks of
another Almighty, he is speaking the language of the Jews or following
the speculations of Plato,—for they say that that philosopher
also affirms that there exists on high a maker and creator of certain
subordinate gods. As then in the case of the Jewish and Platonic
opinions he who does not believe in God the Father is not a Christian,
even though in his creed he asserts an Almighty God, so Eunomius also
falsely pretends to the name of Christian, being in inclination a Jew,
or asserting the doctrines of the Greeks while putting on the guise of
the title borne by Christians. And with regard to the next points he
asserts the same account will apply. He says He is “God of
Gods.” We make the declaration our own by adding the name of the
Father, knowing that the Father is God of Gods. But all that belongs to
the Father certainly belongs also to the Son. “And Lord of
Lords.” The same account will apply to this. “And Most High
over all the earth.” Yes, for whichever of the Three Persons you
are thinking of, He is Most High over all the earth, inasmuch as the
oversight of earthly things from on high is exercised alike by the
Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. So, too, with what follows the
words above, “Most High in the heavens, Most High in the highest,
Heavenly, true in being what He is, and so continuing, true in words,
true in works.” Why, all these things the Christian eye discerns
alike in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. If Eunomius does
assign them to one only of the Persons acknowledged in the creed, let
him dare to call Him “not true in words” Who has said,
“I am the Truth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p23.1" n="309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef></p></note>,” or to call
the Spirit of truth “not true in words,” or let him refuse
to give the title of “true in works” to Him Who doeth
righteousness and judgment, or to the Spirit Who worketh all in all as
He will. For if he does not acknowledge that these attributes belong to
the Persons delivered to us in the creed, he is absolutely cancelling
the creed of Christians. For how shall any one think Him a worthy
object of faith Who is false in words and untrue in works.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vi-p25" shownumber="no">But let us proceed to what
follows. “Above all rule, subjection and authority,” he
says. This language is ours, and belongs properly to the Catholic
Church,—to believe that the Divine nature is above all rule, and
that it has in subordination to itself everything that can be conceived
among existing things. But the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost
constitute the Divine nature. If he assigns this property to the Father
alone, and if he affirms Him alone to be free from variableness and
change, and if he says that He alone is undefiled, the inference that
we are meant to draw is plain, namely, that He who has not these
characteristics is variable, corruptible, subject to change and decay.
This, then, is what Eunomius asserts of the Son and the Holy Spirit:
for if he did not hold this opinion concerning the Son and the Spirit,
he would not have employed this opposition, contrasting the Father with
them. For the rest, brethren, judge whether, with these sentiments, he
is not a persecutor of the Christian faith. For who will allow it to be
right to deem that a fitting object of reverence which varies, changes,
and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_109.html" id="viii.i.iv.vi-Page_109" n="109" />is
subject to decay? So then the whole aim of one who flames such notions
as these,—notions by which he makes out that neither the Truth
nor the Spirit of Truth is undefiled, unvarying, or
unchangeable,—is to expel from the Church the belief in the Son
and in the Holy Spirit.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.vii" next="viii.i.iv.viii" prev="viii.i.iv.vi" progress="19.39%" title="Gregory further shows that the Only-Begotten being begotten not only of the Father, but also impassibly of the Virgin by the Holy Ghost, does not divide the substance; seeing that neither is the nature of men divided or severed from the parents by being begotten, as is ingeniously demonstrated from the instances of Adam and Abraham." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

§7. <i>Gregory further shows that the Only-Begotten being
begotten not only of the Father, but also impassibly of the Virgin by
the Holy Ghost, does not divide the substance; seeing that neither is
the nature of men divided or severed from the parents by being
begotten, as is ingeniously demonstrated from the instances of Adam and
Abraham.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p2" shownumber="no">And now let us see what he adds
to his previous statements. “Not dividing,” he says,
“His own essence by begetting, and being at once begetter and
begotten, at the same time Father and Son; for He is
incorruptible.” Of such a kind as this, perhaps, is that of which
the prophet says, touching the ungodly, “They weave a
spider’s web<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p2.1" n="310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.5" parsed="|Isa|59|5|0|0" passage="Is. lix. 5">Is. lix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For as in the
cobweb there is the appearance of something woven, but no
substantiality in the appearance,—for he who touches it touches
nothing substantial, as the spider’s threads break with the touch
of a finger,—just such is the unsubstantial texture of idle
phrases. “Not dividing His own essence by begetting and being at
once begetter and begotten.” Ought we to give his words the name
of argument, or to call them rather a swelling of humours secreted by
some dropsical inflation? For what is the sense of “dividing His
own essence by begetting, and being at once begetter and
begotten?” Who is so distracted, who is so demented, as to make
the statement against which Eunomius thinks he is doing battle? For the
Church believes that the true Father is truly Father of His own Son, as
the Apostle says, not of a Son alien from Him. For thus he declares in
one of his Epistles, “Who spared not His own Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p3.2" n="311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>,” distinguishing Him, by the addition
of “own,” from those who are counted worthy of the adoption
of sons by grace and not by nature. But what says He who disparages
this belief of ours? “Not dividing His own essence by begetting,
or being at once begetter and begotten, at the same time Father and
Son; for He is incorruptible.” Does one who hears in the Gospel
that the Word was in the beginning, and was God, and that the Word came
forth from the Father, so befoul the undefiled doctrine with these base
and fetid ideas, saying “He does not divide His essence by
begetting?” Shame on the abomination of these base and filthy
notions! How is it that he who speaks thus fails to understand that God
when manifested in flesh did not admit for the formation of His own
body the conditions of human nature, but was born for us a Child by the
Holy Ghost and the power of the Highest; nor was the Virgin subject to
those conditions, nor was the Spirit diminished, nor the power of the
Highest divided? For the Spirit is entire, the power of the Highest
remained undiminished: the Child was born in the fulness of our
nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p4.2" n="312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> This,
or something like this, appears to be the force of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὅλον</span>.</p></note>, and did not sully the incorruption of His
mother. Then was flesh born of flesh without carnal passion: yet
Eunomius will not admit that the brightness of the glory is from the
glory itself, since the glory is neither diminished nor divided by
begetting the light. Again, the word of man is generated from his mind
without division, but God the Word cannot be generated from the Father
without the essence of the Father being divided! Is any one so witless
as not to perceive the irrational character of his position? “Not
dividing,” quoth he, “His own essence by begetting.”
Why, whose own essence is divided by begetting? For in the case of men
essence means human nature: in the case of brutes, it means,
generically, brute nature, but in the case of cattle, sheep, and all
brute animals, specifically, it is regarded according to the
distinctions of their kinds. Which, then, of these divides its own
essence by the process of generation? Does not the nature always remain
undiminished in the case of every animal by the succession of its
posterity? Further a man in begetting a man from himself does not
divide his nature, but it remains in its fulness alike in him who
begets and in him who is begotten, not split off and transferred from
the one to the other, nor mutilated in the one when it is fully formed
in the other, but at once existing in its entirety in the former and
discoverable in its entirety in the latter. For both before begetting
his child the man was a rational animal, mortal, capable of
intelligence and knowledge, and also after begetting a man endowed with
such qualities: so that in him are shown all the special properties of
his nature; as he does not lose his existence as a man by begetting the
man derived from him, but remains after that event what he was before
without causing any diminution of the nature derived from him by the
fact that the man derived from him comes into being.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p6" shownumber="no">Well, man is begotten of man,
and the nature of the begetter is not divided. Yet Eunomius does not
admit that the Only-begotten God, Who is in the bosom of the Father, is
truly of the Father, for fear forsooth, lest he should muti<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_110.html" id="viii.i.iv.vii-Page_110" n="110" />late the inviolable
nature of the Father by the subsistence of the Only-begotten: but after
saying “Not dividing His essence by begetting,” he adds,
“Or being Himself begetter and begotten, or Himself becoming
Father and Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p6.1" n="313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
quotation does not verbally correspond with Eunomius’ words as
cited above.</p></note>,” and thinks by such loose
disjointed phrases to undermine the true confession of godliness or to
furnish some support to his own ungodliness, not being aware that by
the very means he uses to construct a <i>reductio ad absurdum</i> he is
discovered to be an advocate of the truth. For we too say that He who
has all that belongs to His own Father is all that He is, save being
Father, and that He who has all that belongs to the Son exhibits in
Himself the Son in His completeness, save being Son: so that the
<i>reductio ad absurdum</i>, which Eunomius here invents, turns out to
be a support of the truth, when the notion is expanded by us so as to
display it more clearly, under the guidance of the Gospel. For if
“he that hath seen the Son seeth the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p7.1" n="314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>” then the Father begat another self,
not passing out of Himself, and at the same time appearing in His
fulness in Him: so that from these considerations that which seemed to
have been uttered against godliness is demonstrated to be a support of
sound doctrine.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p9" shownumber="no">But he says, “Not dividing
His own essence by begetting, and being at once begetter and begotten,
at the same time Father and Son; for He is incorruptible.” Most
cogent conclusion! What do you mean, most sapient sir? Because He is
incorruptible, therefore He does not divide His own essence by
begetting the Son: nor does He beget Himself or be begotten of Himself,
nor become at the same time His own Father and His own Son because He
is incorruptible. It follows then, that if any one is of corruptible
nature he divides his essence by begetting, and is begotten by himself,
and begets himself, and is his own father and his own son, because he
is not incorruptible. If this is so, then Abraham, because he was
corruptible, did not beget Ishmael and Isaac, but begat himself by the
bondwoman and by his lawful wife or, to take the other mountebank
tricks of the argument, he divided his essence among the sons who were
begotten of him, and first, when Hagar bore him a son, he was divided
into two sections, and in one of the halves became Ishmael, while in
the other he remained half Abraham; and subsequently the residue of the
essence of Abraham being again divided took subsistence in Isaac.
Accordingly the fourth part of the essence of Abraham was divided into
the twin sons of Isaac, so that there was an eighth in each of his
grandchildren! How could one subdivide the eighth part, cutting it
small in fractions among the twelve Patriarchs, or among the threescore
and fifteen souls with whom Jacob went down into Egypt? And why do I
talk thus when I really ought to confute the folly of such notions by
beginning with the first man? For if it is a property of the
incorruptible only not to divide its essence in begetting, and if Adam
was corruptible, to whom the word was spoken, “Dust thou art and
unto dust shalt thou return<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p9.1" n="315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,” then,
according to Eunomius’ reasoning, he certainly divided his
essence, being cut up among those who were begotten of him, and by
reason of the vast number of his posterity (the slice of his essence
which is to be found in each being necessarily subdivided according to
the number of his progeny), the essence of Adam is used up before
Abraham began to subsist, being dispersed in these minute and
infinitesimal particles among the countless myriads of his descendants,
and the minute fragment of Adam that has reached Abraham and his
descendants by a process of division, is no longer discoverable in them
as a remnant of his essence, inasmuch as his nature has been already
used up among the countless myriads of those who were before them by
its division into infinitesimal fractions. Mark the folly of him who
“understands neither what he says nor whereof he affirms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p10.2" n="316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef></p></note>.” For by saying “Since He is
incorruptible” He neither divides His essence nor begets Himself
nor becomes His own father, he implicitly lays it down that we must
suppose all those things from which he affirms that the incorruptible
alone are free to be incidental to generation in the case of every one
who is subject to corruption. Though there are many other
considerations capable of proving the inanity of his argument, I think
that what has been said above is sufficient to demonstrate its
absurdity. But this has surely been already acknowledged by all who
have an eye for logical consistency, that, when he asserted
incorruptibility of the Father alone, he places all things which are
considered after the Father in the category of corruptible, by virtue
of opposition to the incorruptible, so as to make out even the Son not
to be free from corruption. If then he places the Son in opposition to
the incorruptible, he not only defines Him to be corruptible, but also
asserts of Him all those incidents from which he affirms only the
incorruptible to be exempt. For it necessarily follows that, if the
Father alone neither begets Himself nor is begotten of Himself,
everything which is not incorruptible both begets itself <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_111.html" id="viii.i.iv.vii-Page_111" n="111" />and is begotten of
itself, and becomes its own father and son, shifting from its own
proper essence to each of these relations. For if to be incorruptible
belongs to the Father alone, and if not to be the things specified is a
special property of the incorruptible, then, of course, according to
this heretical argument, the Son is not incorruptible, and all these
circumstances of course, find place about Him,—to have His
essence divided, to beget Himself and to be begotten by Himself, to
become Himself His own father and His own son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p12" shownumber="no">Perhaps, however, it is waste of
time to linger long over such follies. Let us pass to the next point of
his statement. He adds to what he had already said, “Not standing
in need, in the act of creation, of matter or parts or natural
instruments: for He stands in need of nothing.” This proposition,
though Eunomius states it with a certain looseness of phrase, we yet do
not reject as inconsistent with godly doctrine. For learning as we do
that “He spake the word and they were made: He commanded and they
were created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p12.1" n="317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii. 5</scripRef>, or xxxiii.
9 in
LXX.</p></note>,” we know that the Word is the
Creator of matter, by that very act also producing with the matter the
qualities of matter, so that for Him the impulse of His almighty will
was everything and instead of everything, matter, instrument, place,
time, essence, quality, everything that is conceived in creation. For
at one and the same time did He will that that which ought to be should
be, and His power, that produced all things that are, kept pace with
His will, turning His will into act. For thus the mighty Moses in the
record of creation instructs us about the Divine power, ascribing the
production of each of the objects that were manifested in the creation
to the words that bade them be. For “God said,” he tells
us, “Let there be light, and there was light<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p13.2" n="318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 3">Gen. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>:” and so about the rest, without any
mention either of matter or of any instrumental agency. Accordingly the
language of Eunomius on this point is not to be rejected. For God, when
creating all things that have their origin by creation, neither stood
in need of any matter on which to operate, nor of instruments to aid
Him in His construction: for the power and wisdom of God has no need of
any external assistance. But Christ is “the Power of God and the
Wisdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p14.2" n="319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” by Whom all things were made
and without Whom is no existent thing, as John testifies<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p15.2" n="320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>. If, then, all things were made by Him, both
visible and invisible, and if His will alone suffices to effect the
subsistence of existing things (for His will is power), Eunomius utters
our doctrine though with a loose mode of expression<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p16.2" n="321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p17.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἀτονούσῃ τῇ
λέξει</span> for
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p17.2" lang="EL">ἐνατονούσῃ
τῇ λέξει</span> (the reading of the Paris edition, which Oehler
follows).</p></note>.
For what instrument and what matter could He Who upholds all things by
the word of His power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p17.3" n="322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>. The quotation is not verbally exact.</p></note> need in upholding the
constitution of existing things by His almighty word? But if he
maintains that what we have believed to be true of the Only-begotten in
the case of the creation, is true also in the case of the Son—in
the sense that the Father created Him in like manner as the creation
was made by the Son,—then we retract our former statement,
because such a supposition is a denial of the Godhead of the
Only-begotten. For we have learnt from the mighty utterance of Paul
that it is the distinguishing feature of idolatry to worship and serve
the creature more than the Creator<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p18.2" n="323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 26">Rom. i. 26</scripRef></p></note>, as well as from
David, when He says “There shall no new God be in thee: neither
shalt thou worship any alien God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p19.2" n="324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.10" parsed="|Ps|81|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 10">Ps. lxxxi. 10</scripRef>, LXX. The words
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p20.2" lang="EL">πρόσφατος</span>
(“new”) and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p20.3" lang="EL">ἀλλότριος</span> (“alien”) are both represented in the A.V. by
“strange,” and so in R.V. The Prayer-book version expresses
them by “strange” and “any other.” Both words
are subsequently employed by Gregory in his argument.</p></note>.” We use
this line and rule to arrive at the discernment of the object of
worship, so as to be convinced that that alone is God which is neither
“new” nor “alien.” Since then we have been
taught to believe that the Only-begotten God is God, we acknowledge, by
our belief that He is God, that He is neither “new” or
“alien.” If, then, He is God, He is not “new,”
and if He is not new, He is assuredly eternal. Accordingly, neither is
the Eternal “new,” nor is He Who is of the Father and in
the bosom of the Father and Who has the Father in Himself
“alien” from true Deity. Thus he who severs the Son from
the nature of the Father either absolutely disallows the worship of the
Son, that he may not worship an alien God, or bows down before an idol,
making a creature and not God the object of his worship, and giving to
his idol the name of Christ.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p21" shownumber="no">Now that this is the meaning to
which he tends in his conception concerning the Only-begotten will
become more plain by considering the language he employs touching the
Only-begotten Himself, which is as follows. “We believe also in
the Son of God, the Only-begotten God, the first-born of all creation,
very Son, not ungenerate, verily begotten before the worlds, named Son
not without being begotten before He existed, coming into being before
all creation, not uncreate.” I think that the mere reading of his
exposition of his faith is quite sufficient to render its impiety plain
without any investigation on our part. For though he calls Him
“first-born,” yet that he may not raise any <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_112.html" id="viii.i.iv.vii-Page_112" n="112" />doubt in his
readers’ minds as to His not being created, he immediately adds
the words, “not uncreate,” lest if the natural significance
of the term “Son” were apprehended by his readers, any
pious conception concerning Him might find place in their minds. It is
for this reason that after at first confessing Him to be <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p21.1">Son</span> of God and Only-begotten God, he proceeds at once, by
what he adds, to pervert the minds of his readers from their devout
belief to his heretical notions. For he who hears the titles “Son
of God” and “Only-begotten God” is of necessity
lifted up to the loftier kind of assertions respecting the Son, led
onward by the significance of these terms, inasmuch as no difference of
nature is introduced by the use of the title “God” and by
the significance of the term “Son.” For how could He Who is
truly the Son of God and Himself God be conceived as something else
differing from the nature of the Father? But that godly conceptions may
not by these names be impressed beforehand on the hearts of his
readers, he forthwith calls Him “the first-born of all creation,
named Son, not without being begotten before He existed, coming into
being before all creation, not uncreate.” Let us linger a little
while, then, over his argument, that the miscreant may be shown to be
holding out his first statements to people merely as a bait to induce
them to receive the poison that he sugars over with phrases of a pious
tendency, as it were with honey. Who does not know how great is the
difference in signification between the term
“only-begotten” and “first-born?” For
“first-born” implies brethren, and
“only-begotten” implies that there are no other brethren.
Thus the “first-born” is not “only-begotten,”
for certainly “first-born” is the first-born among
brethren, while he who is “only-begotten” has no brother:
for if he were numbered among brethren he would not be only-begotten.
And moreover, whatever the essence of the brothers of the first-born
is, the same is the essence of the first-born himself. Nor is this all
that is signified by the title, but also that the first-born and those
born after him draw their being from the same source, without the
first-born contributing at all to the birth of those that come after
him: so that hereby<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p21.2" n="325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p22" shownumber="no"> Hereby,
i.e. by the use of the term <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p22.1" lang="EL">πρωτότοκος</span>
as applicable to the Divinity of the Son.</p></note> is maintained the
falsehood of that statement of John, which affirms that “all
things were made by Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p22.2" n="326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.vii-p23" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.vii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>.” For if He is
first-born, He differs from those born after Him only by priority in
time, while there must be some one else by Whom the power to be at all
is imparted alike to Him and to the rest. But that we may not by our
objections give any unfair opponent ground for an insinuation that we
do not receive the inspired utterances of Scripture, we will first set
before our readers our own view about these titles, and then leave it
to their judgment which is the better.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.viii" next="viii.i.iv.ix" prev="viii.i.iv.vii" progress="20.04%" title="He further very appositely expounds the meaning of the term “Only-Begotten,“ and of the term “First born,“ four times used by the Apostle." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

§8. <i>He further very
appositely expounds the meaning of the term
“Only-Begotten,” and of the term “First born,”
four times used by the Apostle.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p2" shownumber="no">The mighty Paul, knowing that
the Only-begotten God, Who has the pre-eminence in all things<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p2.1" n="327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. i. 18">Col. i. 18</scripRef></p></note>, is the author and cause of all good, bears
witness to Him that not only was the creation of all existent things
wrought by Him, but that when the original creation of man had decayed
and vanished away<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p3.2" n="328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.13" parsed="|Heb|8|13|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 13">Heb. viii. 13</scripRef>, whence the phrase is
apparently adapted.</p></note>, to use his own
language, and another new creation was wrought in Christ, in this too
no other than He took the lead, but He is Himself the first-born of all
that new creation of men which is effected by the Gospel. And that our
view about this may be made clearer let us thus divide our argument.
The inspired apostle on four occasions employs this term, once as here,
calling Him, “first-born of all creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p4.2" n="329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,” another time, “the first-born
among many brethren<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p5.2" n="330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>,” again,
“first-born from the dead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p6.2" n="331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. i. 18">Col. i. 18</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 5">Rev. i.
5</scripRef>).</p></note>,” and on
another occasion he employs the term absolutely, without combining it
with other words, saying, “But when again He bringeth the
first-born into the world, He saith, And let all the angels of God
worship Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p7.3" n="332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Accordingly whatever view we
entertain concerning this title in the other combinations, the same we
shall in consistency apply to the phrase “first-born of all
creation.” For since the title is one and the same it must needs
be that the meaning conveyed is also one. In what sense then does He
become “the first-born among many brethren?” in what sense
does He become “the first-born from the dead?” Assuredly
this is plain, that because we are by birth flesh and blood, as the
Scripture saith, “He Who for our sakes was born among us and was
partaker of flesh and blood<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p8.2" n="333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef></p></note>,” purposing to
change us from corruption to incorruption by the birth from above, the
birth by water and the Spirit, Himself led the way in this birth,
drawing down upon the water, by His own baptism, the Holy Spirit; so
that in all things He became the first-born of those who are
spiritually born again, and gave the name of brethren to those who
partook in a birth like to His own by water and the Spirit. But since
it was also meet that He should <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_113.html" id="viii.i.iv.viii-Page_113" n="113" />implant in our nature the
power of rising again from the dead, He becomes the “first-fruits
of them that slept<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p9.2" n="334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.20" parsed="|1Cor|15|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 20">1 Cor. xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>” and the
“first-born from the dead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p10.2" n="335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. i. 18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,” in that He
first by His own act loosed the pains of death<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p11.2" n="336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 24">Acts ii. 24</scripRef>. See note 2, p. 104, <i>supra.</i></p></note>, so
that His new birth from the dead was made a way for us also, since the
pains of death, wherein we were held, were loosed by the resurrection
of the Lord. Thus, just as by having shared in the washing of
regeneration<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p12.2" n="337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> The
phrase is not verbally the same as in <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" passage="Tit. iii. 5">Tit. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> He became “the first-born among
many brethren,” and again by having made Himself the first-fruits
of the resurrection, He obtains the name of the “first-born from
the dead,” so having in all things the pre-eminence, after that
“all old things,” as the apostle says, “have passed
away<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p13.2" n="338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef></p></note>,” He becomes the first-born of the new
creation of men in Christ by the two-fold regeneration, alike that by
Holy Baptism and that which is the consequence of the resurrection from
the dead, becoming for us in both alike the Prince of Life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p14.2" n="339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" passage="Acts iii. 15">Acts iii. 15</scripRef></p></note>, the first-fruits, the first-born. This
first-born, then, hath also brethren, concerning whom He speaks to
Mary, saying, “Go and tell My brethren, I go to My Father and
your Father, and to My God and your God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p15.2" n="340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" passage="John xx. 17">John xx. 17</scripRef>: the quotation is not verbal.</p></note>.” In these words He sums up the whole
aim of His dispensation as Man. For men revolted from God, and
“served them which by nature were no gods<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p16.2" n="341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.8" parsed="|Gal|4|8|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 8">Gal. iv. 8</scripRef></p></note>,” and though being the children of God
became attached to an evil father falsely so called. For this cause the
mediator between God and man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p17.2" n="342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef></p></note> having assumed the
first-fruits of all human nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p18.2" n="343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p19" shownumber="no"> The
Humanity of Christ being regarded as this “first-fruits:”
unless this phrase is to be understood of the Resurrection, rather than
of the Incarnation, in which case the first-fruits will be His Body,
and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p19.1" lang="EL">ἀναλαβὼν</span> should be rendered by “having
<i>resumed.</i>”</p></note>, sends to His
brethren the announcement of Himself not in His divine character, but
in that which He shares with us, saying, “I am departing in order
to make by My own self that true Father, from whom you were separated,
to be your Father, and by My own self to make that true God from whom
you had revolted to be your God, for by that first-fruits which I have
assumed, I am in Myself presenting all humanity to its God and
Father.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p20" shownumber="no">Since, then, the first-fruits
made the true God to be its God, and the good Father to be its Father,
the blessing is secured for human nature as a whole, and by means of
the first-fruits the true God and Father becomes Father and God of all
men. Now “if the first-fruits be holy, the lump also is holy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p20.1" n="344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>. The reference
next following may be to S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p21.2" osisRef="Bible:John.12.26 Bible:John.14.3 Bible:Col.3.3" parsed="|John|12|26|0|0;|John|14|3|0|0;|Col|3|3|0|0" passage="John 12.26; 14.3; Col. 3.3">John xii. 26, or xiv. 3; or to Col. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But where the first-fruits, Christ,
is (and the first-fruits is none other than Christ), there also are
they that are Christ’s, as the apostle says. In those passages
therefore where he makes mention of the “first-born” in
connexion with other words, he suggests that we should understand the
phrase in the way which I have indicated: but where, without any such
addition, he says, “When again He bringeth the first-born into
the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p21.3" n="345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the addition of
“again” asserts that manifestation of the Lord of all which
shall take place at the last day. For as “at the name of Jesus
every knee doth bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and things
under the earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p22.2" n="346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” although the
human name does not belong to the Son in that He is above every name,
even so He says that the First-born, Who was so named for our sakes, is
worshipped by all the supramundane creation, on His coming again into
the world, when He “shall judge the world with righteousness and
the people with equity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p23.2" n="347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.98.10" parsed="|Ps|98|10|0|0" passage="Ps. xcviii. 10">Ps. xcviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Thus the
several meanings of the titles “First-born” and “Only
begotten” are kept distinct by the word of godliness, its
respective significance being secured for each name. But how can he who
refers the name of “first-born” to the pre-temporal
existence of the Son preserve the proper sense of the term
“Only-begotten”? Let the discerning reader consider whether
these things agree with one another, when the term
“first-born” necessarily implies brethren, and the term
“Only-begotten” as necessarily excludes the notion of
brethren. For when the Scripture says, “In the beginning was the
Word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p24.2" n="348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p25" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>,” we understand the Only-begotten to be
meant, and when it adds “the Word was made flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p25.2" n="349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.viii-p26" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.viii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef></p></note>” we thereby receive in our minds the
idea of the first-born, and so the word of godliness remains without
confusion, preserving to each name its natural significance, so that in
“Only-begotten” we regard the pre-temporal, and by
“the first-born of creation” the manifestation of the
pre-temporal in the flesh.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.ix" next="viii.i.iv.x" prev="viii.i.iv.viii" progress="20.29%" title="Gregory again discusses the generation of the Only-Begotten, and other different modes of generation, material and immaterial, and nobly demonstrates that the Son is the brightness of the Divine glory, and not a creature." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

§9. <i>Gregory again
discusses the generation of the Only-Begotten, and other different
modes of generation, material and immaterial, and nobly demonstrates
that the Son is the brightness of the Divine glory, and not a
creature.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p2" shownumber="no">And now let us return once more
to the precise statement of Eunomius. “We believe also in the Son
of God, the only begotten God, the first-born of all creation, very
Son, not Ungenerate, verily begotten before the worlds.”
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_114.html" id="viii.i.iv.ix-Page_114" n="114" />That he transfers,
then, the sense of <i>generation</i> to indicate <i>creation</i> is
plain from his expressly calling Him created, when he speaks of Him as
“coming into being” and “not uncreate”. But
that the inconsiderate rashness and want of training which shows itself
in the doctrines may be made manifest, let us omit all expressions of
indignation at his evident blasphemy, and employ in the discussion of
this matter a scientific division. For it would be well, I think, to
consider in a somewhat careful investigation the exact meaning of the
term “generation.” That this expression conveys the meaning
of existing as the result of some cause is plain to all, and I suppose
there is no need to contend about this point: but since there are
different modes of existing as the result of a cause, this difference
is what I think ought to receive thorough explanation in our discussion
by means of scientific division. Of things which have come into being
as the results of some cause we recognize the following differences.
Some are the result of material and art, as the fabrics of houses and
all other works produced by means of their respective material, where
some art gives direction and conducts its purpose to its proper aim.
Others are the result of material and nature; for nature orders<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p2.1" n="350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">οἰκονομεῖ</span>
or <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p3.2" lang="EL">οἰκοδομεῖ</span></p></note> the generation of animals one from another,
effecting her own work by means of the material subsistence in the
bodies of the parents; others again are by material efflux. In these
the original remains as it was before, and that which flows from it is
contemplated by itself, as in the case of the sun and its beam, or the
lamp and its radiance, or of scents and ointments, and the quality
given off from them. For these, while remaining undiminished in
themselves, have each accompanying them the special and peculiar effect
which they naturally produce, as the sun his ray, the lamp its
brightness, and perfumes the fragrance which they engender in the air.
There is also another kind of generation besides these, where the cause
is immaterial and incorporeal, but the generation is sensible and takes
place through the instrumentality of the body; I mean the generation of
the word by the mind. For the mind being in itself incorporeal begets
the word by means of sensible instruments. So many are the differences
of the term generation, which we discover in a philosophic view of
them, that is itself, so to speak, the result of generation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p4" shownumber="no">And now that we have thus
distinguished the various modes of generation, it will be time to
remark how the benevolent dispensation of the Holy Spirit, in
delivering to us the Divine mysteries, imparts that instruction which
transcends reason by such methods as we can receive. For the inspired
teaching adopts, in order to set forth the unspeakable power of God,
all the forms of generation that human intelligence recognizes, yet
without including the corporeal senses attaching to the words. For when
it speaks of the creative power, it gives to such an energy the name of
generation, because its expression must stoop to our low capacity; it
does not, however, convey thereby all that we include in creative
generation, as time, place, the furnishing of matter, the fitness of
instruments, the design in the things that come into being, but it
leaves these, and asserts of God in lofty and magnificent language the
creation of all existent things, when it says, “He spake the word
and they were made<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p4.1" n="351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> Or
“were generated.” The reference is to <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>, He commanded and
they were created.” Again when it interprets to us the
unspeakable and transcendent existence of the Only-begotten from the
Father, as the poverty of human intellect is incapable of receiving
doctrines which surpass all power of speech and thought, there too it
borrows our language and terms Him “Son,”—a name
which our usage assigns to those who are born of matter and nature. But
just as Scripture, when speaking of generation by creation, does not in
the case of God imply that such generation took place by means of any
material, affirming that the power of God’s will served for
material substance, place, time and all such circumstances, even so
here too, when using the term Son, it rejects both all else that human
nature remarks in generation here below,—I mean affections and
dispositions and the co-operation of time, and the necessity of
place,—and, above all, matter, without all which natural
generation here below does not take place. But when all such material,
temporal and local<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p5.2" n="352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p6.1" lang="EL">διαστηματικῆς</span>
seems to include the idea of extension in time as well
as in space.</p></note> existence is excluded
from the sense of the term “Son,” community of nature alone
is left, and for this reason by the title “Son” is
declared, concerning the Only-begotten, the close affinity and
genuineness of relationship which mark His manifestation from the
Father. And since such a kind of generation was not sufficient to
implant in us an adequate notion of the ineffable mode of subsistence
of the Only-begotten, Scripture avails itself also of the third kind of
generation to indicate the doctrine of the Son’s
Divinity,—that kind, namely, which is the result of material
efflux, and speaks of Him as the “brightness of glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p6.2" n="353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the “savour of ointment<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p7.2" n="354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> The
reference may be to the <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3" parsed="|Song|1|3|0|0" passage="Song of Solomon i. 3">Song of Solomon i.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the “breath <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_115.html" id="viii.i.iv.ix-Page_115" n="115" />of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p8.2" n="355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 25">Wisd. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>;” illustrations which in the scientific
phraseology we have adopted we ordinarily designate as material
efflux.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p10" shownumber="no">But as in the cases alleged
neither the birth of the creation nor the force of the term
“Son” admits time, matter, place, or affection, so here too
the Scripture employing only the illustration of effulgence and the
others that I have mentioned, apart from all material conception, with
regard to the Divine fitness of such a mode of generation, shows that
we must understand by the significance of this expression, an existence
at once derived from and subsisting with the Father. For neither is the
figure of breath intended to convey to us the notion of dispersion into
the air from the material from which it is formed, nor is the figure of
fragrance designed to express the passing off of the quality of the
ointment into the air, nor the figure of effulgence the efflux which
takes place by means of the rays from the body of the sun: but as has
been said in all cases, by such a mode of generation is indicated this
alone, that the Son is of the Father and is conceived of along with
Him, no interval intervening between the Father and Him Who is of the
Father. For since of His exceeding loving-kindness the grace of the
Holy Spirit so ordered that the divine conceptions concerning the
Only-begotten should reach us from many quarters, and so be implanted
in us, He added also the remaining kind of generation,—that,
namely, of the word from the mind. And here the sublime John uses
remarkable foresight. That the reader might not through inattention and
unworthy conceptions sink to the common notion of “word,”
so as to deem the Son to be merely a voice of the Father, he therefore
affirms of the Word that He essentially subsisted in the first and
blessed nature Itself, thus proclaiming aloud, “In the Beginning
was the Word, and with God, and God, and Light, and Life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p10.1" n="356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>,” and all that the Beginning is, the
Word was also.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p12" shownumber="no">Since, then, these kinds of
generation, those, I mean, which arise as the result of some cause, and
are recognized in our every-day experience, are also employed by Holy
Scripture to convey its teaching concerning transcendent mysteries in
such wise as each of them may reasonably be transferred to the
expression of divine conceptions, we may now proceed to examine
Eunomius’ statement also, to find in what sense he accepts the
meaning of “generation.” “Very Son,” he says,
“not ungenerate, verily begotten before the worlds.” One
may, I think, pass quickly over the violence done to logical sequence
in his distinction, as being easily recognizable by all. For who does
not know that while the proper opposition is between Father and Son,
between generate and ungenerate, he thus passes over the term
“Father” and sets “ungenerate” in opposition to
“Son,” whereas he ought, if he had any concern for truth,
to have avoided diverting his phrase from the due sequence of
relationship, and to have said, “Very Son, not Father”? And
in this way due regard would have been paid at once to piety and to
logical consistency, as the nature would not have been rent asunder in
making the distinction between the persons. But he has exchanged in his
statement of his faith the true and scriptural use of the term
“Father,” committed to us by the Word Himself, and speaks
of the “Ungenerate” instead of the “Father,” in
order that by separating Him from that close relationship towards the
Son which is naturally conceived of in the title of Father, he may
place Him on a common level with all created objects, which equally
stand in opposition to the “ungenerate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p12.1" n="357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> That
is, by using as the terms of his antithesis, not “Son” and
“Father,” but “Son” and
“Ungenerate,” he avoids suggesting relationship between the
two Persons, and does suggest that the Second Person stands in the same
opposition to the First Person in which all created objects stand as
contrasted with Him.</p></note>.” “Verily begotten,” he
says, “before the worlds.” Let him say of Whom He is
begotten. He will answer, of course, “Of the Father,”
unless he is prepared unblushingly to contradict the truth. But since
it is impossible to detach the eternity of the Son from the eternal
Father, seeing that the term “Father” by its very
signification implies the Son, for this reason it is that he rejects
the title Father and shifts his phrase to “ungenerate,”
since the meaning of this latter name has no sort of relation or
connection with the Son, and by thus misleading his readers through the
substitution of one term for the other, into not contemplating the Son
along with the Father, he opens up a path for his sophistry, paving the
way of impiety by slipping in the term “ungenerate.” For
they who according to the ordinance of the Lord believe in the Father,
when they hear the name of the Father, receive the Son along with Him
in their thought, as the mind passes from the Son to the Father,
without treading on an unsubstantial vacuum interposed between them.
But those who are diverted to the title “ungenerate”
instead of Father, get a bare notion of this name, learning only the
fact that He did not at any time come into being, not that He is
Father. Still, even with this mode of conception, the faith of those
who read with discernment remains free from confusion. For the
expression “not to come into being” is used in an identical
sense of all uncreated nature: and Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are
equally uncreated. For it has ever been believed by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_116.html" id="viii.i.iv.ix-Page_116" n="116" />those who follow the Divine
word that all the creation, sensible and supramundane, derives its
existence from the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. He who has
heard that “by the word of the Lord were the heavens made, and
all the host of them by the breath of His mouth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p13.1" n="358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” neither understands by
“word” mere utterance, nor by “breath” mere
exhalation, but by what is there said frames the conception of God the
Word and of the Spirit of God. Now to create and to be created are not
equivalent, but all existent things being divided into that which makes
and that which is made, each is different in nature from the other, so
that neither is that uncreated which is made, nor is that created which
effects the production of the things that are made. By those then who,
according to the exposition of the faith given us by our Lord Himself,
have believed in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost, it is acknowledged that each of these Persons is alike
unoriginate<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p14.2" n="359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p15.1" lang="EL">τὀ μὴ
γενέσθαι τι
τούτων
ἐπίσης
ὁμολογεῖται</span>. This may possibly mean “it is acknowledged that
each of those alternatives” (viz. that that which comes into
being is uncreate, and that that which creates should itself be
created) “is equally untrue.” But this view would not be
confined to those who held the Catholic doctrine: the impossibility of
the former alternative, indeed, was insisted upon by the Arians as an
argument in their own favour.</p></note>, and the meaning conveyed by
“ungenerate” does no harm to their sound belief: but to
those who are dense and indefinite this term serves as a starting-point
for deflection from sound doctrine. For not understanding the true
force of the term, that “ungenerate” signifies nothing more
than “not having come into being,” and that “not
coming into being” is a common property of all that transcends
created nature, they drop their faith in the Father, and substitute for
“Father” the phrase “ungenerate:” and since, as
has been said, the Personal existence of the Only-begotten is not
connoted in this name, they determine the existence of the Son to have
commenced from some definite beginning in time, affirming (what
Eunomius here adds to his previous statements) that He is called Son
not without generation preceding His existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p16" shownumber="no">What is this vain juggling with
words? Is he aware that it is God of Whom he speaks, Who was in the
beginning and is in the Father, nor was there any time when He was not?
He knows not what he says nor whereof he affirms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p16.1" n="360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef></p></note>,
but he endeavours, as though he were constructing the pedigree of a
mere man, to apply to the Lord of all creation the language which
properly belongs to our nature here below. For, to take an example,
Ishmael was not before the generation that brought him into being, and
before his birth there was of course an interval of time. But with Him
Who is “the brightness of glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p17.2" n="361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef></p></note>,”
“before” and “after” have no place: for before
the brightness, of course neither was there any glory, for concurrently
with the existence of the glory there assuredly beams forth its
brightness; and it is impossible in the nature of things that one
should be severed from the other, nor is it possible to see the glory
by itself before its brightness. For he who says thus will make out the
glory in itself to be darkling and dim, if the brightness from it does
not shine out at the same time. But this is the unfair method of the
heresy, to endeavour, by the notions and terms employed concerning the
Only-begotten God, to displace Him from His oneness with the Father. It
is to this end they say, “Before the generation that brought Him
into being He was not Son:” but the “sons of rams<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p18.2" n="362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.114.4" parsed="|Ps|114|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxiv. 4">Ps. cxiv. 4</scripRef>, in
Septuagint.</p></note>,” of whom the prophet speaks,—are
not they too called sons after coming into being? That quality, then,
which reason notices in the “sons of rams,” that they are
not “sons of rams” before the generation which brings them
into being,—this our reverend divine now ascribes to the Maker of
the worlds and of all creation, Who has the Eternal Father in Himself,
and is contemplated in the eternity of the Father, as He Himself says,
“I am in the Father, and the Father in Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p19.2" n="363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p20" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>.” Those, however, who are not able to
detect the sophistry that lurks in his statement, and are not trained
to any sort of logical perception, follow these inconsequent statements
and receive what comes next as a logical consequence of what preceded.
For he says, “coming into being before all creation,” and
as though this were not enough to prove his impiety, he has a piece of
profanity in reserve in the phrase that follows, when he terms the Son
“not uncreate.” In what sense then does he call Him Who is
not uncreate “very Son”? For if it is meet to call Him Who
is not uncreate “very Son,” then of course the heaven is
“very Son;” for it too is “not uncreate.” So
the sun too is “very Son,” and all that the creation
contains, both small and great, are of course entitled to the
appellation of “very Son.” And in what sense does He call
Him Who has come into being “Only-begotten”? For all things
that come into being are unquestionably in brotherhood with each other,
so far, I mean, as their coming into being is concerned. And from whom
did He come into being? For assuredly all things that have ever come
into being did so from the Son. For thus did John testify, saying,
“All things were made by Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p20.2" n="364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p21" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>.” If then
the Son also came into being, according to Eunomius’ creed,
He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_117.html" id="viii.i.iv.ix-Page_117" n="117" />is
certainly ranked in the class of things which have come into being. If
then all things that came into being were made by Him, and the Word is
one of the things that came into being, who is so dull as not to draw
from these premises the absurd conclusion that our new creed-monger
makes out the Lord of creation to have been His own work, in saying in
so many words that the Lord and Maker of all creation is “not
uncreate”? Let him tell us whence he has this boldness of
assertion. From what inspired utterance? What evangelist, what apostle
ever uttered such words as these? What prophet, what lawgiver, what
patriarch, what other person of all who were divinely moved by the Holy
Ghost, whose voices are preserved in writing, ever originated such a
statement as this? In the tradition of the faith delivered by the Truth
we are taught to believe in Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. If it were
right to believe that the Son was created, how was it that the Truth in
delivering to us this mystery bade us believe in the Son, and not in
the creature? and how is it that the inspired Apostle, himself adoring
Christ, lays it down that they who worship the creature besides the
Creator are guilty of idolatry<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p21.2" n="365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>, where
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p22.2" lang="EL">παρὰ
τὸν
κτίσαντα</span> may be better translated “besides the Creator,” or
“rather than the Creator,” than as in the A.V.</p></note>? For, were the Son
created, either he would not have worshipped Him, or he would have
refrained from classing those who worship the creature along with
idolaters, lest he himself should appear to be an idolater, in offering
adoration to the created. But he knew that He Whom he adored was God
over all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p22.3" n="366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.ix-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.ix-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, for so he terms the Son in his Epistle
to the Romans. Why then do those who divorce the Son from the essence
of the Father, and call Him creature, bestow on Him in mockery the
fictitious title of Deity, idly conferring on one alien from true
Divinity the name of “God,” as they might confer it on Bel
or Dagon or the Dragon? Let those, therefore, who affirm that He is
created, acknowledge that He is not God at all, that they may be seen
to be nothing but Jews in disguise, or, if they confess one who is
created to be God, let them not deny that they are
idolaters.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.x" next="viii.i.iv.xi" prev="viii.i.iv.ix" progress="20.94%" title="He explains the phrase “The Lord created Me,” and the argument about the origination of the Son, the deceptive character of Eunomius' reasoning, and the passage which says, “My glory will I not give to another,” examining them from different points of view." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.x-p1" shownumber="no">

§10. <i>He explains the
phrase “The Lord created Me,” and the argument about the
origination of the Son, the deceptive character of Eunomius’
reasoning, and the passage which says, “My glory will I not give
to another,” examining them from different points of
view.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.x-p2" shownumber="no">But of course they bring forward
the passage in the book of Proverbs which says, “The Lord created
Me as the beginning of His ways, for His works<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p2.1" n="367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> (LXX.). The versions of Aquila, Theodotion, and Symmachus (to one
or more of which perhaps §9 refers), all render the Hebrew
by <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐκτήσατο</span> (“possessed”), not by <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.3" lang="EL">ἔκτισε</span> (“created”). But Gregory may be referring to <span class="sc" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.4">mss.</span> of the LXX. version which read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.5" lang="EL">ἐκτήσατο</span>. It is clear from what follows that Mr. Gwatkin is hardly
justified in his remark (<i>Studies of Arianism</i>, p. 69), that
“the whole discussion on <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> (LXX.), <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.7" lang="EL">Κύριος
ἔκτισέ με,
κ.τ.λ</span>., might have been avoided by a glance at the original.” The
point of the controversy might have been changed, but that would have
been all. Gregory seems to feel that <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.8" lang="EL">ἐκτήσατο</span> requires an explanation, though he has one ready.</p></note>.” Now it would require a lengthy
discussion to explain fully the real meaning of the passage: still it
would be possible even in a few words to convey to well-disposed
readers the thought intended. Some of those who are accurately versed
in theology do say this, that the Hebrew text does not read
“created,” and we have ourselves read in more ancient
copies “possessed” instead of “created.” Now
assuredly “possession” in the allegorical language of the
Proverbs marks that slave Who for our sakes “took upon Him the
form of a slave<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p3.9" n="368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But if any
one should allege in this passage the reading which prevails in the
Churches, we do not reject even the expression “created.”
For this also in allegorical language is intended to connote the
“slave,” since, as the Apostle tells us, “all
creation is in bondage<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p4.2" n="369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20-Rom.8.1" parsed="|Rom|8|20|8|1" passage="Rom. viii. 20-1">Rom. viii.
20–1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Thus we say
that this expression, as well as the other, admits of an orthodox
interpretation. For He Who for our sakes became like as we are, was in
the last days truly <i>created</i>,—He Who in the beginning being
Word and God afterwards became Flesh and Man. For the nature of flesh
is created: and by partaking in it in all points like as we do, yet
without sin, He was created when He became man: and He was created
“after God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p5.2" n="370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 24">Eph. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” not after
man, as the Apostle says, in a new manner and not according to human
wont. For we are taught that this “new man” was
<i>created</i>—albeit of the Holy Ghost and of the power of the
Highest—whom Paul, the hierophant of unspeakable mysteries, bids
us to “put on,” using two phrases to express the garment
that is to be put on, saying in one place, “Put on the new man
which after God is created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p6.2" n="371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 24">Eph. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and in
another, “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p7.2" n="372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For thus it is that He, Who said
“I am the Way<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p8.2" n="373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef></p></note>,” becomes to us
who have put Him on the beginning of the ways of salvation, that He may
make us the work of His own hands, new modelling us from the evil mould
of sin once more to His own image. He is at once our foundation before
the world to come, according to the words of Paul, who says,
“Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p9.2" n="374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.11" parsed="|1Cor|3|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 11">1 Cor. iii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and it is true that “before the
springs of the waters came forth, before the mountains were settled,
before He made the depths, and before all hills, He begetteth Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p10.2" n="375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.23-Prov.8.25" parsed="|Prov|8|23|8|25" passage="Prov. viii. 23-25">Prov. viii.
23–25</scripRef> (not quite verbal, from the LXX.).</p></note>.” For it is possible,
accord<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_118.html" id="viii.i.iv.x-Page_118" n="118" />ing
to the usage of the Book of Proverbs, for each of these phrases, taken
in a tropical sense, to be applied to the Word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p11.2" n="376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p12" shownumber="no"> Or
“to be brought into harmony with Christian doctrine”
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.x-p12.1" lang="EL">ἐφαρμόσθῆναι
τῷ λόγω</span>).</p></note>. For
the great David calls righteousness the “mountains of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p12.2" n="377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” His judgments “deeps<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p13.2" n="378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and the teachers in the Churches
“fountains,” saying “Bless God the Lord from the
fountains of Israel<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p14.2" n="379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.26" parsed="|Ps|68|26|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 26">Ps. lxviii.
26</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”; and
guilelessness he calls “hills,” as he shows when he speaks
of their skipping like lambs<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p15.2" n="380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.114.6" parsed="|Ps|114|6|0|0" passage="Ps. cxiv. 6">Ps. cxiv. 6</scripRef></p></note>. Before these
therefore is born in us He Who for our sakes was created as man, that
of these things also the creation may find place in us. But we may, I
think, pass from the discussion of these points, inasmuch as the truth
has been sufficiently pointed out in a few words to well-disposed
readers; let us proceed to what Eunomius says next.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.x-p17" shownumber="no">“Existing in the
Beginning,” he says, “not without beginning.” In what
fashion does he who plumes himself on his superior discernment
understand the oracles of God? He declares Him Who was in the beginning
Himself to have a beginning: and is not aware that if He Who is in the
beginning has a beginning, then the Beginning itself must needs have
another beginning. Whatever He says of the beginning he must
necessarily confess to be true of Him Who was in the beginning: for how
can that which is in the beginning be severed from the beginning? and
how can any one imagine a “was not” as preceding the
“was”? For however far one carries back one’s thought
to apprehend the beginning, one most certainly understands as one does
so that the Word which was in the beginning (inasmuch as It cannot be
separated from the beginning in which It is) does not at any point of
time either begin or cease its existence therein. Yet let no one be
induced by these words of mine to separate into two the one beginning
we acknowledge. For the beginning is most assuredly one, wherein is
discerned, indivisibly, that Word Who is completely united to the
Father. He who thus thinks will never leave heresy a loophole to impair
his piety by the novelty of the term “ungenerate.” But in
Eunomius’ next propositions his statements are like bread with a
large admixture of sand. For by mixing his heretical opinions with
sound doctrines, he makes uneatable even that which is in itself
nutritious, by the gravel which he has mingled with it. For he calls
the Lord “living wisdom,” “operative truth,”
subsistent power, and “life”:—so far is the
nutritious portion. But into these assertions he instils the poison of
heresy. For when he speaks of the “life” as
“generate” he makes a reservation by the implied opposition
to the “ungenerate” life, and does not affirm the Son to be
the very Life. Next he says:—“As Son of God, quickening the
dead, the true light, the light that lighteneth every man coming into
the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p17.1" n="381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John i. 9">John i. 9</scripRef></p></note>, good, and the bestower of good
things.” All these things he offers for honey to the
simple-minded, concealing his deadly drug under the sweetness of terms
like these. For he immediately introduces, on the heels of these
statements, his pernicious principle, in the words “Not
partitioning with Him that begat Him His high estate, not dividing with
another the essence of the Father, but becoming by generation glorious,
yea, the Lord of glory, and receiving glory from the Father, not
sharing His glory with the Father, for the glory of the Almighty is
incommunicable, as He hath said, ‘My glory will I not give to
another.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p18.2" n="382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.8" parsed="|Isa|42|8|0|0" passage="Is. xlii. 8">Is. xlii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>’” These are his deadly
poisons, which they alone can discover who have their souls’
senses trained so to do: but the mortal mischief of the words is
disclosed by their conclusion:—Receiving glory from the Father,
not sharing glory with the Father, for the glory of the Almighty is
incommunicable, as He hath said, ‘My glory will I not give to
another.’ Who is that “other” to whom God has said
that He will not give His glory? The prophet speaks of the adversary of
God, and Eunomius refers the prophecy to the only begotten God Himself!
For when the prophet, speaking in the person of God, had said,
“My glory will I not give to another,” he added,
“neither My praise to graven images.” For when men were
beguiled to offer to the adversary of God the worship and adoration due
to God alone, paying homage in the representations of graven images to
the enemy of God, who appeared in many shapes amongst men in the forms
furnished by idols, He Who healeth them that are sick, in pity for
men’s ruin, foretold by the prophet the loving-kindness which in
the latter days He would show in the abolishing of idols, saying,
“When My truth shall have been manifested, My glory shall no more
be given to another, nor My praise bestowed upon graven images: for
men, when they come to know My glory, shall no more be in bondage to
them that by nature are no gods.” All therefore that the prophet
says in the person of the Lord concerning the power of the adversary,
this fighter against God, refers to the Lord Himself, Who spake these
words by the prophet! Who among the tyrants is recorded to have been
such a persecutor of the faith as this? Who maintained such blasphemy
as this, that He Who, as we believe, was manifested in the flesh for
the salvation of our souls, is not very God, but the adversary of God,
who puts his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_119.html" id="viii.i.iv.x-Page_119" n="119" />guile into effect against men by the instrumentality of idols and
graven images? For it is what was said of that adversary by the prophet
that Eunomius transfers to the only-begotten God, without so much as
reflecting that it is the Only-begotten Himself Who spoke these words
by the prophet, as Eunomius himself subsequently confesses when he
says, “this is He Who spake by the prophets.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.x-p20" shownumber="no">Why should I pursue this part of
the subject in more detail? For the words preceding also are tainted
with the same profanity—“receiving glory from the Father,
not sharing glory with the Father, for the glory of the Almighty God is
incommunicable.” For my own part, even had his words referred to
Moses who was glorified in the ministration of the Law,—not even
then should I have tolerated such a statement, even if it be conceded
that Moses, having no glory from within, appeared completely glorious
to the Israelites by the favour bestowed on him from God. For the very
glory that was bestowed on the lawgiver was the glory of none other but
of God Himself, which glory the Lord in the Gospel bids all to seek,
when He blames those who value human glory highly and seek not the
glory that cometh from God only<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p20.1" n="383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" passage="John v. 44">John v. 44</scripRef></p></note>. For by the fact that
He commanded them to seek the glory that cometh from the only God, He
declared the possibility of their obtaining what they sought. How then
is the glory of the Almighty incommunicable, if it is even our duty to
ask for the glory that cometh from the only God, and if, according to
our Lord’s word, “every one that asketh receiveth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p21.2" n="384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p22" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.8" parsed="|Matt|7|8|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 8">Matt. vii. 8</scripRef></p></note>?” But one who says concerning the
Brightness of the Father’s glory, that He has the glory by having
received it, says in effect that the Brightness of the glory is in
Itself devoid of glory, and needs, in order to become Himself at last
the Lord of some glory, to receive glory from another. How then are we
to dispose of the utterances of the Truth,—one which tells us
that He shall be seen in the glory of the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p22.2" n="385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p23" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" passage="Mark viii. 38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and another which says, “All things that the Father hath are
Mine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p23.2" n="386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p24" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" passage="John xvi. 15">John xvi. 15</scripRef></p></note>”? To whom ought the hearer to give ear?
To him who says, “He that is, as the Apostle says, the
‘heir of all things<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p24.2" n="387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>’ that are in
the Father, is without part or lot in His Father’s glory”;
or to Him Who declares that all things that the Father hath, He Himself
hath also? Now among the “all things,” glory surely is
included. Yet Eunomius says that the glory of the Almighty is
incommunicable. This view Joel does not attest, nor yet the mighty
Peter, who adopted, in his speech to the Jews, the language of the
prophet. For both the prophet and the apostle say, in the person of
God,—“I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.x-p25.2" n="388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.x-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" passage="Joel ii. 28">Joel ii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.x-p26.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17" parsed="|Acts|2|17|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 17">Acts ii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” He then Who did not grudge the
partaking in His own Spirit to all flesh,—how can it be that He
does not impart His own glory to the only-begotten Son, Who is in the
bosom of the Father, Who has all things that the Father has? Perhaps
one should say that Eunomius is here speaking the truth, though not
intending it. For the term “impart” is strictly used in the
case of one who has not his glory from within, whose possession of it
is an accession from without, and not part of his own nature: but where
one and the same nature is observed in both Persons, He Who is as
regards nature all that the Father is believed to be stands in no need
of one to impart to Him each several attribute. This it will be well to
explain more clearly and precisely. He Who has the Father dwelling in
Him in His entirety—what need has He of the Father’s glory,
when none of the attributes contemplated in the Father is withdrawn
from Him?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.xi" next="viii.i.iv.xii" prev="viii.i.iv.x" progress="21.38%" title="After expounding the high estate of the Almighty, the Eternity of the Son, and the phrase “being made obedient,” he shows the folly of Eunomius in his assertion that the Son did not acquire His sonship by obedience." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

§11. <i>After
expounding the high estate of the Almighty, the Eternity of the Son,
and the phrase “being made obedient,” he shows the folly of
Eunomius in his assertion that the Son did not acquire His sonship by
obedience.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p2" shownumber="no">What, moreover, is the high
estate of the Almighty in which Eunomius affirms that the Son has no
share? Let those, then, who are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in
their own sight<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p2.1" n="389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.21" parsed="|Isa|5|21|0|0" passage="Is. v. 21">Is. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>, utter their
groundling opinions—they who, as the prophet says, “speak
out of the ground<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p3.2" n="390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.4" parsed="|Isa|29|4|0|0" passage="Is. xxix. 4">Is. xxix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But let us
who reverence the Word and are disciples of the Truth, or rather who
profess to be so, not leave even this assertion unsifted. We know that
of all the names by which Deity is indicated some are expressive of the
Divine majesty, employed and understood absolutely, and some are
assigned with reference to the operations over us and all creation. For
when the Apostle says “Now to the immortal, invisible, only wise
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p4.2" n="391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.17" parsed="|1Tim|1|17|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 17">1 Tim. i. 17</scripRef></p></note>,” and the like, by these titles he
suggests conceptions which represent to us the transcendent power, but
when God is spoken of in the Scriptures as gracious, merciful, full of
pity, true, good, Lord, Physician, Shepherd, Way, Bread, Fountain,
King, Creator, Artificer, Protector, Who is over all and through all,
Who is all in all, these and similar titles contain the declaration of
the operations of the Divine loving-kindness in the creation. Those
then who enquire precisely into the meaning of the term
“Almighty” will find that it declares nothing <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_120.html" id="viii.i.iv.xi-Page_120" n="120" />else concerning the
Divine power than that operation which controls created things and is
indicated by the word “Almighty,” stands in a certain
relation to something. For as He would not be called a Physician, save
on account of the sick, nor merciful and gracious, and the like, save
by reason of one who stood in need of grace and mercy, so neither would
He be styled Almighty, did not all creation stand in need of one to
regulate it and keep it in being. As, then, He presents Himself as a
Physician to those who are in need of healing, so He is Almighty over
one who has need of being ruled: and just as “they that are whole
have no need of a physician<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p5.2" n="392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 12">Matt. ix. 12</scripRef>, and parallel passages.</p></note>,” so it follows
that we may well say that He Whose nature contains in it the principle
of unerring and unwavering rectitude does not, like others, need a
ruler over Him. Accordingly, when we hear the name
“Almighty,” our conception is this, that God sustains in
being all intelligible things as well as all things of a material
nature. For this cause He sitteth upon the circle of the earth, for
this cause He holdeth the ends of the earth in His hand, for this cause
He “meteth out leaven with the span, and measureth the waters in
the hollow of His hand<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p6.2" n="393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.12" parsed="|Isa|40|12|0|0" passage="Is. xl. 12">Is. xl. 12</scripRef> and
24.
The quotation is not verbally from the LXX.</p></note>”; for this
cause He comprehendeth in Himself all the intelligible creation, that
all things may remain in existence controlled by His encompassing
power. Let us enquire, then, Who it is that “worketh all in
all.” Who is He Who made all things, and without Whom no existing
thing does exist? Who is He in Whom all things were created, and in
Whom all things that are have their continuance? In Whom do we live and
move and have our being? Who is He Who hath in Himself all that the
Father hath? Does what has been said leave us any longer in ignorance
of Him Who is “God over all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p7.2" n="394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” Who is
so entitled by S. Paul,—our Lord Jesus Christ, Who, as He Himself
says, holding in His hand “all things that the Father hath<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p8.2" n="395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" passage="John xvi. 15">John xvi. 15</scripRef></p></note>,” assuredly grasps all things in the
all-containing hollow of His hand and is sovereign over what He has
grasped, and no man taketh from the hand of Him Who in His hand holdeth
all things? If, then, He hath all things, and is sovereign over that
which He hath, why is He Who is thus sovereign over all things
something else and not Almighty? If heresy replies that the Father is
sovereign over both the Son and the Holy Spirit, let them first show
that the Son and the Holy Spirit are of mutable nature, and then over
this mutability let them set its ruler, that by the help implanted from
above, that which is so overruled may continue incapable of turning to
evil. If, on the other hand, the Divine nature is incapable of evil,
unchangeable, unalterable, eternally permanent, to what end does it
stand in need of a ruler, controlling as it does all creation, and
itself by reason of its immutability needing no ruler to control it?
For this cause it is that at the name of Christ “every knee
boweth, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the
earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p9.2" n="396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 10">Phil. ii. 10</scripRef></p></note>.” For assuredly every knee would not
thus bow, did it not recognize in Christ Him Who rules it for its own
salvation. But to say that the Son came into being by the goodness of
the Father is nothing else than to put Him on a level with the meanest
objects of creation. For what is there that did not arrive at its birth
by the goodness of Him Who made it? To what is the formation of mankind
ascribed? to the badness of its Maker, or to His goodness? To what do
we ascribe the generation of animals, the production of plants and
herbs? There is nothing that did not take its rise from the goodness of
Him Who made it. A property, then, which reason discerns to be common
to all things, Eunomius is so kind as to allow to the Eternal Son! But
that He did not share His essence or His estate with the
Father—these assertions and the rest of his verbiage I have
refuted in anticipation, when dealing with his statements concerning
the Father, and shown that he has hazarded them at random and without
any intelligible meaning. For not even in the case of us who are born
one of another is there any division of essence. The definition
expressive of essence remains in its entirety in each, in him that
begets and in him who is begotten, without admitting diminution in him
who begets, or augmentation in him who is begotten. But to speak of
division of estate or sovereignty in the case of Him Who hath all
things whatsoever that the Father hath, carries with it no meaning,
unless it be a demonstration of the propounder’s impiety. It
would therefore be superfluous to entangle oneself in such discussions,
and so to prolong our treatise to an unreasonable length. Let us pass
on to what follows.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p11" shownumber="no">“Glorified,” he
says, “by the Father before the worlds.” The word of truth
hath been demonstrated, confirmed by the testimony of its adversaries.
For this is the sum of our faith, that the Son is from all eternity,
being glorified by the Father: for “before the worlds” is
the same in sense as “from all eternity,” seeing that
prophecy uses this phrase to set forth to us God’s eternity, when
it speaks of Him as “He that is from before the worlds<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p11.1" n="397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.19" parsed="|Ps|55|19|0|0" passage="Ps. lv. 19">Ps. lv. 19</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” If then to exist before the worlds is
beyond all begin<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_121.html" id="viii.i.iv.xi-Page_121" n="121" />ning, he who confers glory on the Son before the worlds, does
thereby assert His existence from eternity before that glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p12.2" n="398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p13" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p13.1" lang="EL">αὐτῆς</span>, with
Oehler. The general sense is the same, if <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p13.2" lang="EL">αὐτῷ</span> be read;
“does yet more strongly attest His existence from all
eternity.”</p></note>: for surely it is not the non-existent, but
the existent which is glorified. Then he proceeds to plant for himself
the seeds of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit; not with a view to
glorify the Son, but that he may wantonly outrage the Holy Ghost. For
with the intention of making out the Holy Spirit to be part of the
angelic host, he throws in the phrase “glorified eternally by the
Spirit, and by every rational and generated being,” so that there
is no distinction between the Holy Spirit and all that comes into
being; if, that is, the Holy Spirit glorifies the Lord in the same
sense as all the other existences enumerated by the prophet,
“angels and powers, and the heaven of heavens, and the water
above the heavens, and all the things of earth, dragons, deeps, fire
and hail, snow and vapour, wind of the storm, mountains and all hills,
fruitful trees and all cedars, beasts and all cattle, worms and
feathered fowls<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p13.3" n="399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.2-Ps.148.10" parsed="|Ps|148|2|148|10" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 2-10">Ps. cxlviii. 2–10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, then, he
says, that along with these the Holy Spirit also glorifies the Lord,
surely his God-opposing tongue makes out the Holy Spirit Himself also
to be one of them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p15" shownumber="no">The disjointed incoherencies
which follow next, I think it well to pass over, not because they give
no handle at all to censure, but because their language is such as
might be used by the devout, if detached from its malignant context. If
he does here and there use some expressions favourable to devotion it
is just held out as a bait to simple souls, to the end that the hook of
impiety may be swallowed along with it. For after employing such
language as a member of the Church might use, he subjoins,
“Obedient with regard to the creation and production of all
things that are, obedient with regard to every ministration, not having
by His obedience attained Sonship or Godhead, but, as a consequence of
being Son and being generated as the Only-begotten God, showing Himself
obedient in words, obedient in acts.” Yet who of those who are
conversant with the oracles of God does not know with regard to what
point of time it was said of Him by the mighty Paul, (and that once for
all), that He “became obedient<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p15.1" n="400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>”? For it
was when He came in the form of a servant to accomplish the mystery of
redemption by the cross, Who had emptied Himself, Who humbled Himself
by assuming the likeness and fashion of a man, being found as man in
man’s lowly nature—then, I say, it was that He became
obedient, even He Who “took our infirmities and bare our
sicknesses<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p16.2" n="401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.17" parsed="|Matt|8|17|0|0" passage="Matt. viii. 17">Matt. viii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” healing the disobedience of men
by His own obedience, that by His stripes He might heal our wound, and
by His own death do away with the common death of all men,—then
it was that for our sakes He was made obedient, even as He became
“sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p17.2" n="402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>” and “a curse<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p18.2" n="403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>” by reason of the dispensation on our
behalf, not being so by nature, but becoming so in His love for man.
But by what sacred utterance was He ever taught His list of so many
obediences? Nay, on the contrary every inspired Scripture attests His
independent and sovereign power, saying, “He spake the word and
they were made: He commanded and they were created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p19.2" n="404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>”:—for it is plain that the
Psalmist says this concerning Him Who upholds “all things by the
word of His power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p20.2" n="405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” Whose
authority, by the sole impulse of His will, framed every existence and
nature, and all things in the creation apprehended by reason or by
sight. Whence, then, was Eunomius moved to ascribe in such manifold
wise to the King of the universe the attribute of obedience, speaking
of Him as “obedient with regard to all the work of creation,
obedient with regard to every ministration, obedient in words and in
acts”? Yet it is plain to every one, that he alone is obedient to
another in acts and words, who has not yet perfectly achieved in
himself the condition of accurate working or unexceptionable speech,
but keeping his eye ever on his teacher and guide, is trained by his
suggestions to exact propriety in deed and word. But to think that
Wisdom needs a master and teacher to guide aright Its attempts at
imitation, is the dream of Eunomius’ fancy, and of his alone. And
concerning the Father he says, that He is faithful in words and
faithful in works, while of the Son he does not assert faithfulness in
word and deed, but only obedience and not faithfulness, so that his
profanity extends impartially through all his statements. But it is
perhaps right to pass in silence over the inconsiderate folly of the
assertion interposed between those last mentioned, lest some
unreflecting persons should laugh at its absurdity when they ought
rather to weep over the perdition of their souls, than laugh at the
folly of their words. For this wise and wary theologian says that He
did not attain to being a Son as the result of His obedience! Mark his
penetration! with what cogent force does he lay it down for us that He
was not first obedient and afterwards a Son, and that we ought not to
think that His obedience was prior to His generation! Now if he had not
added this defining clause, who without it would have been sufficiently
silly and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_122.html" id="viii.i.iv.xi-Page_122" n="122" />idiotic to fancy that His generation was bestowed on Him by His
Father, as a reward of the obedience of Him Who before His generation
had showed due subjection and obedience? But that no one may too
readily extract matter for laughter from these remarks, let each
consider that even the folly of the words has in it something worthy of
tears. For what he intends to establish by these observations is
something of this kind, that His obedience is part of His nature, so
that not even if He willed it would it be possible for Him not to be
obedient.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p22" shownumber="no">For he says that He was so
constituted that His nature was adapted to obedience alone<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p22.1" n="406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p23" shownumber="no"> If this
phrase is a direct quotation from Eunomius, it is probably from some
other context: its grammatical structure does not connect it with what
has gone before, nor is it quite clear where the quotation ends, or
whether the illustration of the instrument is Eunomius’ own, or
is Gregory’s exposition of the statement of Eunomius.</p></note>, just as among instruments that which is
fashioned with regard to a certain figure necessarily produces in that
which is subjected to its operation the form which the artificer
implanted in the construction of the instrument, and cannot possibly
trace a straight line upon that which receives its mark, if its own
working is in a curve; nor can the instrument, if fashioned to draw a
straight line, produce a circle by its impress. What need is there of
any words of ours to reveal how great is the profanity of such a
notion, when the heretical utterance of itself proclaims aloud its
monstrosity? For if He was obedient for this reason only that He was so
made, then of course He is not on an equal footing even with humanity,
since on this theory, while our soul is self-determining and
independent, choosing as it will with sovereignty over itself that
which is pleasing to it, He on the contrary exercises, or rather
experiences, obedience under the constraint of a compulsory law of His
nature, while His nature suffers Him not to disobey, even if He would.
For it was “as the result of being Son, and being begotten, that
He has thus shown Himself obedient in words and obedient in
acts.” Alas, for the brutish stupidity of this doctrine! Thou
makest the Word obedient to words, and supposest other words prior to
Him Who is truly the Word, and another Word of the Beginning is
mediator between the Beginning and the Word that was in the Beginning,
conveying to Him the decision. And this is not one only: there are
several words, which Eunomius makes so many links of the chain between
the Beginning and the Word, and which abuse His obedience as they think
good. But what need is there to linger over this idle talk? Any one can
see that even at that time with reference to which S. Paul says that He
became obedient (and he tells us that He became obedient in this wise,
namely, by becoming for our sakes flesh, and a servant, and a curse,
and sin),—even then, I say, the Lord of glory, Who despised the
shame and embraced suffering in the flesh, did not abandon His free
will, saying as He does, “Destroy this temple, and in three days
I will raise it up<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p23.1" n="407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p24" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" passage="John ii. 19">John ii. 19</scripRef></p></note>;” and again,
“No man taketh My life from Me; I have power to lay it down, and
I have power to take it again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p24.2" n="408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p25" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef></p></note>”; and when
those who were armed with swords and staves drew near to Him on the
night before His Passion, He caused them all to go backward by saying
“I am He<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p25.2" n="409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p26" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:John.18.5-John.18.6" parsed="|John|18|5|18|6" passage="John xviii. 5-6">John xviii. 5–6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and again, when the dying thief
besought Him to remember him, He showed His universal sovereignty by
saying, “To-day shalt thou be with Me in Paradise<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p26.2" n="410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xi-p27" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xi-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" passage="Luke xxiii. 43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If then not even in the time of His
Passion He is separated from His authority, where can heresy possibly
discern the subordination to authority of the King of
glory?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.xii" next="viii.i.iv.xiii" prev="viii.i.iv.xi" progress="21.93%" title="He thus proceeds to a magnificent discourse of the interpretation of “Mediator,” “Like,” “Ungenerate,” and “generate,” and of “The likeness and seal of the energy of the Almighty and of His Works.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

§12. <i>He thus proceeds to a magnificent discourse of
the interpretation of “Mediator,” “Like,”
“Ungenerate,” and “generate,” and of “The
likeness and seal of the energy of the Almighty and of His
Works.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Again, what is the manifold
mediation which with wearying iteration he assigns to God, calling Him
“Mediator in doctrines, Mediator in the Law<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p2.1" n="411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Here
again the exact connexion of the quotation from Eunomius with the
extracts preceding is uncertain.</p></note>”? It is not thus that we are taught by
the lofty utterance of the Apostle, who says that having made void the
law of commandments by His own doctrines, He is the mediator between
God and man, declaring it by this saying, “There is one God, and
one mediator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p3.1" n="412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef></p></note>;” where by the distinction implied in
the word “mediator” he reveals to us the whole aim of the
mystery of godliness. Now the aim is this. Humanity once revolted
through the malice of the enemy, and, brought into bondage to sin, was
also alienated from the true Life. After this the Lord of the creature
calls back to Him His own creature, and becomes Man while still
remaining God, being both God and Man in the entirety of the two
several natures, and thus humanity was indissolubly united to God, the
Man that is in Christ conducting the work of mediation, to Whom, by the
first-fruits assumed for us, all the lump is potentially united<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p4.2" n="413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 16">Rom. xi. 16</scripRef></p></note>. Since, then, a mediator is not a mediator of
one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p5.2" n="414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.20" parsed="|Gal|3|20|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 20">Gal. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>, and God is one, not divided among the
Persons in Whom we have been taught to believe (for the Godhead in the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost is one), the Lord, therefore,
becomes a mediator once for all betwixt <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_123.html" id="viii.i.iv.xii-Page_123" n="123" />God and men, binding man to
the Deity by Himself. But even by the idea of a mediator we are taught
the godly doctrine enshrined in the Creed. For the Mediator between God
and man entered as it were into fellowship with human nature, not by
being merely deemed a man, but having truly become so: in like manner
also, being very God, He has not, as Eunomius will have us consider,
been honoured by the bare title of Godhead.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p7" shownumber="no">What he adds to the preceding
statements is characterized by the same want of meaning, or rather by
the same malignity of meaning. For in calling Him “Son”
Whom, a little before, he had plainly declared to be created, and in
calling Him “only begotten God” Whom he reckoned with the
rest of things that have come into being by creation, he affirms that
He is like Him that begat Him only “by an especial likeness, in a
peculiar sense.” Accordingly, we must first distinguish the
significations of the term “like,” in how many senses it is
employed in ordinary use, and afterwards proceed to discuss
Eunomius’ positions. In the first place, then, all things that
beguile our senses, not being really identical in nature, but producing
illusion by some of the accidents of the respective subjects, as form,
colour, sound, and the impressions conveyed by taste or smell or touch,
while really different in nature, but supposed to be other than they
truly are, these custom declares to have the relation of
“likeness,” as, for example, when the lifeless material is
shaped by art, whether carving, painting, or modelling, into an
imitation of a living creature, the imitation is said to be
“like” the original. For in such a case the nature of the
animal is one thing, and that of the material, which cheats the sight
by mere colour and form, is another. To the same class of likeness
belongs the image of the original figure in a mirror, which gives
appearances of motion, without, however, being in nature identical with
its original. In just the same way our hearing may experience the same
deception, when, for instance, some one, imitating the song of the
nightingale with his own voice, persuades our hearing so that we seem
to be listening to the bird. Taste, again, is subject to the same
illusion, when the juice of figs mimics the pleasant taste of honey:
for there is a certain resemblance to the sweetness of honey in the
juice of the fruit. So, too, the sense of smell may sometimes be
imposed upon by resemblance, when the scent of the herb camomile,
imitating the fragrant apple itself, deceives our perception: and in
the same way with touch also, likeness belies the truth in various
modes, since a silver or brass coin, of equal size and similar weight
with a gold one, may pass for the gold piece if our sight does not
discern the truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p8" shownumber="no">We have thus generally described
in a few words the several cases in which objects, because they are
deemed to be different from what they really are, produce delusions in
our senses. It is possible, of course, by a more laborious
investigation, to extend one’s enquiry through all things which
are really different in kind one from another, but are nevertheless
thought, by virtue of some accidental resemblance, to be like one to
the other. Can it possibly be such a form of “likeness” as
this, that he is continually attributing to the Son? Nay, surely he
cannot be so infatuated as to discover deceptive similarity in Him Who
is the Truth. Again, in the inspired Scriptures, we are told of another
kind of resemblance by Him Who said, “Let us make man in our
image, after our likeness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p8.1" n="415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>;” but I do not
suppose that Eunomius would discern this kind of likeness between the
Father and the Son, so as to make out the Only-begotten God to be
identical with man. We are also aware of another kind of likeness, of
which the word speaks in Genesis concerning Seth,—“Adam
begat a son in his own likeness, after his image<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p9.2" n="416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.3" parsed="|Gen|5|3|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 3">Gen. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and if this is the kind of likeness
of which Eunomius speaks, we do not think his statement is to be
rejected. For in this case the nature of the two objects which are
alike is not different, and the impress and type imply community of
nature. These, or such as these, are our views upon the variety of
meanings of “like.” Let us see, then, with what intention
Eunomius asserts of the Son that “especial likeness” to the
Father, when he says that He is “like the Father with an especial
likeness, in a peculiar sense, not as Father to Father, for they are
not two Fathers.” He promises to show us the “especial
likeness” of the Son to the Father, and proceeds by his
definition to establish the position that we ought not to conceive of
Him as being like. For by saying, “He is not like as Father to
Father,” he makes out that He is not like; and again when he
adds, “nor as Ungenerate to Ungenerate,” by this phrase,
too, he forbids us to conceive a likeness in the Son to the Father; and
finally, by subjoining “nor as Son to Son,” he introduces a
third conception, by which he entirely subverts the meaning of
“like.” So it is that he follows up his own statements, and
conducts his demonstration of likeness by establishing unlikeness. And
now let us examine the discernment and frankness which he displays in
these distinctions. After saying that the Son is like the Father, he
guards the statement by adding that we ought not to think that the Son
is like the Father, “as Father to Father.” Why, what man
on <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_124.html" id="viii.i.iv.xii-Page_124" n="124" />earth is
such a fool as, on learning that the Son is like the Father, to be
brought by any course of reasoning to think of the likeness of Father
to Father? “Nor as Son to Son”:—here, again, the
acuteness of the distinction is equally conspicuous. When he tells us
that the Son is like the Father, he adds the further definition that He
must not be understood to be like Him in the same way as He would be
like another Son. These are the mysteries of the awful doctrines of
Eunomius, by which his disciples are made wiser than the rest of the
world, by learning that the Son, by His likeness to the Father, is not
like a Son, for the Son is not the Father: nor is He like “as
Ungenerate to Ungenerate,” for the Son is not ungenerate. But the
mystery which we have received, when it speaks of the Father, certainly
bids us understand the Father of the Son, and when it names the Son,
teaches us to apprehend the Son of the Father. And until the present
time we never felt the need of these philosophic refinements, that by
the words Father and Son are suggested two Fathers or two Sons, a pair,
so to say, of ungenerate beings.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p11" shownumber="no">Now the drift of Eunomius’
excessive concern about the Ungenerate has been often explained before;
and it shall here be briefly discovered yet again. For as the term
Father points to no difference of nature from the Son, his impiety, if
he had brought his statement to a close here, would have had no
support, seeing that the natural sense of the names Father and Son
excludes the idea of their being alien in essence. But as it is, by
employing the terms “generate” and
“ungenerate,” since the contradictory opposition between
them admits of no mean, just like that between “mortal” and
“immortal,” “rational” and
“irrational,” and all those terms which are opposed to each
other by the mutually exclusive nature of their meaning,—by the
use of these terms, I repeat, he gives free course to his profanity, so
as to contemplate as existing in the “generate” with
reference to the “ungenerate” the same difference which
there is between “mortal” and “immortal”: and
even as the nature of the mortal is one, and that of the immortal
another, and as the special attributes of the rational and of the
irrational are essentially incompatible, just so he wants to make out
that the nature of the ungenerate is one, and that of the generate
another, in order to show that as the irrational nature has been
created in subjection to the rational, so the generate is by a
necessity of its being in a state of subordination to the ungenerate.
For which reason he attaches to the ungenerate the name of
“Almighty,” and this he does not apply to express
providential operation, as the argument led the way for him in
suggesting, but transfers the application of the word to arbitrary
sovereignty, so as to make the Son to be a part of the subject and
subordinate universe, a fellow-slave with all the rest to Him Who with
arbitrary and absolute sovereignty controls all alike. And that it is
with an eye to this result that he employs these argumentative
distinctions, will be clearly established from the passage before us.
For after those sapient and carefully-considered expressions, that He
is not like either as Father to Father, or as Son to Son,—and yet
there is no necessity that father should invariably be like father or
son like son: for suppose there is one father among the Ethiopians, and
another among the Scythians, and each of these has a son, the
Ethiopian’s son black, but the Scythian white-skinned and with
hair of a golden tinge, yet none the more because each is a father does
the Scythian turn black on the Ethiopian’s account, nor does the
Ethiopian’s body change to white on account of the
Scythian,—after saying this, however, according to his own fancy,
Eunomius subjoins that “He is like as Son to Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p11.1" n="417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p12" shownumber="no"> This is
apparently a quotation from Eunomius in continuation of what has gone
before.</p></note>.” But although such a phrase indicates
kinship in nature, as the inspired Scripture attests in the case of
Seth and Adam, our doctor, with but small respect for his intelligent
readers, introduces his idle exposition of the title “Son,”
defining Him to be the image and seal of the energy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p12.1" n="418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p13" shownumber="no"> The
word employed is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p13.1" lang="EL">ἐνέργεια</span>; which might be translated by “active force,” or
“operation,” as elsewhere.</p></note>
of the Almighty. “For the Son,” he says, “is the
image and seal of the energy of the Almighty.” Let him who hath
ears to hear first, I pray, consider this particular point—What
is “the seal of the energy”? Every energy is contemplated
as exertion in the party who exhibits it, and on the completion of his
exertion, it has no independent existence. Thus, for example, the
energy of the runner is the motion of his feet, and when the motion has
stopped there is no longer any energy. So too about every pursuit the
same may be said;—when the exertion of him who is busied about
anything ceases, the energy ceases also, and has no independent
existence, either when a person is actively engaged in the exertion he
undertakes, or when he ceases from that exertion. What then does he
tell us that the energy is in itself, which is neither essence, nor
image, nor person? So he speaks of the Son as the similitude of the
impersonal, and that which is like the non-existent surely has itself
no existence at all. This is what his juggling with idle opinions comes
to,—belief in nonentity! for that which is like nonentity
surely <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_125.html" id="viii.i.iv.xii-Page_125" n="125" />itself is not. O Paul and John and all you others of the band of
Apostles and Evangelists, who are they that arm their venomous tongues
against your words? who are they that raise their frog-like croakings
against your heavenly thunder? What then saith the son of thunder?
“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p13.2" n="419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.” And what
saith he that came after him, that other who had been within the
heavenly temple, who in Paradise had been initiated into mysteries
unspeakable? “Being,” he says, “the Brightness of His
glory, and the express Image of His person<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p14.2" n="420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What, after these have thus spoken,
are the words of our ventriloquist<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p15.2" n="421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. the
use of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p16.1" lang="EL">ἐγγαστρίμυθος</span>
in LXX. (<i>e.g.</i> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.31" parsed="|Lev|19|31|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 31">Lev. xix. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p16.3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.25" parsed="|Isa|44|25|0|0" passage="Is. xliv. 25">Is. xliv.
25</scripRef>).</p></note>? “The
seal,” quoth he, “of the energy of the Almighty.” He
makes Him third after the Father, with that non-existent energy
mediating between them, or rather moulded at pleasure by non-existence.
God the Word, Who was in the beginning, is “the seal of the
energy”:—the Only-begotten God, Who is contemplated in the
eternity of the Beginning of existent things, Who is in the bosom of
the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p16.4" n="422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p17" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef></p></note>, Who sustains all things, by the word
of His power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p17.2" n="423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef></p></note>, the creator of the ages, from Whom and
through Whom and in Whom are all things<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p18.2" n="424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef></p></note>, Who
sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and hath meted out heaven with
the span, Who measureth the water in the hollow of his hand<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p19.2" n="425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.12-Isa.40.22" parsed="|Isa|40|12|40|22" passage="Isa. xl. 12-22">Isa. xl. 12–22</scripRef>.</p></note>, Who holdeth in His hand all things that are,
Who dwelleth on high and looketh upon the things that are lowly<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p20.2" n="426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.138.6" parsed="|Ps|138|6|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxviii. 6">Ps. cxxxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, or rather did look upon them to make all the
world to be His footstool<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p21.2" n="427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1" parsed="|Isa|66|1|0|0" passage="Isa. lxvi. 1">Isa. lxvi. 1</scripRef></p></note>, imprinted by the
footmark of the Word—the form of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p22.2" n="428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5" parsed="|Phil|2|5|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 5">Phil. ii. 5</scripRef></p></note> is
“the seal” of an “energy.” Is God then an
energy, not a Person? Surely Paul when expounding this very truth says
He is “the express image,” not of His energy, but “of
His Person.” Is the Brightness of His glory a seal of the energy
of God? Alas for his impious ignorance! What is there intermediate
between God and His own form? and Whom does the Person employ as
mediator with His own express image? and what can be conceived as
coming between the glory and its brightness? But while there are such
weighty and numerous testimonies wherein the greatness of the Lord of
the creation is proclaimed by those who were entrusted with the
proclamation of the Gospel, what sort of language does this forerunner
of the final apostasy hold concerning Him? What says he? “As
image,” he says, “and seal of all the energy and power of
the Almighty.” How does he take upon himself to emend the words
of the mighty Paul? Paul says that the Son is “the Power of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p23.2" n="429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>”; Eunomius calls Him “the seal of
a power,” not the Power. And then, repeating his expression, what
is it that he adds to his previous statement? He calls Him “seal
of the Father’s works and words and counsels.” To what
works of the Father is He like? He will say, of course, the world, and
all things that are therein. But the Gospel has testified that all
these things are the works of the Only-begotten. To what works of the
Father, then, was He likened? of what works was He made the seal? what
Scripture ever entitled Him “seal of the Father’s
works”? But if any one should grant Eunomius the right to fashion
his words at his own will, as he desires, even though Scripture does
not agree with him, let him tell us what works of the Father there are
of which he says that the Son was made the seal, apart from those that
have been wrought by the Son. All things visible and invisible are the
work of the Son: in the visible are included the whole world and all
that is therein; in the invisible, the supramundane creation. What
works of the Father, then, are remaining to be contemplated by
themselves, over and above things visible and invisible, whereof he
says that the Son was made the “seal”? Will he perhaps,
when driven into a corner, return once more to the fetid vomit of
heresy, and say that the Son is a work of the Father? How then does the
Son come to be the seal of these works when He Himself, as Eunomius
says, is the work of the Father? Or does he say that the same Person is
at once a work and the likeness of a work? Let this be granted: let us
suppose him to speak of the other works of which he says the Father was
the creator, if indeed he intends us to understand likeness by the term
“seal.” But what other “words” of the Father
does Eunomius know, besides that Word Who was ever in the Father, Whom
he calls a “seal”—Him Who is and is called the Word
in the absolute, true, and primary sense? And to what counsels can he
possibly refer, apart from the Wisdom of God, to which the Wisdom of
God is made like, in becoming a “seal” of those counsels?
Look at the want of discrimination and circumspection, at the confused
muddle of his statement, how he brings the mystery into ridicule,
without understanding either what he says or what he is arguing about.
For He Who has the Father in His entirety in Himself, and is Himself in
His entirety in the Father, as Word and Wisdom and Power and Truth, as
His express image and brightness, Himself is all things in the Father,
and does not come to be the image and seal and likeness of certain
other things discerned in the Father prior to Himself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p25" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_126.html" id="viii.i.iv.xii-Page_126" n="126" />Then Eunomius allows to Him the credit of the destruction of men
by water in the days of Noah, of the rain of fire that fell upon Sodom,
and of the just vengeance upon the Egyptians, as though he were making
some great concessions to Him Who holds in His hand the ends of the
world, in Whom, as the Apostle says, “all things consist<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p25.1" n="430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" passage="Col. i. 17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as though he were not aware that to
Him Who encompasses all things, and guides and sways according to His
good pleasure all that hath already been and all that will be, the
mention of two or three marvels does not mean the addition of glory, so
much as the suppression of the rest means its deprivation or loss. But
even if no word be said of these, the one utterance of Paul is enough
by itself to point to them all inclusively—the one utterance
which says that He “is above all, and through all, and in all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p26.2" n="431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.6" parsed="|Eph|4|6|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 6">Eph. iv. 6</scripRef>. The application
of the words to the Son is remarkable.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.xiii" next="viii.i.iv.xiv" prev="viii.i.iv.xii" progress="22.58%" title="He expounds the passage of the Gospel, “The Father judgeth no man,” and further speaks of the assumption of man with body and soul wrought by the Lord, of the transgression of Adam, and of death and the resurrection of the dead." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

§13. <i>He expounds the
passage of the Gospel, “The Father judgeth no man,” and
further speaks of the assumption of man with body and soul wrought by
the Lord, of the transgression of Adam, and of death and the
resurrection of the dead.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">Next he says, “He
legislates by the command of the Eternal God.” Who is the eternal
God? and who is He that ministers to Him in the giving of the Law? Thus
much is plain to all, that through Moses God appointed the Law to those
that received it. Now inasmuch as Eunomius himself acknowledges that it
was the only-begotten God Who held converse with Moses, how is it that
the assertion before us puts the Lord of all in the place of Moses, and
ascribes the character of the eternal God to the Father alone, so as,
by thus contrasting Him with the Eternal, to make out the only-begotten
God, the Maker of the Worlds, to be not Eternal? Our studious friend
with his excellent memory seems to have forgotten that Paul uses all
these terms concerning himself, announcing among men the proclamation
of the Gospel by the command of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p2.1" n="432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.26" parsed="|Rom|16|26|0|0" passage="Rom. xvi. 26">Rom. xvi. 26</scripRef></p></note>. Thus what the
Apostle asserts of himself, that Eunomius is not ashamed to ascribe to
the Lord of the prophets and apostles, in order to place the Master on
the same level with Paul, His own servant. But why should I lengthen
out my argument by confuting in detail each of these assertions, where
the too unsuspicious reader of Eunomius’ writings may think that
their author is saying what Holy Scripture allows him to say, while one
who is able to unravel each statement critically will find them one and
all infected with heretical knavery. For the Churchman and the heretic
alike affirm that “the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed
all judgment unto the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p3.2" n="433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef></p></note>,” but to this
assertion they severally attach different meanings. By the same words
the Churchman understands supreme authority, the other maintains
subservience and subjection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p5" shownumber="no">But to what has been already
said, ought to be added some notice of that position which they make a
kind of foundation of their impiety in their discussions concerning the
Incarnation, the position, namely, that not the whole man has been
saved by Him, but only the half of man, I mean the body. Their object
in such a malignant perversion of the true doctrine, is to show that
the less exalted statements, which our Lord utters in His humanity, are
to be thought to have issued from the Godhead Itself, that so they may
show their blasphemy to have a stronger case, if it is upheld by the
actual acknowledgment of the Lord. For this reason it is that Eunomius
says, “He who in the last days became man did not take upon
Himself the man made up of soul and body.” But, after searching
through all the inspired and sacred Scripture, I do not find any such
statement as this, that the Creator of all things, at the time of His
ministration here on earth for man, took upon Himself flesh only
without a soul. Under stress of necessity, then, looking to the object
contemplated by the plan of salvation, to the doctrines of the Fathers,
and to the inspired Scriptures, I will endeavour to confute the impious
falsehood which is being fabricated with regard to this matter. The
Lord came “to seek and to save that which was lost<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p5.1" n="434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.10" parsed="|Luke|19|10|0|0" passage="Luke xix. 10">Luke xix. 10</scripRef></p></note>.” Now it was not the body merely, but
the whole man, compacted of soul and body, that was lost: indeed, if we
are to speak more exactly, the soul was lost sooner than the body. For
disobedience is a sin, not of the body, but of the will: and the will
properly belongs to the soul, from which the whole disaster of our
nature had its beginning, as the threat of God, that admits of no
falsehood, testifies in the declaration that, in the day that they
should eat of the forbidden fruit, death without respite would attach
to the act. Now since the condemnation of man was twofold, death
correspondingly effects in each part of our nature the deprivation of
the twofold life that operates in him who is thus mortally stricken.
For the death of the body consists in the extinction of the means of
sensible perception, and in the dissolution of the body into its
kindred elements: but “the soul that sinneth,” he saith,
“it shall die<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p6.2" n="435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" passage="Ezek. xviii. 20">Ezek. xviii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now sin is
nothing else than <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_127.html" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-Page_127" n="127" />alienation from God, Who is the true and only life.
Accordingly the first man lived many hundred years after his
disobedience, and yet God lied not when He said, “In the day that
ye eat thereof ye shall surely die<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p7.2" n="436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef></p></note>.” For by
the fact of his alienation from the true life, the sentence of death
was ratified against him that self-same day: and after this, at a much
later time, there followed also the bodily death of Adam. He therefore
Who came for this cause that He might seek and save that which was
lost, (that which the shepherd in the parable calls the sheep,) both
finds that which is lost, and carries home on His shoulders the whole
sheep, not its skin only, that He may make the man of God complete,
united to the deity in body and in soul. And thus He Who was in all
points tempted like as we are, yet without sin, left no part of our
nature which He did not take upon Himself. Now the soul is not sin
though it is capable of admitting sin into it as the result of being
ill-advised: and this He sanctifies by union with Himself for this end,
that so the lump may be holy along with the first-fruits. Wherefore
also the Angel, when informing Joseph of the destruction of the enemies
of the Lord, said, “They are dead which sought the young
Child’s life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p8.2" n="437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.20" parsed="|Matt|2|20|0|0" passage="Matt. ii. 20">Matt. ii. 20</scripRef>. The word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p9.2" lang="EL">ψυχήν</span> may be
rendered by either “life” or “soul.”</p></note>,” (or
“soul”): and the Lord says to the Jews, “Ye seek to
kill Me, a man that hath told you the truth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p9.3" n="438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" passage="John viii. 40">John viii. 40</scripRef>. This is the only
passage in which our Lord speaks of Himself by this term.</p></note>.” Now by “Man” is not meant
the body of a man only, but that which is composed of both, soul and
body. And again, He says to them, “Are ye angry at Me, because I
have made a man every whit whole on the Sabbath day<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p10.2" n="439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.20" parsed="|John|7|20|0|0" passage="John vii. 20">John vii. 20</scripRef></p></note>?” And what He meant by “every
whit whole,” He showed in the other Gospels, when He said to the
man who was let down on a couch in the midst, “Thy sins be
forgiven thee,” which is a healing of the soul, and, “Arise
and walk<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p11.2" n="440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.20 Bible:Luke.5.23" parsed="|Luke|5|20|0|0;|Luke|5|23|0|0" passage="Luke v. 20, 23">Luke v. 20, 23</scripRef>, and the parallel
passages in S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9" parsed="|Matt|9|0|0|0" passage="Matt. ix.">Matt.
ix.</scripRef> and S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2" parsed="|Mark|2|0|0|0" passage="Mark ii.">Mark ii.</scripRef></p></note>,” which has regard to the body:
and in the Gospel of S. John, by liberating the soul also from its own
malady after He had given health to the body, where He saith,
“Thou art made whole, sin no more<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.4" n="441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" passage="John v. 14">John v. 14</scripRef></p></note>,” thou, that is, who hast been cured in
both, I mean in soul and in body. For so too does S. Paul speak,
“for to make in Himself of twain one new man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p13.2" n="442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 15">Eph. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And so too He foretells that at the
time of His Passion He would voluntarily detach His soul from His body,
saying, “No man taketh” my soul “from Me, but I lay
it down of Myself: I have power to lay it down, and I have power to
take it again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p14.2" n="443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.17-John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|17|10|18" passage="John x. 17, 18">John x. 17, 18</scripRef>. Here again the
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p15.2" lang="EL">ψυχήν</span> is
rendered in the A.V. by “life.”</p></note>.” Yea, the prophet David also,
according to the interpretation of the great Peter, said with foresight
of Him, “Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell, neither wilt Thou
suffer Thine Holy One to see corruption<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p15.3" n="444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.8" parsed="|Ps|16|8|0|0" passage="Ps. xvi. 8">Ps. xvi. 8</scripRef>. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.27 Bible:Acts.2.31" parsed="|Acts|2|27|0|0;|Acts|2|31|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 27, 31">Acts ii. 27,
31</scripRef>.</p></note>,” while the Apostle Peter thus expounds
the saying, that “His soul was not left in hell, neither His
flesh did see corruption.” For His Godhead, alike before taking
flesh and in the flesh and after His Passion, is immutably the same,
being at all times what It was by nature, and so continuing for ever.
But in the suffering of His human nature the Godhead fulfilled the
dispensation for our benefit by severing the soul for a season from the
body, yet without being Itself separated from either of those elements
to which it was once for all united, and by joining again the elements
which had been thus parted, so as to give to all human nature a
beginning and an example which it should follow of the resurrection
from the dead, that all the corruptible may put on incorruption, and
all the mortal may put on immortality, our first-fruits having been
transformed to the Divine nature by its union with God, as Peter said,
“This same Jesus Whom ye crucified, hath God made both Lord and
Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.3" n="445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>. A further
exposition of Gregory’s views on this passage will be found in
Book V.</p></note>;” and we might cite many passages of
Scripture to support such a position, showing how the Lord, reconciling
the world to Himself by the Humanity of Christ, apportioned His work of
benevolence to men between His soul and His body, willing through His
soul and touching them through His body. But it would be superfluous to
encumber our argument by entering into every detail.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p18" shownumber="no">Before passing on, however, to
what follows, I will further mention the one text, “Destroy this
temple, and in three days I will raise it up<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p18.1" n="446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p19" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" passage="John ii. 19">John ii. 19</scripRef></p></note>.” Just as we, through soul and body,
become a temple of Him Who “dwelleth in us and walketh in us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p19.2" n="447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vi. 16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” even so the Lord terms their
combination a “temple,” of which the
“destruction” signifies the dissolution of the soul from
the body. And if they allege the passage in the Gospel, “The Word
was made flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p20.2" n="448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p21" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef></p></note>,” in order to make out that the
flesh was taken into the Godhead without the soul, on the ground that
the soul is not expressly mentioned along with the flesh, let them
learn that it is customary for Holy Scripture to imply the whole by the
part. For He that said, “Unto Thee shall all flesh come<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p21.2" n="449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.2" parsed="|Ps|65|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxv. 2">Ps. lxv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,” does not mean that the flesh will be
presented before the Judge apart from the souls: and when we
read <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_128.html" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-Page_128" n="128" />in
sacred History that Jacob went down into Egypt with seventy-five
souls<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p22.2" n="450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.14" parsed="|Acts|7|14|0|0" passage="Acts vii. 14">Acts vii. 14</scripRef>. Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.27" parsed="|Gen|46|27|0|0" passage="Gen. xlvi. 27">Gen. xlvi.
27</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.3" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.22" parsed="|Deut|10|22|0|0" passage="Deut. x. 22">Deut. x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> we understand the flesh also to be intended
together with the souls. So, then, the Word, when He became flesh, took
with the flesh the whole of human nature; and hence it was possible
that hunger and thirst, fear and dread, desire and sleep, tears and
trouble of spirit, and all such things, were in Him. For the Godhead,
in its proper nature, admits no such affections, nor is the flesh by
itself involved in them, if the soul is not affected co-ordinately with
the body.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.xiv" next="viii.i.iv.xv" prev="viii.i.iv.xiii" progress="22.94%" title="He proceeds to discuss the views held by Eunomius, and by the Church, touching the Holy Spirit; and to show that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost are not three Gods, but one God. He also discusses different senses of “Subjection,” and therein shows that the subjection of all things to the Son is the same as the subjection of the Son to the Father." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

§14. <i>He proceeds to
discuss the views held by Eunomius, and by the Church, touching the
Holy Spirit; and to show that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost
are not three Gods, but one God. He also discusses different senses of
“Subjection,” and therein shows that the subjection of all
things to the Son is the same as the subjection of the Son to the
Father.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Thus much with regard to his
profanity towards the Son. Now let us see what he says about the Holy
Spirit. “After Him, we believe,” he says, “on the
Comforter, the Spirit of Truth.” I think it will be plain to all
who come across this passage what object he has in view in thus
perverting the declaration of the faith delivered to us by the Lord, in
his statements concerning the Son and the Father. Though this absurdity
has already been exposed, I will nevertheless endeavour, in few words,
to make plain the aim of his knavery. As in the former case, he avoided
using the name “Father,” that so he might not include the
Son in the eternity of the Father, so he avoided employing the title
Son, that he might not by it suggest His natural affinity to the
Father; so here, too, he refrains from saying “Holy
Spirit,” that he may not by this name acknowledge the majesty of
His glory, and His complete union with the Father and the Son. For
since the appellation of “Spirit,” and that of
“Holy,” are by the Scriptures equally applied to the Father
and the Son (for “God is a Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p2.1" n="451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 24">John iv. 24</scripRef></p></note>,” and “the anointed Lord is the
Spirit before our face<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p3.2" n="452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" passage="Lam. iv. 20">Lam. iv. 20</scripRef> in LXX.</p></note>,” and
“the Lord our God is Holy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p4.2" n="453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.99.9" parsed="|Ps|99|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xcix. 9">Ps. xcix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and there is
“one Holy, one Lord Jesus Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p5.2" n="454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. the
response to the words of the Priest at the elevation the Gifts in the
Greek Liturgies.</p></note>”) lest there should, by the use of
these terms, be bred in the minds of his readers some orthodox
conception of the Holy Spirit, such as would naturally arise in them
from His sharing His glorious appellation with the Father and the Son,
for this reason, deluding the ears of the foolish, he changes the words
of the Faith as set forth by God in the delivery of this mystery,
making a way, so to speak, by this sequence, for the entrance of his
impiety against the Holy Spirit. For if he had said, “We believe
in the Holy Spirit,” and “God is a Spirit,” any one
instructed in things divine would have interposed the remark, that if
we are to believe in the Holy Spirit, while God is called a Spirit, He
is assuredly not distinct in nature from that which receives the same
titles in a proper sense. For of all those things which are indicated
not unreally, nor metaphorically, but properly and absolutely, by the
same names, we are necessarily compelled to acknowledge that the nature
also, which is signified by this identity of names, is one and the
same. For this reason it is that, suppressing the name appointed by the
Lord in the formula of the faith, he says, “We believe in the
Comforter.” But I have been taught that this very name is also
applied by the inspired Scripture to Father, Son, and Holy Ghost alike.
For the Son gives the name of “Comforter” equally to
Himself and to the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p6.1" n="455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" passage="John xiv. 16">John xiv. 16</scripRef></p></note>; and the Father,
where He is said to work comfort, surely claims as His own the name of
“Comforter.” For assuredly he Who does the work of a
Comforter does not disdain the name belonging to the work: for David
says to the Father, “Thou, Lord, hast holpen me and comforted
me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p7.2" n="456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.17" parsed="|Ps|76|17|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvi. 17">Ps. lxxvi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and the great Apostle applies to the
Father the same language, when he says, “Blessed be the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who comforteth us in all our
tribulation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p8.2" n="457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.3-2Cor.1.4" parsed="|2Cor|1|3|1|4" passage="2 Cor. i. 3-4">2 Cor. i.
3–4</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and John, in one of his
Catholic Epistles, expressly gives to the Son the name of Comforter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p9.2" n="458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> 1 S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1" parsed="|John|2|1|0|0" passage="John ii. 1">John ii. 1</scripRef>. (The word is in the
A.V. rendered “advocate.”)</p></note>. Nay, more, the Lord Himself, in saying that
<i>another</i> Comforter would be sent us, when speaking of the Spirit,
clearly asserted this title of Himself in the first place. But as there
are two senses of the word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p10.2" lang="EL">παρακαλεῖν</span><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p10.3" n="459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p11" shownumber="no"> From
which is derived the name Paraclete, <i>i.e.</i> Comforter or
Advocate.</p></note>,—one to
<i>beseech</i>, by words and gestures of respect, to induce him to whom
we apply for anything, to feel with us in respect of those things for
which we apply,—the other to <i>comfort</i>, to take remedial
thought for affections of body and soul,—the Holy Scripture
affirms the conception of the Paraclete, in either sense alike, to
belong to the Divine nature. For at one time Paul sets before us by the
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p11.1" lang="EL">παρακαλεῖν</span>
the healing power of God, as when he says, “God,
Who comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of
Titus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p11.2" n="460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.6" parsed="|2Cor|7|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vii. 6">2 Cor. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and at another time he uses this word
in its other meaning, when he says, writing to the Corinthians,
“Now we are am<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_129.html" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-Page_129" n="129" />bassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us;
we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p12.2" n="461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now since these things are so, in
whatever way you understand the title “Paraclete,” when
used of the Spirit, you will not in either of its significations detach
Him from His community in it with the Father and the Son. Accordingly,
he has not been able, even though he wished it, to belittle the glory
of the Spirit by ascribing to Him the very attribute which Holy
Scripture refers also to the Father and to the Son. But in styling Him
“the Spirit of Truth,” Eunomius’ own wish, I suppose,
was to suggest by this phrase subjection, since Christ is the Truth,
and he called Him the Spirit of Truth, as if one should say that He is
a possession and chattel of the Truth, without being aware that God is
called a God of righteousness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p13.2" n="462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p14" shownumber="no"> The
text reads, “that God is called righteousness,” but the
argument seems to require the genitive case. The reference may be
to <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.1" parsed="|Ps|4|1|0|0" passage="Ps. iv. 1">Ps.
iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>; and we certainly do
not understand thereby that God is a possession of righteousness.
Wherefore also, when we hear of the “Spirit of Truth,” we
acquire by that phrase such a conception as befits the Deity, being
guided to the loftier interpretation by the words which follow it. For
when the Lord said “The Spirit of Truth,” He immediately
added “Which proceedeth from the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p14.2" n="463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p15" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" passage="John xv. 26">John xv. 26</scripRef></p></note>,” a fact which the voice of the Lord
never asserted of any conceivable thing in creation, not of aught
visible or invisible, not of thrones, principalities, powers, or
dominions, nor of any other name that is named either in this world or
in that which is to come. It is plain then that that, from share in
which all creation is excluded, is something special and peculiar to
uncreated being. But this man bids us believe in “the Guide of
godliness.” Let a man then believe in Paul, and Barnabas, and
Titus, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, and all those by whom we have been
led into the way of the faith. For if we are to believe in “that
which guides us to godliness,” along with the Father and the Son,
all the prophets and lawgivers and patriarchs, heralds, evangelists,
apostles, pastors, and teachers, have equal honour with the Holy
Spirit, as they have been “guides to godliness” to those
who came after them. “Who came into being,” he goes on,
“by the only God through the Only-begotten.” In these words
he gathers up in one head all his blasphemy. Once more he calls the
Father “only God,” who employs the Only-begotten as an
instrument for the production of the Spirit. What shadow of such a
notion did he find in Scripture, that he ventures upon this assertion?
by deduction from what premises did he bring his profanity to such a
conclusion as this? Which of the Evangelists says it? what apostle?
what prophet? Nay, on the contrary every scripture divinely inspired,
written by the afflatus of the Spirit, attests the Divinity of the
Spirit. For example (for it is better to prove my position from the
actual testimonies), those who receive power to become children of God
bear witness to the Divinity of the Spirit. Who knows not that
utterance of the Lord which tells us that they who are born of the
Spirit are the children of God? For thus He expressly ascribes the
birth of the children of God to the Spirit, saying, that as that which
is born of the flesh is flesh, so that which is born of the Spirit is
spirit. But as many as are born of the Spirit are called the children
of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p15.2" n="464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p16" shownumber="no"> With
this passage cf. S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" passage="John i. 12">John i. 12</scripRef>, iii. 6; <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 14">Rom. viii.
14</scripRef>; 1 S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.3" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" passage="John iii. 3">John iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>. So also when the Lord by breathing upon His
disciples had imparted to them the Holy Spirit, John says, “Of
His fulness have all we received<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.4" n="465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p17" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21" parsed="|John|20|21|0|0" passage="John xx. 21">John xx. 21</scripRef>, and i.
16.</p></note>.” And that
“in Him dwelleth the fulness of the Godhead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p17.2" n="466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the mighty Paul attests: yea,
moreover, through the prophet Isaiah it is attested, as to the
manifestation of the Divine appearance vouchsafed to him, when he saw
Him that sat “on the throne high and lifted up<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p18.2" n="467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.1" parsed="|Isa|6|1|0|0" passage="Is. vi. 1">Is. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;” the older tradition, it is true, says
that it was the Father Who appeared to him, but the evangelist John
refers the prophecy to our Lord, saying, touching those of the Jews who
did not believe the words uttered by the prophet concerning the Lord,
“These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory and spoke of
Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p19.2" n="468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p20" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.41" parsed="|John|12|41|0|0" passage="John xii. 41">John xii. 41</scripRef>. The “older tradition” means presumably the
ancient interpretation of the Jews.</p></note>.” But the mighty Paul attributes the
same passage to the Holy Spirit in his speech made to the Jews at Rome,
when he says, “Well spoke the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet
concerning you, saying, Hearing ye shall hear and shall not
understand<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p20.2" n="469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.25-Acts.28.26" parsed="|Acts|28|25|28|26" passage="Acts xxviii. 25, 26">Acts xxviii. 25, 26</scripRef>. The quotation is not
verbal.</p></note>,” showing, in my opinion, by Holy
Scripture itself, that every specially divine vision, every theophany,
every word uttered in the Person of God, is to be understood to refer
to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Hence when David says,
“they provoked God in the wilderness, and grieved Him in the
desert<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p21.2" n="470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.40" parsed="|Ps|78|40|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 40">Ps. lxxviii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the apostle refers to the Holy Spirit
the despite done by the Israelites to God, in these terms:
“Wherefore, as the Holy Ghost saith, Harden not your hearts, as
in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness; when
your fathers tempted me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p22.2" n="471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.7" parsed="|Heb|3|7|0|0" passage="Heb. iii. 7">Heb. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and goes on
to refer all that the prophecy refers to God, to the Person of the Holy
Ghost. Those who keep repeating against us the phrase “three
Gods,” because we hold these views, have per<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_130.html" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-Page_130" n="130" />haps not yet learnt how to
count. For if the Father and the Son are not divided into duality, (for
they are, according to the Lord’s words, One, and not Two<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p23.2" n="472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p24" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef></p></note>) and if the Holy Ghost is also one, how can
one added to one be divided into the number of three Gods? Is it not
rather plain that no one can charge us with believing in the number of
three Gods, without himself first maintaining in his own doctrine a
pair of Gods? For it is by being added to two that the one completes
the triad of Gods. But what room is there for the charge of tritheism
against those by whom one God is worshipped, the God expressed by the
Name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p25" shownumber="no">Let us however resume
Eunomius’ statement in its entirety. “Having come into
being from the only God through the Only-begotten, this Spirit
also—” What proof is there of the statement that
“this Spirit also” is one of the things that were made by
the Only-begotten? They will say of course that “all things were
made by Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p25.1" n="473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p26" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>,” and that in the term “all
things” “this Spirit also” is included. Our answer to
them shall be this, All things were made by Him, that were made. Now
the things that were made, as Paul tells us, were things visible and
invisible, thrones, authorities, dominions, principalities, powers, and
among those included under the head of thrones and powers are reckoned
by Paul the Cherubim and Seraphim<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p26.2" n="474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p27" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Col. i. 16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>; but the enumeration varies considerably.</p></note>: so far does the
term “all things” extend. But of the Holy Spirit, as being
above the nature of things that have come into being, Paul said not a
word in his enumeration of existing things, not indicating to us by his
words either His subordination or His coming into being; but just as
the prophet calls the Holy Spirit “good,” and
“right,” and “guiding<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p27.2" n="475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28" shownumber="no"> The
last of these epithets is from <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.14" parsed="|Ps|51|14|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 14">Ps. li. 14</scripRef> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.2" lang="EL">πνεῦμα
ἡγεμονικὸν</span>, the “Spiritus principalis” of the Vulgate,
the “free spirit” of the English version); the “right
spirit” of <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" passage="Psa. 51.12">ver.
12</scripRef> being also applied by S. Gregory to the Holy Spirit, while the
epithet “good” is from <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.10" parsed="|Ps|142|10|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlii. 10">Ps. cxlii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>” (indicating by the word
“guiding” the power of control), even so the apostle
ascribes independent authority to the dignity of the Spirit, when he
affirms that He works all in all as He wills<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.5" n="476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p29" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Again, the Lord makes manifest the Spirit’s independent power and
operation in His discourse with Nicodemus, when He says, “The
Spirit breatheth where He willeth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p29.2" n="477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p30" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" passage="John iii. 8">John iii. 8</scripRef></p></note>.” How is
it then that Eunomius goes so far as to define that He also is one of
the things that came into being by the Son, condemned to eternal
subjection. For he describes Him as “once for all made
subject,” enthralling the guiding and governing Spirit in I know
not what form of subjection. For this expression of
“subjection” has many significations in Holy Scripture, and
is understood and used with many varieties of meaning. For the Psalmist
says that even irrational nature is put in subjection<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p30.2" n="478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.7-Ps.8.8" parsed="|Ps|8|7|8|8" passage="Ps. viii. 7, 8">Ps. viii. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and brings under the same term those who are overcome in war<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p31.2" n="479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.3" parsed="|Ps|47|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xlvii. 3">Ps. xlvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, while the apostle bids servants to be in
subjection to their own masters<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p32.2" n="480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.9" parsed="|Titus|2|9|0|0" passage="Tit. ii. 9">Tit. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and that those who
are placed over the priesthood should have their children in
subjection<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p33.2" n="481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 4">1 Tim. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>, as their disorderly conduct brings
discredit upon their fathers, as in the case of the sons of Eli the
priest. Again, he speaks of the subjection of all men to God, when we
all, being united to one another by the faith, become one body of the
Lord Who is in all, as the subjection of the Son to the Father, when
the adoration paid to the Son by all things with one accord, by things
in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, redounds to
the glory of the Father; as Paul says elsewhere, “To Him every
knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things
under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is
Lord, to the glory of God the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p34.2" n="482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p35" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>, a passage which is
apparently considered as explanatory of <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p35.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For when
this takes place, the mighty wisdom of Paul affirms that the Son, Who
is in all, is subject to the Father by virtue of the subjection of
those in whom He is. What kind of “subjection once for all”
Eunomius asserts of the Holy Spirit, it is thus impossible to learn
from the phrase which he has thrown out,—whether he means the
subjection of irrational creatures, or of captives, or of servants, or
of children who are kept in order, or of those who are saved by
subjection. For the subjection of men to God is salvation for those who
are so made subject, according to the voice of the prophet, who says
that his soul is subject to God, since of Him cometh salvation by
subjection<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p35.3" n="483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p36" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xiv-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.1" parsed="|Ps|62|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxii. 1">Ps. lxii. 1</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>, so that subjection is the means of
averting perdition. As therefore the help of the healing art is sought
eagerly by the sick, so is subjection by those who are in need of
salvation. But of what life does the Holy Spirit, that quickeneth all
things, stand in need, that by subjection He should obtain salvation
for Himself? Since then it is not on the strength of any Divine
utterance that he asserts such an attribute of the Spirit, nor yet is
it as a consequence of probable arguments that he has launched this
blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, it must be plain at all events to
sensible men that he vents his impiety against Him without any warrant
whatsoever, unsupported as it is by any authority from Scripture or by
any logical consequence.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.iv.xv" next="viii.i.v" prev="viii.i.iv.xiv" progress="23.48%" title="Lastly he displays at length the folly of Eunomius, who at times speaks of the Holy Spirit as created, and as the fairest work of the Son, and at other times confesses, by the operations attributed to Him, that He is God, and thus ends the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_131.html" id="viii.i.iv.xv-Page_131" n="131" />§15. <i>Lastly he displays at length the folly of Eunomius,
who at times speaks of the Holy Spirit as created, and as the fairest
work of the Son, and at other times confesses, by the operations
attributed to Him, that He is God, and thus ends the
book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p2" shownumber="no">He goes on to add,
“Neither on the same level with the Father, nor connumerated with
the Father (for God over all is one and only Father), nor on an
equality with the Son, for the Son is only-begotten, having none
begotten with Him.” Well, for my own part, if he had only added
to his previous statement the remark that the Holy Ghost is not the
Father of the Son, I should even then have thought it idle for him to
linger over what no one ever doubted, and forbid people to form notions
of Him which not even the most witless would entertain. But since he
endeavours to establish his impiety by irrelevant and unconnected
statements, imagining that by denying the Holy Spirit to be the Father
of the Only-begotten he makes out that He is subject and subordinate, I
therefore made mention of these words, as a proof of the folly of the
man who imagines that he is demonstrating the Spirit to be subject to
the Father on the ground that the Spirit is not Father of the
Only-begotten. For what compels the conclusion, that if He be not
Father, He must be subject? If it had been demonstrated that
“Father” and “despot” were terms identical in
meaning, it would no doubt have followed that, as absolute sovereignty
was part of the conception of the Father, we should affirm that the
Spirit is subject to Him Who surpassed Him in respect of authority. But
if by “Father” is implied merely His relation to the Son,
and no conception of absolute sovereignty or authority is involved by
the use of the word, how does it follow, from the fact that the Spirit
is not the Father of the Son, that the Spirit is subject to the Father?
“Nor on an equality with the Son,” he says. How comes he to
say this? for to be, and to be unchangeable, and to admit no evil
whatsoever, and to remain unalterably in that which is good, all this
shows no variation in the case of the Son and of the Spirit. For the
incorruptible nature of the Spirit is remote from corruption equally
with that of the Son, and in the Spirit, just as in the Son, His
essential goodness is absolutely apart from its contrary, and in both
alike their perfection in every good stands in need of no
addition.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p3" shownumber="no">Now the inspired Scripture
teaches us to affirm all these attributes of the Spirit, when it
predicates of the Spirit the terms “good,” and
“wise,” and “incorruptible,” and
“immortal,” and all such lofty conceptions and names as are
properly applied to Godhead. If then He is inferior in none of these
respects, by what means does Eunomius determine the inequality of the
Son and the Spirit? “For the Son is,” he tells us,
“Only-begotten, having no brother begotten with Him.” Well,
the point, that we are not to understand the
“Only-begotten” to have brethren, we have already discussed
in our comments upon the phrase “first-born of all creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p3.1" n="484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> See
above, §8 of this book.</p></note>.” But we ought not to leave unexamined
the sense that Eunomius now unfairly attaches to the term. For while
the doctrine of the Church declares that in the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost there is one power, and goodness, and essence, and
glory, and the like, saving the difference of the Persons, this man,
when he wishes to make the essence of the Only-begotten common to the
creation, calls Him “the first-born of all creation” in
respect of His pre-temporal existence, declaring by this mode of
expression that all conceivable objects in creation are in brotherhood
with the Lord; for assuredly the first-born is not the first-born of
those otherwise begotten, but of those begotten like Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p4.1" n="485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> Or,
“not the first-born of beings of a different race, but of those
of his own stock.”</p></note>. But when he is bent upon severing the Spirit
from union with the Son, he calls Him “Only-begotten, not having
any brother begotten with Him,” not with the object of conceiving
of Him as without brethren, but that by the means of this assertion he
may establish touching the Spirit His essential alienation from the
Son. It is true that we learn from Holy Scripture not to speak of the
Holy Ghost as brother of the Son: but that we are not to say that the
Holy Ghost is homogeneous<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p5.1" n="486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p6.1" lang="EL">ὁμογενῆ</span>,
“of the same stock”: the word being the same which (when
coupled with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p6.2" lang="EL">ἀδελφὸν</span>) has been translated, in the passages preceding, by
“begotten with.”</p></note> with the Son, is
nowhere shown in the divine Scriptures. For if there does reside in the
Father and the Son a life-giving power, it is ascribed also to the Holy
Spirit, according to the words of the Gospel. If one may discern alike
in Father, Son, and Holy Spirit the properties of being incorruptible,
immutable, of admitting no evil, of being good, right, guiding, of
working all in all as He wills, and all the like attributes, how is it
possible by identity in these respects to infer difference in kind?
Accordingly the word of godliness agrees in affirming that we ought not
to regard any kind of brotherhood as attaching to the Only-begotten;
but to say that the Spirit is not homogeneous with the Son, the upright
with the upright, the good with the good, the life-giving with the
life-giving, this has been clearly demonstrated by logical inference to
be a piece of heretical knavery.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p7" shownumber="no">Why then is the majesty of the
Spirit curtailed by such arguments as these? For there is
nothing <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_132.html" id="viii.i.iv.xv-Page_132" n="132" />which can be the cause of producing in him deviation by excess or
defect from conceptions such as befit the Godhead, nor, since all these
are by Holy Scripture predicated equally of the Son and of the Holy
Spirit, can he inform us wherein he discerns inequality to exist. But
he launches his blasphemy against the Holy Ghost in its naked form,
ill-prepared and unsupported by any consecutive argument. “Nor
yet ranked,” he says, “with any other: for He has gone
above<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p7.1" n="487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀναβέβηκε</span>: the word apparently is intended by Eunomius to have the
force of “transcended”; Gregory, later on, criticizes its
employment in this sense.</p></note> all the creatures that came into being by the
instrumentality of the Son in mode of being, and nature, and glory, and
knowledge, as the first and noblest work of the Only-begotten, the
greatest and most glorious.” I will leave, however, to others the
task of ridiculing the bad taste and surplusage of his style, thinking
as I do that it is unseemly for the gray hairs of age, when dealing
with the argument before us, to make vulgarity of expression an
objection against one who is guilty of impiety. I will just add to my
investigation this remark. If the Spirit has “gone above”
all the creations of the Son, (for I will use his own ungrammatical and
senseless phrase, or rather, to make things clearer, I will present his
idea in my own language) if he transcends all things wrought by the
Son, the Holy Spirit cannot be ranked with the rest of the creation;
and if, as Eunomius says, he surpasses them by virtue of priority of
birth, he must needs confess, in the case of the rest of creation, that
the objects which are first in order of production are more to be
esteemed than those which come after them. Now the creation of the
irrational animals was prior to that of man. Accordingly he will of
course declare that the irrational nature is more honourable than
rational existence. So too, according to the argument of Eunomius, Cain
will be proved superior to Abel, in that he was before him in time of
birth, and so the stars will be shown to be lower and of less
excellence than all the things that grow out of the earth; for these
last sprang from the earth on the third day, and all the stars are
recorded by Moses to have been created on the fourth. Well, surely no
one is such a simpleton as to infer that the grass of the earth is more
to be esteemed than the marvels of the sky, on the ground of its
precedence in time, or to award the meed to Cain over Abel, or to place
below the irrational animals man who came into being later than they.
So there is no sense in our author’s contention that the nature
of the Holy Spirit is superior to that of the creatures that came into
being subsequently, on the ground that He came into being before they
did. And now let us see what he who separates Him from fellowship with
the Son is prepared to concede to the glory of the Spirit: “For
he too,” he says, “being one, and first and alone, and
surpassing all the creations of the Son in essence and dignity of
nature, accomplishing every operation and all teaching according to the
good pleasure of the Son, being sent by Him, and receiving from Him,
and declaring to those who are instructed, and guiding into
truth.” He speaks of the Holy Ghost as “accomplishing every
operation and all teaching.” What operation? Does he mean that
which the Father and the Son execute, according to the word of the Lord
Himself Who “hitherto worketh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p8.2" n="488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" passage="John v. 17">John v. 17</scripRef></p></note>”
man’s salvation, or does he mean some other? For if His work is
that named, He has assuredly the same power and nature as Him Who works
it, and in such an one difference of kind from Deity can have no place.
For just as, if anything should perform the functions of fire, shining
and warming in precisely the same way, it is itself certainly fire, so
if the Spirit does the works of the Father, He must assuredly be
acknowledged to be of the same nature with Him. If on the other hand He
operates something else than our salvation, and displays His operation
in a contrary direction, He will thereby be proved to be of a different
nature and essence. But Eunomius’ statement itself bears witness
that the Spirit quickeneth in like manner with the Father and the Son.
Accordingly, from the identity of operations it results assuredly that
the Spirit is not alien from the nature of the Father and the Son. And
to the statement that the Spirit accomplishes the operation and
teaching of the Father according to the good pleasure of the Son we
assent. For the community of nature gives us warrant that the will of
the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost is one, and thus, if the
Holy Spirit wills that which seems good to the Son, the community of
will clearly points to unity of essence. But he goes on, “being
sent by Him, and receiving from Him, and declaring to those who are
instructed, and guiding into truth.” If he had not previously
said what he has concerning the Spirit, the reader would surely have
supposed that these words applied to some human teacher. For to receive
a mission is the same thing as to be sent, and to have nothing of
one’s own, but to receive of the free favour of him who gives the
mission, and to minister his words to those who are under instruction,
and to be a guide into truth for those that are astray. All these
things, which Eunomius is good enough to allow to the Holy Spirit,
belong to the present pastors and teachers of the Church,—to be
sent, to receive, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_133.html" id="viii.i.iv.xv-Page_133" n="133" />to announce, to teach, to suggest the truth. Now, as he had
said above “He is one, and first, and alone, and surpassing
all,” had he but stopped there, he would have appeared as a
defender of the doctrines of truth. For He Who is indivisibly
contemplated in the One is most truly One, and first Who is in the
First, and alone Who is in the Only One. For as the spirit of man that
is in him, and the man himself, are but one man, so also the Spirit of
God which is in Him, and God Himself, would properly be termed One God,
and First and Only, being incapable of separation from Him in Whom He
is. But as things are, with his addition of his profane phrase,
“surpassing all the creatures of the Son,” he produces
turbid confusion by assigning to Him Who “breatheth where He
willeth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p9.2" n="489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" passage="John iii. 8">John iii. 8</scripRef></p></note>,” and “worketh all in all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p10.2" n="490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 6">1 Cor. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” a mere superiority in comparison with
the rest of created things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p12" shownumber="no">Let us now see further what he
adds to this “sanctifying the saints.” If any one says this
also of the Father and of the Son, he will speak truly. For those in
whom the Holy One dwells, He makes holy, even as the Good One makes men
good. And the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost are holy and good, as
has been shown. “Acting as a guide to those who approach the
mystery.” This may well be said of Apollos who watered what Paul
planted. For the Apostle plants by his guidance<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p12.1" n="491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p13" shownumber="no"> If we
read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p13.1" lang="EL">κατηχσέως</span>
for the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p13.2" lang="EL">καθηγησέως</span>
of Oehler’s text we have a clearer sense,
“the Apostle plants by his instruction.”</p></note>, and
Apollos, when he baptizes, waters by Sacramental regeneration, bringing
to the mystery those who were instructed by Paul. Thus he places on a
level with Apollos that Spirit Who perfects men through baptism.
“Distributing every gift.” With this we too agree; for
everything that is good is a portion of the gifts of the Holy Spirit.
“Co-operating with the faithful for the understanding and
contemplation of things appointed.” As he does not add by whom
they are appointed, he leaves his meaning doubtful, whether it is
correct or the reverse. But we will by a slight addition advance his
statement so as to make it consistent with godliness. For since,
whether it be the word of wisdom, or the word of knowledge, or faith,
or help, or government, or aught else that is enumerated in the lists
of saving gifts, “all these worketh that one and the self-same
Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p13.3" n="492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” we therefore do not reject the
statement of Eunomius when he says that the Spirit “co-operates
with the faithful for understanding and contemplation of things
appointed” by Him, because by Him all good teachings are
appointed for us. “Sounding an accompaniment to those who
pray.” It would be foolish seriously to examine the meaning of
this expression, of which the ludicrous and meaningless character is at
once manifest to all. For who is so demented and beside himself as to
wait for us to tell him that the Holy Spirit is not a bell nor an empty
cask sounding an accompaniment and made to ring by the voice of him who
prays as it were by a blow? “Leading us to that which is
expedient for us.” This the Father and the Son likewise do: for
“He leadeth Joseph like a sheep<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p14.2" n="493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.1" parsed="|Ps|80|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxx. 1">Ps. lxxx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and,
“led His people like sheep<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p15.2" n="494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.20" parsed="|Ps|77|20|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvii. 20">Ps. lxxvii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and,
“the good Spirit leadeth us in a land of righteousness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p16.2" n="495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.10" parsed="|Ps|143|10|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliii. 10">Ps. cxliii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” “Strengthening us to
godliness.” To strengthen man to godliness David says is the work
of God; “For Thou art my strength and my refuge<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p17.2" n="496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.3" parsed="|Ps|31|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxi. 3">Ps. xxxi. 3</scripRef></p></note>,” says the Psalmist, and “the
Lord is the strength of His people<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p18.2" n="497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.28.8" parsed="|Ps|28|8|0|0" passage="Ps. xxviii. 8">Ps. xxviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and,
“He shall give strength and power unto His people<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p19.2" n="498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.35" parsed="|Ps|68|35|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 35">Ps. lxviii.
35</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If then the expressions of Eunomius
are meant in accordance with the mind of the Psalmist, they are a
testimony to the Divinity of the Holy Ghost: but if they are opposed to
the word of prophecy, then by this very fact a charge of blasphemy lies
against Eunomius, because he sets up his own opinions in opposition to
the holy prophets. Next he says, “Lightening souls with the light
of knowledge.” This grace also the doctrine of godliness ascribes
alike to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. For He is
called a light by David<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p20.2" n="499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxvii. 1">Ps. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, and from thence the
light of knowledge shines in them who are enlightened. In like manner
also the cleansing of our thoughts of which the statement speaks is
proper to the power of the Lord. For it was “the brightness of
the Father’s glory, and the express image of His person,”
Who “purged our sins<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p21.2" n="500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Again, to
banish devils, which Eunomius says is a property of the Spirit, this
also the only-begotten God, Who said to the devil, “I charge
thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p22.2" n="501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.25" parsed="|Mark|9|25|0|0" passage="Mark ix. 25">Mark ix. 25</scripRef></p></note>,” ascribes to the power of the Spirit,
when He says, “If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p23.2" n="502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p24" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,” so that the expulsion of devils is
not destructive of the glory of the Spirit, but rather a demonstration
of His divine and transcendent power. “Healing the sick,”
he says, “curing the infirm, comforting the afflicted, raising up
those who stumble, recovering the distressed.” These are the
words of those who think reverently of the Holy Ghost, for no one would
ascribe the operation of any one of these effects to any one except to
God. If then heresy affirms that those things which it belongs to none
save God alone to effect, are wrought by the power of the Spirit, we
have in support of the truths for which we are contending the witness
even of our adversaries. How does the Psalmist seek his healing
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_134.html" id="viii.i.iv.xv-Page_134" n="134" />from God, saying,
“Have mercy upon me, O Lord, for I am weak; O Lord, heal me, for
my bones are vexed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p24.2" n="503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.3" parsed="|Ps|6|3|0|0" passage="Ps. vi. 3">Ps. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>!” It is to God
that Isaiah says, “The dew that is from Thee is healing unto
them<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p25.2" n="504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.19" parsed="|Isa|26|19|0|0" passage="Is. xxvi. 19">Is. xxvi. 19</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Again, prophetic language attests
that the conversion of those in error is the work of God. For
“they went astray in the wilderness in a thirsty land,”
says the Psalmist, and he adds, “So He led them forth by the
right way, that they might go to the city where they dwelt<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p26.2" n="505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.108.4-Ps.108.7" parsed="|Ps|108|4|108|7" passage="Ps. cviii. 4-7">Ps. cviii.
4–7</scripRef>.</p></note>:” and, “when the Lord turned
again the captivity of Sion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p27.2" n="506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.1" parsed="|Ps|126|1|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxvi. 1">Ps. cxxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” In like
manner also the comfort of the afflicted is ascribed to God, Paul thus
speaking, “Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, Who comforteth us in all our tribulation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p28.2" n="507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.3-2Cor.1.4" parsed="|2Cor|1|3|1|4" passage="2 Cor. i. 3, 4">2 Cor. i. 3,
4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Again, the Psalmist says, speaking in
the person of God, “Thou calledst upon Me in trouble and I
delivered thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p29.2" n="508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.17" parsed="|Ps|81|17|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 17">Ps. lxxxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And the setting upright of
those who stumble is innumerable times ascribed by Scripture to the
power of the Lord: “Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might
fall, but the Lord was my help<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p30.2" n="509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.13" parsed="|Ps|118|13|0|0" passage="Ps. cxviii. 13">Ps. cxviii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
“Though he fall, he shall not be cast away, for the Lord
upholdeth him with His hand<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p31.2" n="510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.24" parsed="|Ps|37|24|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 24">Ps. xxxvii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
“The Lord helpeth them that are fallen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p32.2" n="511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.146.8" parsed="|Ps|146|8|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlvi. 8">Ps. cxlvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And to the loving-kindness of God
confessedly belongs the recovery of the distressed, if Eunomius means
the same thing of which we learn in prophecy, as the Scripture says,
“Thou laidest trouble upon our loins; Thou sufferedst men to ride
over our heads; we went through fire and water, and Thou broughtest us
out into a wealthy place<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p33.2" n="512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.10-Ps.66.11" parsed="|Ps|66|10|66|11" passage="Ps. lxvi. 10, 11">Ps. lxvi. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p35" shownumber="no">Thus far then the majesty of the
Spirit is demonstrated by the evidence of our opponents, but in what
follows the limpid waters of devotion are once more defiled by the mud
of heresy. For he says of the Spirit that He “cheers on those who
are contending”: and this phrase involves him in the charge of
extreme folly and impiety. For in the stadium some have the task of
arranging the competitions between those who intend to show their
athletic vigour; others, who surpass the rest in strength and skill,
strive for the victory and strip to contend with one another, while the
rest, taking sides in their good wishes with one or other of the
competitors, according as they are severally disposed towards or
interested in one athlete or another, cheer him on at the time of the
engagement, and bid him guard against some hurt, or remember some trick
of wrestling, or keep himself unthrown by the help of his art. Take
note from what has been said to how low a rank Eunomius degrades the
Holy Spirit. For while on the course there are some who arrange the
contests, and others who settle whether the contest is conducted
according to rule, others who are actually engaged, and yet others who
cheer on the competitors, who are acknowledged to be far inferior to
the athletes themselves, Eunomius considers the Holy Spirit as one of
the mob who look on, or as one of those who attend upon the athletes,
seeing that He neither determines the contest nor awards the victory,
nor contends with the adversary, but merely cheers without contributing
at all to the victory. For He neither joins in the fray, nor does He
implant the power to contend, but merely wishes that the athlete in
whom He is interested may not come off second in the strife. And so
Paul wrestles “against principalities, against powers, against
the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness
in high places<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p35.1" n="513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,” while the Spirit of power does
not strengthen the combatants nor distribute to them His gifts,
“dividing to every man severally as He will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p36.2" n="514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but His influence is limited to
cheering on those who are engaged.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p38" shownumber="no">Again he says,
“Emboldening the faint-hearted.” And here, while in
accordance with his own method he follows his previous blasphemy
against the Spirit, the truth for all that manifests itself, even
through unfriendly lips. For to none other than to God does it belong
to implant courage in the fearful, saying to the faint-hearted,
“Fear not, for I am with thee, be not dismayed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p38.1" n="515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.10" parsed="|Isa|41|10|0|0" passage="Is. xli. 10">Is. xli. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as says the Psalmist, “Yea
though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death I will fear no
evil, for Thou art with me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p39.2" n="516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.4" parsed="|Ps|23|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiii. 4">Ps. xxiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Nay, the Lord
Himself says to the fearful,—“Let not your heart be
troubled, neither let it be afraid<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p40.2" n="517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p41" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" passage="John xiv. 27">John xiv. 27</scripRef></p></note>,” and,
“Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p41.2" n="518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p42" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.26" parsed="|Matt|8|26|0|0" passage="Matt. viii. 26">Matt. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>?” and, “Be of good cheer, it is
I, be not afraid<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p42.2" n="519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p43" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.50" parsed="|Mark|6|50|0|0" passage="Mark vi. 50">Mark vi. 50</scripRef></p></note>,” and again,
“Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p43.2" n="520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p44" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John xvi. 33">John xvi. 33</scripRef></p></note>.” Accordingly, even though this may not
have been the intention of Eunomius, orthodoxy asserts itself by means
even of the voice of an enemy. And the next sentence agrees with that
which went before:—“Caring for all, and showing all concern
and forethought.” For in fact it belongs to God alone to care and
to take thought for all, as the mighty David has expressed it, “I
am poor and needy, but the Lord careth for me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p44.2" n="521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.iv.xv-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.iv.xv-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.20" parsed="|Ps|40|20|0|0" passage="Ps. xl. 20">Ps. xl. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And if what remains seems to be
resolved into empty words, with sound and without sense, let no one
find fault, seeing that in most of what he says, so far as any sane
meaning is concerned, he is feeble and untutored. For what on earth he
means when he says, “for the onward leading of the better
disposed and the guardianship of the more faithful,” neither he
himself, nor they who senselessly admire his follies, could possibly
tell us.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.v" n="III" next="viii.i.v.i" prev="viii.i.iv.xv" progress="24.24%" shorttitle="Book III" title="Book III" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.i" n="1" next="viii.i.v.ii" prev="viii.i.v" progress="24.24%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="This third book shows a third fall of Eunomius, as refuting himself, and sometimes saying that the Son is to be called Only-begotten in virtue of natural generation, and that Holy Scripture proves this from the first; at other times, that by reason of His being created He should not be called a Son, but a “product,” or “creature.”" type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.v.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_135.html" id="viii.i.v.i-Page_135" n="135" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.v.i-p1.1">Book
III.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>This third book
shows a third fall of Eunomius, as refuting himself, and sometimes
saying that the Son is to be called Only-begotten in virtue of natural
generation, and that Holy Scripture proves this from the first; at
other times, that by reason of His being created He should not be
called a Son, but a “product,” or
“creature.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.v.i-p3.1">If,</span> when a man “strives lawfully<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p3.2" n="522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.5" parsed="|2Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 5">2 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” he finds a limit to his struggle in
the contest by his adversary’s either refusing the struggle, and
withdrawing of his own accord in favour of his conqueror from his
effort for victory, or being thrown according to the rules of wrestling
in three falls (whereby the glory of the crown is bestowed with all the
splendour of proclamation upon him who has proved victorious in the
umpire’s judgment), then, since Eunomius, though he has been
already twice thrown in our previous arguments, does not consent that
truth should hold the tokens of her victory over falsehood, but yet a
third time raises the dust against godly doctrine in his accustomed
arena of falsehood with his composition, strengthening himself for his
struggle on the side of deceit, our statement of truth must also be now
called forth to put his falsehood to rout, placing its hopes in Him Who
is the Giver and the Judge of victory, and at the same time deriving
strength from the very unfairness of the adversaries’ tricks of
wrestling. For we are not ashamed to confess that we have prepared for
our contest no weapon of argument sharpened by rhetoric, that we can
bring forward to aid us in the fight with those arrayed against us, no
cleverness or sharpness of dialectic, such as with inexperienced judges
lays even on truth the suspicion of falsehood. One strength our
reasoning against falsehood has—first the very Word Himself, Who
is the might of our word,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p4.2" n="523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p5" shownumber="no"> The
earlier editions here omit a long passage, which Oehler
restores.</p></note> and in the next place
the rottenness of the arguments set against us, which is overthrown and
falls by its own spontaneous action. Now in order that it may be made
as clear as possible to all men, that the very efforts of Eunomius
serve as means for his own overthrow to those who contend with him, I
will set forth to my readers his phantom doctrine (for so I think that
doctrine may be called which is quite outside the truth), and I would
have you all, who are present at our struggle, and watch the encounter
now taking place between my doctrine and that which is matched with it,
to be just judges of the lawful striving of our arguments, that by your
just award the reasoning of godliness may be proclaimed as victor to
the whole theatre of the Church, having won undisputed victory over
ungodliness, and being decorated, in virtue of the three falls of its
enemy, with the unfading crown of them that are saved. Now this
statement is set forth against the truth by way of preface to his third
discourse, and this is the fashion of
it:—“Preserving,” he says, “natural order, and
abiding by those things which are known to us from above, we do not
refuse to speak of the Son, seeing He is begotten, even by the name of
‘product of generation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p5.1" n="524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p6.1" lang="EL">γέννημα</span>.</p></note>,’ since the
generated essence and<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p6.2" n="525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Inserting <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ</span>, which does not appear
here in Oehler’s text, but is found in later quotations of the
same passage: <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p7.2" lang="EL">αὐτῆς</span> is also
found in the later citations.</p></note> the appellation of
Son make such a relation of words appropriate.” I beg the reader
to give his attention carefully to this point, that while he calls God
both “begotten” and “Son,” he refers the reason
of such names to “natural order,” and calls to witness to
this conception the knowledge possessed from above: so that if anything
should be found in the course of what follows contrary to the positions
he has laid down, it is clear to all that he is overthrown by himself,
refuted by his own arguments before ours are brought against him. And
so let us consider his statement in the light of his own words. He
confesses that the name of “Son” would by no means be
properly applied to the Only-begotten God, did not “natural
order,” as he says, confirm the appellation. If, then, one were
to withdraw the order of nature from the consideration of the
designation of “Son,” his use of this name, being deprived
of its proper and natural significance, will be meaningless. And
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_136.html" id="viii.i.v.i-Page_136" n="136" />moreover the fact
that he says these statements are confirmed, in that they abide by the
knowledge possessed from above, is a strong additional support to the
orthodox view touching the designation of “Son,” seeing
that the inspired teaching of the Scriptures, which comes to us from
above, confirms our argument on these matters. If these things are so,
and this is a standard of truth that admits of no deception, that these
two concur—the “natural order,” as he says, and the
testimony of the knowledge given from above confirming the natural
interpretation—it is clear, that to assert anything contrary to
these, is nothing else than manifestly to fight against the truth
itself. Let us hear again what this writer, who makes nature his
instructor in the matter of this name, and says that he abides by the
knowledge given to us from above by the instruction of the saints, sets
out at length a little further on, after the passage I have just
quoted. For I will pretermit for the time the continuous recital of
what is set next in order in his treatise, that the contradiction in
what he has written may not escape detection, being veiled by the
reading of the intervening matter. “The same argument,” he
says, “will apply also in the case of what is made and created,
as both the natural interpretation and the mutual relation of the
things, and also the use of the saints, give us free authority for the
use of the formula: wherefore one would not be wrong in treating the
thing made as corresponding to the maker, and the thing created to the
creator.” Of what product of making or of creation does he speak,
as having naturally the relation expressed in its name towards its
maker and creator? If of those we contemplate in the creation, visible
and invisible (as Paul recounts, when he says that by Him all things
were created, visible and invisible)<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p7.3" n="526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Col. i. 16">Col. i. 16</scripRef></p></note>, so that this
relative conjunction of names has a proper and special application,
that which is made being set in relation to the maker, that which is
created to the creator,—if this is his meaning, we agree with
him. For in fact, since the Lord is the Maker of angels, the angel is
assuredly a thing made by Him that made him: and since the Lord is the
Creator of the world, clearly the world itself and all that is therein
are called the creature of Him that created them. If however it is with
this intention that he makes his interpretation of “natural
order,” systematizing the appropriation of relative terms with a
view to their mutual relation in verbal sense, even thus it would be an
extraordinary thing, seeing that every one is aware of this, that he
should leave his doctrinal statement to draw out for us a system of
grammatical trivialities<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p8.2" n="527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation here seems to admit of
alteration.</p></note>. But if it is to the
Only-begotten God that he applies such phrases, so as to say that He is
a thing made by Him that made Him, a creature of Him that created Him,
and to refer this terminology to “the use of the saints,”
let him first of all show us in his statement what saints he says there
are who declared the Maker of all things to be a product and a
creature, and whom he follows in this audacity of phrase. The Church
knows as saints those whose hearts were divinely guided by the Holy
Spirit,—patriarchs, lawgivers, prophets, evangelists, apostles.
If any among these is found to declare in his inspired words that God
over all, Who “upholds all things with the word of His
power,” and grasps with His hand all things that are, and by
Himself called the universe into being by the mere act of His will, is
a thing created and a product, he will stand excused, as following, as
he says, the “use of the saints<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p9.1" n="528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p10.1" lang="EL">τῇ
χρήσει τῶν
ἁγίων</span> for
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p10.2" lang="EL">τῇ
κρίσει τῶν
ἁγίων</span>, the reading
of Oehler: the words are apparently a quotation from Eunomius, from
whom the phrase <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p10.3" lang="EL">χρήσις τῶν
ἁγίων</span> has already
been cited.</p></note>” in
proceeding to formulate such doctrines. But if the knowledge of the
Holy Scriptures is freely placed within the reach of all, and nothing
is forbidden to or hidden from any of those who choose to share in the
divine instruction, how comes it that he endeavours to lead his hearers
astray by his misrepresentation of the Scriptures, referring the term
“creature,” applied to the Only-begotten, to “the use
of the saints”? For that by Him all things were made, you may
hear almost from the whole of their holy utterance, from Moses and the
prophets and apostles who come after him, whose particular expressions
it would be tedious here to set forth. Enough for our purpose, with the
others, and above the others, is the sublime John, where in the preface
to his discourse on the Divinity of the Only-begotten he proclaims
aloud the fact that there is none of the things that were made which
was not made through Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p10.4" n="529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>, a fact which is an
incontestable and positive proof of His being Lord of the creation, not
reckoned in the list of created things. For if all things that are made
exist by no other but by Him (and John bears witness that nothing among
the things that are, throughout the creation, was made without Him),
who is so blinded in understanding as not to see in the
Evangelist’s proclamation the truth, that He Who made all the
creation is assuredly something else besides the creation? For if all
that is numbered among the things that were made has its being through
Him, while He Himself is “in the beginning,” and is
“with God,” being God, and Word, and Life, and Light, and
express Image, and Brightness, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_137.html" id="viii.i.v.i-Page_137" n="137" />if none of the things that
were made throughout creation is named by the same names—(not
Word, not God, not Life, not Light, not Truth, not express Image, not
Brightness, not any of the other names proper to the Deity is to be
found employed of the creation)—then it is clear that He Who is
these things is by nature something else besides the creation, which
neither is nor is called any of these things. If, indeed, there existed
in such phrases an identity of names between the creation and its
Maker, he might perhaps be excused for making the name of
“creation” also common to the thing created and to Him Who
made it, on the ground of the community of the other names: but if the
characteristics which are contemplated by means of the names, in the
created and in the uncreated nature, are in no case reconcilable or
common to both, how can the misrepresentation of that man fail to be
manifest to all, who dares to apply the name of servitude to Him Who,
as the Psalmist declares, “ruleth with His power for ever<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p11.2" n="530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.6" parsed="|Ps|66|6|0|0" passage="Ps. lxvi. 6">Ps. lxvi. 6</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” and to bring Him Who, as the Apostle
says, “in all things hath the pre-eminence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p12.2" n="531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. i. 18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,” to a level with the servile nature,
by means of the name and conception of “creation”? For that
all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p13.2" n="532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Substituting <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p14.1" lang="EL">πᾶσαν</span> for
the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.i-p14.2" lang="EL">πᾶσιν</span> of
Oehler’s text.</p></note> the creation is in bondage the great Paul
declares<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.i-p14.3" n="533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,— he who in the schools above the
heavens was instructed in that knowledge which may not be spoken,
learning these things in that place where every voice that conveys
meaning by verbal utterance is still, and where unspoken meditation
becomes the word of instruction, teaching to the purified heart by
means of the silent illumination of the thoughts those truths which
transcend speech. If then on the one hand Paul proclaims aloud
“the creation is in bondage,” and on the other the
Only-begotten God is truly Lord and God over all, and John bears
witness to the fact that the whole creation of the things that were
made is by Him, how can any one, who is in any sense whatever numbered
among Christians, hold his peace when he sees Eunomius, by his
inconsistent and inconsequent systematizing, degrading to the humble
state of the creature, by means of an identity of name that tends to
servitude, that power of Lordship which surpasses all rule and all
authority? And if he says that he has some of the saints who declared
Him to be a slave, or created, or made, or any of these lowly and
servile names, lo, here are the Scriptures. Let him, or some other on
his behalf, produce to us one such phrase, and we will hold our peace.
But if there is no such phrase (and there could never be found in those
inspired Scriptures which we believe any such thought as to support
this impiety), what need is there to strive further upon points
admitted with one who not only misrepresents the words of the saints,
but even contends against his own definitions? For if the “order
of nature,” as he himself admits, bears additional testimony to
the Son’s name by reason of His being begotten, and thus the
correspondence of the name is according to the relation of the Begotten
to the Begetter, how comes it that he wrests the significance of the
word “Son” from its natural application, and changes the
relation to “the thing made and its maker”—a relation
which applies not only in the case of the elements of the universe, but
might also be asserted of a gnat or an ant—that in so far as each
of these is a thing made, the relation of its name to its maker is
similarly equivalent? The blasphemous nature of his doctrine is clear,
not only from many other passages, but even from those quoted: and as
for that “use of the saints” which he alleges that he
follows in these expressions, it is clear that there is no such use at
all.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.ii" next="viii.i.v.iii" prev="viii.i.v.i" progress="24.71%" title="He then once more excellently, appropriately, and clearly examines and expounds the passage, “The Lord Created Me.“" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>He then once more excellently, appropriately, and
clearly examines and expounds the passage, “The Lord Created
Me.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Perhaps that passage in the
Proverbs might be brought forward against us which the champions of
heresy are wont to cite as a testimony that the Lord was
created—the passage, “The Lord created me in the beginning
of His ways, for His works<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p2.1" n="534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> (LXX.). On this passage see also Book II. §10.</p></note>.” For because
these words are spoken by Wisdom, and the Lord is called Wisdom by the
great Paul<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p3.2" n="535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>, they allege this passage as though the
Only-begotten God Himself, under the name of Wisdom, acknowledges that
He was created by the Maker of all things. I imagine, however, that the
godly sense of this utterance is clear to moderately attentive and
painstaking persons, so that, in the case of those who are instructed
in the dark sayings of the Proverbs, no injury is done to the doctrine
of the faith. Yet I think it well briefly to discuss what is to be said
on this subject, that when the intention of this passage is more
clearly explained, the heretical doctrine may have no room for boldness
of speech on the ground that it has evidence in the writing of the
inspired author. It is universally admitted that the name of
“proverb,” in its scriptural use, is not applied with
regard to the evident sense, but is used with a view to some hidden
meaning, as the Gospel thus gives the name of “proverbs<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p4.2" n="536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>E.
g.</i>S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.25" parsed="|John|17|25|0|0" passage="John xvii. 25">John xvii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>” to dark and obscure sayings; so that
the “proverb,” if one were to set forth the interpretation
of the name by a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_138.html" id="viii.i.v.ii-Page_138" n="138" />definition, is a form of speech which, by means of one set
of ideas immediately presented, points to something else which is
hidden, or a form of speech which does not point out the aim of the
thought directly, but gives its instruction by an indirect
signification. Now to this book such a name is especially attached as a
title, and the force of the appellation is at once interpreted in the
preface by the wise Solomon. For he does not call the sayings in this
book “maxims,” or “counsels,” or “clear
instruction,” but “proverbs,” and proceeds to add an
explanation. What is the force of the signification of this word?
“To know,” he tells us, “wisdom and instruction<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p5.2" n="537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.2" parsed="|Prov|1|2|0|0" passage="Prov. i. 2">Prov. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>”; not setting before us the course of
instruction in wisdom according to the method common in other kinds of
learning; he bids a man, on the other hand<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p6.2" n="538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
hiatus in the Paris editions ends here.</p></note>,
first to become wise by previous training, and then so to receive the
instruction conveyed by proverb. For he tells us that there are
“words of wisdom” which reveal their aim “by a turn<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p7.1" n="539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.3" parsed="|Prov|1|3|0|0" passage="Prov. i. 3">Prov. i. 3</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” For that which is not directly
understood needs some turn for the apprehension of the thing concealed;
and as Paul, when about to exchange the literal sense of the history
for figurative contemplation, says that he will “change his
voice<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p8.2" n="540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.20" parsed="|Gal|4|20|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 20">Gal. iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,” so here the manifestation of the
hidden meaning is called by Solomon a “turn of the saying,”
as if the beauty of the thoughts could not be perceived, unless one
were to obtain a view of the revealed brightness of the thought by
turning the apparent meaning of the saying round about, as happens with
the plumage with which the peacock is decked behind. For in him, one
who sees the back of his plumage quite despises it for its want of
beauty and tint, as a mean sight; but if one were to turn it round and
show him the other view of it, he then sees the varied painting of
nature, the half-circle shining in the midst with its dye of purple,
and the golden mist round the circle ringed round and glistening at its
edge with its many rainbow hues. Since then there is no beauty in what
is obvious in the saying (for “all the glory of the king’s
daughter is within<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p9.2" n="541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 13">Ps. xlv. 13</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” shining with
its hidden ornament in golden thoughts), Solomon of necessity suggests
to the readers of this book “the turn of the saying,” that
thereby they may “understand a parable and a dark saying, words
of the wise and riddles<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p10.2" n="542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.6" parsed="|Prov|1|6|0|0" passage="Prov. i. 6">Prov. i. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Now as this
proverbial teaching embraces these elements, a reasonable man will not
receive any passage cited from this book, be it never so clear and
intelligible at first sight, without examination and inspection; for
assuredly there is some mystical contemplation underlying even those
passages which seem manifest. And if the obvious passages of the work
necessarily demand a somewhat minute scrutiny, how much more do those
passages require it where even immediate apprehension presents to us
much that is obscure and difficult?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p12" shownumber="no">Let us then begin our
examination from the context of the passage in question, and see
whether the reading of the neighbouring clauses gives any clear sense.
The discourse describes Wisdom as uttering certain sayings in her own
person. Every student knows what is said in the passage<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p12.1" n="543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Compare
with what follows <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.12" parsed="|Prov|8|12|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 12">Prov. viii. 12</scripRef>, <i>sqq.</i>
(LXX.).</p></note> where Wisdom makes counsel her
dwelling-place, and calls to her knowledge and understanding, and says
that she has as a possession strength and prudence (while she is
herself called intelligence), and that she walks in the ways of
righteousness and has her conversation in the ways of just judgment,
and declares that by her kings reign, and princes write the decree of
equity, and monarchs win possession of their own land. Now every one
will see that the considerate reader will receive none of the phrases
quoted without scrutiny according to the obvious sense. For if by her
kings are advanced to their rule, and if from her monarchy derives its
strength, it follows of necessity that Wisdom is displayed to us as a
king-maker, and transfers to herself the blame of those who bear evil
rule in their kingdoms. But we know of kings who in truth advance under
the guidance of Wisdom to the rule that has no end—the poor in
spirit, whose possession is the kingdom of heaven<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p13.2" n="544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef></p></note>,
as the Lord promises, Who is the Wisdom of the Gospel: and such also we
recognize as the princes who bear rule over their passions, who are not
enslaved by the dominion of sin, who inscribe the decree of equity upon
their own life, as it were upon a tablet. Thus, too, that laudable
despotism which changes, by the alliance of Wisdom, the democracy of
the passions into the monarchy of reason, brings into bondage what were
running unrestrained into mischievous liberty, I mean all carnal and
earthly thoughts: for “the flesh lusteth against the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p14.2" n="545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and rebels against the government of
the soul. Of this land, then, such a monarch wins possession, whereof
he was, according to the first creation, appointed as ruler by the
Word.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p16" shownumber="no">Seeing then that all reasonable
men admit that these expressions are to be read in such a sense as
this, rather than in that which appears in the words at first sight, it
is consequently probable that the phrase we are discussing, being
written in close connection with them, is not received by prudent men
absolutely and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_139.html" id="viii.i.v.ii-Page_139" n="139" />without examination. “If I declare to you,” she says,
“the things that happen day by day, I will remember to recount
the things from everlasting: the Lord created me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p16.1" n="546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.21-Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|21|8|22" passage="Prov. viii. 21-22">Prov. viii.
21–22</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” What, pray, has the slave of the
literal text, who sits listening closely to the sound of the syllables,
like the Jews, to say to this phrase? Does not the conjunction,
“If I declare to you the things that happen day by day, the Lord
created me,” ring strangely in the ears of those who listen
attentively? as though, if she did not declare the things that happen
day by day, she will by consequence deny absolutely that she was
created. For he who says, “If I declare, I was created,”
leaves you by his silence to understand, “I was not created, if I
do not declare.” “The Lord created me,” she says,
“in the beginning of His ways, for His works. He set me up from
everlasting, in the beginning, before He made the earth, before He made
the depths, before the springs of the waters came forth, before the
mountains were settled, before all hills, He begetteth me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p17.2" n="547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i> (LXX.).</p></note>.” What new order of the formation of a
creature is this? First it is created, and after that it is set up, and
then it is begotten. “The Lord made,” she says,
“lands, even uninhabited, and the inhabited extremes of the earth
under heaven<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p18.2" n="548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.26" parsed="|Prov|8|26|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 26">Prov. viii.
26</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Of what Lord does she speak as
the maker of land both uninhabited and inhabited? Of Him surely, who
made wisdom. For both the one saying and the other are uttered by the
same person; both that which says, “the Lord created me,”
and that which adds, “the Lord made land, even
uninhabited.” Thus the Lord will be the maker equally of both, of
Wisdom herself, and of the inhabited and uninhabited land. What then
are we to make of the saying, “All things were made by Him, and
without Him was not anything made<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p19.2" n="549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>”? For if
one and the same Lord creates both Wisdom (which they advise us to
understand of the Son), and also the particular things which are
included in the Creation, how does the sublime John speak truly, when
he says that all things were made by Him? For this Scripture gives a
contrary sound to that of the Gospel, in ascribing to the Creator of
Wisdom the making of land uninhabited and inhabited. So, too, with all
that follows<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p20.2" n="550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27-Prov.8.8" parsed="|Prov|8|27|8|8" passage="Prov. viii. 27-8">Prov. viii. 27–8</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>:—she speaks of a Throne of God
set apart upon the winds, and says that the clouds above are made
strong, and the fountains under the heaven sure; and the context
contains many similar expressions, demanding in a marked degree that
interpretation by a minute and clear-sighted intelligence, which is to
be observed in the passages already quoted. What is the throne that is
set apart upon the winds? What is the security of the fountains under
the heaven? How are the clouds above made strong? If any one should
interpret the passage with reference to visible objects<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p21.2" n="551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> Or
“according to the apparent sense.”</p></note>, he will find that the facts are at
considerable variance with the words. For who knows not that the
extreme parts of the earth under heaven, by excess in one direction or
in the other, either by being too close to the sun’s heat, or by
being too far removed from it, are uninhabitable; some being
excessively dry and parched, other parts superabounding in moisture,
and chilled by frost, and that only so much is inhabited as is equally
removed from the extreme of each of the two opposite conditions? But if
it is the midst of the earth that is occupied by man, how does the
proverb say that the extremes of the earth under heaven are inhabited?
Again, what strength could one perceive in the clouds, that that
passage may have a true sense, according to its apparent intention,
which says that the clouds above have been made strong? For the nature
of cloud is a sort of rather slight vapour diffused through the air,
which, being light, by reason of its great subtilty, is borne on the
breath of the air, and, when forced together by compression, falls down
through the air that held it up, in the form of a heavy drop of rain.
What then is the strength in these, which offer no resistance to the
touch? For in the cloud you may discern the slight and easily dissolved
character of air. Again, how is the Divine throne set apart on the
winds that are by nature unstable? And as for her saying at first that
she is “created,” finally, that she is
“begotten,” and between these two utterances that she is
“set up,” what account of this could any one profess to
give that would agree with the common and obvious sense? The point also
on which a doubt was previously raised in our argument, the declaring,
that is, of the things that happen day by day, and the remembering to
recount the things from everlasting, is, as it were, a condition of
Wisdom’s assertion that she was created by God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p23" shownumber="no">Thus, since it has been clearly
shown by what has been said, that no part of this passage is such that
its language should be received without examination and reflection, it
may be well, perhaps, as with the rest, so not to interpret the text,
“The Lord created me,” according to that sense which
immediately presents itself to us from the phrase, but to seek with all
attention and care what is to be piously understood from the utterance.
Now, to apprehend perfectly the sense of the passage before us, would
seem to belong only to those who search out the depths by the aid of
the Holy Spirit, and know how to speak in the Spirit the divine
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_140.html" id="viii.i.v.ii-Page_140" n="140" />mysteries: our
account, however, will only busy itself with the passage in question so
far as not to leave its drift entirely unconsidered. What, then, is our
account? It is not, I think, possible that that wisdom which arises in
any man from divine illumination should come alone, apart from the
other gifts of the Spirit, but there must needs enter in therewith also
the grace of prophecy. For if the apprehension of the truth of the
things that are is the peculiar power of wisdom, and prophecy includes
the clear knowledge of the things that are about to be, one would not
be possessed of the gift of wisdom in perfection, if he did not further
include in his knowledge, by the aid of prophecy, the future likewise.
Now, since it is not mere human wisdom that is claimed for himself by
Solomon, who says, “God hath taught me wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p23.1" n="552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.3" parsed="|Prov|30|3|0|0" passage="Prov. xxx. 3">Prov. xxx. 3</scripRef> (LXX. ch.
xxiv.).</p></note>,” and who, where he says “all my
words are spoken from God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p24.2" n="553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.31.1" parsed="|Prov|31|1|0|0" passage="Prov. xxxi. 1">Prov. xxxi. 1</scripRef> (LXX. ch. xxiv.).
The ordinary reading in the LXX. seems to be <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p25.2" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
θεοῦ</span>, while Oehler retains
in his text of Greg. Nyss. the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p25.3" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
θεοῦ</span> of the Paris
editions.</p></note>,” refers to God
all that is spoken by himself, it might be well in this part of the
Proverbs to trace out the prophecy that is mingled with his wisdom. But
we say that in the earlier part of the book, where he says that
“Wisdom has builded herself a house<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p25.4" n="554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1" parsed="|Prov|9|1|0|0" passage="Prov. ix. 1">Prov. ix. 1</scripRef>, which seems to
be spoken of as “earlier” in contrast, not with the main
passage under examination, but with those just cited.</p></note>,” he refers darkly in these words to
the preparation of the flesh of the Lord: for the trite Wisdom did not
dwell in another’s building, but built for Itself that
dwelling-place from the body of the Virgin. Here, however, he adds to
his discourse<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p26.2" n="555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> If <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p27.1" lang="EL">προστίθησι</span>
be the right reading, it would almost seem that
Gregory had forgotten the order of the passages, and supposed
<scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p27.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> to
have been written <i>after</i> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p27.3" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1" parsed="|Prov|9|1|0|0" passage="Prov. ix. 1">Prov. ix. 1</scripRef>. To read
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p27.4" lang="EL">προτίθησι</span>, (“presents to us”) would get rid of this
difficulty, but it may be that Gregory only intends to point out that
the idea of the union of the two natures, from which the
“communicatio idiomatum” results, is distinct from that of
the preparation for the Nativity, not to insist upon the order in
which, as he conceives, they are set forth in the book of
Proverbs.</p></note> that which of both is made one—of
the house, I mean, and of the Wisdom which built the house, that is to
say, of the Humanity and of the Divinity that was commingled with man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p27.5" n="556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p28.1" lang="EL">ἀνακραθείσης
τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ</span></p></note>; and to each of these he applies suitable and
fitting terms, as you may see to be the case also in the Gospels, where
the discourse, proceeding as befits its subject, employs the more lofty
and divine phraseology to indicate the Godhead, and that which is
humble and lowly to indicate the Manhood. So we may see in this passage
also Solomon prophetically moved, and delivering to us in its fulness
the mystery of the Incarnation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p28.2" n="557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p29.1" lang="EL">τῆς
οἰκονομίας</span></p></note>. For we speak first
of the eternal power and energy of Wisdom; and here the evangelist, to
a certain extent, agrees with him in his very words. For as the latter
in his comprehensive<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p29.2" n="558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p30.1" lang="EL">περιληπτῇ</span>
appears to be used as equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p30.2" lang="EL">περιληπτικῇ</span></p></note> phrase proclaimed Him
to be the cause and Maker of all things, so Solomon says that by Him
were made those individual things which are included in the whole. For
he tells us that God by Wisdom established the earth, and in
understanding prepared the heavens, and all that follows these in
order, keeping to the same sense: and that he might not seem to pass
over without mention the gift of excellence in men, he again goes on to
say, speaking in the person of Wisdom, the words we mentioned a little
earlier; I mean, “I made counsel my dwelling-place, and
knowledge, and understanding<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p30.3" n="559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.12" parsed="|Prov|8|12|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 12">Prov. viii. 12</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” and all that
relates to instruction in intellect and knowledge.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p32" shownumber="no">After recounting these and the
like matters, he proceeds to introduce also his teaching concerning the
dispensation with regard to man, why the Word was made flesh. For
seeing that it is clear to all that God Who is over all has in Himself
nothing as a thing created or imported, not power nor wisdom, nor
light, nor word, nor life, nor truth, nor any at all of those things
which are contemplated in the fulness of the Divine bosom (all which
things the Only-begotten God is, Who is in the bosom of the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p32.1" n="560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef></p></note>, the name of “creation” could not
properly be applied to any of those things which are contemplated in
God, so that the Son Who is in the Father, or the Word Who is in the
Beginning, or the Light Who is in the Light, or the Life Who is in the
Life, or the Wisdom Who is in the Wisdom, should say, “the Lord
created me.” For if the Wisdom of God is created (and Christ is
the Power of God and the Wisdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p33.2" n="561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>),
God, it would follow, has His Wisdom as a thing imported, receiving
afterwards, as the result of making, something which He had not at
first. But surely He Who is in the bosom of the Father does not permit
us to conceive the bosom of the Father as ever void of Himself. He Who
is in the beginning is surely not of the things which come to be in
that bosom from without, but being the fulness of all good, He is
conceived as being always in the Father, not waiting to arise in Him as
the result of creation, so that the Father should not be conceived as
at any time void of good, but He Who is conceived as being in the
eternity of the Father’s Godhead is always in Him, being Power,
and Life, and Truth, and Wisdom, and the like. Accordingly the words
“created me” do not proceed from the Divine and immortal
nature, but from that which was commingled with it in the Incarnation
from our created nature. How comes it then that the same, called
wisdom, and understanding, and intelligence, establishes the earth, and
prepares the heavens, and breaks up the deeps, and yet is here
“created for the be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_141.html" id="viii.i.v.ii-Page_141" n="141" />ginning of His works<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p34.2" n="562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> The
quotation is an inexact reproduction of <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”? Such a dispensation, he tells us, is
not set forward without great cause. But since men, after receiving the
commandment of the things we should observe, cast away by disobedience
the grace of memory, and became forgetful, for this cause, “that
I may declare to you the things that happen day by day for your
salvation, and may put you in mind by recounting the things from
everlasting, which you have forgotten (for it is no new gospel that I
now proclaim, but I labour at your restoration to your first
estate),—for this cause I was created, Who ever am, and need no
creation in order to be; so that I am the beginning of ways for the
works of God, that is for men. For the first way being destroyed, there
must needs again be consecrated for the wanderers a new and living
way<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p35.2" n="563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" passage="Heb. x. 20">Heb. x. 20</scripRef></p></note>, even I myself, Who am the way.” And
this view, that the sense of “created me” has reference to
the Humanity, the divine apostle more clearly sets before us by his own
words when he charges us, “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p36.2" n="564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and also where (using the same word)
he says, “Put on the new man which after God is created.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p37.2" n="565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 24">Eph. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>” For if the garment of salvation is
one, and that is Christ, one cannot say that “the new man, which
after God is created,” is any other than Christ, but it is clear
that he who has “put on Christ” has “put on the new
man which after God is created.” For actually He alone is
properly named “the new man,” Who did not appear in the
life of man by the known and ordinary ways of nature, but in His case
alone creation, in a strange and special form, was instituted anew. For
this reason he names the same Person, when regarding the wonderful
manner of His birth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p38.2" n="566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p39.1" lang="EL">γεννησέως</span></p></note>, “the new man,
which after God is created,” and, when looking to the Divine
nature, which was blended<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p39.2" n="567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.ii-p40.1" lang="EL">ἐγκραθεῖσαν</span></p></note> in the creation of
this “new man,” he calls Him “Christ”: so that
the two names (I mean the name of “Christ” and the name of
“the new man which after God is created”) are applied to
one and the same Person.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p41" shownumber="no">Since, then, Christ is Wisdom,
let the intelligent reader consider our opponent’s account of the
matter, and our own, and judge which is the more pious, which better
preserves in the text those conceptions which are befitting the Divine
nature; whether that which declares the Creator and Lord of all to have
been made, and places Him on a level with the creation that is in
bondage, or that rather which looks to the Incarnation, and preserves
the due proportion with regard to our conception alike of the Divinity
and of the Humanity, bearing in mind that the great Paul testifies in
favour of our view, who sees in the “new man” creation, and
in the true Wisdom the power of creation. And, further, the order of
the passage agrees with this view of the doctrine it conveys. For if
the “beginning of the ways” had not been created among us,
the foundation of those ages for which we look would not have been
laid; nor would the Lord have become for us “the Father of the
age to come<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p41.1" n="568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" passage="Is. ix. 6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).
“The Everlasting Father” of the English Version.</p></note>,” had not a Child been born to
us, according to Isaiah, and His name been called, both all the other
titles which the prophet gives Him, and withal “The Father of the
age to come.” Thus first there came to pass the mystery wrought
in virginity, and the dispensation of the Passion, and then the wise
master-builders of the Faith laid the foundation of the Faith: and this
is Christ, the Father of the age to come, on Whom is built the life of
the ages that have no end. And when this has come to pass, to the end
that in each individual believer may be wrought the divine decrees of
the Gospel law, and the varied gifts of the Holy Spirits—(all
which the divine Scripture figuratively names, with a suitable
significance, “mountains” and “hills,” calling
righteousness the “mountains” of God, and speaking of His
judgments as “deeps<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p42.2" n="569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef></p></note>,” and giving
the name of “earth” to that which is sown by the Word and
brings forth abundant fruit; or in that sense in which we are taught by
David to understand peace by the “mountains,” and
righteousness by the “hills<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p43.2" n="570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.3" parsed="|Ps|72|3|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 3">Ps. lxxii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>”),—Wisdom is begotten in the
faithful, and the saying is found true. For He Who is in those who have
received Him, is not yet begotten in the unbelieving. Thus, that these
things may be wrought in us, their Maker must be begotten in us. For if
Wisdom is begotten in us, then in each of us is prepared by God both
land, and land uninhabited,—the land, that which receives the
sowing and the ploughing of the Word, the uninhabited land, the heart
cleared of evil inhabitants,—and thus our dwelling will be upon
the extreme parts of the earth. For since in the earth some is depth,
and some is surface, when a man is not buried in the earth, or, as it
were, dwelling in a cave by reason of thinking of things beneath (as is
the life of those who live in sin, who “stick fast in the deep
mire where no ground is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p44.2" n="571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.2" parsed="|Ps|69|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 2">Ps. lxix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,” whose life is
truly a pit, as the Psalm says, “let not the pit shut her mouth
upon me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p45.2" n="572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.16" parsed="|Ps|69|16|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 16">Ps. lxix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>”)—if, I say, a man, when Wisdom
is begotten in him, thinks of the things that are above, and touches
the earth only so much as he needs must, such a man inhabits “the
extreme parts of the earth under heavens,” not plunging deep in
earthly thought; with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_142.html" id="viii.i.v.ii-Page_142" n="142" />him Wisdom is present, as he prepares in himself heaven
instead of earth: and when, by carrying out the precepts into act, he
makes strong for himself the instruction of the clouds above, and,
enclosing the great and widespread sea of wickedness, as it were with a
beach, by his exact conversation, hinders the troubled water from
proceeding forth from his mouth; and if by the grace of instruction he
be made to dwell among the fountains, pouring forth the stream of his
discourse with sure caution, that he may not give to any man for drink
the turbid fluid of destruction in place of pure water, and if he be
lifted up above all earthly paths and become aerial in his life,
advancing towards that spiritual life which he speaks of as “the
winds,” so that he is set apart to be a throne of Him Who is
seated in him (as was Paul separated for the Gospel to be a chosen
vessel to bear the name of God, who, as it is elsewhere expressed, was
made a throne, bearing Him that sat upon him)—when, I say, he is
established in these and like ways, so that he who has already fully
made up in himself the land inhabited by God, now rejoices in gladness
that he is made the father, not of wild and senseless beasts, but of
men (and these would be godlike thoughts, which are fashioned according
to the Divine image, by faith in Him Who has been created and begotten,
and set up in us;—and faith, according to the words of Paul, is
conceived as the foundation whereby wisdom is begotten in the faithful,
and all the things that I have spoken of are wrought)—then, I
say, the life of the man who has been thus established is truly
blessed, for Wisdom is at all times in agreement with him, and rejoices
with him who daily finds gladness in her alone. For the Lord rejoices
in His saints, and there is joy in heaven over those who are being
saved, and Christ, as the father, makes a feast for his rescued son.
Though we have spoken hurriedly of these matters, let the careful man
read the original text of the Holy Scripture, and fit its dark sayings
to our reflections, testing whether it is not far better to consider
that the meaning of these dark sayings has this reference, and not that
which is attributed to it at first sight. For it is not possible that
the theology of John should be esteemed true, which recites that all
created things are the work of the Word, if in this passage He Who
created Wisdom be believed to have made together with her all other
things also. For in that case all things will not be by her, but she
will herself be counted with the things that were made.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.ii-p47" shownumber="no">And that this is the reference
of the enigmatical sayings is clearly revealed by the passage that
follows, which says, “Now therefore hearken unto me, my son: and
blessed is he that keepeth my ways<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.ii-p47.1" n="573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.ii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.32" parsed="|Prov|8|32|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 32">Prov. viii.
32</scripRef> (not verbally agreeing with the LXX.).</p></note>,” meaning
of course by “ways” the approaches to virtue, the beginning
of which is the possession of Wisdom. Who, then, who looks to the
divine Scripture, will not agree that the enemies of the truth are at
once impious and slanderous?—impious, because, so far as in them
lies, they degrade the unspeakable glory of the Only-begotten God, and
unite it with the creation, striving to show that the Lord Whose power
over all things is only-begotten, is one of the things that were made
by Him: slanderous, because, though Scripture itself gives them no
ground for such opinions, they arm themselves against piety as though
they drew their evidence from that source. Now since they can by no
means show any passage of the Holy Scriptures which leads us to look
upon the pre-temporal glory of the Only-begotten God in conjunction
with the subject creation, it is well, these points being proved, that
the tokens of victory over falsehood should be adduced as testimony to
the doctrine of godliness, and that sweeping aside these verbal systems
of theirs by which they make the creature answer to the creator, and
the thing made to the maker, we should confess, as the Gospel from
heaven teaches us, the well-beloved Son—not a bastard, not a
counterfeit; but that, accepting with the name of Son all that
naturally belongs to that name, we should say that He Who is of Very
God is Very God, and that we should believe of Him all that we behold
in the Father, because They are One, and in the one is conceived the
other, not overpassing Him, not inferior to Him, not altered or subject
to change in any Divine or excellent property.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.iii" next="viii.i.v.iv" prev="viii.i.v.ii" progress="25.69%" title="He then shows, from the instance of Adam and Abel, and other examples, the absence of alienation of essence in the case of the “generate” and “ungenerate.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3.
<i>He then shows, from the instance of Adam and Abel, and other
examples, the absence of alienation of essence in the case of the
“generate” and “ungenerate.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Now seeing that Eunomius’
conflict with himself has been made manifest, where he has been shown
to contradict himself, at one time saying, “He ought to be called
‘Son,’ according to nature, because He is begotten,”
at another that, because He is created, He is no more called
“Son,” but a “product,” I think it right that
the careful and attentive reader, as it is not possible, when two
statements are mutually at variance, that the truth should be found
equally in both, should reject of the two that which is impious and
blasphemous—that, I mean, with regard to the
“creature” and the “product,” and should assent
to that only which is of orthodox tendency, which confesses that
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_143.html" id="viii.i.v.iii-Page_143" n="143" />the appellation of
“Son” naturally attaches to the Only-begotten God: so that
the word of truth would seem to be recommended even by the voice of its
enemies.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.iii-p3" shownumber="no">I resume my discourse, however,
taking up that point of his argument which we originally set aside.
“We do not refuse,” he says, “to call the Son, seeing
He is generate, even by the name of ‘product of generation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iii-p3.1" n="574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">γέννημα</span>. This word, in what follows, is sometimes translated simply by
the word “product,” where it is not contrasted with
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iii-p4.2" lang="EL">ποίημα</span>
(the “product of making”), or where the
argument depends especially upon its grammatical form (which indicates
that the thing denoted is the <i>result of a process</i>), rather than
upon the idea of the particular process.</p></note>,’ since the generated essence itself,
and the appellation of ‘Son,’ make such a relation of words
appropriate.” Meanwhile let the reader who is critically
following the argument remember this, that in speaking of the
“generated essence” in the case of the Only-begotten, he by
consequence allows us to speak of the “ungenerate essence”
in the case of the Father, so that neither absence of generation, nor
generation, can any longer be supposed to constitute the essence, but
the essence must be taken separately, and its being, or not being
begotten, must be conceived separately by means of the peculiar
attributes contemplated in it. Let us, however, consider more carefully
his argument on this point. He says that an essence has been begotten,
and that the name of this generated essence is “Son.” Well,
at this point our argument will convict that of our opponents on two
grounds, first, of an attempt at knavery, secondly, of slackness in
their attempt against ourselves. For he is playing the knave when he
speaks of “generation of essence,” in order to establish
his opposition between the essences, when once they are divided in
respect of a difference of nature between “generate” and
“ungenerate”: while the slackness of their attempt is shown
by the very positions their knavery tries to establish. For he who says
the essence is generate, clearly defines generation as being something
else distinct from the essence, so that the significance of generation
cannot be assigned to the word “essence.” For he has not in
this passage represented the matter as he often does, so as to say that
generation is itself the essence, but acknowledges that the essence is
generated, so that there is produced in his readers a distinct notion
in the case of each word: for one conception arises in him who hears
that it was generated, and another is called up by the name of
“essence.” Our argument may be made clearer by example. The
Lord says in the Gospel<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iii-p4.3" n="575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.21" parsed="|John|16|21|0|0" passage="John xvi. 21">John xvi. 21</scripRef></p></note> that a woman, when
her travail is drawing near, is in sorrow, but afterwards rejoices in
gladness because a man is born into the world. As then in this passage
we derive from the Gospel two distinct conceptions,—one the birth
which we conceive to be by way of generation, the other that which
results from the birth (for the birth is not the man, but the man is by
the birth),—so here too, when Eunomius confesses that the essence
was generated, we learn by the latter word that the essence comes from
something, and by the former we conceive that subject itself which has
its real being from something. If then the signification of essence is
one thing, and the word expressing generation suggests to us another
conception, their clever contrivances are quite gone to ruin, like
earthen vessels hurled one against the other, and mutually smashed to
pieces. For it will no longer be possible for them, if they apply the
opposition of “generate” and “ungenerate” to
the essence of the Father and the Son, to apply at the same time to the
things themselves the mutual conflict between these names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iii-p5.2" n="576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> If,
that is, they speak of the “generated essence” in
contra-distinction to “ungenerate essence” they are
precluded from saying that the essence of the Son <i>is</i> that He is
begotten, and that the essence of the Father <i>is</i> that He is
ungenerate: that which constitutes the essence cannot be made an
epithet of the essence.</p></note>. For as it is confessed by Eunomius that the
essence is generate (seeing that the example from the Gospel explains
the meaning of such a phrase, where, when we hear that a man is
generated, we do not conceive the man to be the same thing as his
generation, but receive a separate conception in each of the two
words), heresy will surely no longer be permitted to express by such
words her doctrine of the difference of the essences. In order,
however, that our account of these matters may be cleared up as far as
possible, let us once more discuss the point in the following way. He
Who framed the universe made the nature of man with all things in the
beginning, and after Adam was made, He then appointed for men the law
of generation one from another, saying, “Be fruitful and
multiply<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iii-p6.1" n="577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now while Abel came into
existence by way of generation, what reasonable man would deny that, in
the actual sense of human generation, Adam existed ungenerately? Yet
the first man had in himself the complete definition of man’s
essential nature, and he who was generated of him was enrolled under
the same essential name. But if the essence that was generated was made
anything other than that which was not generated, the same essential
name would not apply to both: for of those things whose essence is
different, the essential name also is not the same. Since, then, the
essential nature of Adam and of Abel is marked by the same
characteristics, we must certainly agree that one essence is in both,
and that the one and the other are exhibited in the same nature. For
Adam and Abel are both one so far as the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_144.html" id="viii.i.v.iii-Page_144" n="144" />definition of their nature is
concerned, but are distinguished one from the other without confusion
by the individual attributes observed in each of them. We cannot
therefore properly say that Adam generated another essence besides
himself, but rather that of himself he generated another self, with
whom was produced the whole definition of the essence of him who
generated him. What, then, we learn in the case of human nature by
means of the inferential guidance afforded to us by the definition,
this I think we ought to take for our guidance also to the pure
apprehension of the Divine doctrines. For when we have shaken off from
the Divine and exalted doctrines all carnal and material notions, we
shall be most surely led by the remaining conception, when it is purged
of such ideas, to the lofty and unapproachable heights. It is confessed
even by our adversaries that God, Who is over all, both is and is
called the Father of the Only-begotten, and they moreover give to the
Only-begotten God, Who is of the Father, the name of
“begotten,” by reason of His being generated. Since then
among men the word “father” has certain significances
attaching to it, from which the pure nature is alien, it behoves a man
to lay aside all material conceptions which enter in by association
with the carnal significance of the word “father,” and to
form in the case of the God and Father a conception befitting the
Divine nature, expressive only of the reality of the relationship.
Since, therefore, in the notion of a human father there is included not
only all that the flesh suggests to our thoughts, but a certain notion
of interval is also undoubtedly conceived with the idea of human
fatherhood, it would be well, in the case of the Divine generation, to
reject, together with bodily pollution, the notion of interval also,
that so what properly belongs to matter may be completely purged away,
and the transcendent generation may be clear, not only from the idea of
passion, but from that of interval. Now he who says that God is a
Father will unite with the thought that God is, the further thought
that He is something: for that which has its being from some beginning,
certainly also derives from something the beginning of its being,
whatever it is: but He in Whose case being had no beginning, has not
His beginning from anything, even although we contemplate in Him some
other attribute than simple existence. Well, God is a Father. It
follows that He is what He is from eternity: for He did not become, but
<i>is</i> a Father: for in God that which was, both is and will be. On
the other hand, if He once was not anything, then He neither is nor
will be that thing: for He is not believed to be the Father of a Being
such that it may be piously asserted that God once existed by Himself
without that Being. For the Father is the Father of Life, and Truth,
and Wisdom, and Light, and Sanctification, and Power, and all else of a
like kind that the Only-begotten is or is called. Thus when the
adversaries allege that the Light “once was not,” I know
not to which the greater injury is done, whether to the Light, in that
the Light is not, or to Him that has the Light, in that He has not the
Light. So also with Life and Truth and Power, and all the other
characters in which the Only-begotten fills the Father’s bosom,
being all things in His own fulness. For the absurdity will be equal
either way, and the impiety against the Father will equal the blasphemy
against the Son: for in saying that the Lord “once was
not,” you will not merely assert the non-existence of Power, but
you will be saying that the Power of God, Who is the Father of the
Power, “was not.” Thus the assertion made by your doctrine
that the Son “once was not,” establishes nothing else than
a destitution of all good in the case of the Father. See to what an end
these wise men’s acuteness leads, how by them the word of the
Lord is made good, which says, “He that despiseth Me despiseth
Him that sent Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iii-p7.2" n="578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" passage="Luke x. 16">Luke x. 16</scripRef></p></note>:” for by the
very arguments by which they despise the existence at any time of the
Only-begotten, they also dishonour the Father, stripping off by their
doctrine from the Father’s glory every good name and
conception.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.iv" next="viii.i.v.v" prev="viii.i.v.iii" progress="26.06%" title="He thus shows the oneness of the Eternal Son with the Father the identity of essence and the community of nature (wherein is a natural inquiry into the production of wine), and that the terms “Son” and “product” in the naming of the Only-Begotten include a like idea of relationship." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He
thus shows the oneness of the Eternal Son with the Father the identity
of essence and the community of nature (wherein is a natural inquiry
into the production of wine), and that the terms “Son” and
“product” in the naming of the Only-Begotten include a like
idea of relationship.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.iv-p2" shownumber="no">What has been said, therefore,
has clearly exposed the slackness which is to be found in the knavery
of our author, who, while he goes about to establish the opposition of
the essence of the Only-begotten to that of the Father, by the method
of calling the one “ungenerate,” and the other
“generate,” stands convicted of playing the fool with his
inconsistent arguments. For it was shown from his own words, first,
that the name of “essence” means one thing, and that of
“generation” another; and next, that there did not come
into existence, with the Son, any new and different essence besides the
essence of the Father, but that what the Father is as regards the
definition of His nature, that also He is Who is of the Father, as the
nature does not change into diversity in the Person of the Son,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_145.html" id="viii.i.v.iv-Page_145" n="145" />according to the
truth of the argument displayed by our consideration of Adam and Abel.
For as, in that instance, he that was not generated after a like sort
was yet, so far as concerns the definition of essence, the same with
him that was generated, and Abel’s generation did not produce any
change in the essence, so, in the case of these pure doctrines, the
Only-begotten God did not, by His own generation, produce in Himself
any change in the essence of Him Who is ungenerate (coming forth, as
the Gospel says, from the Father, and being in the Father,) but is,
according to the simple and homely language of the creed we profess,
“Light of Light, very God of very God,” the one being all
that the other is, save being that other. With regard, however, to the
aim for the sake of which he carries on this system-making, I think
there is no need for me at present to express any opinion, whether it
is audacious and dangerous, or a thing allowable and free from danger,
to transform the phrases which are employed to signify the Divine
nature from one to another, and to call Him Who is generated by the
name of “product of generation.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.iv-p3" shownumber="no">I let these matters pass, that
my discourse may not busy itself too much in the strife against lesser
points, and neglect the greater; but I say that we ought carefully to
consider the question whether the natural relation does introduce the
use of these terms: for this surely Eunomius asserts, that with the
affinity of the appellations there is also asserted an essential
relationship. For he would not say, I presume, that the mere names
themselves, apart from the sense of the things signified, have any
mutual relation or affinity; but all discern the relationship or
diversity of the appellations by the meanings which the words express.
If, therefore, he confesses that “the Son” has a natural
relation with “the Father,” let us leave the appellations,
and consider the force that is found in their significations, whether
in their affinity we discern diversity of essence, or that which is
kindred and characteristic. To say that we find diversity is downright
madness. For how does something without kinship or community
“preserve order,” connected and conformable, in the names,
where “the generated essence itself,” as he says,
“and the appellation of ‘Son,’ make such a relation
of words appropriate”? If, on the other hand, he should say that
these appellations signify relationship, he will necessarily appear in
the character of an advocate of the community of essence, and as
maintaining the fact that by affinity of names is signified also the
connection of subjects: and this he often does in his composition
without being aware of it<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p3.1" n="579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation is here slightly altered.</p></note>. For, by the
arguments wherewith he endeavours to destroy the truth, he is often
himself unwittingly drawn into an advocacy of the very doctrines
against which he is contending. Some such thing the history tells us
concerning Saul, that once, when moved with wrath against the prophets,
he was overcome by grace, and was found as one of the inspired, (the
Spirit of prophecy willing, as I suppose, to instruct the apostate by
means of himself,) whence the surprising nature of the event became a
proverb in his after life, as the history records such an expression by
way of wonder, “Is Saul also among the prophets<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p4.1" n="580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.24" parsed="|1Sam|19|24|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xix. 24">1 Sam. xix.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.iv-p6" shownumber="no">At what point, then, does
Eunomius assent to the truth? When he says that the Lord Himself,
“being the Son of the living God, not being ashamed of His birth
from the Virgin, often named Himself, in His own sayings, ‘the
Son of Man’”? For this phrase we also allege for proof of
the community of essence, because the name of “Son” shows
the community of nature to be equal in both cases. For as He is called
the Son of Man by reason of the kindred of His flesh to her of whom He
was born, so also He is conceived, surely, as the Son of God, by reason
of the connection of His essence with that from which He has His
existence, and this argument is the greatest weapon of the truth. For
nothing so clearly points to Him Who is the “mediator between God
and man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p6.1" n="581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>” (as the great Apostle called Him), as
the name of “Son,” equally applicable to either nature,
Divine or Human. For the same Person is Son of God, and was made, in
the Incarnation, Son of Man, that, by His communion with each, He might
link together by Himself what were divided by nature. Now if, in
becoming Son of Man, he were without participation in human nature, it
would be logical to say that neither does He share in the Divine
essence, though He is Son of God. But if the whole compound nature of
man was in Him (for He was “in all points tempted like as we are,
yet without sin”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p7.2" n="582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>), it is surely
necessary to believe that every property of the transcendent essence is
also in Him, as the Word “Son” claims for Him both
alike—the Human in the man, but in the God the Divine.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.iv-p9" shownumber="no">If then the appellations, as
Eunomius says, indicate relationship, and the existence of relationship
is observed in the things, not in the mere sound of the words (and by
things I mean the things conceived in themselves, if it be not
over-bold thus to speak of the Son and the Father), who would deny that
the very champion of blasphemy has by his own action been dragged into
the advocacy of orthodoxy, overthrowing by his own means his own
arguments, and pro<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_146.html" id="viii.i.v.iv-Page_146" n="146" />claiming community of essence in the case of the Divine
doctrines? For the argument that he unwillingly casts into the scale on
the side of truth does not speak falsely as regards this
point,—that He would not have been called Son if the natural
conception of the names did not verify this calling. For as a bench is
not called the son of the workman, and no sane man would say that the
builder engendered the house, and we do not say that the vineyard is
the “product<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p9.1" n="583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iv-p10.1" lang="EL">γέννημα</span>.</p></note>” of the
vine-dresser, but call what a man makes his work, and him who is
begotten of him the son of a man, (in order, I suppose, that the proper
meaning might be attached by means of the names to the respective
subjects,) so too, when we are taught that the Only-begotten is Son of
God, we do not by this appellation understand a creature of God, but
what the word “Son” in its signification really displays.
And even though wine be named by Scripture the “product<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p10.2" n="584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iv-p11.1" lang="EL">γέννημα</span>. <i>E.g.</i> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iv-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.29" parsed="|Matt|26|29|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 29">Matt. xxvi.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>” of the vine, not even so will our
argument with regard to the orthodox doctrine suffer by this identity
of name. For we do not call wine the “product” of the oak,
nor the acorn the “product” of the vine, but we use the
word only if there is some natural community between the
“product” and that from which it comes. For the moisture in
the vine, which is drawn out from the root through the stem by the
pith, is, in its natural power, water: but, as it passes in orderly
sequence along the ways of nature, and flows from the lowest to the
highest, it changes to the quality of wine, a change to which the rays
of the sun contribute in some degree, which by their warmth draw out
the moisture from the depth to the shoots, and by a proper and suitable
process of ripening make the moisture wine: so that, so far as their
nature is concerned, there is no difference between the moisture that
exists in the vine and the wine that is produced from it. For the one
form of moisture comes from the other, and one could not say that the
cause of wine is anything else than the moisture which naturally exists
in the shoots. But, so far as moisture is concerned, the differences of
quality produce no alteration, but are found when some peculiarity
discerns the moisture which is in the form of wine from that which is
in the shoots, one of the two forms being accompanied by astringency,
or sweetness, or sourness, so that in substance the two are the same,
but are distinguished by qualitative differences. As, therefore, when
we hear from Scripture that the Only-begotten God is Son of man, we
learn by the kindred expressed in the name His kinship with true man,
so even, if the Son be called, in the adversaries’ phrase, a
“product,” we none the less learn, even by this name, His
kinship in essence with Him that has “produced<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p11.3" n="585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iv-p12.1" lang="EL">γεγεννηκότα</span>: which, as answering to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iv-p12.2" lang="EL">γέννημα</span>, is here translated “produced” rather than
“begotten.”</p></note>” Him, by the fact that wine, which is
called the “product” of the vine has been found not to be
alien, as concerns the idea of moisture, from the natural power that
resides in the vine. Indeed, if one were judiciously to examine the
things that are said by our adversaries, they tend to our doctrine, and
their sense cries out against their own fabrications, as they strive at
all points to establish their “difference in essence.” Yet
it is by no means an easy matter to conjecture whence they were led to
such conceptions. For if the appellation of “Son” does not
merely signify “being from something,” but by its
signification presents to us specially, as Eunomius himself says,
relationship in point of nature, and wine is not called the
“product” of an oak, and those “products” or
“generation of vipers<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.iv-p12.3" n="586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.iv-p13.1" lang="EL">γεννήματα
ἐχιδνῶν</span>.
<i>E.g.</i> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.iv-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” of which the
Gospel somewhere speaks, are snakes and not sheep, it is clear, that in
the case of the Only-begotten also, the appellation of
“Son” or of “product” would not convey the
meaning of relationship to something of another kind: but even if,
according to our adversaries’ phrase, He is called a
“product of generation,” and the name of “Son,”
as they confess, has reference to nature, the Son is surely of the
essence of Him Who has generated or “produced” Him, not of
that of some other among the things which we contemplate as external to
that nature. And if He is truly from Him, He is not alien from all that
belongs to Him from Whom He is, as in the other cases too it was shown
that all that has its existence from anything by way of generation is
clearly of the same kind as that from whence it came.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.v" next="viii.i.v.vi" prev="viii.i.v.iv" progress="26.44%" title="He discusses the incomprehensibility of the Divine essence, and the saying to the woman of Samaria, “Ye worship ye know not what.“" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>He discusses
the incomprehensibility of the Divine essence, and the saying to the
woman of Samaria, “Ye worship ye know not
what.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.v-p2" shownumber="no">Now if any one should ask for
some interpretation, and description, and explanation of the Divine
essence, we are not going to deny that in this kind of wisdom we are
unlearned, acknowledging only so much as this, that it is not possible
that that which is by nature infinite should be comprehended in any
conception expressed by words. The fact that the Divine greatness has
no limit is proclaimed by prophecy, which declares expressly that of
His splendour, His glory, His holiness, “there is no end<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p2.1" n="587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.3" parsed="|Ps|145|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlv. 3">Ps. cxlv. 3</scripRef></p></note>:” and if His surroundings have no
limit, much more is He Himself in His essence, whatever it may be,
comprehended by no limitation in any way. If then interpretation by way
of words and names implies by its meaning <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_147.html" id="viii.i.v.v-Page_147" n="147" />some sort of comprehension of
the subject, and if, on the other hand, that which is unlimited cannot
be comprehended, no one could reasonably blame us for ignorance, if we
are not bold in respect of what none should venture upon. For by what
name can I describe the incomprehensible? by what speech can I declare
the unspeakable? Accordingly, since the Deity is too excellent and
lofty to be expressed in words, we have learnt to honour in silence
what transcends speech and thought: and if he who “thinketh more
highly than he ought to think<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p3.2" n="588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 3">Rom. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” tramples upon
this cautious speech of ours making a jest of our ignorance of things
incomprehensible, and recognizes a difference of unlikeness in that
which is without figure, or limit, or size, or quantity (I mean in the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit), and brings forward to reproach
our ignorance that phrase which is continually alleged by the disciples
of deceit, “‘Ye worship ye know not what<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p4.2" n="589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" passage="John iv. 22">John iv. 22</scripRef></p></note>,’ if ye know not the essence of that
which ye worship,” we shall follow the advice of the prophet, and
not fear the reproach of fools<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p5.2" n="590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.7" parsed="|Isa|51|7|0|0" passage="Is. li. 7">Is. li. 7</scripRef></p></note>, nor be led by their
reviling to talk boldly of things unspeakable, making that unpractised
speaker Paul our teacher in the mysteries that transcend knowledge, who
is so far from thinking that the Divine nature is within the reach of
human perception, that he calls even the judgments of God
“unsearchable,” and His ways “past finding out<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p6.2" n="591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and affirms that the things promised
to them that love Him, for their good deeds done in this life, are
above comprehension so that it is not possible to behold them with the
eye, nor to receive them by hearing, nor to contain them in the heart<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.v-p7.2" n="592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef></p></note>. Learning this, therefore, from Paul, we
boldly declare that, not only are the judgments of God too high for
those who try to search them out, but that the ways also that lead to
the knowledge of Him are even until now untrodden and impassable. For
this is what we understand that the Apostle wishes to signify, when he
calls the ways that lead to the incomprehensible “past finding
out,” showing by the phrase that that knowledge is unattainable
by human calculations, and that no one ever yet set his understanding
on such a path of reasoning, or showed any trace or sign of an
approach, by way of perception, to the things
incomprehensible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.v-p9" shownumber="no">Learning these things, then,
from the lofty words of the Apostle, we argue, by the passage quoted,
in this way:—If His judgments cannot be searched out, and His
ways are not traced, and the promise of His good things transcends
every representation that our conjectures can frame, by how much more
is His actual Godhead higher and loftier, in respect of being
unspeakable and unapproachable, than those attributes which are
conceived as accompanying it, whereof the divinely instructed Paul
declares that there is no knowledge:—and by this means we confirm
in ourselves the doctrine they deride, confessing ourselves inferior to
them in the knowledge of those things which are beyond the range of
knowledge, and declare that we really worship what we know. Now we know
the loftiness of the glory of Him Whom we worship, by the very fact
that we are not able by reasoning to comprehend in our thoughts the
incomparable character of His greatness; and that saying of our Lord to
the Samaritan woman, which is brought forward against us by our
enemies, might more properly be addressed to them. For the words,
“Ye worship ye know not what,” the Lord speaks to the
Samaritan woman, prejudiced as she was by corporeal ideas in her
opinions concerning God: and to her the phrase well applies, because
the Samaritans, thinking that they worship God, and at the same time
supposing the Deity to be corporeally settled in place, adore Him in
name only, worshipping something else, and not God. For nothing is
Divine that is conceived as being circumscribed, but it belongs to the
Godhead to be in all places, and to pervade all things, and not to be
limited by anything: so that those who fight against Christ find the
phrase they adduce against us turned into an accusation of themselves.
For, as the Samaritans, supposing the Deity to be compassed round by
some circumscription of place, were rebuked by the words they heard,
“‘Ye worship ye know not what,’ and your service is
profitless to you, for a God that is deemed to be settled in any place
is no God,”—so one might well say to the new Samaritans,
“In supposing the Deity to be limited by the absence of
generation, as it were by some local limit, ‘ye worship ye know
not what,’ doing service to Him indeed as God, but not knowing
that the infinity of God exceeds all the significance and comprehension
that names can furnish.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.vi" next="viii.i.v.vii" prev="viii.i.v.v" progress="26.63%" title="Thereafter he expounds the appellation of “Son,” and of “product of generation,” and very many varieties of “sons,” of God, of men, of rams, of perdition, of light, and of day." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

§6. <i>Thereafter he
expounds the appellation of “Son,” and of “product of
generation,” and very many varieties of “sons,” of
God, of men, of rams, of perdition, of light, and of
day.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But our discourse has diverged
too far from the subject before us, in following out the questions
which arise from time to time by way of inference. Let us therefore
once more resume its sequence, as I imagine that the phrase under
examination has been sufficiently shown, by what we have said, to be
contradictory not only to the truth, but also to itself. For if,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_148.html" id="viii.i.v.vi-Page_148" n="148" />according to their
view, the natural relation to the Father is established by the
appellation of “the Son,” and so with that of the
“product of generation” to Him Who has begotten Him (as
these men’s wisdom falsely models the terms significant of the
Divine nature into a verbal arrangement, according to some grammatical
frivolity), no one could longer doubt that the mutual relation of the
names which is established by nature is a proof of their kindred, or
rather of their identity of essence. But let not our discourse merely
turn about our adversaries’ words, that the orthodox doctrine may
not seem to gain the victory only by the weakness of those who fight
against it, but appear to have an abundant supply of strength in
itself. Let the adverse argument, therefore, be strengthened as much as
may be by us ourselves with more energetic advocacy, that the
superiority of our force may be recognized with full confidence, as we
bring to the unerring test of truth those arguments also which our
adversaries have omitted. He who contends on behalf of our adversaries
will perhaps say that the name of “Son,” or “product
of generation,” does not by any means establish the fact of
kindred in nature. For in Scripture the term “child of wrath<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p2.1" n="593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef></p></note>” is used, and “son of perdition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p3.2" n="594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.12" parsed="|John|17|12|0|0" passage="John xvii. 12">John xvii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “product of a viper<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p4.2" n="595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef></p></note>;” and in such names surely no community
of nature is apparent. For Judas, who is called “the son of
perdition,” is not in his substance the same with perdition,
according to what we understand by the word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p5.2" n="596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vi-p6.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
νοούμενον</span>, for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vi-p6.2" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸν
νοούμενον</span> as the words stand in the text of Oehler, who cites no <span class="sc" id="viii.i.v.vi-p6.3">mss.</span> in favour of the change which he has
made.</p></note>. For
the signification of the “man” in Judas is one thing, and
that of “perdition” is another. And the argument may be
established equally from an opposite instance. For those who are called
in a certain sense “children of light,” and “children
of the day<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p6.4" n="597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 5">1 Thess. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” are not the same with light and
day in respect of the definition of their nature, and the stones are
made Abraham’s children<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p7.2" n="598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 9">Matt. iii. 9</scripRef></p></note> when they claim their
kindred with him by faith and works; and those who are “led by
the Spirit of God,” as the Apostle says, are called “Sons
of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p8.2" n="599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 14">Rom. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” without being the same with God in
respect of nature; and one may collect many such instances from the
inspired Scripture, by means of which deceit, like some image decked
with the testimonies of Scripture, masquerades in the likeness of
truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.vi-p10" shownumber="no">Well, what do we say to this?
The divine Scripture knows how to use the word “Son” in
both senses, so that in some cases such an appellation is derived from
nature, in others it is adventitious and artificial. For when it speaks
of “sons of men,” or “sons of rams<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p10.1" n="600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.1" parsed="|Ps|29|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxix. 1">Ps. xxix. 1</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” it marks the essential relation of
that which is begotten to that from which it has its being: but when it
speaks of “sons of power,” or “children of
God,” it presents to us that kinship which is the result of
choice. And, moreover, in the opposite sense, too, the same persons are
called “sons of Eli,” and “sons of Belial<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vi-p11.2" n="601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.v.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.12" parsed="|1Sam|2|12|0|0" passage="1 Sam. ii. 12">1 Sam. ii. 12</scripRef>. The phrase
is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vi-p12.2" lang="EL">υἱοὶ
λοιμοί</span>, or
“pestilent sons,” as in the LXX. Gregory’s argument
would seem to require the reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vi-p12.3" lang="EL">υἱοὶ
λοιμοῦ</span>.</p></note>,” the appellation of “sons”
being easily adapted to either idea. For when they are called
“sons of Eli,” they are declared to have natural
relationship to him, but in being called “sons of Belial,”
they are reproved for the wickedness of their choice, as no longer
emulating their father in their life, but addicting their own purpose
to sin. In the case, then, of this lower nature of ours, and of the
things with which we are concerned, by reason of human nature being
equally inclined to either side (I mean, to vice and to virtue), it is
in our power to become sons either of night or of day, while our nature
yet remains, so far as the chief part of it is concerned, within its
proper limits. For neither is he who by sin becomes a child of wrath
alienated from his human generation, nor does he who by choice addicts
himself to good reject his human origin by the refinement of his
habits, but, while their nature in each case remains the same, the
differences of their purpose assume the names of their relationship,
according as they become either children of God by virtue, or of the
opposite by vice.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.vi-p13" shownumber="no">But how does Eunomius, in the
case of the divine doctrines at least—he who “preserves the
natural order” (for I will use our author’s very words),
“and abides by those things which are known to us from the
beginning, and does not refuse to call Him that is begotten by the name
of ‘product of generation,’ since the generated essence
itself” (as he says) “and the appellation of
‘Son’ makes such a relation of words
appropriate”,—how does he alienate the Begotten from
essential kindred with Him that begat Him? For in the case of those who
are called “sons” or “products” by way of
reproach, or again where some praise accompanies such names, we cannot
say that any one is called “a child of wrath,” being at the
same time actually begotten by wrath; nor again had any one the day for
his mother, in a corporeal sense, that he should be called its son; but
it is the difference of their will which gives occasion for names of
such relationship. Here, however, Eunomius says, “we do not
refuse to call the Son, seeing He is begotten, by the name of
‘product of generation,’ since the generated
essence,” he tells us, “and the appellation of
‘Son,’ makes such a relation of words appropriate.”
If, then, he confesses that such a relation of words is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_149.html" id="viii.i.v.vi-Page_149" n="149" />made appropriate by the
fact that the Son is really a “product of generation,” how
is it opportune to assign such a rationale of names, alike to those
which are used inexactly by way of metaphor, and to those where the
natural relation, as Eunomius tells us, makes such a use of names
appropriate? Surely such an account is true only in the case of those
whose nature is a border-land between virtue and vice, where one often
shares in turn opposite classes of names, becoming a child, now of
light, then again of darkness, by reason of affinity to the good or to
its opposite. But where contraries have no place, one could no longer
say that the word “Son” is applied metaphorically, in like
manner as in the case of those who by choice appropriate the title to
themselves. For one could not arrive at this view, that, as a man
casting off the works of darkness becomes, by his decent life, a child
of light, so too the Only-begotten God received the more honourable
name as the result of a change from the inferior state. For one who is
a man becomes a son of God by being joined to Christ by spiritual
generation: but He Who by Himself makes the man to be a son of God does
not need another Son to bestow on Him the adoption of a son, but has
the name also of that which He is by nature. A man himself changes
himself, exchanging the old man for the new; but to what shall God be
changed, so that He may receive what He has not? A man puts off
himself, and puts on the Divine nature; but what does He put off, or in
what does He array Himself, Who is always the same? A man becomes a son
of God, receiving what he has not, and laying aside what he has; but He
Who has never been in the state of vice has neither anything to receive
nor anything to relinquish. Again, the man may be on the one hand truly
called some one’s son, when one speaks with reference to his
nature; and, on the other hand, he may be so called inexactly, when the
choice of his life imposes the name. But God, being One Good, in a
single and uncompounded nature, looks ever the same way, and is never
changed by the impulse of choice, but always wishes what He is, and is,
assuredly, what He wishes: so that He is in both respects properly and
truly called Son of God, since His nature contains the good, and His
choice also is never severed from that which is more excellent, so that
this word is employed, without inexactness, as His name. Thus there is
no room for these arguments (which, in the person of our adversaries,
we have been opposing to ourselves), to be brought forward by our
adversaries as a demurrer to the affinity in respect of
nature.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.v.vii" next="viii.i.vi" prev="viii.i.v.vi" progress="26.94%" title="Then he ends the book with an exposition of the Divine and Human names of the Only-Begotten, and a discussion of the terms “generate” and “ungenerate.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.v.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

§7.
<i>Then he ends the book with an exposition of the Divine and Human
names of the Only-Begotten, and a discussion of the terms
“generate” and “ungenerate.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.v.vii-p2" shownumber="no">But as, I know not how or why,
they hate and abhor the truth, they give Him indeed the name of
“Son,” but in order to avoid the testimony which this word
would give to the community of essence, they separate the word from the
sense included in the name, and concede to the Only-begotten the name
of “Son” as an empty thing, vouchsafing to Him only the
mere sound of the word. That what I say is true, and that I am not
taking a false aim at the adversaries’ mark, may be clearly
learnt from the actual attacks they make upon the truth. Such are those
arguments which are brought forward by them to establish their
blasphemy, that we are taught by the divine Scriptures many names of
the Only-begotten—a stone, an axe, a rock, a foundation, bread, a
vine, a door, a way, a shepherd, a fountain, a tree, resurrection, a
teacher, light, and many such names. But we may not piously use any of
these names of the Lord, understanding it according to its immediate
sense. For surely it would be a most absurd thing to think that what is
incorporeal and immaterial, simple, and without figure, should be
fashioned according to the apparent senses of these names, whatever
they may be, so that when we hear of an axe we should think of a
particular figure of iron, or when we hear of light, of the light in
the sky, or of a vine, of that which grows by the planting of shoots,
or of any one of the other names, as its ordinary use suggests to us to
think; but we transfer the sense of these names to what better becomes
the Divine nature, and form some other conception, and if we do
designate Him thus, it is not as being any of these things, according
to the definition of His nature, but as being called these things while
He is conceived by means of the names employed as something else than
the things themselves. But if such names are indeed truly predicated of
the Only-begotten God, without including the declaration of His nature,
they say that, as a consequence, neither should we admit the
signification of “Son,” as it is understood according to
the prevailing use, as expressive of nature, but should find some sense
of this word also, different from that which is ordinary and obvious.
These, and others like these, are their philosophical arguments to
establish that the Son is not what He is and is called. Our argument
was hastening to a different goal, namely to show that Eunomius’
new discourse is false and inconsistent, and argues neither with the
truth nor with itself. Since, however, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_150.html" id="viii.i.v.vii-Page_150" n="150" />the arguments which we employ
to attack their doctrine are brought into the discussion as a sort of
support for their blasphemy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vii-p2.1" n="602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> The
meaning of this seems to be that the Anomœan party make the same
charge of “inconsistency” against the orthodox, which
Gregory makes against Eunomius, basing that charge on the fact that the
title “Son” is not interpreted in the same figurative way
as the other titles recited. Gregory accordingly proceeds to show why
the name of “Son” stands on a different level from those
titles, and is to be treated in a different way.</p></note>, it may be well first
briefly to discuss his point, and then to proceed to the orderly
examination of his writings.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.vii-p4" shownumber="no">What can we say, then, to such
things without relevance? That while, as they say, the names which
Scripture applies to the Only-begotten are many, we assert that none of
the other names is closely connected with the reference to Him that
begat Him. For we do not employ the name “Stone,” or
“Resurrection,” or “Shepherd,” or
“Light,” or any of the rest, as we do the name “Son
of the Father,” with a reference to the God of all. It is
possible to make a twofold division of the signification of the Divine
names, as it were by a scientific rule: for to one class belongs the
indication of His lofty and unspeakable glory; the other class
indicates the variety of the providential dispensation: so that, as we
suppose, if that which received His benefits did not exist, neither
would those words be applied with respect to them<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vii-p4.1" n="603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐπ᾽
ἀυτῶν</span>: perhaps
“with reference to man,” the plural being employed here to
denote the race of men, spoken of in the preceding clause collectively
as <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.v.vii-p5.2" lang="EL">τὸ
εὐεργετόυμενον</span></p></note>
which indicate His bounty. All those on the other hand, that express
the attributes of God, are applied suitably and properly to the
Only-begotten God, apart from the objects of the dispensation. But that
we may set forth this doctrine clearly, we will examine the names
themselves. The Lord would not have been called a vine, save for the
planting of those who are rooted in Him, nor a shepherd, had not the
sheep of the house of Israel been lost, nor a physician, save for the
sake of them that were sick, nor would He have received for Himself the
rest of these names, had He not made the titles appropriate, in a
manner advantageous with regard to those who were benefited by Him, by
some action of His providence. What need is there to mention individual
instances, and to lengthen our argument upon points that are
acknowledged? On the other hand, He is certainly called
“Son,” and “Right Hand,” and
“Only-begotten,” and “Word,” and
“Wisdom,” and “Power,” and all other such
relative names, as being named together with the Father in a certain
relative conjunction. For He is called the “Power <i>of
God,</i>” and the “Right Hand <i>of God,</i>” and the
“Wisdom <i>of God,</i>” and the “Son and
Only-begotten <i>of the Father,</i>” and the “Word <i>with
God,</i>” and so of the rest. Thus, it follows from what we have
stated, that in each of the names we are to contemplate some suitable
sense appropriate to the subject, so that we may not miss the right
understanding of them, and go astray from the doctrine of godliness.
As, then, we transfer each of the other terms to that sense in which
they may be applied to God, and reject in their case the immediate
sense, so as not to understand material light, or a trodden way, or the
bread which is produced by husbandry, or the word that is expressed by
speech, but, instead of these, all those thoughts which present to us
the magnitude of the power of the Word of God,—so, if one were to
reject the ordinary and natural sense of the word “Son,” by
which we learn that He is of the same essence as Him that begat Him, he
will of course transfer the name to some more divine interpretation.
For since the change to the more glorious meaning which has been made
in each of the other terms has adapted them to set forth the Divine
power, it surely follows that the significance of this name also should
be transferred to what is loftier. But what more Divine sense could we
find in the appellation of “Son,” if we were to reject,
according to our adversaries’ view, the natural relation to Him
that begat Him? I presume no one is so daring in impiety as to think
that, in speech concerning the Divine nature, what is humble and mean
is more appropriate than what is lofty and great. If they can discover,
therefore, any sense of more exalted character than this, so that to be
of the nature of the Father seems a thing unworthy to conceive of the
Only-begotten, let them tell us whether they know, in their secret
wisdom, anything more exalted than the nature of the Father, that, in
raising the Only-begotten God to this level, they should lift Him also
above His relation to the Father. But if the majesty of the Divine
nature transcends all height, and excels every power that calls forth
our wonder, what idea remains that can carry the meaning of the name
“Son” to something greater still? Since it is acknowledged,
therefore, that every significant phrase employed of the Only-begotten,
even if the name be derived from the ordinary use of our lower life, is
properly applied to Him with a difference of sense in the direction of
greater majesty, and if it is shown that we can find no more noble
conception of the title “Son” than that which presents to
us the reality of His relationship to Him that begat Him, I think that
we need spend no more time on this topic, as our argument has
sufficiently shown that it is not proper to interpret the title of
“Son” in like manner with the other names.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.v.vii-p6" shownumber="no">But we must bring back our
enquiry once more to the book. It does not become the same persons
“not to refuse” (for I will use <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_151.html" id="viii.i.v.vii-Page_151" n="151" />their own words) “to
call Him that is generated a ‘product of generation,’ since
both the generated essence itself and the appellation of Son make such
a relation of words appropriate,” and again to change the names
which naturally belong to Him into metaphorical interpretations: so
that one of two things has befallen them,—either their first
attack has failed, and it is in vain that they fly to “natural
order” to establish the necessity of calling Him that is
generated a “product of generation”; or, if this argument
holds good, they will find their second argument brought to nought by
what they have already established. For the person who is called a
“product of generation” because He is generated, cannot,
for the very same reason, be possibly called a “product of
making,” or a “product of creation.” For the sense of
the several terms differs very widely, and one who uses his phrases
advisedly ought to employ words with due regard to the subject, that we
may not, by improperly interchanging the sense of our phrases, fall
into any confusion of ideas. Hence we call that which is wrought out by
a craft the work of the craftsman, and call him who is begotten by a
man that man’s son; and no sane person would call the work a son,
or the son a work; for that is the language of one who confuses and
obscures the true sense by an erroneous use of names. It follows that
we must truly affirm of the Only-begotten one of these two
things,—if He is a Son, that He is not to be called a
“product of creation,” and if He is created, that He is
alien from the appellation of “Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.v.vii-p6.1" n="604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.v.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation here seems faulty, and is accordingly
not followed.</p></note>,” just as heaven and sea and earth, and
all individual things, being things created, do not assume the name of
“Son.” But since Eunomius bears witness that the
Only-begotten God is begotten (and the evidence of enemies is of
additional value for establishing the truth), he surely testifies also,
by saying that He is begotten, to the fact that He is not created.
Enough, however, on these points: for though many arguments crowd upon
us, we will be content, lest their number lead to disproportion, with
those we have already adduced on the subject before us.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.vi" n="IV" next="viii.i.vi.i" prev="viii.i.v.vii" progress="27.30%" shorttitle="Book IV" title="Book IV" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.i" n="1" next="viii.i.vi.ii" prev="viii.i.vi" progress="27.30%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The fourth book discusses the account of the nature of the “product of generation,” and of the passionless generation of the Only-Begotten, and the text, “In the beginning was the Word,” and the birth of the Virgin." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.vi.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_152.html" id="viii.i.vi.i-Page_152" n="152" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.vi.i-p1.1">Book IV.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The fourth book
discusses the account of the nature of the “product of
generation,” and of the passionless generation of the
Only-Begotten, and the text, “In the beginning was the
Word,” and the birth of the Virgin.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.vi.i-p3.1">It</span> is,
perhaps, time to examine in our discourse that account of the nature of
the “product of generation” which is the subject of his
ridiculous philosophizing. He says, then (I will repeat word for word
his beautifully composed argument against the truth):—“Who
is so indifferent and inattentive to the nature of things as not to
know, that of all bodies which are on earth, in their generating and
being generated, in their activity and passivity, those which generate
are found on examination to communicate their own essence, and those
which are generated naturally receive the same, inasmuch as the
material cause and the supply which flows in from without are common to
both; and the things begotten are generated by passion, and those which
beget, naturally have an action which is not pure, by reason of their
nature being linked with passions of all kinds?” See in what
fitting style he discusses in his speculation the pre-temporal
generation of the Word of God that was in the beginning! he who closely
examines the nature of things, bodies on the earth, and material
causes, and passion of things generating and generated, and all the
rest of it,—at which any man of understanding would blush, even
were it said of ourselves, if it were our nature, subject as it is to
passion, which is thus exposed to scorn by his words. Yet such is our
author’s brilliant enquiry into nature with regard to the
Only-begotten God. Let us lay aside complaints, however, (for what will
sighing do to help us to overthrow the malice of our enemy?) and make
generally known, as best we may, the sense of what we have
quoted—concerning what sort of “product” the
speculation was proposed,—that which exists according to the
flesh, or that which is to be contemplated in the Only-begotten
God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.i-p4" shownumber="no">As the speculation is two-fold,
concerning that life which is Divine, simple, and immaterial, and
concerning that existence which is material and subject to passion, and
as the word “generation” is used of both, we must needs
make our distinction sharp and clear, lest the ambiguity of the term
“generation” should in any way pervert the truth. Since,
then, the entrance into being through the flesh is material, and is
promoted by passion, while that which is bodiless, impalpable, without
form, and free from any material commixture, is alien from every
condition that admits of passion, it is proper to consider about what
sort of generation we are enquiring—that which is pure and
Divine, or that which is subject to passion and pollution. Now, no one,
I suppose, would deny that with regard to the Only-begotten God, it is
pre-temporal existence that is proposed for the consideration<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p4.1" n="605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading, with the older editions, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.i-p5.1" lang="EL">τῇ θεωρί&amp;
139·</span>. Oehler substitutes <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.i-p5.2" lang="EL">τὴν
θεωρίαν</span> (a
variation which seems to give no good sense, unless <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.i-p5.3" lang="EL">θεωρία</span> be translated as “subject of contemplation”),
but alleges no <span class="sc" id="viii.i.vi.i-p5.4">ms.</span> authority for the
change.</p></note> of Eunomius’ discourse. Why, then, does
he linger over this account of corporeal nature, defiling our nature by
the loathsome presentment of his argument, and setting forth openly the
passions that gather round human generation, while he deserts the
subject set before him? for it was not about this animal generation,
that is accomplished by means of the flesh, that we had any need to
learn. Who is so foolish, when he looks on himself, and considers human
nature in himself, as to seek another interpreter of his own nature,
and to need to be told all the unavoidable passions which are included
in the thought of bodily generation—that he who begets is
affected in one way, that which is begotten in another—so that
the man should learn from this instruction that he himself begets by
means of passion, and that passion was the beginning of his own
generation? For it is all the same whether these things are passed over
or spoken, and whether one publishes these secrets at length, or keeps
hidden in silence things that should be left unsaid, we are not
ignorant of the fact that our nature progresses by way of passion. But
what we are seeking is that a clear account should be given of the
exalted and unspeakable existence of the Only-begotten, whereby He is
believed to be of the Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.i-p6" shownumber="no">Now, while this is the enquiry
set before him, our new theologian enriches his discourse with
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_153.html" id="viii.i.vi.i-Page_153" n="153" />“flowing,” and “passion,” and
“material cause,” and some “action” which
“is not pure” from pollution, and all other phrases of this
kind<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p6.1" n="606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation seems less clear than that of the older
editions, which is here followed.</p></note>. I know not under what influence it is that
he who says, in the superiority of his wisdom, that nothing
incomprehensible is left beyond his own knowledge, and promises to
explain the unspeakable generation of the Son, leaves the question
before him, and plunges like an eel into the slimy mud of his
arguments, after the fashion of that Nicodemus who came by night, who,
when our Lord was teaching him of the birth from above, rushed in
thought to the hollow of the womb, and raised a doubt how one could
enter a second time into the womb, with the words, “How can these
things be?<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p7.1" n="607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.10" parsed="|John|3|10|0|0" passage="John iii. 10">John iii. 10</scripRef></p></note>” thinking that he would prove the
spiritual birth impossible, by the fact that an old man could not again
be born within his mother’s bowels. But the Lord corrects his
erroneous idea, saying that the properties of the flesh and the spirit
are distinct. Let Eunomius also, if he will, correct himself by the
like reflection. For he who ponders on the truth ought, I imagine, to
contemplate his subject according to its own properties, not to slander
the immaterial by a charge against things material. For if a man, or a
bull, or any other of those things which are generated by the flesh, is
not free from passion in generating or being generated, what has this
to do with that Nature which is without passion and without corruption?
The fact that we are mortal is no objection to the immortality of the
Only-begotten, nor does men’s propensity to vice render doubtful
the immutability that is found in the Divine Nature, nor is any other
of our proper attributes transferred to God; but the peculiar nature of
the human and the Divine life is separated, and without common ground,
and their distinguishing properties stand entirely apart, so that those
of the latter are not apprehended in the former, nor, conversely, those
of the former in the latter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.i-p9" shownumber="no">How comes it, therefore, that
Eunomius, when the Divine generation is the subject for discourse,
leaves his subject, and discusses at length the things of earth, when
on this matter we have no dispute with him? Surely our
craftsman’s aim is clear,—that by the slanderous
insinuation of passion he may raise an objection to the generation of
the Lord. And here I pass by the blasphemous nature of his view, and
admire the man for his acuteness,—how mindful he is of his own
zealous endeavour, who, having by his previous statements established
the theory that the Son must be, and must be called, a “product
of generation,” now contends for the view that we ought not to
entertain regarding Him the conception of generation. For, if all
generation, as this author imagines, has linked with it the condition
of passion, we are hereby absolutely compelled to admit that what is
foreign to passion is alien also from generation: for if these things,
passion and generation, are considered as conjoined, He that has no
share in the one would not have any participation in the other. How
then does he call Him a “product” by reason of His
generation, of Whom he tries to show by the arguments he now uses, that
He was not generated? and for what cause does he fight against our
master<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p9.1" n="608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>S. Basil.</p></note>, who counsels us in matters of Divine
doctrine not to presume in name-making, but to confess that He is
generated without transforming this conception into the formula of a
name, so as to call Him Who is generated “a product of
generation,” as this term is properly applied in Scripture to
things inanimate, or to those which are mentioned “as a figure of
wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p10.1" n="609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p11" shownumber="no"> The
reference is to S. Basil’s treatise against Eunomius (ii.
7–8; p. 242–4 in the Benedictine ed.). Oehler’s
punctuation is apparently wrong, for Gregory paraphrases not only the
rule, but the reason given for it, from S. Basil, from whom the last
words of the sentence are a direct quotation.</p></note>”? When we speak of the propriety
of avoiding the use of the term “product,” he prepares for
action that invincible rhetoric of his, and takes also to support him
his frigid grammatical phraseology, and by his skilful misuse of names,
or equivocation, or whatever one may properly call his
processes—by these means, I say, he brings his syllogisms to
their conclusion, “not refusing to call Him Who is begotten by
the name of ‘product of generation.’” Then, as soon
as we admit the term, and proceed to examine the conception involved in
the name, on the theory that thereby is vindicated the community of
essence, he again retracts his own words, and contends for the view
that the “product of generation” is not generated, raising
an objection by his foul account of bodily generation, against the pure
and Divine and passionless generation of the Son, on the ground that it
is not possible that the two things, the true relationship to the
Father, and exemption of His nature from passion, should be found to
coincide in God, but that, if there were no passion, there would be no
generation, and that, if one should acknowledge the true relationship,
he would thereby, in admitting generation, certainly admit passion
also.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.i-p12" shownumber="no">Not thus speaks the sublime
John, not thus that voice of thunder which proclaims the mystery of the
Theology, who both names Him Son of God and purges his proclamation
from every idea of passion. For behold how in the very beginning of his
Gospel he prepares our ears, how great forethought is shown by the
teacher <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_154.html" id="viii.i.vi.i-Page_154" n="154" />that none of his hearers should fall into low ideas on the
subject, slipping by ignorance into any incongruous conceptions. For in
order to lead the untrained hearing as far away as possible from
passion, he does not speak in his opening words of “Son,”
or “Father,” or “generation,” that no one
should either, on hearing first of all of a “Father,” be
hurried on to the obvious signification of the word, or, on learning
the proclamation of a “Son,” should understand that name in
the ordinary sense, or stumble, as at a “stone of stumbling<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p12.1" n="610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.8" parsed="|1Pet|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.8">1 S. Pet. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” at the word “generation”;
but instead of “the Father,” he speaks of “the
Beginning”: instead of “was begotten,” he says
“was”: and instead of “the Son,” he says
“the Word”: and declares “In the Beginning was the
Word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p13.2" n="611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.” What passion, pray, is to be found in
these words, “beginning,” and “was,” and
“Word”? Is “the beginning” passion? does
“was” imply passion? does “the Word” exist by
means of passion? Or are we to say, that as passion is not to be found
in the terms used, so neither is affinity expressed by the
proclamation? Yet how could the Word’s community of essence, and
real relationship, and coeternity with the Beginning, be more strongly
shown by other words than by these? For he does not say, “Of the
Beginning was begotten the Word,” that he may not separate the
Word from the Beginning by any conception of extension in time, but he
proclaims together with the Beginning Him also Who was in the
Beginning, making the word “was” common to the Beginning
and to the Word, that the Word may not linger after the Beginning, but
may, by entering in together with the faith as to the Beginning, by its
proclamation forestall our hearing, before this admits the Beginning
itself in isolation. Then he declares, “And the Word was with
God.” Once more the Evangelist fears for our untrained state,
once more he dreads our childish and untaught condition: he does not
yet entrust to our ears the appellation of “Father,” lest
any of the more carnally minded, learning of “the Father,”
may be led by his understanding to imagine also by consequence a
mother. Neither does he yet name in his proclamation the Son; for he
still suspects our customary tendency to the lower nature, and fears
lest any, hearing of the Son, should humanize the Godhead by an idea of
passion. For this reason, resuming his proclamation, he again calls him
“the Word,” making this the account of His nature to thee
in thine unbelief. For as thy word proceeds from thy mind, without
requiring the intervention of passion, so here also, in hearing of the
Word, thou shalt conceive that which is from something, and shalt not
conceive passion. Hence, once more resuming his proclamation, he says,
“And the Word was with God.” O, how does he make the Word
commensurate with God! rather, how does he extend the infinite in
comparison with the infinite! “The Word was with
God”—the whole being of the Word, assuredly, with the whole
being of God. Therefore, as great as God is, so great, clearly, is the
Word also that is with Him; so that if God is limited, then will the
Word also, surely, be subject to limitation. But if the infinity of God
exceeds limit, neither is the Word that is contemplated with Him
comprehended by limits and measures. For no one would deny that the
Word is contemplated together with the entire Godhead of the Father, so
that he should make one part of the Godhead appear to be in the Word,
and another destitute of the Word. Once more the spiritual voice of
John speaks, once more the Evangelist in his proclamation takes tender
care for the hearing of those who are in childhood: not yet have we so
much grown by the hearing of his first words as to hear of “the
Son,” and yet remain firm without being moved from our footing by
the influence of the wonted sense. Therefore our herald, crying once
more aloud, still proclaims in his third utterance “the
Word,” and not “the Son,” saying, “And the Word
was God.” First he declared wherein He was, then with whom He
was, and now he says what He is, completing, by his third repetition,
the object of his proclamation. For he says, “It is no Word of
those that are readily understood, that I declare to you, but God under
the designation of the Word.” For this Word, that was in the
Beginning, and was with God, was not anything else besides God, but was
also Himself God. And forthwith the herald, reaching the full height of
his lofty speech, declares that this God Whom his proclamation sets
forth is He by Whom all things were made, and is life, and the light of
men, and the true light that shineth in darkness, yet is not obscured
by the darkness, sojourning with His own, yet not received by His own:
and being made flesh, and tabernacling, by means of the flesh, in
man’s nature. And when he has first gone through this number and
variety of statements, he then names the Father and the Only-begotten,
when there can be no danger that what has been purified by so many
precautions should be allowed, in consequence of the sense of the word
“Father,” to sink down to any meaning tainted with
pollution, for, “we beheld His glory,” he says, “the
glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.i-p15" shownumber="no">Repeat, then, Eunomius, repeat
this clever objection of yours to the Evangelist: “How dost thou
give the name of ‘Father’ in thy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_155.html" id="viii.i.vi.i-Page_155" n="155" />discourse, how that of
Only-begotten, seeing that all bodily generation is operated by
passion?” Surely truth answers you on his behalf, that the
mystery of theology is one thing, and the physiology of unstable bodies
is another. Wide is the interval by which they are fenced off one from
the other. Why do you join together in your argument what cannot blend?
how do you defile the purity of the Divine generation by your foul
discourse? how do you make systems for the incorporeal by the passions
that affect the body? Cease to draw your account of the nature of
things above from those that are below. I proclaim the Lord as the Son
of God, because the gospel from heaven, given through the bright cloud,
thus proclaimed Him; for “This,” He saith, “is My
beloved Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p15.1" n="612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p16" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" passage="Matt. xvii. 5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Yet, though I was taught that
He is the Son, I was not dragged down by the name to the earthly
significance of “Son,” but I both know that He is from the
Father and do not know that He is from passion. And this, moreover, I
will add to what has been said, that I know even a bodily generation
which is pure from passion, so that even on this point Eunomius’
physiology of bodily generation is proved false, if, that is to say, a
bodily birth can be found which does not admit passion. Tell me, was
the Word made flesh, or not? You would not, I presume, say that It was
not. It was so made, then, and there is none who denies it. How then
was it that “God was manifested in the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p16.2" n="613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.
Here, as elsewhere in Gregory’s writings, it appears that he
read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.i-p17.2" lang="EL">θεὸς</span>
in this passage.</p></note>”? “By birth,” of course you
will say. But what sort of birth do you speak of? Surely it is clear
that you speak of that from the virginity, and that “that which
was conceived in her was of the Holy Ghost<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p17.3" n="614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p18" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" passage="Matt. i. 20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef></p></note>,” and that “the days were
accomplished that she should be delivered, and she brought forth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.i-p18.2" n="615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.i-p19" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.6-Luke.2.7" parsed="|Luke|2|6|2|7" passage="Luke ii. 6, 7">Luke ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and none the less was her purity
preserved in her child-bearing. You believe, then, that that birth
which took place from a woman was pure from passion, if you do believe,
but you refuse to admit the Divine and incorruptible generation from
the Father, that you may avoid the idea of passion in generation. But I
know well that it is not passion he seeks to avoid in his doctrine, for
that he does not discern at all in the Divine and incorruptible nature;
but to the end that the Maker of all creation may be accounted a part
of creation, he builds up these arguments in order to a denial of the
Only-begotten God, and uses his pretended caution about passion to help
him in his task.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.ii" next="viii.i.vi.iii" prev="viii.i.vi.i" progress="27.93%" title="He convicts Eunomius of having used of the Only-begotten terms applicable to the existence of the earth, and thus shows that his intention is to prove the Son to be a being mutable and created." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2.
<i>He convicts Eunomius of having used of the Only-begotten terms
applicable to the existence of the earth, and thus shows that his
intention is to prove the Son to be a being mutable and
created.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">And this he shows very plainly
by his contention against our arguments, where he says that “the
essence of the Son came into being from the Father, not put forth by
way of extension, not separated from its conjunction with Him that
generated Him by flux or division, not perfected by way of growth, not
transformed by way of change, but obtaining existence by the mere will
of the Generator.” Why, what man whose mental senses are not
closed up is left in ignorance by this utterance that by these
statements the Son is being represented by Eunomius as a part of the
creation? What hinders us from saying all this word for word as it
stands, about every single one of the things we contemplate in
creation? Let us apply, if you will, the definition to any of the
things that appear in creation, and if it does not admit the same
sequence, we will condemn ourselves for having examined the definition
slightingly, and not with the care that befits the truth. Let us
exchange, then, the name of the Son, and so read the definition word by
word. We say that the essence of the <i>earth</i> came into being from
the Father, not separated by way of extension or division from its
conjunction with Him Who generated it, nor perfected by way of growth,
nor put forth by way of change, but obtaining existence by the mere
will of Him Who generated it. Is there anything in what we have said
that does not apply to the existence of the earth? I think no one would
say so: for God did not put forth the earth by being extended, nor
bring its essence into existence by flowing or by dissevering Himself
from conjunction with Himself, nor did He bring it by means of gradual
growth from being small to completeness of magnitude, nor was He
fashioned into the form of earth by undergoing mutation or alteration,
but His will sufficed Him for the existence of all things that were
made: “He spake and they were generated<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p2.1" n="616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps.
cxlviii. 5</scripRef>, in LXX. (reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p3.3" lang="EL">ἐγεννήθησαν</span>).</p></note>,” so that even the name of
“generation” does not fail to accord with the existence of
the earth. Now if these things may be truly said of the parts of the
universe, what doubt is still left as to our adversaries’
doctrine, that while, so far as words go, they call Him
“Son,” they represent Him as being one of the things that
came into existence by creation, set before the rest only in precedence
of order? just as you might say about the trade of a smith, that
from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_156.html" id="viii.i.vi.ii-Page_156" n="156" />it
come all things that are wrought out of iron; but that the instrument
of the tongs and hammer, by which the iron is fashioned for use,
existed before the making of the rest; yet, while this has precedence
of the rest, there is not on that account any difference in respect of
matter between the instrument that fashions and the iron that is shaped
by the instrument, (for both one and the other are iron,) but the one
form is earlier than the other. Such is the theology of heresy touching
the Son,—to imagine that there is no difference between the Lord
Himself and the things that were made by Him, save the difference in
respect of order.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p4" shownumber="no">Who that is in any sense classed
among Christians admits that the definition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p4.1" n="617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> The
force of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> here
appears to be nearly equivalent to “idea,” in the sense of
an exact expression of the nature of a thing. Gulonius renders it by
“ratio.”</p></note> of
the essence of the parts of the world, and of Him Who made the world,
is the same? For my own part I shudder at the blasphemy, knowing that
where the definition of things is the same neither is their nature
different. For as the definition of the essence of Peter and John and
other men is common and their nature is one, in the same way, if the
Lord were in respect of nature even as the parts of the world, they
must acknowledge that He is also subject to those things, whatever they
may be, which they perceive in them. Now the world does not last for
ever: thus, according to them, the Lord also will pass away with the
heaven and the earth, if, as they say, He is of the same kind with the
world. If on the other hand He is confessed to be eternal, we must
needs suppose that the world too is not without some part in the Divine
nature, if, as they say, it corresponds with the Only-begotten in the
matter of creation. You see where this fine process of inference makes
the argument tend, like a stone broken off from a mountain ridge and
rushing down-hill by its own weight. For either the elements of the
world must be Divine, according to the foolish belief of the Greeks, or
the Son must not be worshipped. Let us consider it thus. We say that
the creation, both what is perceived by the mind, and that which is of
a nature to be perceived by sense, came into being from nothing: this
they declare also of the Lord. We say that all things that have been
made consist by the will of God: this they tell us also of the
Only-begotten. We believe that neither the angelic creation nor the
mundane is of the essence of Him that made it: and they make Him also
alien from the essence of the Father. We confess that all things serve
Him that made them: this view they also hold of the Only-begotten.
Therefore, of necessity, whatever else it may be that they conceive of
the creation, all these attributes they will also attach to the
Only-begotten: and whatever they believe of Him, this they will also
conceive of the creation: so that, if they confess the Lord as God,
they will also deify the rest of the creation. On the other hand, if
they define these things to be without share in the Divine nature, they
will not reject the same conception touching the Only-begotten also.
Moreover no sane man asserts Godhead of the creation. Then
neither—I do not utter the rest, lest I lend my tongue to the
blasphemy of the enemy. Let those say what consequence follows, whose
mouth is well trained in blasphemy. But their doctrine is evident even
if they hold their peace. For one of two things must necessarily
happen:—either they will depose the Only-begotten God, so that
with them He will no more either be, or be called so: or, if they
assert Godhead of Him, they will equally assert it of all
creation:—or, (for this is still left to them,) they will shun
the impiety that appears on either side, and take refuge in the
orthodox doctrine, and will assuredly agree with us that He is not
created, that they may confess Him to be truly God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p6" shownumber="no">What need is there to take time
to recount all the other blasphemies that underlie his doctrine,
starting from this beginning? For by what we have quoted, one who
considers the inference to be drawn will understand that the father of
falsehood, the maker of death, the inventor of wickedness, being
created in a nature intellectual and incorporeal, was not by that
nature hindered from becoming what he is by way of change. For the
mutability of essence, moved either way at will, involves a capacity of
nature that follows the impulse of determination, so as to become that
to which its determination leads it. Accordingly they will define the
Lord as being capable even of contrary dispositions, drawing Him down
as it were to a rank equal with the angels, by the conception of
creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p6.1" n="618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
argument appears to be this:—The Anomœans assert, on the
ground that He is created, that the Son’s essence is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">τρεπτὸν</span>, liable to change; where there is the possibility of change, the
nature must have a capacity of inclining one way or the other,
according to the balance of will determining to which side the nature
shall incline: and that this is the condition of the angels may be seen
from the instance of the fallen angels, whose nature was inclined to
evil by their <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p7.2" lang="EL">προαίρεσις</span>. It follows that to say the Son is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p7.3" lang="EL">τρεπτὸς</span> implies that He is on a level with the angelic nature, and
might fall even as the angels fell.</p></note>. But let them listen to the great voice
of Paul. Why is it that he says that He alone has been called Son?
Because He is <i>not</i> of the nature of angels, but of that which is
more excellent. “For unto which of the angels said He at any
time, ‘Thou art My Son, This day have I begotten Thee’? and
when again He bringeth the first-begotten into the world He saith,
‘And let all the angels of God worship Him.’ And of the
angels He saith, ‘Who maketh His angels spirits, and His
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_157.html" id="viii.i.vi.ii-Page_157" n="157" />ministers a flame
of fire’: but of the Son He saith, ‘Thy throne, O God, is
for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy
kingdom<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p7.4" n="619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef>, and foll. It is to be noted that Gregory connects
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8.2" lang="EL">πάλιν</span> in <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" passage="Heb. 1.6">v. 6</scripRef>, with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8.4" lang="EL">εἰσαγάγῃ</span>, not treating it, as the A.V. does, as simply introducing
another quotation. This appears from his later reference to the
text.</p></note>,’” and all else that the prophecy
recites together with these words in declaring His Godhead. And he adds
also from another Psalm the appropriate words, “Thou, Lord, in
the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens
are the works of Thine hands,” and the rest, as far as “But
Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p8.5" n="620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.25-Ps.102.26" parsed="|Ps|102|25|102|26" passage="Ps. cii. 25, 26">Ps. cii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,” whereby he describes the immutability
and eternity of His nature. If, then, the Godhead of the Only-begotten
is as far above the angelic nature as a master is superior to his
slaves, how do they make common either with the sensible creation Him
Who is Lord of the creation, or with the nature of the angels Him Who
is worshipped by them<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p9.2" n="621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation here seems to be
unsatisfactory.</p></note>, by detailing,
concerning the manner of His existence, statements which will properly
apply to the individual things we contemplate in creation, even as we
already showed the account given by heresy, touching the Lord, to be
closely and appropriately applicable to the making of the
earth?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.iii" next="viii.i.vi.iv" prev="viii.i.vi.ii" progress="28.27%" title="He then again admirably discusses the term πρωτότοκος as it is four times employed by the Apostle." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>He then again admirably discusses the term</i>
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p1.1" lang="EL">πρωτότοκος</span><i>
as it is four times employed by the
Apostle.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But that the readers of our work
may find no ambiguity left of such a kind as to afford any support to
the heretical doctrines, it may be worth while to add to the passages
examined by us this point also from Holy Scripture. They will perhaps
raise a question from the very apostolic writings which we quoted:
“How could He be called ‘the first-born of creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p2.1" n="622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>  <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p3.2" lang="EL">Πρωτότοκος</span>
may be, as it is in the Authorized Version, translated
either by “first born,” or by “first-begotten.”
Compare with this passage Book II. §8, where the use of the word
in Holy Scripture is discussed.</p></note>’ if He were not what creation is? for
every first-born is the first-born not of another kind, but of its own:
as Reuben, having precedence in respect of birth of those who are
counted after him, was the first-born, a man the first-born of men; and
many others are called the first-born of the brothers who are reckoned
with them.” They say then, “We assert that He Who is
‘the first-born of creation’ is of that same essence which
we consider the essence of all creation. Now if the whole creation is
of one essence with the Father of all, we will not deny that the
first-born of creation is this also: but if the God of all differs in
essence from the creation, we must of necessity say that neither has
the first-born of creation community in essence with God.” The
structure of this objection is not, I think, at all less imposing in
the form in which it is alleged by us, than in the form in which it
would probably be brought against us by our adversaries. But what we
ought to know as regards this point shall now, so far as we are able,
be plainly set forth in our discourse.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p4" shownumber="no">Four times the name of
“first-born” or “first-begotten” is used by the
Apostle in all his writings: but he has made mention of the name in
different senses and not in the same manner. For now he speaks of
“the first-born of all creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p4.1" n="623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef></p></note>,” and
again of “the first-born among many brethren<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p5.2" n="624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>,” then of “the first-born from
the dead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p6.2" n="625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. i. 18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and in the Epistle to the
Hebrews the name of “first-begotten” is absolute, being
mentioned by itself: for he speaks thus, “When again He bringeth
the first-begotten into the world, He saith, ‘Let all the angels
worship Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p7.2" n="626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef></p></note>.’” As these passages are
thus distinct, it may be well to interpret each of them separately by
itself, how He is the “first-born of creation,” how
“among many brethren,” how “from the dead,” and
how, spoken of by Himself apart from each of these, when He is again
brought into the world, He is worshipped by all His angels. Let us
begin then, if you will, our survey of the passages before us with the
last-mentioned.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p9" shownumber="no">“When again He bringeth
in,” he says, “the first-begotten into the world.”
The addition of “again” shows, by the force of this word,
that this event happens not for the first time: for we use this word of
the repetition of things which have once happened. He signifies,
therefore, by the phrase, the dread appearing of the Judge at the end
of the ages, when He is seen no more in the form of a servant, but
seated in glory upon the throne of His kingdom, and worshipped by all
the angels that are around Him. Therefore He Who once entered into the
world, becoming the first-born “from the dead,” and
“of His brethren,” and “of all creation,” does
not, when He comes again into the world as He that judges the world in
righteousness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p9.1" n="627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.98.10" parsed="|Ps|98|10|0|0" passage="Ps. xcviii. 10">Ps. xcviii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>, as the prophecy saith, cast off the
name of the first-begotten, which He once received for our sakes; but
as at the name of Jesus, which is above every name, every knee bows<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p10.2" n="628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 10">Phil. ii. 10</scripRef></p></note>, so also the company of all the angels
worships Him Who comes in the name of the First-begotten, in their
rejoicing over the restoration of men, wherewith, by becoming the
first-born among us, He restored us again to the grace which we had at
the beginning<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p11.2" n="629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation, which is probably due to a
printer’s error, is here a good deal altered.</p></note>. For since there is joy among the
angels over those who are rescued <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_158.html" id="viii.i.vi.iii-Page_158" n="158" />from sin, (because until now
that creation groaneth and travaileth in pain at the vanity that
affects us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p12.1" n="630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.23" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|23" passage="Rom. viii. 19-23">Rom. viii. 19–23</scripRef>.</p></note>, judging our perdition to be their own
loss,) when that manifestation of the sons of God takes place which
they look for and expect, and when the sheep is brought safe to the
hundred above, (and we surely—humanity that is to say—are
that sheep which the Good Shepherd saved by becoming the
first-begotten<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p13.2" n="631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> This
interpretation is of course common to many of the Fathers, though S.
Augustine, for instance, explains the “ninety and nine”
otherwise, and his explanation has been often followed by modern
writers and preachers. The present interpretation is assumed in a
prayer, no doubt of great antiquity, which is found in the Liturgy of
S. James, both in the Greek and the Syriac version, and also in the
Greek form of the Coptic Liturgy of S. Basil, where it is said to be
“from the Liturgy of S. James.”</p></note>,) then especially will they offer, in
their intense thanksgiving on our behalf, their worship to God, Who by
being first-begotten restored him that had wandered from his
Father’s home.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p15" shownumber="no">Now that we have arrived at the
understanding of these words, no one could any longer hesitate as to
the other passages, for what reason He is the first-born, either
“of the dead,” or “of the creation,” or
“among many brethren.” For all these passages refer to the
same point, although each of them sets forth some special conception.
He is the first-born from the dead, Who first by Himself loosed the
pains of death<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p15.1" n="632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 24">Acts ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>, that He might also make that birth of
the resurrection a way for all men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p16.2" n="633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> See
Book II. §§4 and 8, and note on the former
passage.</p></note>. Again, He
becomes “the first-born among many brethren,” Who is born
before us by the new birth of regeneration in water, for the travail
whereof the hovering of the Dove was the midwife, whereby He makes
those who share with Him in the like birth to be His own brethren, and
becomes the first-born of those who after Him are born of water and of
the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p17.1" n="634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> With
this passage may be compared the parallel passage in Bk. II. §8.
The interpretation of the “many brethren” of those baptized
suggests that Gregory understood the “predestination”
spoken of in <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef> to be predestination to
<i>baptism.</i></p></note>: and to speak briefly, as there are in
us three births, whereby human nature is quickened, one of the body,
another in the sacrament of regeneration, another by that resurrection
of the dead for which we look, He is first-born in all three:—of
the twofold regeneration which is wrought by two (by baptism and by the
resurrection), by being Himself the leader in each of them; while in
the flesh He is first-born, as having first and alone devised in His
own case that birth unknown to nature, which no one in the many
generations of men had originated. If these passages, then, have been
rightly understood, neither will the signification of the
“creation,” of which He is first-born, be unknown to us.
For we recognize a twofold creation of our nature, the first that
whereby we were made, the second that whereby we were made anew. But
there would have been no need of the second creation had we not made
the first unavailing by our disobedience. Accordingly, when the first
creation had waxed old and vanished away, it was needful that there
should be a new creation in Christ, (as the Apostle says, who asserts
that we should no longer see in the second creation any trace of that
which has waxed old, saying, “Having put off the old man with his
deeds and his lusts, put on the new man which is created according to
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p18.2" n="635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.9" parsed="|Col|3|9|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 9">Col. iii. 9</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p19.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 24">Eph. iv.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “If any man be in
Christ,” he says, “he is a new creature: the old things are
passed away, behold all things are become new<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p19.3" n="636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef></p></note>:”) —for the maker of human nature
at the first and afterwards is one and the same. <i>Then</i> He took
dust from the earth and formed man: again, He took dust from the
Virgin, and did not merely form man, but formed man about Himself:
<i>then</i>, He created; afterwards, He was created: <i>then,</i> the
Word made flesh; afterwards, the Word became flesh, that He might
change our flesh to spirit, by being made partaker with us in flesh and
blood. Of this new creation therefore in Christ, which He Himself
began, He was called the first-born, being the first-fruits of all,
both of those begotten into life, and of those quickened by
resurrection of the dead, “that He might be Lord both of the dead
and of the living<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p20.2" n="637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.9" parsed="|Rom|14|9|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 9">Rom. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and might
sanctify the whole lump<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p21.2" n="638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 16">Rom. xi. 16</scripRef></p></note> by means of its
first-fruits in Himself. Now that the character of
“first-born” does not apply to the Son in respect of His
pre-temporal existence the appellation of “Only-begotten”
testifies. For he who is truly only-begotten has no brethren, for how
could any one be only-begotten if numbered among brethren? but as He is
called God and man, Son of God and Son of man,—for He has the
form of God and the form of a servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p22.2" n="639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iii-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef></p></note>, being some
things according to His supreme nature, becoming other things in His
dispensation of love to man,—so too, being the Only-begotten God,
He becomes the first-born of all creation,—the Only-begotten, He
that is in the bosom of the Father, yet, among those who are saved by
the new creation, both becoming and being called the first born of the
creation. But if, as heresy will have it, He is called first-born
because He was made before the rest of the creation, the name does not
agree with what they maintain concerning the Only-begotten God. For
they do not say this,—that the Son and the universe were from the
Father in like manner,—but they say, that the Only-begotten God
was made by the Father, and that all else was made by the
Only-begotten. Therefore on the same ground on which, while they hold
that the Son was created, they call God the Father of the created
Being, on the same <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_159.html" id="viii.i.vi.iii-Page_159" n="159" />ground, while they say that all things were made by the
Only-begotten God, they give Him the name not of the
“first-born” of the things that were made by Him, but more
properly of their “Father,” as the same relation existing
in both cases towards the things created, logically gives rise to the
same appellation. For if God, Who is over all, is not properly called
the “First-born,” but the Father of the Being He Himself
created, the Only-begotten God will surely also be called, by the same
reasoning, the “father,” and not properly the
“first-born” of His own creatures, so that the appellation
of “first-born” will be altogether improper and
superfluous, having no place in the heretical conception.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.iv" next="viii.i.vi.v" prev="viii.i.vi.iii" progress="28.64%" title="He proceeds again to discuss the impassibility of the Lord's generation; and the folly of Eunomius, who says that the generated essence involves the appellation of Son, and again, forgetting this, denies the relation of the Son to the Father: and herein he speaks of Circe and of the mandrake poison." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He proceeds again
to discuss the impassibility of the Lord’s generation; and the
folly of Eunomius, who says that the generated essence involves the
appellation of Son, and again, forgetting this, denies the relation of
the Son to the Father: and herein he speaks of Circe and of the
mandrake poison.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">We must, however, return to
those who connect passion with the Divine generation, and on this
account deny that the Lord is truly begotten, in order to avoid the
conception of passion. To say that passion is absolutely linked with
generation, and that on this account, in order that the Divine nature
may continue in purity beyond the reach of passion, we ought to
consider that the Son is alien to the idea of generation, may perhaps
appear reasonable in the eyes of those who are easily deceived, but
those who are instructed in the Divine mysteries<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p2.1" n="640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> That
is, in the sacramental doctrine with regard to Holy Baptism.</p></note>
have an answer ready to hand, based upon admitted facts. For who knows
not that it is generation that leads us back to the true and blessed
life, not being the same with that which takes place “of blood
and of the will of the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p3.1" n="641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" passage="John i. 13">John i. 13</scripRef></p></note>,” in which are
flux and change, and gradual growth to perfection, and all else that we
observe in our earthly generation: but the other kind is believed to be
from God, and heavenly, and, as the Gospel says, “from above<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p4.2" n="642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" passage="John iii. 3">John iii. 3</scripRef>, where <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p5.2" lang="EL">ἄνωθεν</span> may be
interpreted either “from above” or as in A.V.</p></note>,” which excludes the passions of flesh
and blood? I presume that they both admit the existence of this
generation, and find no passion in it. Therefore not all generation is
naturally connected with passion, but the material generation is
subject to passion, the immaterial pure from passion. What constrains
him then to attribute to the incorruptible generation of the Son what
properly belongs to the flesh, and, by ridiculing the lower form of
generation with his unseemly physiology, to exclude the Son from
affinity with the Father? For if, even in our own case, it is
generation that is the beginning of either life,—that generation
which is through the flesh of a life of passion, that which is
spiritual of a life of purity, (and no one who is in any sense numbered
among Christians would contradict this statement,)—how is it
allowable to entertain the idea of passion in thinking of generation as
it concerns the incorruptible Nature? Let us moreover examine this
point in addition to those we have mentioned. If they disbelieve the
passionless character of the Divine generation on the ground of the
passion that affects the flesh, let them also, from the same tokens,
(those, I mean, to be found in ourselves,) refuse to believe that God
acts as a Maker without passion. For if they judge of the Godhead by
comparison of our own conditions, they must not confess that God either
begets or creates; for neither of these operations is exercised by
ourselves without passion. Let them therefore either separate from the
Divine nature both creation and generation, that they may guard the
impassibility of God on either side, and let them, that the Father may
be kept safely beyond the range of passion, neither growing weary by
creation, nor being defiled by generation, entirely reject from their
doctrine the belief in the Only-begotten, or, if they agree<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p5.3" n="643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p6.1" lang="EL">εἰ</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p6.2" lang="EL">εἰς</span>, according to
Oehler’s suggestion.</p></note> that the one activity is exercised by the
Divine power without passion, let them not quarrel about the other: for
if He creates without labour or matter, He surely also begets without
labour or flux.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p7" shownumber="no">And here once more I have in
this argument the support of Eunomius. I will state his nonsense
concisely and briefly, epitomizing his whole meaning. That men do not
make materials for us, but only by their art add form to
matter,—this is the drift of what he says in the course of a
great quantity of nonsensical language. If, then, understanding
conception and formation to be included in the lower generation, he
forbids on this ground the pure notion of generation, by consequence,
on the same reasoning, since earthly creation is busied with the form,
but cannot furnish matter together with the form, let him forbid us
also, on this ground, to suppose that the Father is a Creator. If, on
the other hand, he refuses to conceive creation in the case of God
according to man’s measure of power, let him also cease to
slander Divine generation by human imperfections. But, that his
accuracy and circumspection in argument may be more clearly
established, I will again return to a small point in his statements. He
asserts that “things which are respectively active and passive
share one another’s nature,” and mentions, after bodily
generation, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_160.html" id="viii.i.vi.iv-Page_160" n="160" />“the work of the craftsman as displayed in materials.”
Now let the acute hearer mark how he here fails in his proper aim, and
wanders about among whatever statements he happens to invent. He sees
in things that come into being by way of the flesh the “active
and passive conceived, with the same essence, the one imparting the
essence, the other receiving it.” Thus he knows how to discern
the truth with accuracy as regards the nature of existing things, so as
to separate the imparter and the receiver from the essence, and to say
that each of these is distinct in himself apart from the essence. For
he that receives or imparts is surely another besides that which is
given or received, so that we must first conceive some one by himself,
viewed in his own separate existence, and then speak of him as giving
that which he has, or receiving that which he has not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p7.1" n="644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> It is
not quite clear whether any of this passage, or, if so, how much of it,
is a direct quotation from Eunomius. Probably only the phrase about the
imparting and receiving of the essence is taken from him, the rest of
the passage being Gregory’s expansion of the phrase into a
distinction between the essence and the thing of which it is the
essence, so that the thing can be viewed apart from its own
essence.</p></note>.
And when he has sputtered out this argument in such a ridiculous
fashion, our sage friend does not perceive that by the next step he
overthrows himself once more. For he who by his art forms at his will
the material before him, surely in this operation <i>acts;</i> and the
material, in receiving its form at the hand of him who exercises the
art, is passively affected: for it is not by remaining unaffected and
unimpressionable that the material receives its form. If then, even in
the case of things wrought by art, nothing can come into being without
passivity and action concurring to produce it, how can our author think
that he here abides by his own words? seeing that, in declaring
community of essence to be involved in the relation of action and
passion, he seems not only to attest in some sense community of essence
in Him that is begotten with Him that begat Him, but also to make the
whole creation of one essence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p8.1" n="645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p9.1" lang="EL">ὁμοούσιον</span></p></note> with its Maker, if,
as he says, the active and the passive are to be defined as mutually
akin in respect of nature. Thus, by the very arguments by which he
establishes what he wishes, he overthrows the main object of his
effort, and makes the glory of the coessential Son more secure by his
own contention. For if the fact of origination from anything shows the
essence of the generator to be in the generated, and if artificial
fabrication (being accomplished by means of action and passion) reduces
both that which makes and that which is produced to community of
essence, according to his account, our author in many places of his own
writings maintains that the Lord has been begotten. Thus by the very
arguments whereby he seeks to prove the Lord alien from the essence of
the Father, he asserts for Him intimate connexion. For if, according to
his account, separation in essence is not observed either in generation
or in fabrication, then, whatever he allows the Lord to be, whether
“created” or a “product of generation,” he
asserts, by both names alike, the affinity of essence, seeing that he
makes community of nature in active and passive, in generator and
generated, a part of his system.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p10" shownumber="no">Let us turn however to the next
point of the argument. I beg my readers not to be impatient at the
minuteness of examination which extends our argument to a length beyond
what we would desire. For it is not any ordinary matters on which we
stand in danger, so that our loss would be slight if we should hurry
past any point that required more careful attention, but it is the very
sum of our hope that we have at stake. For the alternative before us
is, whether we should be Christians, not led astray by the destructive
wiles of heresy, or whether we should be completely swept away into the
conceptions of Jews or heathen. To the end, then, that we may not
suffer either of these things forbidden, that we may neither agree with
the doctrine of the Jews by a denial of the verily begotten Son, nor be
involved in the downfall of the idolaters by the adoration of the
creature, let us perforce spend some time in the discussion of these
matters, and set forth the very words of Eunomius, which run
thus:—</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p11" shownumber="no">“Now as these things are
thus divided, one might reasonably say that the most proper and primary
essence, and that which alone exists by the operation of the Father,
admits for itself the appellations of ‘product of
generation,’ ‘product of making,’ and ‘product
of creation’:” and a little further on he says, “But
the Son alone, existing by the operation of the Father, possesses His
nature and His relation to Him that begat Him, without community<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p11.1" n="646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> This
seems to be the force of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p12.1" lang="EL">ἀκοινώνητον</span>: it is clear from what follows that it is to be understood
as denying community of essence between the Father and the Son, not as
asserting only the unique character alike of the Son and of His
relation to the Father.</p></note>.” Such are his words. But let us, like
men who look on at their enemies engaged in a factious struggle among
themselves, consider first our adversaries’ contention against
themselves, and so proceed to set forth on the other side the true
doctrine of godliness. “The Son alone,” he says,
“existing by the operation of the Father, possesses His nature
and His relation to Him that begat Him, without community.” But
in his previous statements, he says that he “does not refuse to
call Him, that is begotten a ‘product of generation,’ as
the generated essence itself, and the appellation of Son, make such a
relation of words appropriate.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p13" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_161.html" id="viii.i.vi.iv-Page_161" n="161" />The contradiction existing in these passages being thus evident, I
am inclined to admire for their acuteness those who praise this
doctrine. For it would be hard to say to which of his statements they
could turn without finding themselves at variance with the remainder.
His earlier statement represented that the generated essence, and the
appellation of “Son,” made such a relation of words
appropriate. His present system says the contrary:—that
“the Son possesses His relation to Him that begat Him without
community.” If they believe the first statement, they will surely
not accept the second: if they incline to the latter, they will find
themselves opposed to the earlier conception. Who will stay the combat?
Who will mediate in this civil war? Who will bring this discord into
agreement, when the very soul is divided against itself by the opposing
statements, and drawn in different ways to contrary doctrines? Perhaps
we may see here that dark saying of prophecy which David speaks of the
Jews—“They were divided but were not pricked at heart<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p13.1" n="647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> This is
the LXX. version of the last part of <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.iv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.15" parsed="|Ps|35|15|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxv. 15">Ps. xxxv. 15</scripRef>, a rendering with
which the Vulgate version practically agrees.</p></note>.” For lo, not even when they are
divided among contrariety of doctrines have they a sense of their
discordancy, but they are carried about by their ears like wine-jars,
borne around at the will of him who shifts them. It pleased him to say
that the generated essence was closely connected with the appellation
of “Son”: straightway, like men asleep, they nodded assent
to his remarks. He changed his statement again to the contrary one, and
denies the relation of the Son to Him that begat Him: again his
well-beloved friends join in assent to this also, shifting in whatever
direction he chooses, as the shadows of bodies change their form by
spontaneous mimicry with the motion of the advancing figure, and even
if he contradicts himself, accepting that also. This is another form of
the drought that Homer tells us of, not changing the bodies of those
who drink its poison into the forms of brutes, but acting on their
souls to produce in them a change to a state void of reason. For of
those men, the tale tells that their mind was sound, while their form
was changed to that of beasts, but here, while their bodies remain in
their natural state, their souls are transformed to the condition of
brutes. And as there the poet’s tale of wonder says that those
who drank the drug were changed into the forms of various beasts, at
the pleasure of her who beguiled their nature, the same thing happens
now also from this Circe’s cup. For they who drink the deceit of
sorcery from the same writing are changed to different forms of
doctrine, transformed now to one, now to another. And meanwhile these
very ridiculous people, according to the revised edition of the fable,
are still well pleased with him who leads them to such absurdity, and
stoop to gather the words he scatters about, as if they were cornel
fruit or acorns, running greedily like swine to the doctrines that are
shed on the ground, not being naturally capable of fixing their gaze on
those which are lofty and heavenly. For this reason it is that they do
not see the tendency of his argument to contrary positions, but snatch
without examination what comes in their way: and as they say that the
bodies of men stupefied with mandrake are held in a sort of slumber and
inability to move, so are the senses of these men’s souls
affected, being made torpid as regards the apprehension of deceit. It
is certainly a terrible thing to be held in unconsciousness by hidden
guile, as the result of some fallacious argument: yet where it is
involuntary the misfortune is excusable: but to be brought to make
trial of evil as the result of a kind of forethought and zealous
desire, not in ignorance of what will befall, surpasses every extreme
of misery. Surely we may well complain, when we hear that even greedy
fish avoid the steel when it comes near them unbaited, and take down
the hook only when hope of food decoys them to a bait: but where the
evil is apparent, to go over of their own accord to this destruction is
a more wretched thing than the folly of the fish: for these are led by
their greediness to a destruction that is concealed from them, but the
others swallow with open mouth the hook of impiety in its bareness,
satisfied with destruction under the influence of some unreasoning
passion. For what could be clearer than this contradiction—than
to say that the same Person was begotten and is a thing created, and
that something is closely connected with the name of “Son,”
and, again, is alien from the sense of “Son”? But enough of
these matters.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.v" next="viii.i.vi.vi" prev="viii.i.vi.iv" progress="29.16%" title="He again shows Eunomius, constrained by truth, in the character of an advocate of the orthodox doctrine, confessing as most proper and primary, not only the essence of the Father, but the essence also of the Only-begotten." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>He again
shows Eunomius, constrained by truth, in the character of an advocate
of the orthodox doctrine, confessing as most proper and primary, not
only the essence of the Father, but the essence also of the
Only-begotten.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.v-p2" shownumber="no">It might, however, be useful to
look at the sense of the utterance of Eunomius that is set before us in
orderly sequence, recurring to the beginning of his statement. For the
points we have now examined were an obvious incitement to us to begin
our reply with the last passage, on account of the evident character of
the contradiction involved in his words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.v-p3" shownumber="no">This, then, is what Eunomius
says at the beginning:—</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.v-p4" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_162.html" id="viii.i.vi.v-Page_162" n="162" />“Now, as these things are thus divided, one might reasonably
say that the most proper and primary essence, and that which alone
exists by the operation of the Father, admits for itself the
appellations of ‘product of generation,’ ‘product of
making,’ and ‘product of creation.’” First,
then, I would ask those who are attending to this discourse to bear in
mind, that in his first composition he says that the essence of the
Father also is “most proper,” introducing his statement
with these words, “The whole account of our teaching is completed
with the supreme and most proper essence.” And here he calls the
essence of the Only-begotten “most proper and primary.”
Thus putting together Eunomius’ phrases from each of his books,
we shall call him himself as a witness of the community of essence, who
in another place makes a declaration to this effect, that “of
things which have the same appellations, the nature also is not
different” in any way. For our self-contradictory friend would
not indicate things differing in nature by identity of appellation, but
it is surely for this reason, that the definition of essence in Father
and Son is one, that he says that the one is “most proper,”
and that the other also is “most proper.” And the general
usage of men bears witness to our argument, which does not apply the
term “most proper” where the name does not truly agree with
the nature. For instance, we call a likeness, inexactly, “a
man,” but what we properly designate by this name is the animal
presented to us in nature. And similarly, the language of Scripture
recognizes the appellation of “god” for an idol, and for a
demon, and for the belly: but here too the name has not its proper
sense; and in the same way with all other cases. A man is said to have
eaten food in the fancy of a dream, but we cannot call this fancy food,
in the proper sense of the term. As, then, in the case of two men
existing naturally, we properly call both equally by the name of man,
while if any one should join an inanimate portrait in his enumeration
with a real man, one might perhaps speak of him who really exists and
of the likeness, as “two men,” but would no longer
attribute to both the proper meaning of the word, so, on the
supposition that the nature of the Only-begotten was conceived as
something else than the essence of the Father, our author would not
have called each of the essences “most proper.” For how
could any one signify things differing in nature by identity of names?
Surely the truth seems to be made plain even by those who fight against
it, as falsehood is unable, even when expressed in the words of the
enemy, utterly to prevail over truth. Hence the doctrine of orthodoxy
is proclaimed by the mouth of its opponents, without their knowing what
they say, as the saving Passion of the Lord for us had been foretold in
the case of Caiaphas, not knowing what he said<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.v-p4.1" n="648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.v-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.11.51" parsed="|John|11|51|0|0" passage="John xi. 51">John xi. 51</scripRef></p></note>. If,
therefore, true propriety of essence is common to both (I mean to the
Father and the Son), what room is there for saying that their essences
are mutually divergent? Or how is a difference by way of superior
power, or greatness, or honour, contemplated in them, seeing that the
“most proper” essence admits of no diminution? For that
which is whatever it is imperfectly, is not that thing “most
properly,” be it nature, or power, or rank, or any other
individual object of contemplation, so that the superiority of the
Father’s essence, as heresy will have it, proves the imperfection
of the essence of the Son. If then it is imperfect, it is not proper;
but if it is “most proper” it is also surely perfect. For
it is not possible to call that which is deficient perfect. But neither
is it possible, when, in comparing them, that which is perfect is set
beside that which is perfect, to perceive any difference by way of
excess or defect: for perfection is one in both cases, as in a rule,
not showing a hollow by defect, nor a projection by excess. Thus, from
these passages Eunomius’ advocacy in favour of our doctrine may
be sufficiently seen—I should rather say, not his earnestness on
our behalf, but his conflict with himself. For he turns against himself
those devices whereby he establishes our doctrines by his own
arguments. Let us, however, once more follow his writings word for
word, that it may be clear to all that their argument has no power for
evil except the desire to do mischief.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.vi" next="viii.i.vi.vii" prev="viii.i.vi.v" progress="29.34%" title="He then exposes argument about the “Generate,” and the “product of making,” and “product of creation,” and shows the impious nature of the language of Eunomius and Theognostus on the “immediate” and “undivided” character of the essence, and its “relation to its creator and maker.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

§6. <i>He then exposes argument about the
“Generate,” and the “product of making,” and
“product of creation,” and shows the impious nature of the
language of Eunomius and Theognostus on the “immediate” and
“undivided” character of the essence, and its
“relation to its creator and maker.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us listen, then, to what he
says. “One might reasonably say that the most proper and primary
essence, and that which alone exists by the operation of the Father,
admits for itself the appellations of ‘product of
generation,’ ‘product of making,’ and ‘product
of creation.’” Who knows not that what separates the Church
from heresy is this term, “product of creation,” applied to
the Son? Accordingly, the doctrinal difference being universally
acknowledged, what would be the reasonable course for a man to take who
endeavours to show that his opinions are more true than ours? Clearly,
to establish his own statement, by showing, by such proofs as he could,
that we ought to consider that the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_163.html" id="viii.i.vi.vi-Page_163" n="163" />Lord is created. Or omitting
this, should he rather lay down a law for his readers that they should
speak of matters of controversy as if they were acknowledged facts? For
my own part, I think he should take the former course, and perhaps all
who possess any share of intelligence demand this of their opponents,
that they should, to begin with, establish upon some incontrovertible
basis the first principle of their argument, and so proceed to press
their theory by inferences. Now our writer leaves alone the task of
establishing the view that we should think He is created, and goes on
to the next steps, fitting on the inferential process of his argument
to this unproved assumption, being just in the condition of those men
whose minds are deep in foolish desires, with their thoughts wandering
upon a kingdom, or upon some other object of pursuit. They do not think
how any of the things on which they set their hearts could possibly be,
but they arrange and order their good fortune for themselves at their
pleasure, as if it were theirs already, straying with a kind of
pleasure among non-existent things. So, too, our clever author somehow
or other lulls his own renowned dialectic to sleep, and before giving a
demonstration of the point at issue, he tells, as if to children, the
tale of this deceitful and inconsequent folly of his own doctrine,
setting it forth like a story told at a drinking-party. For he says
that the essence which “exists by the operation of the
Father” admits the appellation of “product of
generation,” and of “product of making,” and of
“product of creation.” What reasoning showed us that the
Son exists by any constructive operation, and that the nature of the
Father remains inoperative with regard to the Personal existence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p2.1" n="649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασιν</span></p></note> of the Son? This was the very point at issue
in the controversy, whether the essence of the Father begat the Son, or
whether it made Him as one of the external things which accompany His
nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p3.2" n="650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> At a
later stage Gregory points out that the idea of creation is involved,
if the thing produced is external to the nature of the
Maker.</p></note>. Now seeing that the Church, according to the
Divine teaching, believes the Only-begotten to be verily God, and
abhors the superstition of polytheism, and for this cause does not
admit the difference of essences, in order that the Godheads may not,
by divergence of essence, fall under the conception of number (for this
is nothing else than to introduce polytheism into our
life)—seeing, I say, that the Church teaches this in plain
language, that the Only-begotten is essentially God, very God of the
essence of the very God, how ought one who opposes her decisions to
overthrow the preconceived opinion? Should he not do so by establishing
the opposing statement, demonstrating the disputed point from some
acknowledged principle? I think no sensible man would look for anything
else than this. But our author starts from the disputed points, and
takes, as though it were admitted, matter which is in controversy as a
principle for the succeeding argument. If it had first been shown that
the Son had His existence through some operation, what quarrel should
we have with what follows, that he should say that the essence which
exists through an operation admits for itself the name of
“product of making”? But let the advocates of error tell us
how the consequence has any force, so long as the antecedent remains
unestablished. For supposing one were to grant by way of hypothesis
that man is winged, there will be no question of concession about what
comes next: for he who becomes winged will fly in some way or other,
and lift himself up on high above the earth, soaring through the air on
his wings. But we have to see how he whose nature is not aerial could
become winged, and if this condition does not exist, it is vain to
discuss the next point. Let our author, then, show this to begin with,
that it is in vain that the Church has believed that the Only-begotten
Son truly exists, not adopted by a Father falsely so called, but
existing according to nature, by generation from Him Who is, not
alienated from the essence of Him that begat Him. But so long as his
primary proposition remains unproved, it is idle to dwell on those
which are secondary. And let no one interrupt me, by saying that what
we confess should also be confirmed by constructive reasoning: for it
is enough for proof of our statement, that the tradition has come down
to us from our fathers, handed on, like some inheritance, by succession
from the apostles and the saints who came after them. They, on the
other hand, who change their doctrines to this novelty, would need the
support of arguments in abundance, if they were about to bring over to
their views, not men light as dust, and unstable, but men of weight and
steadiness: but so long as their statement is advanced without being
established, and without being proved, who is so foolish and so brutish
as to account the teaching of the evangelists and apostles, and of
those who have successively shone like lights in the churches, of less
force than this undemonstrated nonsense?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p5" shownumber="no">Let us further look at the most
remarkable instance of our author’s cleverness; how, by the
abundance of his dialectic skill, he ingeniously draws over to the
contrary view the more simple sort. He throws in, as an addition to the
title of “product of making,” and that of “product of
creation,” the further phrase, “product of
generation,” saying that the essence of the Son <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_164.html" id="viii.i.vi.vi-Page_164" n="164" />“admits these
names for itself”; and thinks that, so long as he harangues as if
he were in some gathering of topers, his knavery in dealing with
doctrine will not be detected by any one. For in joining “product
of generation” with “product of making,” and
“product of creation,” he thinks that he stealthily makes
away with the difference in significance between the names, by putting
together what have nothing in common. These are his clever tricks of
dialectic; but we mere laymen in argument<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p5.1" n="651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> This
phrase seems to be quoted from Eunomius. The reference to the
“prophet” may possibly be suggested by <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9-Isa.6.10" parsed="|Isa|6|9|6|10" passage="Is. vi. 9-10">Is. vi.
9–10</scripRef>: but it is more probably only concerned with the words
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p6.2" lang="EL">ὠτία</span> and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p6.3" lang="EL">ἀκοὴν</span>, as applied to
convey the idea of mental alertness.</p></note> do
not deny that, so far as voice and tongue are concerned, we are what
his speech sets forth about us, but we allow also that our ears, as the
prophet says, are made ready for intelligent hearing. Accordingly, we
are not moved, by the conjunction of names that have nothing in common,
to make a confusion between the things they signify: but even if the
great Apostle names together wood, hay, stubble, gold, silver, and
precious stones<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p6.4" n="652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>, we reckon up
summarily the number of things he mentions, and yet do not fail to
recognize separately the nature of each of the substances named. So
here, too, when “product of generation” and “product
of making” are named together, we pass from the sounds to the
sense, and do not behold the same meaning in each of the names; for
“product of creation” means one thing, and “product
of generation” another: so that even if he tries to mingle what
will not blend, the intelligent hearer will listen with discrimination,
and will point out that it is an impossibility for any one nature to
“admit for itself” the appellation of “product of
generation,” and that of “product of creation.” For,
if one of these were true, the other would necessarily be false, so
that, if the thing were a product of creation, it would not be a
product of generation, and conversely, if it were called a product of
generation, it would be alienated from the title of “product of
creation.” Yet Eunomius tells us that the essence of the Son
“admits for itself the appellations of ‘product of
generation,’ ‘product of making,’ and ‘product
of creation’”!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p8" shownumber="no">Does he, by what still remains,
make at all more secure this headless and rootless statement of his, in
which, in its earliest stage, nothing was laid down that had any force
with regard to the point he is trying to establish? or does the rest
also cling to the same folly, not deriving its strength from any
support it gets from argument, but setting out its exposition of
blasphemy with vague details like the recital of dreams? He says (and
this he subjoins to what I have already quoted)—“Having its
generation without intervention, and preserving indivisible its
relation to its Generator, Maker, and Creator.” Well, if we were
to leave alone the absence of intervention and of division, and look at
the meaning of the words as it stands by itself, we shall find that
everywhere his absurd teaching is cast upon the ears of those whom he
deceives, without corroboration from a single argument. “Its
Generator, and Maker, and Creator,” he says. These names, though
they seem to be three, include the sense of but two concepts, since two
of the words are equivalent in meaning. For to make is the same as to
create, but generation is another thing distinct from those spoken of.
Now, seeing that the result of the signification of the words is to
divide the ordinary apprehension of men into different ideas, what
argument demonstrates to us that making is the same thing with
generation, to the end that we may accommodate the one essence to this
difference of terms? For so long as the ordinary significance of the
words holds, and no argument is found to transfer the sense of the
terms to an opposite meaning, it is not possible that any one nature
should be divided between the conception of “product of
making,” and that of “product of generation.” Since
each of these terms, used by itself, has a meaning of its own, we must
also suppose the relative conjunction in which they stand to be
appropriate and germane to the terms. For all other relative terms have
their connection, not with what is foreign and heterogeneous, but, even
if the correlative term be suppressed, we hear spontaneously, together
with the primary word, that which is linked with it, as in the case of
“maker,” “slave,” “friend,”
“son,” and so forth. For all names that are considered as
relative to another, present to us, by the mention of them, each its
proper and closely connected relationship with that which it declares,
while they avoid all mixture of that which is heterogeneous<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p8.1" n="653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>E.g.</i>“A thing made”
suggests to us the thought of a “maker,” “a
maker” the thought of the thing made; and they suggest also a
close connection as existing between the two correlative terms of one
of which the name is uttered; but neither suggests in the same way any
term which is not correlative, or with which it is not, in some manner,
<i>in pari materia.</i></p></note>. For neither is the name of
“maker” linked with the word “son,” nor the
term “slave” referred to the term “maker,” nor
does “friend” present to us a “slave,” nor
“son” a “master,” but we recognize clearly and
distinctly the connection of each of these with its correlative,
conceiving by the word “friend” another friend; by
“slave,” a master; by “maker,” work; by
“son,” a father. In the same way, then, “product of
generation” has its proper relative sense; with the
“product of generation,” surely, is linked the
<i>generator</i>, and with the “product of creation” the
<i>creator</i>; and we must certainly, if we are not prepared by a
substitution of names to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_165.html" id="viii.i.vi.vi-Page_165" n="165" />introduce a confusion of
things, preserve for each of the relative terms that which it properly
connotes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p10" shownumber="no">Now, seeing that the tendency of
the meaning of these words is manifest, how comes it that one who
advances his doctrine by the aid of logical system failed to perceive
in these names their proper relative sense? But he thinks that he is
linking on the “product of generation” to
“maker,” and the “product of making” to
“generator,” by saying that the essence of the Son
“admits for itself the appellations of ‘product of
generation,’ ‘product of making,’ and ‘product
of creation,’” and “preserves indivisible its
relation to its Generator, Maker, and Creator.” For it is
contrary to nature, that a single thing should be split up into
different relations. But the Son is properly related to the Father, and
that which is begotten to him that begat it, while the “product
of making” has its relation to its “maker”; save if
one might consider some inexact use, in some undistinguishing way of
common parlance, to overrule the strict signification.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p11" shownumber="no">By what reasoning then is it,
and by what arguments, according to that invincible logic of his, that
he wins back the opinion of the mass of men, and follows out at his
pleasure this line of thought, that as the God Who is over all is
conceived and spoken of both as “Creator” and as
“Father,” the Son has a close connection with both titles,
being equally called both “product of creation” and
“product of generation”? For as customary accuracy of
speech distinguishes between names of this kind, and applies the name
of “generation” in the case of things generated from the
essence itself, and understands that of “creation” of those
things which are external to the nature of their maker, and as on this
account the Divine doctrines, in handing down the knowledge of God,
have delivered to us the names of “Father” and
“Son,” not those of “Creator” and
“work,” that there might arise no error tending to
blasphemy (as might happen if an appellation of the latter kind
repelled the Son to the position of an alien and a stranger), and that
the impious doctrines which sever the Only-begotten from essential
affinity with the Father might find no entrance—seeing all this,
I say, he who declares that the appellation of “product of
making” is one befitting the Son, will safely say by consequence
that the name of “Son” is properly applicable to that which
is the product of making; so that, if the Son is a “product of
making,” the heaven is called “Son,” and the
individual things that have been made are, according to our author,
properly named by the appellation of “Son.” For if He has
this name, not because He shares in nature with Him that begat Him, but
is called Son for this reason, that He is created, the same argument
will permit that a lamb, a dog, a frog, and all things that exist by
the will of their maker, should be named by the title of
“Son.” If, on the other hand, each of these is not a Son
and is not called God, by reason of its being external to the nature of
the Son, it follows, surely, that He Who is truly Son is Son, and is
confessed to be God by reason of His being of the very nature of Him
that begat Him. But Eunomius abhors the idea of generation, and
excludes it from the Divine doctrine, slandering the term by his
fleshly speculations. Well, our discourse, in what precedes, showed
sufficiently on this point that, as the Psalmist says, “they are
afraid where no fear is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p11.1" n="654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.53.6" parsed="|Ps|53|6|0|0" passage="Ps. liii. 6">Ps. liii. 6</scripRef></p></note>.” For if it was
shown in the case of men that not all generation exists by way of
passion, but that that which is material is by passion, while that
which is spiritual is pure and incorruptible, (for that which is
begotten of the Spirit is spirit and not flesh, and in spirit we see no
condition that is subject to passion,) since our author thought it
necessary to estimate the Divine power by means of examples among
ourselves, let him persuade himself to conceive from the other mode of
generation the passionless character of the Divine generation.
Moreover, by mixing up together these three names, of which two are
equivalent, he thinks that his readers, by reason of the community of
sense in the two phrases, will jump to the conclusion that the third is
equivalent also. For since the appellation of “product of
making,” and “product of creation,” indicate that the
thing made is external to the nature of the maker, he couples with
these the phrase, “product of generation,” that this too
may be interpreted along with those above mentioned. But argument of
this sort is termed fraud and falsehood and imposition, not a
thoughtful and skilful demonstration. For that only is called
demonstration which shows what is unknown from what is acknowledged;
but to reason fraudulently and fallaciously, to conceal your own
reproach, and to confound by superficial deceits the understanding of
men, as the Apostle says, “of corrupt minds<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p12.2" n="655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.8" parsed="|2Tim|3|8|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iii. 8">2 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” this no sane man would call a skilful
demonstration.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p14" shownumber="no">Let us proceed, however, to what
follows in order. He says that the generation of the essence is
“without intervention,” and that it “preserves
indivisible its relation to its Generator, Maker, and Creator.”
Well, if he had spoken of the immediate and indivisible character of
the essence, and stopped his discourse there, it would not have swerved
from the orthodox view, since we too confess the close <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_166.html" id="viii.i.vi.vi-Page_166" n="166" />connection and relation
of the Son with the Father, so that there is nothing inserted between
them which is found to intervene in the connection of the Son with the
Father, no conception of interval, not even that minute and indivisible
one, which, when time is divided into past, present, and future, is
conceived indivisibly by itself as the present, as it cannot be
considered as a part either of the past or of the future, by reason of
its being quite without dimensions and incapable of division, and
unobservable, to whichever side it might be added. That, then, which is
perfectly immediate, admits we say, of no such intervention; for that
which is separated by any interval would cease to be immediate. If,
therefore, our author, likewise, in saying that the generation of the
Son is “without intervention,” excluded all these ideas,
then he laid down the orthodox doctrine of the conjunction of Him Who
is with the Father. When, however, as though in a fit of repentance, he
straightway proceeded to add to what he had said that the essence
“preserves its relation to its Generator, Maker, and
Creator,” he polluted his first statement by his second, vomiting
forth his blasphemous utterance upon the pure doctrine. For it is clear
that there too his “without intervention” has no orthodox
intention, but, as one might say that the hammer is mediate between the
smith and the nail, but its own making is “without
intervention,” because, when tools had not yet been found out by
the craft, the hammer came first from the craftsman’s hands by
some inventive process, not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p14.1" n="656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> It
seems necessary for the sense to read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p15.1" lang="EL">οὐ δι᾽
ἑτέρου τινὸς
ὀργάνου</span>,
since the force of the comparison consists in the hammer being produced
immediately by the smith: otherwise we must understand <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p15.2" lang="EL">δι᾽
ἑτέρου τινὸς
ὀργάνου</span> to
refer to the employment of some tool not properly belonging to
the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p15.3" lang="EL">τέχνη</span> of the
smith: but even so the parallel would be destroyed.</p></note> by means of any other
tool, and so by it the others were made; so the phrase, “without
intervention,” indicates that this is also our author’s
conception touching the Only-begotten. And here Eunomius is not alone
in his error as regards the enormity of his doctrine, but you may find
a parallel also in the works of Theognostus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p15.4" n="657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> Theognostus, a writer of the third century, is said to have been
the head of the Catechetical School at Alexandria, and is quoted by S.
Athanasius as an authority against the Arians. An account of his work
is to be found in Photius, and this is extracted and printed with the
few remaining fragments of his actual writings in the 3rd volume of
Routh’s <i>Reliquiæ Sacræ.</i></p></note>, who
says that God, wishing to make this universe, first brought the Son
into existence as a sort of standard of the creation; not perceiving
that in his statement there is involved this absurdity, that what
exists, not for its own sake, but for the sake of something else, is
surely of less value than that for the sake of which it exists: as we
provide an implement of husbandry for the sake of life, yet the plough
is surely not reckoned as equally valuable with life. So, if the Lord
also exists on account of the world, and not all things on account of
Him, the whole of the things for the sake of which they say He exists,
would be more valuable than the Lord. And this is what they are here
establishing by their argument, where they insist that the Son has His
relation to His Creator and Maker “without
intervention.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.vii" next="viii.i.vi.viii" prev="viii.i.vi.vi" progress="30.07%" title="He then clearly and skilfully criticises the doctrine of the impossibility of comparison with the things made after the Son, and exposes the idolatry contrived by Eunomius, and concealed by the terminology of “Son” and “Only-begotten,” to deceive his readers." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

§7. <i>He then clearly
and skilfully criticises the doctrine of the impossibility of
comparison with the things made after the Son, and exposes the idolatry
contrived by Eunomius, and concealed by the terminology of
“Son” and “Only-begotten,” to deceive his
readers.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p2" shownumber="no">In the remainder of the passage,
however, he becomes conciliatory, and says that the essence “is
not compared with any of the things that were made by it and after it<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p2.1" n="658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s proposal to read “<i>vel invitis libris quod
sententia flagitat</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν δἰ ἀυτοῦ
καὶ μετ᾽
αῦτὸν</span>” does
not seem necessary. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3.2" lang="EL">αὐτῆς</span> and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3.3" lang="EL">αὐτὴν</span> refer
to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3.4" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, the
quotation being made (not verbally) from <i>Eunomius,</i> not from
Theognostus, and following apparently the phrase about
“preserving the relation,” etc. If the clause were a
continuation of the quotation from Theognostus, we should have to
follow Oehler’s proposal.</p></note>.” Such are the gifts which the enemies
of the truth offer to the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p3.5" n="659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Reading, according to Cotelerius’ suggestion, (mentioned
with approval by Oehler, though not followed by him,) <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p4.1" lang="EL">δωροφοροῦσιν</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p4.2" lang="EL">δορυφοροῦσιν</span></p></note>, by which their
blasphemy is made more manifest. Tell me what else is there of all
things in creation that admits of comparison with a different thing,
seeing that the characteristic nature that appears in each absolutely
rejects community with things of a different kind<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p4.3" n="660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> That is
to say, because there is no “common measure” of the
distinct natures.</p></note>?
The heaven admits no comparison with the earth, nor this with the
stars, nor the stars with the seas, nor water with stone, nor animals
with trees, nor land animals with winged creatures, nor four-footed
beasts with those that swim, nor irrational with rational creatures.
Indeed, why should one take up time with individual instances, in
showing that we may say of every single thing that we behold in the
creation, precisely what was thrown to the Only-begotten, as if it were
something special—that He admits of comparison with none of the
things that have been produced after Him and by Him? For it is clear
that everything which you conceive by itself is incapable of comparison
with the universe, and with the individual things which compose it; and
it is this, which may be truly said of any creature you please, which
is allotted by the enemies of the truth, as adequate and sufficient for
His honour and glory, to the Only-begotten God! And once more, putting
together phrases of the same sort in the remainder of the passage, he
dignifies Him with his empty honours, calling Him “Lord”
and “Only-begotten”: but that no orthodox meaning may be
conveyed to his readers by these names, he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_167.html" id="viii.i.vi.vii-Page_167" n="167" />promptly mixes up blasphemy
with the more notable of them. His phrase runs
thus:—“Inasmuch,” he says, “as the generated
essence leaves no room for community to anything else (for it is
only-begotten<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p5.1" n="661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation; it is the fact that the
essence is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p6.1" lang="EL">μονογενὴς</span>
which excludes all other things from community with
it.</p></note>), nor is the operation of the Maker
contemplated as common.” O marvellous insolence! as though he
were addressing his harangue to brutes, or senseless beings
“which have no understanding<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p6.2" n="662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxii. 9">Ps. xxxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” he
twists his argument about in contrary ways, as he pleases; or rather he
suffers as men do who are deprived of sight; for they too behave often
in unseemly ways before the eyes of those who see, supposing, because
they themselves cannot see, that they are also unseen. For what sort of
man is it who does not see the contradiction in his words? Because it
is “generated,” he says, the essence leaves other things no
room for community, for it is only-begotten; and then when he has
uttered these words, really as though he did not see or did not suppose
himself to be seen, he tacks on, as if corresponding to what he has
said, things that have nothing in common with them, coupling “the
operation of the maker” with the essence of the Only-begotten.
That which is generated is correlative to the generator, and the
Only-begotten, surely, by consequence, to the Father; and he who looks
to the truth beholds, in co-ordination with the Son, not “the
operation of the maker,” but the nature of Him that begat Him.
But he, as if he were talking about plants or seeds, or some other
thing in the order of creation, sets “the operation of the
maker” by the side of the existence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p7.2" n="663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p8.1" lang="EL">ὑποστάσε</span>.</p></note> of
the Only-begotten. Why, if a stone or a stick, or something of that
sort, were the subject of consideration, it would be logical to
pre-suppose “the operation of the maker”; but if the
Only-begotten God is confessed, even by His adversaries, to be a Son,
and to exist by way of generation, how do the same words befit Him that
befit the lowest portions of the creation? how do they think it pious
to say concerning the Lord the very thing which may be truly said of an
ant or a gnat? For if any one understood the nature of an ant, and its
peculiar ties in reference to other living things, he would not be
beyond the truth in saying that “the operation of its maker is
not contemplated as common” with reference to the other things.
What, therefore, is affirmed of such things as these, this they
predicate also of the Only-begotten, and as hunters are said to
intercept the passage of their game with holes, and to conceal their
design by covering over the mouths of the holes with some unsound and
unsubstantial material, in order that the pit may seem level with the
ground about it, so heresy contrives against men something of the same
sort, covering over the hole of their impiety with these fine-sounding
and pious names, as it were with a level thatch, so that those who are
rather unintelligent, thinking that these men’s preaching is the
same with the true faith, because of the agreement of their words,
hasten towards the mere name of the Son and the Only-begotten, and step
into emptiness in the hole, since the significance of these titles will
not sustain the weight of their tread, but lets them down into the
pitfall of the denial of Christ. This is why he speaks of the generated
essence that leaves nothing room for community, and calls it
“Only-begotten.” These are the coverings of the hole. But
when any one stops before he is caught in the gulf, and puts forth the
test of argument, like a hand, upon his discourse, he sees the
dangerous downfall of idolatry lying beneath the doctrine. For when he
draws near, as though to God and the Son of God, he finds a creature of
God set forth for his worship. This is why they proclaim high and low
the name of the Only-begotten, that the destruction may be readily
accepted by the victims of their deceit, as though one were to mix up
poison in bread, and give a deadly greeting to those who asked for
food, who would not have been willing to take the poison by itself, had
they not been enticed to what they saw. Thus he has a sharp eye to the
object of his efforts, at least so far as his own opinion goes. For if
he had entirely rejected from his teaching the name of the Son, his
falsehood would not have been acceptable to men, when his denial was
openly stated in a definite proclamation; but now leaving only the
name, and changing the signification of it to express creation, he at
once sets up his idolatry, and fraudulently hides its reproach. But
since we are bidden not to honour God with our lips<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p8.2" n="664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.13" parsed="|Isa|29|13|0|0" passage="Is. xxix. 13">Is. xxix. 13</scripRef></p></note>,
and piety is not tested by the sound of a word, but the Son must first
be the object of belief in the heart unto righteousness, and then be
confessed with the mouth unto salvation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p9.2" n="665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" passage="Rom. x. 10">Rom. x. 10</scripRef></p></note>, and
those who say in their hearts that He is not God, even though with
their mouths they confess Him as Lord, are corrupt and became
abominable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p10.2" n="666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.13.2" parsed="|Ps|13|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xiii. 2">Ps. xiii. 2</scripRef></p></note>, as the prophet says,—for this
cause, I say, we must look to the mind of those who put forward,
forsooth, the words of the faith, and not be enticed to follow their
sound. If, then, one who speaks of the Son does not by that word refer
to a creature, he is on our side and not on the enemy’s; but if
any one applies the name of Son to the creation, he is to be ranked
among idolaters. For they too gave the name of God to Dagon and Bel and
the Dragon, but they did not on that account worship God. For the wood
and the brass and the monster were not God.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.viii" next="viii.i.vi.ix" prev="viii.i.vi.vii" progress="30.35%" title="He proceeds to show that there is no “variance” in the essence of the Father and the Son: wherein he expounds many forms of variation and harmony, and explains the “form,” the “seal,” and the “express image.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_168.html" id="viii.i.vi.viii-Page_168" n="168" />§8.
<i>He proceeds to show that there is no “variance” in the
essence of the Father and the Son: wherein he expounds many forms of
variation and harmony, and explains the “form,” the
“seal,” and the “express image.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p2" shownumber="no">But what need is there in our
discourse to reveal his hidden deceit by mere guesses at his intention,
and possibly to give our hearers occasions for objection, on the ground
that we make these charges against our enemies untruly? For lo, he sets
forth to us his blasphemy in its nakedness, not hiding his guile by any
veil, but speaking boldly in his absurdities with unrestrained voice.
What he has written runs thus:—“We, for our part,” he
says, “as we find nothing else besides the essence of the Son
which admits of the generation, are of opinion that we must assign the
appellations to the essence itself, or else we speak of
‘Son’ and ‘begotten’ to no purpose, and as a
mere verbal matter, if we are really to separate them from the essence;
starting from these names, we also confidently maintain that the
essences are variant from each other<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p2.1" n="667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> The
whole passage is rather obscure, and Oehler’s punctuation renders
it perhaps more obscure than that which is here adopted. The argument
seems to be something like this:—“The generated essence is
not compared with any of the things made by it, or after it, because
being <i>only-begotten</i> it leaves no room for a common basis of
comparison with anything else, and the operation of its maker is also
peculiar to itself (since it is immediate, the operation in the case of
other things being <i>mediate</i>). The essence of the Son, then, being
so far isolated, it is to it that the appellations of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">γέννημα, ποίημα</span>,
and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3.2" lang="EL">κτίσμα</span> are
to be assigned; otherwise the terms ‘Son’ and
‘Only-begotten’ are meaningless. Therefore the Son, being
in essence a <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3.3" lang="EL">ποίημα</span> or <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3.4" lang="EL">κτίσμα</span>, is
alien from the Father Who made or created Him.” The word
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p3.5" lang="EL">παρηλλάχθαι</span>, used to express the difference of essence between the
Father and the Son, is one for which it is hard to find an equivalent
which shall suit all the cases of the use of the word afterwards
instanced: the idea of “variation,” however, seems to
attach to all these cases, and the verb has been translated
accordingly.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p4" shownumber="no">There is no need, I imagine,
that the absurdity here laid down should be refuted by arguments from
us. The mere reading of what he has written is enough to pillory his
blasphemy. But let us thus examine it. He says that the essences of the
Father and the Son are “variant.” What is meant by
“variant”? Let us first of all examine the force of the
term as it is applied by itself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p4.1" n="668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Following Oehler’s suggestion and reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐφ᾽
ἑαυτῆς</span>.</p></note>, that by the
interpretation of the word its blasphemous character may be more
clearly revealed. The term “variance” is used, in the
inexact sense sanctioned by custom, of bodies, when, by palsy or any
other disease, any limb is perverted from its natural co-ordination.
For we speak, comparing the state of suffering with that of health, of
the condition of one who has been subjected to a change for the worse,
as being a “variation” from his usual health; and in the
case of those who differ in respect of virtue and vice, comparing the
licentious life with that of purity and temperance, or the unjust life
with that of justice, or the life which is passionate, warlike, and
prodigal of anger, with that which is mild and peaceful—and
generally all that is reproached with vice, as compared with what is
more excellent, is said to exhibit “variance” from it,
because the marks observed in both—in the good, I mean, and the
inferior—do not mutually agree. Again, we say that those
qualities observed in the elements are “at variance” which
are mutually opposed as contraries, having a power reciprocally
destructive, as heat and cold, or dryness and moisture, or, generally,
anything that is opposed to another as a contrary; and the absence of
union in these we express by the term “variation”; and
generally everything which is out of harmony with another in their
observed characteristics, is said to be “at variance” with
it, as health with disease, life with death, war with peace, virtue
with vice, and all similar cases.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p6" shownumber="no">Now that we have thus analyzed
these expressions, let us also consider in regard to our author in what
sense he says that the essences of the Father and the Son are
“variant from each other.” What does he mean by it? Is it
in the sense that the Father is according to nature, while the Son
“varies” from that nature? Or does he express by this word
the perversion of virtue, separating the evil from the more excellent
by the name of “variation,” so as to regard the one essence
in a good, the other in a contrary aspect? Or does he assert that one
Divine essence also is variant from another, in the manner of the
opposition of the elements? or as war stands to peace, and life to
death, does he also perceive in the essences the conflict which so
exists among all such things, so that they cannot unite one with
another, because the mixture of contraries exerts upon the things
mingled a consuming force, as the wisdom of the Proverbs saith of such
a doctrine, that water and fire never say “It is enough<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p6.1" n="669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.15" parsed="|Prov|30|15|0|0" passage="Prov. xxx. 15">Prov. xxx. 15</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” expressing enigmatically the nature
of contraries of equal force and equal balance, and their mutual
destruction? Or is it in none of these ways that he sees
“variance” in the essences? Let him tell us, then, what he
conceives besides these. He could not say, I take it, even if he were
to repeat his wonted phrase<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p7.2" n="670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> The
sense given would perhaps be clearer if we were to read (as Gulonius
seems to have done) <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀσυνήθη</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p8.2" lang="EL">συνήθη</span>.
This might be interpreted, “He could not say, I take it, even if
he uses the words in an unwonted sense, that the Son is at variance
with Him Who begat Him.” The <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p8.3" lang="EL">συνήθη</span> would thus be the senses already considered and set aside: and the
point would be that such a statement could not be made without manifest
absurdity, even if some out-of-the-way sense were attached to the
words. As the passage stands, it must mean that even if Eunomius
repeats his wonted phrase, that can suggest no other sense of
“variance” than those enumerated.</p></note>, “The Son is
variant from Him Who begat Him”; for thereby the absurdity of his
statements is yet more clearly shown. For what mutual relation is so
closely and concordantly engrafted and fitted together as that meaning
of relation to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_169.html" id="viii.i.vi.viii-Page_169" n="169" />the Father expressed by the word “Son”? And a proof of
this is that even if both of these names be not spoken, that which is
omitted is connoted by the one that is uttered, so closely is the one
implied in the other, and concordant with it: and both of them are so
discerned in the one that one cannot be conceived without the other.
Now that which is “at variance” is surely so conceived and
so called, in opposition to that which is “in harmony,” as
the plumb-line is in harmony with the straight line, while that which
is crooked, when set beside that which is straight, does not harmonize
with it. Musicians also are wont to call the agreement of notes
“harmony,” and that which is out of tune and discordant
“inharmonious.” To speak of things as at
“variance,” then, is the same as to speak of them as
“out of harmony.” If, therefore, the nature of the
Only-begotten God is at “variance,” to use the heretical
phrase, with the essence of the Father, it is surely not in harmony
with it: and inharmoniousness cannot exist where there is no
possibility of harmony<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p8.4" n="671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> The
reading of Oehler is here followed: but the sense of the clause is not
clear either in his text or in that of the Paris editions.</p></note>. For the case is as
when, the figure in the wax and in the graying of the signet being one,
the wax that has been stamped by the signet, when it is fitted again to
the latter, makes the impression on itself accord with that which
surrounds it, filling up the hollows and accommodating the projections
of the engraving with its own patterns: but if some strange and
different pattern is fitted to the engraving of the signet, it makes
its own form rough and confused, by rubbing off its figure on an
engraved surface that does not correspond with it. But He Who is
“in the form of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p9.1" n="672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>” has been
formed by no impression different from the Father, seeing that He is
“the express image” of the Father’s Person<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p10.2" n="673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, while the “form of God” is
surely the same thing as His essence. For as, “being made in the
form of a servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p11.2" n="674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” He was formed
in the essence of a servant, not taking upon Him the form merely, apart
from the essence, but the essence is involved in the sense of
“form,” so, surely, he who says that He is “in the
form of God” signified essence by “form.” If,
therefore, He is “in the form of God,” and being in the
Father is sealed with the Father’s glory, (as the word of the
Gospel declares, which saith, “Him hath God the Father sealed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p12.2" n="675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" passage="John vi. 27">John vi. 27</scripRef></p></note>,”—whence also “He that hath
seen Me hath seen the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p13.2" n="676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>,”) then
“the image of goodness” and “the brightness of
glory,” and all other similar titles, testify that the essence of
the Son is not out of harmony with the Father. Thus by the text cited
is shown the insubstantial character of the adversaries’
blasphemy. For if things at “variance” are not in harmony,
and He Who is sealed by the Father, and displays the Father in Himself,
both being in the Father, and having the Father in Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p14.2" n="677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>, shows in all points His close relation and
harmony, then the absurdity of the opposing views is hereby
overwhelmingly shown. For as that which is at “variance”
was shown to be out of harmony, so conversely that which is harmonious
is surely confessed beyond dispute not to be at “variance.”
For as that which is at “variance” is not harmonious, so
the harmonious is not at “variance.” Moreover, he who says
that the nature of the Only-begotten is at “variance” with
the good essence of the Father, clearly has in view variation in the
good itself. But as for what that is which is at variance with the
good—“O ye simple,” as the Proverb saith,
“understand his craftiness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p15.2" n="678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.viii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.viii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.5" parsed="|Prov|8|5|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 5">Prov. viii. 5</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>!”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vi.ix" next="viii.i.vii" prev="viii.i.vi.viii" progress="30.70%" title="Then, distinguishing between essence and generation, he declares the empty and frivolous language of Eunomius to be like a rattle. He proceeds to show that the language used by the great Basil on the subject of the generation of the Only-begotten has been grievously slandered by Eunomius, and so ends the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

§9. <i>Then,
distinguishing between essence and generation, he declares the empty
and frivolous language of Eunomius to be like a rattle. He proceeds to
show that the language used by the great Basil on the subject of the
generation of the Only-begotten has been grievously slandered by
Eunomius, and so ends the book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p2" shownumber="no">I will pass by these matters,
however, as the absurdity involved is evident; let us examine what
precedes. He says that nothing else is found, “besides the
essence of the Son, which admits of the generation.” What does he
mean when he says this? He distinguishes two names from each other, and
separating by his discourse the things signified by them, he sets each
of them individually apart by itself. “The generation” is
one name, and “the essence” is another. The essence, he
tells us, “admits of the generation,” being therefore of
course something distinct from the generation. For if the generation
were the essence (which is the very thing he is constantly declaring),
so that the two appellations are equivalent in sense, he would not have
said that the essence “admits of the generation”: for that
would amount to saying that the essence admits of the essence, or the
generation the generation,—if, that is, the generation were the
same thing as the essence. He understands, then, the generation to be
one thing, and the essence to be another, which “admits of
generation”: for that which is taken cannot be the same with that
which admits it. Well, this is what the sage and systematic statement
of our author says: but as to whether there is any sense in his words,
let him consider who is expert in judging. I will resume his actual
words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p3" shownumber="no">He says that he finds
“nothing else besides <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_170.html" id="viii.i.vi.ix-Page_170" n="170" />the essence of the Son which
admits of the generation”; that there is no sense in his words
however, is clear to every one who hears his statement at all: the task
which remains seems to be to bring to light the blasphemy which he is
trying to construct by aid of these meaningless words. For he desires,
even if he cannot effect his purpose, to produce in his hearers by this
slackness of expression, the notion that the essence of the Son is the
result of construction: but he calls its construction
“generation,” decking out his horrible blasphemy with the
fairest phrase, that if “construction” is the meaning
conveyed by the word “generation,” the idea of the creation
of the Lord may receive a ready assent. He says, then, that the essence
“admits of generation,” so that every construction may be
viewed, as it were, in some subject matter. For no one would say that
that is constructed which has no existence, so extending
“making” in his discourse, as if it were some constructed
fabric, to the nature of the Only-begotten God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p3.1" n="679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> This
whole passage, as it stands in Oehler’s text, (which has here
been followed without alteration,) is obscure: the connection between
the clauses themselves is by no means clear; and the general meaning of
the passage, in view of the succeeding sentences, seems doubtful. For
it seems here to be alleged that Eunomius considered the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p4.1" lang="EL">κατασκεύη</span>
to imply the previous existence of some material, so
to say, which was moulded by generation—on the ground that no one
would say that the essence, or anything else, was constructed without
being existent. On the other hand it is immediately urged that this is
just what would be said of all created things. If the passage might be
emended thus:—<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p4.2" lang="EL">ἵν᾽,
ὥσπερ ἐν
ὑποκειμένῳ
τινὶ
πράγματι
πᾶσα
κατασκεύη
θεωρεῖται, (οὐ
γὰρ ἄν τις
ἔιποι
κατασκεύασθαι
ὃ μὴ
ὑφέστηκεν),
οὕτως οἷον
κατασκευάσματι
τῇ τοῦ
μονογενοῦς
φύσει
προτείνῃ τῷ
λόγῳ τὴν
ποίησιν</span>—we should have a comparatively clear sense—“in
order that as all construction is observed in some subject matter, (for
no one would say that that is constructed which has not existence) so
he may extend the process of ‘making’ by his argument to
the nature of the Only-begotten God, as to some product of
construction.” The force of this would be, that Eunomius is
really employing the idea of “receiving generation,” to
imply that the essence of the Only-begotten is a <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p4.3" lang="EL">κατασκεύασμα</span>: and this, Gregory says, puts him at once on a level with
the physical creation.</p></note>.
“If, then,” he says, “it admits of this
generation,”—wishing to convey some such meaning as this,
that it would not have been, had it not been constructed. But what else
is there among the things we contemplate in the creation which
<i>is</i> without being made? Heaven, earth, air, sea, everything
whatever that is, surely <i>is</i> by being made. How, then, comes it
that he considered it a peculiarity in the nature of the Only begotten,
that it “admits generation” (for this is his name for
making) “into its actual essence,” as though the humble-bee
or the gnat did not admit generation into itself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p4.4" n="680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation seems faulty here.</p></note>,
but into something else besides itself. It is therefore acknowledged by
his own writings, that by them the essence of the Only-begotten is
placed on the same level with the smallest parts of the creation: and
every proof by which he attempts to establish the alienation of the Son
from the Father has the same force also in the case of individual
things. What need has he, then, for this varied acuteness to establish
the diversity of nature, when he ought to have taken the short cut of
denial, by openly declaring that the name of the Son ought not to be
confessed, or the Only-begotten God to be preached in the churches, but
that we ought to esteem the Jewish worship as superior to the faith of
Christians, and, while we confess the Father as being alone Creator and
Maker of the world, to reduce all other things to the name and
conception of the creation, and among these to speak of that work which
preceded the rest as a “thing made,” which came into being
by some constructive operation, and to give Him the title of
“First created,” instead of Only-begotten and Very Son. For
when these opinions have carried the day, it will be a very easy matter
to bring doctrines to a conclusion in agreement with the aim they have
in view, when all are guided, as you might expect from such a
principle, to the consequence that it is impossible that He Who is
neither begotten nor a Son, but has His existence through some energy,
should share in essence with God. So long, however, as the declarations
of the Gospel prevail, by which He is proclaimed as “Son,”
and “Only-begotten,” and “of the Father,” and
“of God,” and the like, Eunomius will talk his nonsense to
no purpose, leading himself and his followers astray by such idle
chatter. For while the title of “Son” speaks aloud the true
relation to the Father, who is so foolish that, while John and Paul and
the rest of the choir of the Saints proclaim these words,—words
of truth, and words that point to the close affinity,—he does not
look to them, but is led by the empty rattle of Eunomius’
sophisms to think that Eunomius is a truer guide than the teaching of
these who by the Spirit speak mysteries<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p5.1" n="681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 2">1 Cor. xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, and
who bear Christ in themselves? Why, who is this Eunomius? Whence was he
raised up to be the guide of Christians?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p7" shownumber="no">But let all this pass, and let
our earnestness about what lies before us calm down our heart, that is
swollen with jealousy on behalf of the faith against the blasphemers.
For how is it possible not to be moved to wrath and hatred, while our
God, and Lord, and Life-giver, and Saviour is insulted by these
wretched men? If he had reviled my father according to the flesh, or
been at enmity with my benefactor, would it have been possible to bear
without emotion his anger against those I love? And if the Lord of my
soul, Who gave it being when it was not, and redeemed it when in
bondage, and gave me to taste of this present life, and prepared for me
the life to come, Who calls us to a kingdom, and gives us His commands
that we may escape the damnation of hell,—these are small things
that I speak of, and not worthy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_171.html" id="viii.i.vi.ix-Page_171" n="171" />to express the greatness of
our common Lord—He that is worshipped by all creation, by things
in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, by Whom
stand the unnumbered myriads of the heavenly ministers, to Whom is
turned all that is under rule here, and that has the desire of
good—if He is exposed to reviling by men, for whom it is not
enough to associate themselves with the party of the apostate, but who
count it loss not to draw others by their scribbling into the same gulf
with themselves, that those who come after may not lack a hand to lead
them to destruction, is there any one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p7.1" n="682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p8.1" lang="EL">ἇρά τις</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p8.2" lang="EL">ἆρα τίς</span> of Oehler’s text.</p></note> who blames us
for our anger against these men? But let us return to the sequence of
his discourse.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p9" shownumber="no">He next proceeds once more to
slander us as dishonouring the generation of the Son by human
similitudes, and mentions what was written on these points by our
father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p9.1" n="683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> That
is, by S. Basil: the reference seems to be to the treatise <i>Adv.
Eunomium</i> ii. 24 (p. 260 C. in the Benedictine edition), but the
quotation is not exact.</p></note>, where he says that while by the word
“Son” two things are signified, the being formed by
passion, and the true relationship to the begetter, he does not admit
in discourses upon things divine the former sense, which is unseemly
and carnal, but in so far as the latter tends to testify to the glory
of the Only-begotten, this alone finds a place in the sublime
doctrines. Who, then, dishonours the generation of the Son by human
notions? He who sets far from the Divine generation what belongs to
passion and to man, and joins the Son impassibly to Him that begat Him?
or he who places Him Who brought all things into being on a common
level with the lower creation? Such an idea, however, as it
seems,—that of associating the Son in the majesty of the
Father,—this new wisdom seems to regard as dishonouring; while it
considers as great and sublime the act of bringing Him down to equality
with the creation that is in bondage with us. Empty complaints! Basil
is slandered as dishonouring the Son, who honours Him even as he
honours the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p10.1" n="684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef></p></note>, and Eunomius is the
champion of the Only-begotten, who severs Him from the good nature of
the Father! Such a reproach Paul also once incurred with the Athenians,
being charged therewith by them as “a setter forth of strange
gods<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p11.2" n="685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" passage="Acts xvii. 18">Acts xvii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,” when he was reproving the wandering
among their gods of those who were mad in their idolatry, and was
leading them to the truth, preaching the resurrection by the Son. These
charges are now brought against Paul’s follower by the new Stoics
and Epicureans, who “spend their time in nothing else,” as
the history says of the Athenians, “but either to tell or to hear
some new thing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p12.2" n="686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.21" parsed="|Acts|17|21|0|0" passage="Acts xvii. 21">Acts xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For what could be found newer
than this,—a Son of an energy, and a Father of a creature, and a
new God springing up from nothing, and good at variance with good?
These are they who profess to honour Him with due honour by saying that
He is not that which the nature of Him that begat Him is. Is Eunomius
not ashamed of the form of such honour, if one were to say that he
himself is not akin in nature to his father, but has community with
something of another kind? If he who brings the Lord of the creation
into community with the creation declares that he honours Him by so
doing, let him also himself be honoured by having community assigned
him with what is brute and senseless: but, if he finds community with
an inferior nature hard and insolent treatment, how is it honour for
Him Who, as the prophet saith, “ruleth with His power for ever<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p13.2" n="687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vi.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vi.ix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.6" parsed="|Ps|66|6|0|0" passage="Ps. lxvi. 6">Ps. lxvi. 6</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” to be ranked with that nature which
is in subjection and bondage? But enough of this.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.vii" n="V" next="viii.i.vii.i" prev="viii.i.vi.ix" progress="31.10%" shorttitle="Book V" title="Book V" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.vii.i" n="1" next="viii.i.vii.ii" prev="viii.i.vii" progress="31.10%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The fifth book promises to speak of the words contained in the saying of the Apostle Peter, but delays their exposition. He discourses first of the creation, to the effect that, while nothing therein is deserving of worship, yet men, led astray by their ill-informed and feeble intelligence, and marvelling at its beauty, deified the several parts of the universe. And herein he excellently expounds the passage of Isaiah, “I am God, the first.”" type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.vii.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_172.html" id="viii.i.vii.i-Page_172" n="172" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.vii.i-p1.1">Book V.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.vii.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The fifth book
promises to speak of the words contained in the saying of the Apostle
Peter, but delays their exposition. He discourses first of the
creation, to the effect that, while nothing therein is deserving of
worship, yet men, led astray by their ill-informed and feeble
intelligence, and marvelling at its beauty, deified the several parts
of the universe. And herein he excellently expounds the passage of
Isaiah, “I am God, the first.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.vii.i-p3.1">It</span> is
now, perhaps, time to make enquiry into what is said concerning the
words of the Apostle Peter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p3.2" n="688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> The
words referred to are those in <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>, by Eunomius himself,
and by our father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p4.2" n="689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> S.
Basil: the passages discussed are afterwards referred to in
detail.</p></note> concerning the
latter. If a detailed examination should extend our discourse to
considerable length, the fair-minded reader will no doubt pardon this,
and will not blame us for wasting time in words, but lay the blame on
him who has given occasion for them. Let me be allowed also to make
some brief remarks preliminary to the proposed enquiry: it may be that
they too will be found not to be out of keeping with the aim of our
discussion.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.i-p6" shownumber="no">That no created thing is
deserving of man’s worship, the divine word so clearly declares
as a law, that such a truth may be learned from almost the whole of the
inspired Scripture. Moses, the Tables, the Law, the Prophets that
follow, the Gospels, the decrees of the Apostles, all alike forbid the
act of reverencing the creation. It would be a lengthy task to set out
in order the particular passages which refer to this matter; but though
we set out only a few from among the many instances of the inspired
testimony, our argument is surely equally convincing, since each of the
divine words, albeit the least, has equal force for declaration of the
truth. Seeing, then, that our conception of existences is divided into
two, the creation and the uncreated Nature, if the present contention
of our adversaries should prevail, so that we should say that the Son
of God is created, we should be absolutely compelled either to set at
naught the proclamation of the Gospel, and to refuse to worship that
God the Word Who was in the beginning, on the ground that we must not
address worship to the creation, or, if these marvels recorded in the
Gospels are too urgent for us, by which we are led to reverence and to
worship Him Who is displayed in them, to place, in that case, the
created and the Uncreated on the same level of honour; seeing that if,
according to our adversaries’ opinion, even the created God is
worshipped, though having in His nature no prerogative above the rest
of the creation, and if this view should get the upper hand, the
doctrines of religion will be entirely transformed to a kind of anarchy
and democratic independence. For when men believe that the nature they
worship is not one, but have their thoughts turned away to diverse
Godheads, there will be none who will stay the conception of the Deity
in its progress through creation, but the Divine element, once
recognized in creation, will become a stepping-stone to the like
conception in the case of that which is next contemplated, and that
again for the next in order, and as a result of this inferential
process the error will extend to all things, as the first deceit makes
its way by contiguous cases even to the very last.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.i-p7" shownumber="no">To show that I am not making a
random statement beyond what probability admits of, I will cite as a
credible testimony in favour of my assertion the error which still
prevails among the heathen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p7.1" n="690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> With
the following passage may be compared the parallel account in the Book
of <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13" parsed="|Wis|13|0|0|0" passage="Wisd. 13">Wisdom (ch. xiii.)</scripRef>.</p></note>. Seeing that they,
with their untrained and narrow intelligence, were disposed to look
with wonder on the beauties of nature, not employing the things they
beheld as a leader and guide to the beauty of the Nature that
transcends them, they rather made their intelligence halt on arriving
at the objects of its apprehension, and marvelled at each part of the
creation severally—for this cause they did not stay their
conception of the Deity at any single one of the things they beheld,
but deemed everything they looked on in creation to be divine. And thus
with the Egyptians, as the error developed its force more in respect of
intellectual objects, the countless forms of spiritual beings were
reckoned to be so many natures of Gods; while with the Babylonians the
un<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_173.html" id="viii.i.vii.i-Page_173" n="173" />erring
circuit of the firmament was accounted a God, to whom they also gave
the name of Bel. So, too, the foolishness of the heathen deifying
individually the seven successive spheres, one bowed down to one,
another to another, according to some individual form of error. For as
they perceived all these circles moving in mutual relation, seeing that
they had gone astray as to the most exalted, they maintained the same
error by logical sequence, even to the last of them. And in addition to
these, the æther itself, and the atmosphere diffused beneath it,
the earth and sea and the subterranean region, and in the earth itself
all things which are useful or needful for man’s life,—of
all these there was none which they held to be without part or lot in
the Divine nature, but they bowed down to each of them, bringing
themselves, by means of some one of the objects conspicuous in the
creation, into bondage to all the successive parts of the creation, in
such a way that, had the act of reverencing the creation been from the
beginning even to them a thing evidently unlawful, they would not have
been led astray into this deceit of polytheism. Let us look to it,
then, lest we too share the same fate,—we who in being taught by
Scripture to reverence the true Godhead, were trained to consider all
created existence as external to the Divine nature, and to worship and
revere that uncreated Nature alone, Whose characteristic and token is
that it never either begins to be or ceases to be; since the great
Isaiah thus speaks of the Divine nature with reference to these
doctrines, in his exalted utterance,—who speaks in the person of
the Deity, “I am the first, and hereafter am I, and no God was
before Me, and no God shall be after Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p8.2" n="691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.4" parsed="|Isa|41|4|0|0" passage="Is. xli. 4">Is. xli. 4</scripRef>, xliv.
6, xlviii. 12 (LXX.). If the whole passage is intended to be a quotation,
it is not made exactly from any one of these; the opening words are
from the second passage referred to; and perhaps this is the only
portion intended to be a quotation, the second clause being
explanatory; the words of the second clause are varied in the
repetition immediately afterwards.</p></note>.” For knowing more perfectly than all
others the mystery of the religion of the Gospel, this great prophet,
who foretold even that marvellous sign concerning the Virgin, and gave
us the good tidings<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p9.2" n="692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.i-p10.1" lang="EL">εὐαγγελισάμενος</span></p></note> of the birth of the
Child, and clearly pointed out to us that Name of the Son,—he, in
a word, who by the Spirit includes in himself all the truth,—in
order that the characteristic of the Divine Nature, whereby we discern
that which really <i>is</i> from that which came into being, might be
made as plain as possible to all, utters this saying in the person of
God: “I am the first, and hereafter am I, and before Me no God
hath been, and after Me is none.” Since, then, neither is that
God which was before God, nor is that God which is after God, (for that
which is after God is the creation, and that which is anterior to God
is nothing, and Nothing is not God;—or one should rather say,
that which is anterior to God is God in His eternal blessedness,
defined in contradistinction to Nothing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p10.2" n="693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.i-p11.1" lang="EL">πρὸς οὐδὲν
ὁριζόμενος</span>; <i>i.e.</i> before the name of “God” could be
applied, as now, in contradistinction to <i>creation</i>, it was
applied in contradistinction to nothing, and that distinction was in a
sense the definition of God. Or the words may be turned, as Gulonius
turns them, “nulla re determinatus,” “with no
limitation”—the contradistinction to creation being
regarded as a limitation by way of definition.</p></note>;—since, I say, this inspired utterance
was spoken by the mouth of the prophet, we learn by his means the
doctrine that the Divine Nature is one, continuous with Itself and
indiscerptible, not admitting in Itself priority and posteriority,
though it be declared in Trinity, and with no one of the things we
contemplate in it more ancient or more recent than another. Since,
then, the saying is the saying of God, whether you grant that the words
are the words of the Father or of the Son, the orthodox doctrine is
equally upheld by either. For if it is the Father that speaks thus, He
bears witness to the Son that He is not “after” Himself:
for if the Son is God, and whatever is “after” the Father
is not God, it is clear that the saying bears witness to the truth that
the Son is in the Father, and not after the Father. If, on the other
hand, one were to grant that this utterance is of the Son, the phrase,
“None hath been before Me,” will be a clear intimation that
He Whom we contemplate “in the Beginning<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p11.2" n="694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>” is apprehended together with the
eternity of the Beginning. If, then, anything is “after”
God, this is discovered, by the passages quoted, to be a creature, and
not God: for He says, “That which is after Me is not God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.i-p12.2" n="695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Taking
the whole phrase <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.i-p13.1" lang="EL">τὸ
μετ᾽ ἐμὲ ον</span>
as a loose quotation.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vii.ii" next="viii.i.vii.iii" prev="viii.i.vii.i" progress="31.42%" title="He then explains the phrase of S. Peter, “Him God made Lord and Christ.” And herein he sets forth the opposing statement of Eunomius, which he made on account of such phrase against S. Basil, and his lurking revilings and insults." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>He then explains
the phrase of S. Peter, “Him God made Lord and Christ.” And
herein he sets forth the opposing statement of Eunomius, which he made
on account of such phrase against S. Basil, and his lurking revilings
and insults.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Now that we have had presented
to us this preliminary view of existences, it may be opportune to
examine the passage before us. It is said, then, by Peter to the Jews,
“Him God made Lord and Christ, this Jesus Whom ye crucified<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p2.1" n="696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>,” while on our part it is said that it
is not pious to refer the word “made” to the Divine Nature
of the Only-begotten, but that it is to be referred to that “form
of a servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p3.2" n="697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” which came into being by the
Incarnation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p4.2" n="698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">οἰκονομικῶς
γενομένην</span></p></note>, in the due time of His appearing in
the flesh; and, on the other hand, those who press the phrase the
contrary way say that in the word “made” the Apostle
indicates the pretemporal generation of the Son. We shall, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_174.html" id="viii.i.vii.ii-Page_174" n="174" />therefore, set forth the
passage in the midst, and after a detailed examination of both the
suppositions, leave the judgment of the truth to our reader. Of our
adversaries’ view Eunomius himself may be a sufficient advocate,
for he contends gallantly on the matter, so that in going through his
argument word by word we shall completely follow out the reasoning of
those who strive against us: and we ourselves will act as champion of
the doctrine on our side as best we may, following so far as we are
able the line of the argument previously set forth by the great Basil.
But do you, who by your reading act as judges in the cause,
“execute true judgment,” as one of the prophets<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p5.2" n="699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.7.9" parsed="|Zech|7|9|0|0" passage="Zech. vii. 9">Zech. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> says, not awarding the victory to contentious
preconceptions, but to the truth as it is manifested by examination.
And now let the accuser of our doctrines come forward, and read his
indictment, as in a court of law.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p7" shownumber="no">“In addition, moreover, to
what we have mentioned, by his refusal to take the word
‘made’ as referring to the essence of the Son, and withal
by his being ashamed of the Cross, he ascribes to the Apostles what no
one even of those who have done their best to speak ill of them on the
score of stupidity, lays to their charge; and at the same time he
clearly introduces, by his doctrines and arguments, two Christs and two
Lords; for he says that it was not the Word Who was in the beginning
Whom God made Lord and Christ, but He Who ‘emptied Himself to
take the form of a servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p7.1" n="700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef></p></note>,’ and
‘was crucified through weakness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p8.2" n="701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 4">2 Cor. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ At all
events the great Basil writes expressly as follows<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p9.2" n="702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> The
quotations are from S. Basil c. Eunomius II. 3. (pp. 239–40 in
the Benedictine edition.)</p></note>:—‘Nor, moreover, is it the
intention of the Apostle to present to us that existence of the
Only-begotten which was before the ages (which is now the subject of
our argument), for he clearly speaks, not of the very essence of God
the Word, Who was in the beginning with God, but of Him Who emptied
Himself to take the form of a servant, and became conformable to the
body of our humiliation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p10.1" n="703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 21">Phil. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>, and was crucified
through weakness.’ And again, ‘This is known to any one who
even in a small degree applies his mind to the meaning of the
Apostle’s words, that he is not setting forth to us the mode of
the Divine existence, but is introducing the terms which belong to the
Incarnation; for he says, <i>Him</i> God made Lord and Christ, this
Jesus Whom ye crucified, evidently laying stress by the demonstrative
word on that in Him which was human and was seen by all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p11.2" n="704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> The
latter part of the quotation from S. Basil does not exactly agree with
the Benedictine text, but the variations are not material.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p13" shownumber="no">“This, then, is what the
man has to say who substitutes,—for we may not speak of it as
‘application,’ lest any one should blame for such madness
men holy and chosen for the preaching of godliness, so as to reproach
their doctrine with a fall into such extravagance,—who
substitutes his own mind<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p13.1" n="705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p14.1" lang="EL">ἑαυτοῦ</span> for the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p14.2" lang="EL">ἑαυτῶν</span> of
Oehler’s text, for which no authority is alleged by the editor,
and which is probably a mere misprint.</p></note> for the intention of
the Apostles! With what confusion are they not filled, who refer their
own nonsense to the memory of the saints! With what absurdity do they
not abound, who imagine that the man ‘emptied himself’ to
become man, and who maintain that He Who by obedience ‘humbled
himself’ to take the form of a servant was made conformable to
men even before He took that form upon Him! Who, pray, ye most reckless
of men, when he <i>has</i> the form of a servant, takes the form of a
servant? and how can any one ‘empty himself’ to become the
very thing which he is? You will find no contrivance to meet this, bold
as you are in saying or thinking things uncontrivable. Are you not
verily of all men most miserable, who suppose that a man has suffered
death for all men, and ascribe your own redemption to him? For if it is
not of the Word Who was in the beginning and was God that the blessed
Peter speaks, but of him who was ‘seen,’ and who
‘emptied Himself,’ as Basil says, and if the man who was
seen ‘emptied Himself’ to take ‘the form of a
servant,’ and He Who ‘emptied Himself’ to take
‘the form of a servant,’ emptied Himself to come into being
as man, then the man who was seen emptied himself to come into being as
man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p14.3" n="706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> The
argument here takes the form of a <i>reductio ad absurdum;</i> assuming
that S. Peter’s reference is to the “visible man,”
and bearing in mind S. Basil’s words that S. Peter refers to Him
Who “emptied Himself,” it is said “then it was the
‘visible man’ who ‘emptied himself.’ But the
purpose of that ‘emptying’ was the ‘taking the form
of a servant,’ which again is the coming into being as man:
therefore the ‘visible man’ ‘emptied himself,’
to come into being as man, which is absurd.” The wording of S.
Basil’s statement makes the argument in a certain degree
plausible;—if he had said that S. Peter referred to the Son, not
in regard to his actual essence, but in regard to the fact that He
“emptied Himself” to become man, and as so having
“emptied Himself” (which is no doubt what he intended his
words to mean), then the <i>reductio ad absurdum</i> would not apply;
nor would the later arguments, by which Eunomius proceeds to prove that
He Who “emptied Himself” was no mere man, but the Word Who
was in the beginning, have any force as against S. Basil’s
statement.</p></note>. The very nature of things is repugnant to
this; and it is expressly contradicted by that writer<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p15.1" n="707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>
who celebrates this dispensation in his discourse concerning the Divine
Nature, when he says not that the man who was seen, but that the Word
Who was in the beginning and was God took upon Him flesh, which is
equivalent in other words to taking ‘the form of a
servant.’ If, then, you hold that these things are to be
believed, depart from your error, and cease to believe that the man
‘emptied himself’ to become man. And if you are not able to
persuade those who will not be persuaded, destroy their incredulity by
another saying, a second de<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_175.html" id="viii.i.vii.ii-Page_175" n="175" />cision against them. Remember
him who says, ‘Who being in the form of God thought it not
robbery to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a
servant.’ There is none among men who will appropriate this
phrase to himself. None of the saints that ever lived was the
Only-begotten God and became man:—for that is what it means to
‘take the form of a servant,’ ‘being in the form of
God.’ If, then, the blessed Peter speaks of Him Who
‘emptied Himself’ to ‘take the form of a
servant,’ and if He Who was ‘in the form of God’ did
‘empty Himself’ to ‘take the form of a
servant,’ and if He Who in the beginning was God, being the Word
and the Only-begotten God, is He Who was ‘in the form of
God,’ then the blessed Peter speaks to us of Him Who was in the
beginning and was God, and expounds to us that it was He Who became
Lord and Christ. This, then, is the conflict which Basil wages against
himself, and he clearly appears neither to have ‘applied his own
mind to the intention of the Apostles’, nor to be able to
preserve the sequence of his own arguments; for, according to them, he
must, if he is conscious of their irreconcilable character, admit that
the Word Who was in the beginning and was God became Lord; or if he
tries to fit together statements that are mutually conflicting, and
contentiously stands by them, he will add to them others yet more
hostile, and maintain that there are two Christs and two Lords. For if
the Word that was in the beginning and was God be one, and He Who
‘emptied Himself’ and ‘took the form of a
servant’ be another, and if God the Word, by Whom are all things,
be Lord, and this Jesus, Who was crucified after all things had come
into being, be Lord also, there are, according to his view, two Lords
and Christs. Our author, then, cannot by any argument clear himself
from this manifest blasphemy. But if any one were to say in support of
him that the Word Who was in the beginning is indeed the same Who
became Lord, but that He became Lord and Christ in respect of His
presence in the flesh, He will surely be constrained to say that the
Son was not Lord before His presence in the flesh. At all events, even
if Basil and his faithless followers falsely proclaim two Lords and two
Christs, for us there is one Lord and Christ, by Whom all things were
made, not becoming Lord by way of promotion, but existing before all
creation and before all ages, the Lord Jesus, by Whom are all things,
while all the saints with one harmonious voice teach us this truth and
proclaim it as the most excellent of doctrines. Here the blessed John
teaches us that God the Word, by Whom all things were made, has become
incarnate, saying, ‘And the Word was made flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p16.2" n="708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef></p></note>’; here the most admirable Paul, urging
those who attend to him to humility, speaks of Christ Jesus, Who was in
the form of God, and emptied Himself to take the form of a servant, and
was humbled to death, even the death of the Cross<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p17.2" n="709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7-Phil.2.8" parsed="|Phil|2|7|2|8" passage="Phil. ii. 7, 8">Phil. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;
and again in another passage calls Him Who was crucified ‘the
Lord of Glory’: ‘for had they known it,’ he says,
‘they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p18.2" n="710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>’. Indeed, he speaks far more openly
than this of the very essential nature by the name of
‘Lord,’ where he says, ‘Now the Lord is the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p19.2" n="711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 17">2 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>’. If, then, the Word Who was in the
beginning, in that He is Spirit, is Lord, and the Lord of glory, and if
God made Him Lord and Christ, it was the very Spirit and God the Word
that God so made, and not some other Lord Whom Basil dreams
about.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vii.iii" next="viii.i.vii.iv" prev="viii.i.vii.ii" progress="31.79%" title="A remarkable and original reply to these utterances, and a demonstration of the power of the Crucified, and of the fact that this subjection was of the Human Nature, not that which the Only-Begotten has from the Father. Also an explanation of the figure of the Cross, and of the appellation “Christ,” and an account of the good gifts bestowed on the Human Nature by the Godhead which was commingled with it." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>A remarkable and original reply to these utterances,
and a demonstration of the power of the Crucified, and of the fact that
this subjection was of the Human Nature, not that which the
Only-Begotten has from the Father. Also an explanation of the figure of
the Cross, and of the appellation “Christ,” and an account
of the good gifts bestowed on the Human Nature by the Godhead which was
commingled with it.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Well, such is his accusation.
But I think it necessary in the first place to go briefly, by way of
summary, over the points that he urges, and then to proceed to correct
by my argument what he has said, that those who are judging the truth
may find it easy to remember the indictment against us, which we have
to answer, and that we may be able to dispose of each of the charges in
regular order. He says that we are ashamed of the Cross of Christ, and
slander the saints, and say that a man has “emptied
himself” to become man, and suppose that the Lord had the
“form of a servant” before His presence by the Incarnation,
and ascribe our redemption to a man, and speak in our doctrine of two
Christs and two Lords, or, if we do not do this, then we deny that the
Only-begotten was Lord and Christ before the Passion. So that we may
avoid this blasphemy, he will have us confess that the essence of the
Son has been made, on the ground that the Apostle Peter by his own
voice establishes such a doctrine. This is the substance of the
accusation; for all that he has been at the trouble of saying by way of
abuse of ourselves, I will pass by in silence, as being not at all to
the point. It may be that this rhetorical stroke of phrases framed
according to some artificial <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_176.html" id="viii.i.vii.iii-Page_176" n="176" />theory is the ordinary habit
of those who play the rhetorician, an invention to swell the bulk of
their indictment. Let our sophist then use his art to display his
insolence, and vaunt his strength in reproaches against us, showing off
his strokes in the intervals of the contest; let him call us foolish,
call us of all men most reckless, of all men most miserable, full of
confusion and absurdity, and make light of us at his good pleasure in
any way he likes, and we will bear it; for to a reasonable man disgrace
lies, not in hearing one who abuses him, but in making retort to what
he says. There may even be some good in his expenditure of breath
against us; for it may be that while he occupies his railing tongue in
denouncing us he will at all events make some truce in his conflict
against God. So let him take his fill of insolence as he likes: none
will reply to him. For if a man has foul and loathsome breath, by
reason of bodily disorder, or of some pestilential and malignant
disease, he would not rouse any healthy person to emulate his
misfortune so that one should choose, by himself acquiring disease, to
repay, in the same evil kind, the unpleasantness of the man’s ill
odour. Such men our common nature bids us to pity, not to imitate. And
so let us pass by everything of this kind which by mockery,
indignation, provocation, and abuse, he has assiduously mixed up with
his argument, and examine only his arguments as they concern the
doctrinal points at issue. We shall begin again, then, from the
beginning, and meet each of his charges in turn.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">The beginning of his accusation
was that we are ashamed of the Cross of Him Who for our sakes underwent
the Passion. Surely he does not intend to charge against us also that
we preach the doctrine of dissimilarity in essence! Why, it is rather
to those who turn aside to this opinion that the reproach belongs of
going about to make the Cross a shameful thing. For if by both parties
alike the dispensation of the Passion is held as part of the faith,
while we hold it necessary to honour, even as the Father is honoured,
the God Who was manifested by the Cross, and <i>they</i> find the
Passion a hindrance to glorifying the Only-begotten God equally with
the Father that begat Him, then our sophist’s charges recoil upon
himself, and in the words with which he imagines himself to be accusing
us, he is publishing his own doctrinal impiety. For it is clear that
the reason why he sets the Father above the Son, and exalts Him with
supreme honour, is this,—that in Him is not seen the shame of the
Cross: and the reason why he asseverates that the nature of the Son
varies in the sense of inferiority is this,—that the reproach of
the Cross is referred to Him alone, and does not touch the Father. And
let no one think that in saying this I am only following the general
drift of his composition, for in going through all the blasphemy of his
speech, which is there laboriously brought together, I found, in a
passage later than that before us, this very blasphemy clearly
expressed in undisguised language; and I propose to set forth, in the
orderly course of my own argument, what they have written, which runs
thus:—“If,” he says, “he can show that the God
Who is over all, Who is the unapproachable Light, was incarnate, or
could be incarnate, came under authority, obeyed commands, came under
the laws of men, bore the Cross, then let him say that the Light is
equal to the Light.” Who then is it who is ashamed of the Cross?
he who, even after the Passion, worships the Son equally with the
Father, or he who even before the Passion insults Him, not only by
ranking Him with the creation, but by maintaining that He is of
passible nature, on the ground that He could not have come to
experience His sufferings had He not had a nature capable of such
sufferings? We on our part assert that even the body in which He
underwent His Passion, by being mingled with the Divine Nature, was
made by that commixture to be that which the assuming<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p3.1" n="712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> Or
“resuming.” Cf. Book II. §8 (<i>sup.</i> p. 113, where
see note 7).</p></note>
Nature is. So far are we from entertaining any low idea concerning the
Only-begotten God, that if anything belonging to our lowly nature was
assumed in His dispensation of love for man, we believe that even this
was transformed to what is Divine and incorruptible<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p4.1" n="713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> With S.
Gregory’s language here may be compared that of S. Athanasius
(<i>Or. adv. Arian.</i> iii. 53), “It was not the Wisdom,
quâ Wisdom, that ‘advanced’; but the humanity in the
Wisdom that did advance, gradually ascending above the human nature and
being made Divine (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">θεοποιούμενον</span>).”</p></note>;
but Eunomius makes the suffering of the Cross to be a sign of
divergence in essence, in the sense of inferiority, considering, I know
not how, the surpassing act of power, by which He was able to perform
this, to be an evidence of weakness; failing to perceive the fact that,
while nothing which moves according to its own nature is looked upon as
surprisingly wonderful, all things that overpass the limitations of
their own nature become especially the objects of admiration, and to
them every ear is turned, every mind is attentive, in wonder at the
marvel. And hence it is that all who preach the word point out the
wonderful character of the mystery in this respect,—that
“God was manifested in the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p5.2" n="714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>,
where it would appear that Gregory read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p6.2" lang="EL">θεός</span>; not
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p6.3" lang="EL">ὅς</span>.</p></note>,” that “the Word was made flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p6.4" n="715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef></p></note>,” that “the Light shined in
darkness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p7.2" n="716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" passage="John i. 5">John i. 5</scripRef> (not verbally).</p></note>,” “the Life tasted
death,” and all such declarations which the heralds of the faith
are wont to make, whereby is increased the marvellous character
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_177.html" id="viii.i.vii.iii-Page_177" n="177" />of Him Who
manifested the superabundance of His power by means external to his own
nature. But though they think fit to make this a subject for their
insolence, though they make the dispensation of the Cross a reason for
partitioning off the Son from equality of glory with the Father, we
believe, as those “who from the beginning were eye-witnesses and
ministers of the word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p8.2" n="717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" passage="Luke i. 2">Luke i. 2</scripRef></p></note>” delivered to
us by the Holy Scriptures, that the God who was in the beginning,
“afterwards”, as Baruch says, “was seen upon the
earth, and conversed with men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p9.2" n="718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" passage="Bar. iii. 37">Bar. iii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and, becoming
a ransom for our death, loosed by His own resurrection the bonds of
death, and by Himself made the resurrection a way for all flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p10.2" n="719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> See
Note 2, p. 104, <i>sup.</i></p></note>, and being on the same throne and in the same
glory with His own Father, will in the day of judgment give sentence
upon those who are judged, according to the desert of the lives they
have led. These are the things which we believe concerning Him Who was
crucified, and for this cause we cease not to extol Him exceedingly,
according to the measure of our powers, that He Who by reason of His
unspeakable and unapproachable greatness is not comprehensible by any,
save by Himself and the Father and the Holy Spirit, He, I say, was able
even to descend to community with our weakness. But they adduce this
proof of the Son’s alienation in nature from the Father, that the
Lord was manifested by the flesh and by the Cross, arguing on the
ground that the Father’s nature remained pure in impassibility,
and could not in any way admit of a community which tended to passion,
while the Son, by reason of the divergence of His nature by way of
humiliation, was not incapable of being brought to experience the flesh
and death, seeing that the change of condition was not great, but one
which took place in a certain sense from one like state to another
state kindred and homogeneous, because the nature of man is created,
and the nature of the Only-begotten is created also. Who then is fairly
charged with being ashamed of the Cross? he who speaks basely of it<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p11.1" n="720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p12.1" lang="EL">αὐτοῦ</span> (for
which Oehler cites good <span class="sc" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p12.2">ms.</span> authority),
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p12.3" lang="EL">ἑαυτοῦ</span> (the
reading of his text, as well as of the Paris editions).</p></note>, or he who contends for its more exalted
aspect? I know not whether our accuser, who thus abases the God Who was
made known upon the Cross, has heard the lofty speech of Paul, in what
terms and at what length he discourses with his exalted lips concerning
that Cross. For he, who was able to make himself known by miracles so
many and so great, says, “God forbid that I should glory in
anything else, than in the Cross of Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p12.4" n="721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef> (not
verbally).</p></note>.” And to the Corinthians he says that
the word of the Cross is “the power of God to them that are in a
state of salvation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p13.2" n="722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.18" parsed="|1Cor|1|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 18">1 Cor. i. 18</scripRef></p></note>.” To the
Ephesians, moreover, he describes by the figure of the Cross the power
that controls and holds together the universe, when he expresses a
desire that they may be exalted to know the exceeding glory of this
power, calling it height, and depth, and breadth, and length<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p14.2" n="723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.18" parsed="|Eph|3|18|0|0" passage="Eph. iii. 18">Eph. iii. 18</scripRef></p></note>, speaking of the several projections we
behold in the figure of the Cross by their proper names, so that he
calls the upper part “height,” and that which is below, on
the opposite side of the junction, “depth,” while by the
name “length and breadth” he indicates the cross-beam
projecting to either side, that hereby might be manifested this great
mystery, that both things in heaven, and things under the earth, and
all the furthest bounds of the things that are, are ruled and sustained
by Him Who gave an example of this unspeakable and mighty power in the
figure of the Cross. But I think there is no need to contend further
with such objections, as I judge it superfluous to be anxious about
urging arguments against calumny when even a few words suffice to show
the truth. Let us therefore pass on to another charge.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p16" shownumber="no">He says that by us the saints
are slandered. Well, if he has heard it himself, let him tell us the
words of our defamation: if he thinks we have uttered it to others, let
him show the truth of his charge by witnesses: if he demonstrates it
from what we have written, let him read the words, and we will bear the
blame. But he cannot bring forward anything of the kind: our writings
are open for examination to any one who desires it. If it was not said
to himself, and he has not heard it from others, and has no proof to
offer from our writings, I think he who has to make answer on this
point may well hold his peace: silence is surely the fitting answer to
an unfounded charge.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p17" shownumber="no">The Apostle Peter says,
“God made this Jesus, Whom ye crucified, Lord and Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p17.1" n="724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We, learning this from him, say that
the whole context of the passage tends one way,—the Cross itself,
the human name, the indicative turn of the phrase. For the word of the
Scripture says that in regard to one person two things were
wrought,—by the Jews, the Passion, and by God, honour; not as
though one person had suffered and another had been honoured by
exaltation: and he further explains this yet more clearly by his words
in what follows, “being exalted by the right hand of God.”
Who then was “exalted”? He that was lowly, or He that was
the Highest? and what else is the lowly, but the Humanity? what else is
the Highest, but the Divinity? Surely, God needs not to be exalted,
seeing that He is the Highest. It follows, then, that the
Apostle’s meaning is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_178.html" id="viii.i.vii.iii-Page_178" n="178" />that the Humanity was exalted:
and its exaltation was effected by its becoming Lord and Christ. And
this took place after the Passion.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p18.2" n="725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> It can
hardly be supposed that it is intended by S. Gregory that we should
understand that, during the years of His life on earth, our
Lord’s Humanity was not so united with His Divinity that
“the visible man” was then both Lord and Christ. He
probably refers more especially to the manifestation of His Messiahship
afforded by the Resurrection and Ascension; but he also undoubtedly
dwells on the exaltation of the Human Nature after the Passion in terms
which would perhaps imply more than he intended to convey. His language
on this point may be compared with the more guarded and careful
statement of Hooker. (Eccl. Pol. V. lv. 8.) The point of his argument
is that S. Peter’s words apply to the Human Nature, not to the
Divine.</p></note> It is not
therefore the pre-temporal existence of the Lord which the Apostle
indicates by the word “made,” but that change of the lowly
to the lofty which was effected “by the right hand of God.”
Even by this phrase is declared the mystery of godliness; for he who
says “exalted by the right hand of God” manifestly reveals
the unspeakable dispensation of this mystery, that the Right Hand of
God, that made all things that are, (which is the Lord, by Whom all
things were made, and without Whom nothing that is subsists,) Itself
raised to Its own height the Man united with It, making Him also to be
what It is by nature. Now It is Lord and King: Christ is the
King’s name: these things It made Him too. For as He was highly
exalted by being in the Highest, so too He became all
else,—Immortal in the Immortal, Light in the Light, Incorruptible
in the Incorruptible, Invisible in the Invisible, Christ in the Christ,
Lord in the Lord. For even in physical combinations. when one of the
combined parts exceeds the other in a great degree, the inferior is
wont to change completely to that which is more potent. And this we are
plainly taught by the voice of the Apostle Peter in his mystic
discourse, that the lowly nature of Him Who was crucified through
weakness, (and weakness, as we have heard from the Lord, marks the
flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p19.1" n="726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.38" parsed="|Mark|14|38|0|0" passage="Mark xiv. 38">Mark xiv. 38</scripRef></p></note>,) that lowly nature, I say, by virtue of its
combination with the infinite and boundless element of good, remained
no longer in its own measures and properties, but was by the Right Hand
of God raised up together with Itself, and became Lord instead of
servant, Christ a King instead of a subject, Highest instead of Lowly,
God instead of man. What handle then against the saints did he who
pretends to give warning against us in defence of the Apostles find in
the material of our writings? Let us pass over this charge also in
silence; for I think it a mean and unworthy thing to stand up against
charges that are false and unfounded. Let us pass on to the more
pressing part of his accusation.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vii.iv" next="viii.i.vii.v" prev="viii.i.vii.iii" progress="32.33%" title="He shows the falsehood of Eunomius' calumnious charge that the great Basil had said that “man was emptied to become man,” and demonstrates that the “emptying” of the Only-begotten took place with a view to the restoration to life of the Man Who had suffered." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He shows the
falsehood of Eunomius’ calumnious charge that the great Basil had
said that “man was emptied to become man,” and demonstrates
that the “emptying” of the Only-begotten took place with a
view to the restoration to life of the Man Who had suffered</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p1.1" n="727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> This
seems to be the sense of the Greek title. The Latin version of the
earlier editions appears to represent a different reading,
“contigisse, quando in passione homo Christus passus
est.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p3" shownumber="no">He asserts that we say that man
has emptied Himself to become man, and that He Who by obedience humbled
Himself to the form of the servant shared the form of men even before
He took that form. No change has been made in the wording; we have
simply transferred the very words from his speech to our own. Now if
there is anything of this sort in our writings, (for I call my
master’s writings <i>ours</i>) let no one blame our orator for
calumny. I ask for all regard for the truth: and we ourselves will give
evidence. But if there is nothing of all this in our writings, while
his language not merely lays blame upon us, but is indignant and
wrathful as if the matter were clearly proved, calling us full of
absurdity, nonsense, confusion, inconsistency, and so on, I am at a
loss to see the right course to take. Just as men who are perplexed at
the groundless rages of madmen can decide upon no plan to follow, so I
myself can find no device to meet this perplexity. Our master says (for
I will again recite his argument verbally), “He is not setting
forth to us the mode of the Divine existence, but the terms which
belong to the Incarnation.” Our accuser starts from this point,
and says that we maintain that man emptied Himself to become man! What
community is there between one statement and the other? If we say that
the Apostle has not set forth to us the mode of the Divine existence,
but points by his phrase to the dispensation of the Passion, we are on
this ground charged with speaking of the “emptying” of man
to become man, and with saying that the “form of the
servant” had pretemporal existence, and that the Man Who was born
of Mary existed before the coming in the flesh! Well, I think it
superfluous to spend time in discussing what is admitted, seeing that
truth itself frees us from the charge. In a case, indeed, where one may
have given the calumniators some handle against oneself, it is proper
to resist accusers: but where there is no danger of being suspected of
some absurd charge, the accusation becomes a proof, not of the false
charge made against him who is calumniated, but of the madness of the
accuser. As, however, in dealing with the charge of being ashamed of
the Cross, we showed by our examination that the charge recoiled upon
the accuser, so we shall show how this charge too returns upon those
who make it, since it is they, and not we, who lay down the doctrine of
the change of the Son from like to like in the dispensation of
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_179.html" id="viii.i.vii.iv-Page_179" n="179" />Passion. We will examine briefly, bringing them side by side, the
statements of each party. We say that the Only-begotten God, having by
His own agency brought all things into being, by Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p3.1" n="728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> This
seems to be the force of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">αὐτῷ; αὐτὸν</span> might
give a simpler construction, but the sense would not be changed.
Oehler, who here restores some words which were omitted in the earlier
editions, makes no mention of any variation of reading.</p></note> has full power over all things, while the
nature of man is also one of the things that were made by Him: and that
when this had fallen away to evil, and come to be in the destruction of
death, He by His own agency drew it up once more to immortal life, by
means of the Man in whom He tabernacled, taking to Himself humanity in
completeness, and that He mingled His life-giving power with our mortal
and perishable nature, and changed, by the combination with Himself,
our deadness to living grace and power. And this we declare to be the
mystery of the Lord according to the flesh, that He Who is immutable
came to be in that which is mutable, to the end that altering it for
the better, and changing it from the worse, He might abolish the evil
which is mingled with our mutable condition, destroying the evil in
Himself. For “our God is a consuming fire<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p4.2" n="729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.29" parsed="|Heb|12|29|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 29">Heb. xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>,” by whom all the material of
wickedness is done away. This is our statement. What does our accuser
say? Not that He Who was immutable and uncreated was mingled with that
which came into being by creation, and which had therefore suffered a
change in the direction of evil; but he does say that He, being Himself
created, came to that which was kindred and homogeneous with Himself,
not coming from a transcendent nature to put on the lowlier nature by
reason of His love to man, but becoming that very thing which He
was.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p6" shownumber="no">For as regards the general
character of the appellation, the name of “creature” is
one, as predicated of all things that have come into being from
nothing, while the divisions into sections of the things which we
contemplate as included in the term “creature”, are
separated one from the other by the variation of their properties: so
that if He is created, and man is created, He was
“emptied,” to use Eunomius’ phrase, to become
Himself, and changed His place, not from the transcendent to the lowly,
but from what is similar in kind to what (save in regard of the special
character of body and the incorporeal) is similar in dignity. To whom
now will the just vote of those who have to try our cause be given, or
who will seem to them to be under the weight of these charges? he who
says that the created was saved by the uncreated God, or he who refers
the cause of our salvation to the creature? Surely the judgment of
pious men is not doubtful. For any one who knows clearly the difference
which there is between the created and the uncreated, (terms of which
the divergence is marked by dominion and slavery, since the uncreated
God, as the prophet says, “ruleth with His power for ever<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p6.1" n="730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.6" parsed="|Ps|66|6|0|0" passage="Ps. lxvi. 6">Ps. lxvi. 6</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” while all things in the creation are
servants to Him, according to the voice of the same prophet, which says
“all things serve Thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p7.2" n="731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.91" parsed="|Ps|119|91|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef>.</p></note>,”) he, I say,
who carefully considers these matters, surely cannot fail to recognize
the person who makes the Only-begotten change from servitude to
servitude. For if, according to Paul, the whole creation “is in
bondage<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p8.2" n="732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and if, according to Eunomius, the
essential nature of the Only-begotten is created, our adversaries
maintain, surely, by their doctrines, not that the master was mingled
with the servant, but that a servant came to be among servants. As for
our saying that the Lord was in the form of a servant before His
presence in the flesh, that is just like charging us with saying that
the stars are black and the sun misty, and the sky low, and water dry,
and so on:—a man who does not maintain a charge on the ground of
what he has heard, but makes up what seems good to him at his own sweet
will, need not be sparing in making against us such charges as these.
It is just the same thing for us to be called to account for the one
set of charges as for the other, so far as concerns the fact that they
have no basis for them in anything that we have said. How could one who
says distinctly that the true Son was in the glory of the Father,
insult the eternal glory of the Only-begotten by conceiving it to have
been “in the form of a servant”? When our author thinks
proper to speak evil of us, and at the same time takes care to present
his case with some appearance of truth, it may perhaps not be
superfluous or useless to rebut his unfounded accusations.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.vii.v" next="viii.i.viii" prev="viii.i.vii.iv" progress="32.59%" title="Thereafter he shows that there are not two Christs or two Lords, but one Christ and one Lord, and that the Divine nature, after mingling with the Human, preserved the properties of each nature without confusion, and declares that the operations are, by reason of the union, predicated of the two natures in common, in the sense that the Lord took upon Himself the sufferings of the servant, and the humanity is glorified with Him in the honour that is the Lord's, and that by the power of the Divine Nature that is made anew, conformably with that Divine Nature Itself." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.vii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>Thereafter he
shows that there are not two Christs or two Lords, but one Christ and
one Lord, and that the Divine nature, after mingling with the Human,
preserved the properties of each nature without confusion, and declares
that the operations are, by reason of the union, predicated of the two
natures in common, in the sense that the Lord took upon Himself the
sufferings of the servant, and the humanity is glorified with Him in
the honour that is the Lord’s, and that by the power of the
Divine Nature that is made anew, conformably with that Divine Nature
Itself.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.vii.v-p2" shownumber="no">His next charge too has its own
absurdity of the same sort. For he reproaches us with saying that there
are “two Christs,” and “two Lords,” without
being able to make good his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_180.html" id="viii.i.vii.v-Page_180" n="180" />charge from our words, but
employing falsehood at discretion to suit his fancy. Since, then, he
deems it within his power to say what he likes, why does he utter his
falsehood with such care about detail, and maintain that we speak but
of two Christs? Let him say, if he likes, that we preach ten Christs,
or ten times ten, or extend the number to a thousand, that he may
handle his calumny more vigorously. For blasphemy is equally involved
in the doctrine of two Christs, and in that of more, and the character
of the two charges is also equally devoid of proof. When he shows,
then, that we do speak of two Christs, let him have a verdict against
us, as much as though he had given proof of ten thousand. But he says
that he convicts us by our own statements. Well, let us look once more
at those words of our master by means of which he thinks to raise his
charges against us. He says “he” (he, that is, who says
“Him God made Lord and Christ, this Jesus Whom ye
crucified”) “is not setting forth to us the mode of the
Divine existence, but the terms which belong to the
Incarnation…laying stress by the demonstrative word on that in
Him which was human and was seen by all.” This is what he wrote.
But whence has Eunomius managed by these words to bring on the stage
his “two Christs”? Does saying that the demonstrative word
lays stress on that which is visible, convey the proof of maintaining
“two Christs”? Ought we (to avoid being charged with
speaking of “two Highests”) to deny the fact that by Him
the Lord was highly exalted after His Passion? seeing that God the
Word, Who was in the beginning, was Highest, and was also highly
exalted after His Passion when He rose from the dead, as the Apostle
says. We must of necessity choose one of two courses—either say
that He was highly exalted after the Passion (which is just the same as
saying that He was made Lord and Christ), and be impeached by Eunomius,
or, if we avoid the accusation, deny the confession of the high
exaltation of Him Who suffered.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.v-p3" shownumber="no">Now at this point it seems right
to put forward once more our accuser’s statement in support of
our own defence. We shall therefore repeat word for word the statement
laid down by him, which supports our argument as
follows:—“The blessed John,” he says, “teaches
us that God the Word, by Whom all things were made, has become
incarnate, saying ‘And the Word was made flesh.’”
Does he understand what he is writing when he adds this to his own
argument? I can hardly myself think that the same man can at once be
aware of the meaning of these words and contend against our statement.
For if any one examines the words carefully, he will find that there is
no mutual conflict between what is said by us and what is said by him.
For we both consider the dispensation in the flesh apart, and regard
the Divine power in itself: and he, in like manner with ourselves, says
that the Word that was in the beginning has been manifested in the
flesh: yet no one ever charged him, nor does he charge himself, with
preaching “two Words”, Him Who was in the beginning, and
Him Who was made flesh; for he knows, surely, that the Word is
identical with the Word, He who appeared in the flesh with Him Who was
with God. But the flesh was not identical with the Godhead, till this
too was transformed to the Godhead, so that of necessity one set of
attributes befits God the Word, and a different set of attributes
befits the “form of the servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p3.1" n="733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> This
statement would seem to imply that, at some time after the Incarnation,
the Humanity of Christ was transformed to the Divine Nature, and made
identical with It. From other passages in what has preceded, it would
seem that this change in the mutual relation of the two Natures might,
according to the words of S. Gregory, be conceived as taking place
<i>after the Passion.</i> Thus it might be said that S. Gregory
conceived the union of the two Natures to be, since the Passion (or,
more strictly, since the “exaltation”), what the
Monophysites conceived it to be from the moment of the Incarnation. But
other phrases, again, seem to show that he conceived the two Natures
still to remain distinct (see note 4 <i>inf.</i>). There is, however,
ample justification in S. Gregory’s language for the remark of
Bp. Hefele, that S. Gregory “cannot entirely free himself from
the notion of a transmutation of the Human Nature into the
Divine.” (Hefele, <i>Hist. of the Councils,</i> Eng. Trans. vol.
iii. p. 4.)</p></note>.” If,
then, in view of such a confession, he does not reproach himself with
the duality of Words, why are we falsely charged with dividing the
object of our faith into “two Christs”?—we, who say
that He Who was highly exalted after His Passion, was made Lord and
Christ by His union<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p4.1" n="734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p5.1" lang="EL">ἑνωσέως</span>.</p></note> with Him Who is
verily Lord and Christ, knowing by what we have learnt that the Divine
Nature is always one and the same, and with the same mode of existence,
while the flesh in itself is that which reason and sense apprehend
concerning it, but when mixed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p5.2" n="735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀνακραθεῖσα
πρὸς τὸ
θεῖον</span>.</p></note> with the Divine no
longer remains in its own limitations and properties, but is taken up
to that which is overwhelming and transcendent. Our contemplation,
however, of the respective properties of the flesh and of the Godhead
remains free from confusion, so long as each of these is contemplated
by itself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p6.2" n="736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> Here S.
Gregory seems to state accurately the differentiation of the two
Natures, while he recognizes the possibility of the <i>communicatio
idiomatum:</i> but it is not clear that he would acknowledge that the
two Natures <i>still remain</i> distinct. Even this, however, seems to
be implied in his citation of <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|11|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 11">Phil. ii. 11</scripRef>, at a later
point.</p></note>, as, for example, “the Word was
before the ages, but the flesh came into being in the last
times”: but one could not reverse this statement, and say that
the latter is pretemporal, or that the Word has come into being in the
last times. The flesh is of a passible, the Word of an operative
nature: and neither is the flesh capable of making the things that are,
nor is the power possessed by the Godhead capable of suffering. The
Word was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_181.html" id="viii.i.vii.v-Page_181" n="181" />in
the beginning with God, the man was subject to the trial of death; and
neither was the Human Nature from everlasting, nor the Divine Nature
mortal: and all the rest of the attributes are contemplated in the same
way. It is not the Human Nature that raises up Lazarus, nor is it the
power that cannot suffer that weeps for him when he lies in the grave:
the tear proceeds from the Man, the life from the true Life. It is not
the Human Nature that feeds the thousands, nor is it omnipotent might
that hastens to the fig-tree. Who is it that is weary with the journey,
and Who is it that by His word made all the world subsist? What is the
brightness of the glory, and what is that that was pierced with the
nails? What form is it that is buffeted in the Passion, and what form
is it that is glorified from everlasting? So much as this is clear,
(even if one does not follow the argument into detail,) that the blows
belong to the servant in whom the Lord was, the honours to the Lord
Whom the servant compassed about, so that by reason of contact and the
union of Natures the proper attributes of each belong to both<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p7.2" n="737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Here is
truly stated the ground of the <i>communicatio idiomatum:</i> while the
illustrations following seem to show that S. Gregory recognized this
<i>communicatio</i> as existing at the time of our Lord’s
humiliation, and as continuing to exist after His
“exaltation”; that he acknowledged, that is, the union of
the two Natures before the “exaltation,” and the
distinction of the two Natures after that event.</p></note>, as the Lord receives the stripes of the
servant, while the servant is glorified with the honour of the Lord;
for this is why the Cross is said to be the Cross of the Lord of
glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p8.1" n="738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, and why every tongue confesses that Jesus
Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p9.2" n="739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|11|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 11">Phil. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.vii.v-p11" shownumber="no">But if we are to discuss the
other points in the same way, let us consider what it is that dies, and
what it is that destroys death; what it is that is renewed, and what it
is that empties itself. The Godhead “empties” Itself that
It may come within the capacity of the Human Nature, and the Human
Nature is renewed by becoming Divine through its commixture<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p11.1" n="740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p12.1" lang="EL">ἀνακρασεως</span></p></note> with the Divine. For as air is not retained
in water when it is dragged down by some weighty body and left in the
depth of the water, but rises quickly to its kindred element, while the
water is often raised up together with the air in its upward rush,
being moulded by the circle of air into a convex shape with a slight
and membrane-like surface, so too, when the true Life that underlay the
flesh sped up, after the Passion, to Itself, the flesh also was raised
up with It, being forced upwards from corruption to incorruptibility by
the Divine immortality. And as fire that lies in wood hidden below the
surface is often unobserved by the senses of those who see, or even
touch it, but is manifest when it blazes up, so too, at His death
(which He brought about at His will, Who separated His soul from His
Body, Who said to His own Father “Into Thy hands I commend My
Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p12.2" n="741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.46" parsed="|Luke|23|46|0|0" passage="Luke xxiii. 46">Luke xxiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>,” Who, as He says, “had power to
lay it down and had power to take it again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p13.2" n="742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef></p></note>”), He Who, because He is the Lord of
glory, despised that which is shame among men, having concealed, as it
were, the flame of His life in His bodily Nature, by the dispensation
of His death<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p14.2" n="743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation, which would connect
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p15.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῇ κατὰ τὸν
θάνατον
οἰκονομί&amp;
139·</span>, not with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p15.2" lang="EL">συγκαλύψας</span>, but with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.vii.v-p15.3" lang="EL">ἀνῆψε</span>.</p></note>, kindled and inflamed it once more by
the power of His own Godhead, fostering into life that which had been
brought to death, having infused with the infinity of His Divine power
that humble first-fruits of our nature, made it also to be that which
He Himself was—making the servile form to be Lord, and the Man
born of Mary to be Christ, and Him Who was crucified through weakness
to be Life and power, and making all that is piously conceived to be in
God the Word to be also in that which the Word assumed, so that these
attributes no longer seem to be in either Nature by way of division,
but that the perishable Nature being, by its commixture with the
Divine, made anew in conformity with the Nature that overwhelms it,
participates in the power of the Godhead, as if one were to say that
mixture makes a drop of vinegar mingled in the deep to be sea, by
reason that the natural quality of this liquid does not continue in the
infinity of that which overwhelms it<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p15.4" n="744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p16" shownumber="no"> Here
may be observed at once a conformity to the phraseology of the
Monophysites (bearing in mind that S. Gregory is not speaking, as they
were, of the union of the two Natures in the Incarnation, but of the
change wrought by the “exaltation”), and a suggestion that
the Natures still remain distinct, as otherwise it would be idle to
speak of the Human Nature as <i>participating</i> in the power of the
Divine.</p></note>. This is our
doctrine, which does not, as Eunomius charges against it, preach a
plurality of Christs, but the union of the Man with the Divinity, and
which calls by the name of “making” the transmutation of
the Mortal to the Immortal, of the Servant to the Lord, of Sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p16.1" n="745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef></p></note> to Righteousness, of the Curse<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.vii.v-p17.2" n="746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.vii.v-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.vii.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef></p></note> to the Blessing, of the Man to Christ. What
further have our slanderers left to say, to show that we preach
“two Christs” in our doctrine, if we refuse to say that He
Who was in the beginning from the Father uncreatedly Lord, and Christ,
and the Word, and God, was “made,” and declare that the
blessed Peter was pointing briefly and incidentally to the mystery of
the Incarnation, according to the meaning now explained, that the
Nature which was crucified through weakness has Itself also, as we have
said, become, by the overwhelming power of Him Who dwells in It, that
which the Indweller Himself is in fact and in name, even Christ and
Lord?</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.viii" n="VI" next="viii.i.viii.i" prev="viii.i.vii.v" progress="33.03%" shorttitle="Book VI" title="Book VI" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.viii.i" n="1" next="viii.i.viii.ii" prev="viii.i.viii" progress="33.03%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The sixth book shows that He Who came for man's salvation was not a mere man, as Eunomius, falsely slandering him, affirmed that the great Basil had said, but the Only-begotten Son of God, putting on human flesh, and becoming a mediator between God and man, on Whom we believe, as subject to suffering in the flesh, but impassible in His Godhead; and demonstrates the calumny of Eunomius." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.viii.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_182.html" id="viii.i.viii.i-Page_182" n="182" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.viii.i-p1.1">Book
VI.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.viii.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The sixth book shows
that He Who came for man’s salvation was not a mere man, as
Eunomius, falsely slandering him, affirmed that the great Basil had
said, but the Only-begotten Son of God, putting on human flesh, and
becoming a mediator between God and man, on Whom we believe, as subject
to suffering in the flesh, but impassible in His Godhead; and
demonstrates the calumny of Eunomius.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.viii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.viii.i-p3.1">But</span> I
perceive that while the necessities of the subject compelled me to
follow this line of thought, I have lingered too long over this
passage<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p3.2" n="747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> The
passage in S. Peter’s speech (<scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>) discussed in the
preceding book.</p></note>. I must now resume the train of his
complaints, that we may pass by none of the charges brought against us
without an answer. And first I propose that we should examine this
point, that he charges us with asserting that an ordinary man has
wrought the salvation of the world. For although this point has been to
some extent already cleared up by the investigations we have made, we
shall yet briefly deal with it once more, that the mind of those who
are acting as our judges on this slanderous accusation may be entirely
freed from misapprehension. So far are we from referring to an ordinary
man the cause of this great and unspeakable grace, that even if any
should refer so great a boon to Peter and Paul, or to an angel from
heaven, we should say with Paul, “let him be anathema<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p4.2" n="748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8-Gal.1.9" parsed="|Gal|1|8|1|9" passage="Gal. i. 8, 9">Gal. i. 8, 9</scripRef></p></note>.” For Paul was not crucified for us,
nor were we baptized into a human name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p5.2" n="749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.13" parsed="|1Cor|1|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 13">1 Cor. i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Surely the doctrine which our adversaries oppose to the truth is not
thereby strengthened when we confess that the saving power of Christ is
more potent than human nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p6.2" n="750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> The
sense of this passage is rather obscure. S. Gregory intends, it would
seem, to point out that, although an acknowledgment that the suffering
Christ was more than man may seem at first sight to support the
Eunomian view of the passibility of the Godhead of the Son, this is not
its necessary effect. Apparently either <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.i-p7.1" lang="EL">οὐ μὴν</span> must be
taken as equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.i-p7.2" lang="EL">οὐ
μὴν ἀλλὰ</span>,
or a clause such as that expressed in the translation must be supplied
before <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.i-p7.3" lang="EL">τοῖς
μὲν γὰρ
κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note>:—yet it may
seem to be so, for their aim is to maintain at all points the
difference of the essence of the Son from that of the Father, and they
strive to show the dissimilarity of essence not only by the contrast of
the Generated with the Ungenerate, but also by the opposition of the
passible to the impassible. And while this is more openly maintained in
the last part of their argument, it is also clearly shown in their
present discourse<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p7.4" n="751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation, which here follows that of
the earlier editions.</p></note>. For if he finds
fault with those who refer the Passion to the Human Nature, his
intention is certainly to subject to the Passion the Godhead Itself.
For our conception being twofold, and admitting of two developments,
accordingly as the Divinity or the Humanity is held to have been in a
condition of suffering, an attack on one of these views is clearly a
maintaining of the other. Accordingly, if they find fault with those
who look upon the Passion as concerning the Man, they will clearly
approve those who say that the Godhead of the Son was subject to
passion, and the position which these last maintain becomes an argument
in favour of their own absurd doctrine. For if, according to their
statement, the Godhead of the Son suffers, while that of the Father is
preserved in absolute impassibility, then the impassible Nature is
essentially different from that which admits passion. Seeing,
therefore, that the dictum before us, though, so far as it is limited
by number of words, it is a short one, yet affords principles and
hypotheses for every kind of doctrinal pravity, it would seem right
that our readers should require in our reply not so much brevity as
soundness. We, then, neither attribute our own salvation to a man, nor
admit that the incorruptible and Divine Nature is capable of suffering
and mortality: but since we must assuredly believe the Divine
utterances which declare to us that the Word that was in the beginning
was God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p8.1" n="752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">S. John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>, and that afterward the Word made flesh was
seen upon the earth and conversed with men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p9.2" n="753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" passage="Bar. iii. 37">Bar. iii. 37</scripRef></p></note>, we
admit in our creed those conceptions which are consonant with the
Divine utterance. For when we hear that He is Light, and Power, and
Righteousness, and Life, and Truth, and that by Him all things were
made, we account all these and such-like statements as things to be
believed, referring them to God the Word: but when we hear of pain, of
slumber, of need, of trouble, of bonds, of nails, of the spear, of
blood, of wounds, of burial, of the sepulchre, and all else of this
kind, even if they are somewhat opposed to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_183.html" id="viii.i.viii.i-Page_183" n="183" />what has previously been
stated, we none the less admit them to be things to be believed, and
true, having regard to the flesh; which we receive by faith as
conjoined with the Word. For as it is not possible to contemplate the
peculiar attributes of the flesh as existing in the Word that was in
the beginning, so also on the other hand we may not conceive those
which are proper to the Godhead as existing in the nature of the flesh.
As, therefore, the teaching of the Gospel concerning our Lord is
mingled, partly of lofty and Divine ideas, partly of those which are
lowly and human, we assign every particular phrase accordingly to one
or other of these Natures which we conceive in the mystery, that which
is human to the Humanity, that which is lofty to the Godhead, and say
that, as God, the Son is certainly impassible and incapable of
corruption: and whatever suffering is asserted concerning Him in the
Gospel, He assuredly wrought by means of His Human Nature which
admitted of such suffering. For verily the Godhead works the salvation
of the world by means of that body which encompassed It, in such wise
that the suffering was of the body, but the operation was of God; and
even if some wrest to the support of the opposite doctrine the words of
the Apostle, “God spared not His own Son,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p10.2" n="754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>” and, “God sent His own Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p11.2" n="755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef></p></note>,” and other similar phrases which seem
to refer, in the matter of the Passion, to the Divine Nature, and not
to the Humanity, we shall none the less refuse to abandon sound
doctrine, seeing that Paul himself declares to us more clearly the
mystery of this subject. For he everywhere attributes to the Human
element in Christ the dispensation of the Passion, when he says,
“for since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection
of the dead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p12.2" n="756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 21">1 Cor. xv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and, “God, sending His
own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, condemned sin in the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p13.2" n="757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef></p></note>” (for he says, “in the
<i>flesh</i>,” not “in the Godhead”); and “He
was crucified through weakness” (where by “weakness”
he means “the flesh”), “yet liveth by power<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p14.2" n="758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 4">2 Cor. xiii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>” (while he indicates by
“power” the Divine Nature); and, “He died unto
sin” (that is, with regard to the body), “but liveth unto
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p15.2" n="759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.10" parsed="|Rom|6|10|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 10">Rom. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>” (that is, with regard to the Godhead,
so that by these words it is established that, while the Man tasted
death, the immortal Nature did not admit the suffering of death); and
again; “He made Him to be sin for us, Who knew no sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.i-p16.2" n="760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” giving once more the name of
“sin” to the flesh.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.viii.ii" next="viii.i.viii.iii" prev="viii.i.viii.i" progress="33.28%" title="Then he again mentions S. Peter's word, “made,” and the passage in the Epistle to the Hebrews, which says that Jesus was made by God “an Apostle and High Priest”: and, after giving a sufficient answer to the charges brought against him by Eunomius, shows that Eunomius himself supports Basil's arguments, and says that the Only-begotten Son, when He had put on the flesh, became Lord." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>Then he again mentions S. Peter’s word,
“made,” and the passage in the Epistle to the Hebrews,
which says that Jesus was made by God “an Apostle and High
Priest”: and, after giving a sufficient answer to the charges
brought against him by Eunomius, shows that Eunomius himself supports
Basil’s arguments, and says that the Only-begotten Son, when He
had put on the flesh, became Lord.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">And although we make these
remarks in passing, the parenthetic addition seems, perhaps, not less
important than the main question before us. For since, when St. Peter
says, “He made Him Lord and Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p2.1" n="761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and again, when the Apostle Paul says
to the Hebrews that He made Him a priest<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p3.2" n="762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.5" parsed="|Heb|5|5|0|0" passage="Heb. v. 5">Heb. v. 5</scripRef></p></note>,
Eunomius catches at the word “made” as being applicable to
His pre-temporal existence, and thinks thereby to establish his
doctrine that the Lord is a thing made<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p4.2" n="763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation.</p></note>, let
him now listen to Paul when he says, “He made Him to be sin for
us, Who knew not sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p5.1" n="764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If he refers
the word “made,” which is used of the Lord in the passages
from the Epistle to the Hebrews, and from the words of Peter, to the
pretemporal idea, he might fairly refer the word in that passage which
says that God made Him to be sin, to the first existence of His
essence, and try to show by this, as in the case of his other
testimonies, that he was “made”, so as to refer the word
“made” to the essence, acting consistently with himself,
and to discern sin in that essence. But if he shrinks from this by
reason of its manifest absurdity, and argues that, by saying, “He
made Him to be sin,” the Apostle indicates the dispensation of
the last times, let him persuade himself by the same train of reasoning
that the word “made” refers to that dispensation in the
other passages also.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p7" shownumber="no">Let us, however, return to the
point from which we digressed; for we might gather together from the
same Scripture countless other passages, besides those quoted, which
bear upon the matter. And let no one think that the divine Apostle is
divided against himself in contradiction, and affords by his own
utterances matter for their contentions on either side to those who
dispute upon the doctrines. For careful examination would find that his
argument is accurately directed to one aim; and he is not halting in
his opinions: for while he everywhere proclaims the combination of the
Human with the Divine, he none the less discerns in each its proper
nature, in the sense that while the human weakness is changed for the
better by its communion with the imperishable, the Divine power, on the
other hand, is not abased by its contact with the lowly form of nature.
When therefore he says, “He spared not His own Son,” he
contrasts the true Son with the other sons, begotten, or exalted,
or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_184.html" id="viii.i.viii.ii-Page_184" n="184" />adopted<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p7.1" n="765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Reading, as Gulonius seems to have done, and according to
Oehler’s suggestion (which he does not himself follow),
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">υἱοθετηθεῖσι</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8.2" lang="EL">ἀθετήσασι</span>. In the latter reading the <span class="sc" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8.3">mss.</span>
seem to agree, but the sense is doubtful. It may be rendered, perhaps,
“Who were begotten and exalted, and who rejected Him.” The
quotation from S. Paul is from <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8.4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> (those, I mean, who were brought into
being at His command), marking the specialty of nature by the addition
of “own.” And, to the end that no one should connect the
suffering of the Cross with the imperishable nature, he gives in other
words a fairly distinct correction of such an error, when he calls Him
“mediator between God and men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p8.5" n="766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>” and
“man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p9.2" n="767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p10.2" n="768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> The
reference is perhaps to <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim iii. 16">1 Tim iii. 16</scripRef>, but more
probably to <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that, from the fact that both are
predicated of the one Being, the fit conception might be entertained
concerning each Nature—concerning the Divine Nature,
impassibility, concerning the Human Nature, the dispensation of the
Passion. As his thought, then, divides that which in love to man was
made one, but is distinguished in idea, he uses, when he is proclaiming
that nature which transcends and surpasses all intelligence, the more
exalted order of names, calling Him “God over all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p11.3" n="769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” “the great God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p12.2" n="770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" passage="Tit. ii. 13">Tit. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,” “the power” of God, and
“the wisdom” of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p13.2" n="771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the like; but
when he is alluding to all that experience of suffering which, by
reason of our weakness, was necessarily assumed with our nature, he
gives to the union of the Natures<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p14.2" n="772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p15.1" lang="EL">τὸ
συναμφότερον</span></p></note> that name which
is derived from ours, and calls Him Man, not by this word placing Him
Whom he is setting forth to us on a common level with the rest of
nature, but so that orthodoxy is protected as regards each Nature, in
the sense that the Human Nature is glorified by His assumption of it,
and the Divine is not polluted by Its condescension, but makes the
Human element subject to sufferings, while working, through Its Divine
power, the resurrection of that which suffered. And thus the experience
of death is not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p15.2" n="773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p16.1" lang="EL">οὔτε</span>, in favour of
which apparently lies the weight of <span class="sc" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p16.2">mss.</span> The
reading of the Paris edition gives an easier connection, but has
apparently no <span class="sc" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p16.3">ms.</span> authority. The distinction
S. Gregory draws is this:—“You may not say <i>‘God
died,’</i> for human weakness does not attach to the Divine
Nature; you may say ‘He who died is the Lord of glory,’ for
the Human Nature is actually made partaker of the power and majesty of
the Divine.”</p></note> referred to Him Who
had communion in our passible nature by reason of the union with Him of
the Man, while at the same time the exalted and Divine names descend to
the Man, so that He Who was manifested upon the Cross is called even
“the Lord of glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p16.4" n="774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” since the
majesty implied in these names is transmitted from the Divine to the
Human by the commixture of Its Nature with that Nature which is lowly.
For this cause he describes Him in varied and different language, at
one time as Him Who came down from heaven, at another time as Him Who
was born of woman, as God from eternity, and Man in the last days; thus
too the Only-begotten God is held to be impassible, and Christ to be
capable of suffering; nor does his discourse speak falsely in these
opposing statements, as it adapts in its conceptions to each Nature the
terms that belong to it. If then these are the doctrines which we have
learnt from inspired teaching, how do we refer the cause of our
salvation to an ordinary man? and if we declare the word
“made” employed by the blessed Peter to have regard not to
the pre-temporal existence, but to the new dispensation of the
Incarnation, what has this to do with the charge against us? For this
great Apostle says that that which was seen in the form of the servant
has been made, by being assumed, to be that which He Who assumed it was
in His own Nature. Moreover, in the Epistle to the Hebrews we may learn
the same truth from Paul, when he says that Jesus was made an Apostle
and High Priest by God, “being faithful to him that made Him so<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p17.2" n="775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.1-Heb.3.2" parsed="|Heb|3|1|3|2" passage="Heb. iii. 1, 2">Heb. iii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For in that passage too, in giving
the name of High Priest to Him Who made with His own Blood the priestly
propitiation for our sins, he does not by the word “made”
declare the first existence of the Only-begotten, but says
“made” with the intention of representing that grace which
is commonly spoken of in connection with the appointment of priests.
For Jesus, the great High Priest (as Zechariah says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p18.2" n="776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.1" parsed="|Zech|3|1|0|0" passage="Zech. iii. 1">Zech. iii. 1</scripRef></p></note>), Who offered up his own lamb, that is, His
own Body, for the sin of the world; Who, by reason of the children that
are partakers of flesh and blood, Himself also in like manner took part
with them in blood<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p19.2" n="777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef></p></note> (not in that He was
in the beginning, being the Word and God, and being in the form of God,
and equal with God, but in that He emptied Himself in the form of the
servant, and offered an oblation and sacrifice for us), He, I say,
became a High Priest many generations later, after the order of
Melchisedech<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p20.2" n="778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.21" parsed="|Heb|7|21|0|0" passage="Heb. vii. 21">Heb. vii. 21</scripRef></p></note>. Surely a reader who has more than a
casual acquaintance with the discourse to the Hebrews knows the mystery
of this matter. As, then, in that passage He is said to have been made
Priest and Apostle, so here He is said to have been made Lord and
Christ,—the latter for the dispensation on our behalf, the former
by the change and transformation of the Human to the Divine (for by
“making” the Apostle means “making anew”). Thus
is manifest the knavery of our adversaries, who insolently wrest the
words referring to the dispensation to apply them to the pretemporal
existence. For we learn from the Apostle not to know Christ in the same
manner now as before, as Paul thus speaks, “Yea, though we have
known Christ after the flesh, yet now know we Him no more<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p21.2" n="779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.ii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef></p></note>,” in the sense that the one knowledge
manifests <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_185.html" id="viii.i.viii.ii-Page_185" n="185" />to us His temporary dispensation, the other His eternal existence.
Thus our discourse has made no inconsiderable answer to his
charges:—that we neither hold two Christs nor two Lords, that we
are not ashamed of the Cross, that we do not glorify a mere man as
having suffered for the world, that we assuredly do not think that the
word “made” refers to the formation of the essence. But,
such being our view, our argument has no small support from our accuser
himself, where in the midst of his discourse he employs his tongue in a
flourishing onslaught upon us, and produces this sentence among others:
“This, then, is the conflict that Basil wages against himself,
and he clearly appears neither to have ‘applied his own mind to
the intention of the Apostles,’ nor to be able to preserve the
sequence of his own arguments; for according to them he must, if he is
conscious of their irreconcilable character, admit that the Word Who
was in the beginning and was God became Lord,” or he fits
together “statements that are mutually conflicting.” Why,
this is actually our statement which Eunomius repeats, who says that
“the Word that was in the beginning and was God became
Lord.” For, being what He was, God, and Word, and Life, and
Light, and Grace, and Truth, and Lord, and Christ, and every name
exalted and Divine, He did become, in the Man assumed by Him, Who was
none of these, all else which the Word was and among the rest did
become Lord and Christ, according to the teaching of Peter, and
according to the confession of Eunomius;—not in the sense that
the Godhead acquired anything by way of advancement, but (all exalted
majesty being contemplated in the Divine Nature) He thus becomes Lord
and Christ, not by arriving at any addition of grace in respect of His
Godhead (for the Nature of the Godhead is acknowledged to be lacking in
no good), but by bringing the Human Nature to that participation in the
Godhead which is signified by the terms “Christ” and
“Lord.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.viii.iii" next="viii.i.viii.iv" prev="viii.i.viii.ii" progress="33.65%" title="He then gives a notable explanation of the saying of the Lord to Philip, “He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father;” and herein he excellently discusses the suffering of the Lord in His love to man, and the impassibility, creative power, and providence of the Father, and the composite nature of men, and their resolution into the elements of which they were composed." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3.
<i>He then gives a notable explanation of the saying of the Lord to
Philip, “He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father;” and
herein he excellently discusses the suffering of the Lord in His love
to man, and the impassibility, creative power, and providence of the
Father, and the composite nature of men, and their resolution into the
elements of which they were composed.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Sufficient defence has been
offered on these points, and as for that which Eunomius says by way of
calumny against our doctrine, that “Christ was emptied to become
Himself” there has been sufficient discussion in what has been
said above, where he has been shown to be attributing to our doctrine
his own blasphemy.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p2.1" n="780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> See
above, Book V. §4.</p></note> For it is not one who
confesses that the immutable Nature has put on the created and
perishable, who speaks of the transition from like to like, but one who
conceives that there is no change from the majesty of Nature to that
which is more lowly. For if, as their doctrine asserts, He is created,
and man is created also, the wonder of the doctrine disappears, and
there is nothing marvellous in what is alleged, since the created
nature comes to be in itself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p3.1" n="781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> That
is, in a nature created like itself.</p></note>. But we who have
learnt from prophecy of “the change of the right hand of the Most
High<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p4.1" n="782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.10" parsed="|Ps|77|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvii. 10">Ps. lxxvii.
10</scripRef> (LXX.). This application of the passage is also made by Michael
Ayguan (the “Doctor Incognitus”), who is the only
commentator mentioned by Neale and Littledale as so interpreting the
text.</p></note>,”—and by the “Right
Hand” of the Father we understand that Power of God, which made
all things, which is the Lord (not in the sense of depending upon Him
as a part upon a whole, but as being indeed from Him, and yet
contemplated in individual existence),—say thus: that neither
does the Right Hand vary from Him Whose Right Hand It is, in regard to
the idea of Its Nature, nor can any other change in It be spoken of
besides the dispensation of the Flesh. For verily the Right Hand of God
was God Himself; manifested in the flesh, seen through that same flesh
by those whose sight was clear; as He did the work of the Father,
being, both in fact and in thought, the Right Hand of God, yet being
changed, in respect of the veil of the flesh by which He was
surrounded, as regarded that which was seen, from that which He was by
Nature, as a subject of contemplation. Therefore He says to Philip, who
was gazing only at that which was changed, “Look through that
which is changed to that which is unchangeable, and if thou seest this,
thou hast seen that Father Himself, Whom thou seekest to see; for he
that hath seen Me—not Him Who appears in a state of change, but
My very self, Who am in the Father—will have seen that Father
Himself in Whom I am, because the very same character of Godhead is
beheld in both<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p5.2" n="783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" passage="John xiv. 9, 10">John xiv. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, then, we believe that the
immortal and impassible and uncreated Nature came to be in the passible
Nature of the creature, and conceive the “change” to
consist in this, on what grounds are we charged with saying that He
“was emptied to become Himself,” by those who keep prating
their own statements about our doctrines? For the participation of the
created with the created is no “change of the Right Hand.”
To say that the Right Hand of the uncreated Nature is created belongs
to Eunomius alone, and to those who adopt such opinions as he holds.
For the man with an eye that looks on the truth will discern the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_186.html" id="viii.i.viii.iii-Page_186" n="186" />Right Hand of the
Highest to be such as he sees the Highest to be,—Uncreated of
Uncreated, Good of Good, Eternal of Eternal without prejudice to Its
eternity by Its being in the Father by way of generation. Thus our
accuser has unawares been employing against us reproaches that properly
fall upon himself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">But with reference<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p7.1" n="784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation, while it does not exactly follow that
of the earlier editions, still seems to admit of emendation
here.</p></note> to those who stumble at the idea of
“passion,” and on this ground maintain the diversity of the
Essences,—arguing that the Father, by reason of the exaltation of
His Nature, does not admit passion, and that the Son on the other hand
condescended, by reason of defect and divergence, to the partaking of
His sufferings,—I wish to add these remarks to what has been
already said:—That nothing is truly “passion” which
does not tend to sin, nor would one strictly call by the name of
“passion” the necessary routine of nature, regarding the
composite nature as it goes on its course in a kind of order and
sequence. For the mutual concurrence of heterogeneous elements in the
formation of our body is a kind of a combination harmoniously conjoined
out of several dissimilar elements; but when, at the due time, the tie
is loosed which bound together this concurrence of the elements, the
combined nature is once more dissolved into the elements of which it
was composed. This then is rather a work than a passion of the nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p8.1" n="785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> The
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">πάθος</span>, like the
English word “passion,” has a double sense: in one sense it
connotes a tendency to evil action or evil habit—and in this
sense Christ was not subject to passion. In another sense it has no
such connotation, and it is in this sense (a sense, Gregory would say,
somewhat inexact), that the term is used to express the sufferings of
Christ:—to this case, it may be said, the inexact use of the
English word is for the most part restricted.</p></note>. For we give the name of
“passion” only to that which is opposed to the virtuous
unimpassioned state and of this we believe that He Who granted us
salvation was at all times devoid, Who “was in all points tempted
like as we are yet without sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p9.2" n="786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Of that, at
least, which is truly passion, which is a diseased condition of the
will, He was not a partaker; for it says “He did no sin, neither
was guile found in His mouth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p10.2" n="787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>”; but the
peculiar attributes of our nature, which, by a kind of customary abuse
of terms, are called by the same name of
“passion,”—of these, we confess, the Lord did
partake,—of birth, nourishment, growth, of sleep and toil, and
all those natural dispositions which the soul is wont to experience
with regard to bodily inconveniences,—the desire of that which is
lacking, when the longing passes from the body to the soul, the sense
of pain, the dread of death, and all the like, save only such as, if
followed, lead to sin. As, then, when we perceive His power extending
through all things in heaven, and air, and earth, and sea, whatever
there is in heaven, whatever there is beneath the earth, we believe
that He is universally present, and yet do not say that He is any of
those things in which He is (for He is not the Heaven, Who has marked
it out with His enfolding span, nor is He the earth, Who upholds the
circle of the earth, nor yet is He the water, Who encompasses the
liquid nature), so neither do we say that in passing through those
sufferings of the flesh of which we speak He was “subject to
passion,” but, as we say that He is the cause of all things that
are, that He holds the universe in His grasp, that He directs all that
is in motion and keeps upon a settled foundation all that is
stationary, by the unspeakable power of His own majesty, so we say that
He was born among us for the cure of the disease of sin, adapting the
exercise of His healing power in a manner corresponding to the
suffering, applying the healing in that way which He knew to be for the
good of that part of the creation which He knew to be in infirmity. And
as it was expedient that He should heal the sufferings by touch, we say
that He so healed it; yet is He not, because He is the Healer of our
infirmity, to be deemed on this account to have been Himself passible.
For even in the case of men, ordinary use does not allow us to affirm
such a thing. We do not say that one who touches a sick man to heal him
is himself partaker of the infirmity, but we say that he does give the
sick man the boon of a return to health, and does not partake of the
infirmity: for the suffering does not touch him, it is he who touches
the disease. Now if he who by his art works any good in men’s
bodies is not called dull or feeble, but is called a lover of men and a
benefactor and the like, why do they slander the dispensation to usward
as being mean and inglorious, and use it to maintain that the essence
of the Son is “divergent by way of inferiority,” on the
ground that the Nature of the Father is superior to sufferings, while
that of the Son is not pure from passion? Why, if the aim of the
dispensation of the Incarnation was not that the Son should be subject
to suffering, but that He should be manifested as a lover of men, while
the Father also is undoubtedly a lover of men, it follows that if one
will but regard the aim, the Son is in the same case with the Father.
But if it was not the Father Who wrought the destruction of death,
marvel not,—for all judgment also He hath committed unto the Son,
Himself judging no man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p11.2" n="788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef></p></note>; not doing all things
by the Son for the reason that He is unable either to save the lost or
judge the sinner, but because He does these things too by His own
Power, by which He works all things. Then they who were saved by the
Son were saved by the Power of the Father, and they who are judged by
Him undergo judgment by the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_187.html" id="viii.i.viii.iii-Page_187" n="187" />Righteousness of God. For
“Christ,” as the Apostle says, “is the Righteousness
of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p12.2" n="789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 17">Rom. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” which is revealed by the Gospel; and
whether you look at the world as a whole, or at the parts of the world
which make up that complete whole, all these are works of the Father,
in that they are works of His Power; and thus the word which says both
that the Father made all things, and that none of these things that are
came into being without the Son, speaks truly on both points; for the
operation of the Power bears relation to Him Whose Power It is. Thus,
since the Son is the Power of the Father, all the works of the Son are
works of the Father. That He entered upon the dispensation of the
Passion not by weakness of nature but by the power of His will, one
might bring countless passages of the Gospel to show; but these, as the
matter is clear, I will pretermit, that my discourse may not be
prolonged by dwelling on points that are admitted. If, then, that which
comes to pass is evil, we have to separate from that evil not the
Father only, but the Son also; but if the saving of them that were lost
is good, and if that which took place is not “passion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p13.2" n="790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> That
is, “passion” in the sense defined above, as something with
evil tendency. If the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p14.1" lang="EL">γινόμενον</span>
(<i>i.e.</i> the salvation of men) is evil, then
Father and Son alike must be “kept clear” from any
participation in it. If it is good, and if, therefore, the means (the
actual events) are not “passion” as not tending to evil,
while, considered in regard to their aim, they are <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p14.2" lang="EL">φιλανθρωπία</span>, then there is no reason why a share in their fulfilment
should be denied to the Father, Who, as well as the Son, is
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iii-p14.3" lang="EL">φιλάνθρωπος</span>, and Who by His own Power (that is, by Christ) wrought the
salvation of men.</p></note>,” but love of men, why do you alienate
from our thanksgiving for our salvation the Father, Who by His own
Power, which is Christ, wrought for men their freedom from
death?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.viii.iv" next="viii.i.ix" prev="viii.i.viii.iii" progress="34.04%" title="Then returning to the words of Peter, “God made Him Lord and Christ,” he skilfully explains it by many arguments, and herein shows Eunomius as an advocate of the orthodox doctrine, and concludes the book by showing that the Divine and Human names are applied, by reason of the commixture, to either Nature." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>Then
returning to the words of Peter, “God made Him Lord and
Christ,” he skilfully explains it by many arguments, and herein
shows Eunomius as an advocate of the orthodox doctrine, and concludes
the book by showing that the Divine and Human names are applied, by
reason of the commixture, to either Nature.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But we must return once more to
our vehement writer of speeches, and take up again that severe
invective of his against ourselves. He makes it a complaint against us
that we deny that the Essence of the Son has been made, as
contradicting the words of Peter, “He made Him Lord and Christ,
this Jesus Whom ye crucified<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p2.1" n="791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and he is
very forcible in his indignation and abuse upon this matter, and
moreover maintains certain points by which he thinks that he refutes
our doctrine. Let us see, then, the force of his attempts. “Who,
pray, ye most reckless of men,” he says, “when he has the
form of a servant, takes the form of a servant?” “No
reasonable man,” shall be our reply to him, “would use
language of this kind, save such as may be entirely alien from the hope
of Christians. But to this class you belong, who charge us with
recklessness because we do not admit the Creator to be created. For if
the Holy Spirit does not lie, when He says by the prophet, ‘All
things serve Thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p3.2" n="792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.91" parsed="|Ps|119|91|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the whole
creation is in servitude, and the Son is, as you say<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p4.2" n="793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p5.1" lang="EL">καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς</span> with the earlier editions. Oehler alleges no authority for
his reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p5.2" lang="EL">καθ᾽
ἡμᾶς</span>, which is probably a
mere misprint.</p></note>,
created, He is clearly a fellow-servant with all things, being degraded
by His partaking of creation to partake also of servitude. And Him Who
is in servitude you will surely invest with the servant’s form:
for you will not, of course, be ashamed of the aspect of servitude when
you acknowledge that He is a servant by nature. Who now is it, I pray,
my most keen rhetorician, who transfers the Son from the servile form
to another form of a servant? he who claims for Him uncreated being,
and thereby proves that He is no servant, or you, rather, who
continually cry that the Son is the servant of the Father, and was
actually under His dominion before He took the servant’s form? I
ask for no other judges; I leave the vote on these questions in your
own hands. For I suppose that no one is so shameless in his dealings
with the truth as to oppose acknowledged facts out of sheer impudence.
What we have said is clear to any one, that by the peculiar attributes
of servitude is marked that which is by nature servile, and to be
created is an attribute proper to servitude. Thus one who asserts that
He, being a servant, took upon Him our form, is surely the man who
transfers the Only-begotten from servitude to
servitude.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p6" shownumber="no">He tries, however, to fight
against our words, and says, a little further on (for I will pass over
at present his intermediate remarks, as they have been more or less
fully discussed in my previous arguments), when he charges us with
being “bold in saying or thinking things uncontrivable,”
and calls us “most miserable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p6.1" n="794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation here seems to require
correction.</p></note>,”—he
adds, I say, this:—“For if it is not of the Word Who was in
the beginning and was God that the blessed Peter speaks, but of Him Who
was ‘seen,’ and Who ‘emptied Himself,’ as Basil
says, and if the man Who was ‘seen’ ‘emptied
Himself’ to take ‘the form of a servant,’ and He Who
‘emptied Himself’ to take the form of a servant,’
‘emptied Himself’ to come into being as man, then the man
who was ‘seen’ ‘emptied himself,’ to come into
being as man.” It may be that the judgment of my readers has
immediately detected from the above citation the knavery, and, at the
same time, the folly of the argument he maintains: yet a brief
refutation of what he says shall be subjoined on our side, not
so <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_188.html" id="viii.i.viii.iv-Page_188" n="188" />much to
overthrow his blundering sophism, which indeed is overthrown by itself
for those who have ears to hear, as to avoid the appearance of passing
his allegation by without discussion, under the pretence of contempt
for the worthlessness of his argument. Let us accordingly look at the
point in this way. What are the Apostle’s words? “Be it
known,” he says, “that God made Him Lord and Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p7.1" n="795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Then, as though some one had asked
him on whom such a grace was bestowed, he points as it were with his
finger to the subject, saying, “this Jesus, Whom ye
crucified.” What does Basil say upon this? That the demonstrative
word declares that <i>that</i> person was made Christ, Who had been
crucified by the hearers;—for he says, “ye
crucified,” and it was likely that those who had demanded the
murder that was done upon Him were hearers of the speech; for the time
from the crucifixion to the discourse of Peter was not long. What,
then, does Eunomius advance in answer to this? “If it is not of
the Word Who was in the beginning and was God that the blessed Peter
speaks, but of Him Who was ‘seen,’ and Who ‘emptied
Himself,’ as Basil says, and if the man who was
‘seen’ ‘emptied himself’ to take ‘the
form of a servant’”—Hold! who says this, that the man
who was seen emptied himself again to take the form of a servant? or
who maintains that the suffering of the Cross took place before the
manifestation in the flesh? The Cross did not precede the body, nor the
body “the form of the servant.” But God is manifested in
the flesh, while the flesh that displayed God in itself, after having
by itself fulfilled the great mystery of the Death, is transformed by
commixture to that which is exalted and Divine, becoming Christ and
Lord, being transferred and changed to that which He was, Who
manifested Himself in that flesh. But if we should say this, our
champion of the truth maintains once more that we say that He Who was
shown upon the Cross “emptied Himself” to become another
man, putting his sophism together as follows in its
wording:—“If,” quoth he, “the man who was
‘seen’ ‘emptied himself’ to take the
‘form of a servant,’ and He Who ‘emptied
Himself’ to take the ‘form of a servant,’
‘emptied Himself’ to come into being as man, then the man
who was ‘seen’ ‘emptied himself’ to come into
being as man.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p9" shownumber="no">How well he remembers the task
before him! how much to the point is the conclusion of his argument!
Basil declares that the Apostle said that the man who was
“seen” was made Christ and Lord, and this clear and
quick-witted over-turner of his statements says, “If Peter does
not say that the essence of Him Who was in the beginning was made, the
man who was ‘seen’ ‘emptied himself’ to take
the ‘form of a servant,’ and He Who ‘emptied
Himself’ to take the ’form of a servant, emptied Himself to
become man.” We are conquered, Eunomius, by this invincible
wisdom! The fact that the Apostle’s discourse refers to Him Who
was “crucified through weakness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p9.1" n="796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 4">2 Cor. xiii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>” is
forsooth powerfully disproved when we learn that if we believe this to
be so, the man who was “seen” again becomes another,
“emptying Himself” for another coming into being of man.
Will you never cease jesting against what should be secure from such
attempts? will you not blush at destroying by such ridiculous sophisms
the awe that hedges the Divine mysteries? will you not turn now, if
never before, to know that the Only-begotten God, Who is in the bosom
of the Father, being Word, and King, and Lord, and all that is exalted
in word and thought, needs not to <i>become</i> anything that is good,
seeing that He is Himself the fulness of all good things? What then is
that, by changing into which He becomes what He was not before? Well,
as He Who knew not sin becomes sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p10.2" n="797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef></p></note>, that He may
take away the sin of the world, so on the other hand the flesh which
received the Lord becomes Christ and Lord, being transformed by the
commixture into that which it was not by nature: whereby we learn that
neither would God have been manifested in the flesh, had not the Word
been made flesh, nor would the human flesh that compassed Him about
have been transformed to what is Divine, had not that which was
apparent to the senses become Christ and Lord. But they treat the
simplicity of what we preach with contempt, who use their syllogisms to
trample on the being of God, and desire to show that He Who by creation
brought into being all things that are, is Himself a part of creation,
and wrest, to assist them in such an effort to establish their
blasphemy, the words of Peter, who said to the Jews, “Be it known
to all the house of Israel that God made Him Lord and Christ, this
Jesus Whom ye crucified<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p11.2" n="798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.” This is the
proof they present for the statement that the essence of the
Only-begotten God is created! What? tell me, were the Jews, to whom the
words were spoken, in existence before the ages? was the Cross before
the world? was Pilate before all creation? was Jesus in existence
first, and after that the Word? was the flesh more ancient than the
Godhead? did Gabriel bring glad tidings to Mary before the world was?
did not the Man that was in Christ take beginning by way of birth in
the days of Cæsar Augustus, while the Word that was God in the
beginning is our King, as the prophet testifies, before all ages<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p12.2" n="799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.12" parsed="|Ps|74|12|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxiv. 12">Ps. lxxiv. 12</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>? See you not what confusion you bring
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_189.html" id="viii.i.viii.iv-Page_189" n="189" />upon the matter,
turning, as the phrase goes, things upside down? It was the fiftieth
day after the Passion, when Peter preached his sermon to the Jews and
said, “Him Whom ye crucified, God made Christ and Lord.” Do
you not mark the order of his saying? which stands first, which second
in his words? He did not say, “Him Whom God made Lord, ye
crucified,” but, “Whom ye crucified, Him God made Christ
and Lord”: so that it is clear from this that Peter is speaking,
not of what was before the ages, but of what was after the
dispensation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p14" shownumber="no">How comes it, then, that you
fail to see that the whole conception of your argument on the subject
is being overthrown, and go on making yourself ridiculous with your
childish web of sophistry, saying that, if we believe that He who was
apparent to the senses has been made by God to be Christ and Lord, it
necessarily follows that the Lord once more “emptied
Himself” anew to become Man, and underwent a second birth? What
advantage does your doctrine get from this? How does what you say show
the King of creation to be created? For my own part I assert on the
other side that our view is supported by those who contend against us,
and that the rhetorician, in his exceeding attention to the matter, has
failed to see that in pushing, as he supposed, the argument to an
absurdity, he is fighting on the side of those whom he attacks, with
the very weapons he uses for their overthrow. For if we are to believe
that the change of condition in the case of Jesus was from a lofty
state to a lowly one, and if the Divine and uncreated Nature alone
transcends the creation, he will, perhaps, when he thoroughly surveys
his own argument, come over to the ranks of truth, and agree that the
Uncreated came to be in the created, in His love for man. But if he
imagines that he demonstrates the created character of the Lord by
showing that He, being God, took part in human nature, he will find
many such passages to establish the same opinion which carry out their
support of his argument in a similar way. For since He was the Word and
was God, and “afterwards,” as the prophet says, “was
seen upon earth and conversed with men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p14.1" n="800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" passage="Bar. iii. 37">Bar. iii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>,” He will hereby be proved to be one of
the creatures! And if this is held to be beside the question, similar
passages too are not quite akin to the subject. For in sense it is just
the same to say that the Word that was in the beginning was manifested
to men through the flesh, and to say that being in the form of God He
put on the form of a servant: and if one of these statements gives no
help for the establishment of his blasphemy, he must needs give up the
remaining one also. He is kind enough, however, to advise us to abandon
our error, and to point out the truth which He himself maintains. He
tells us that the Apostle Peter declares Him to have been made Who was
in the beginning the Word and God. Well, if he were making up dreams
for our amusement, and giving us information about the prophetic
interpretation of the visions of sleep, there might be no risk in
allowing him to set forth the riddles of his imagination at his
pleasure. But when he tells us that he is explaining the Divine
utterances, it is no longer safe for us to leave him to interpret the
words as he likes. What does the Scripture say? “God made Lord
and Christ this Jesus whom ye crucified<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p15.2" n="801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.” When everything, then, is found to
concur—the demonstrative word denoting Him Who is spoken of by
the Name of His Humanity, the charge against those who were stained
with blood-guiltiness, the suffering of the Cross—our thought
necessarily turns to that which was apparent to the senses. But he
asserts that while Peter uses these words it is the pretemporal
existence that is indicated by the word “made”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p16.2" n="802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation, which here seems certainly
faulty: some slighter alterations have also been made in what precedes,
and in what follows.</p></note>. Well, we may safely allow nurses and old
wives to jest with children, and to lay down the meaning of dreams as
they choose: but when inspired Scripture is set before us for
exposition, the great Apostle forbids us to have recourse to old
wives’ tattle<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p17.1" n="803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 7">1 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>. The quotation is not verbal.</p></note>. When I hear
“the Cross” spoken of, I understand the Cross, and when I
hear mention of a human name, I understand the nature which that name
connotes. So when I hear from Peter that “this” one was
made Lord and Christ, I do not doubt that he speaks of Him Who had been
before the eyes of men, since the saints agree with one another in this
matter as well as in others. For, as he says that He Who was crucified
has been made Lord, so Paul also says that He was “highly
exalted<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p18.2" n="804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef></p></note>,” after the Passion and the
Resurrection, not being exalted in so far forth as He is God. For what
height is there more sublime than the Divine height, that he should say
God was exalted thereunto? But he means that the lowliness of the
Humanity was exalted, the word, I suppose, indicating the assimilation
and union of the Man Who was assumed to the exalted state of the Divine
Nature. And even if one were to allow him licence to misinterpret the
Divine utterance, not even so will his argument conclude in accordance
with the aim of his heresy. For be it granted that Peter <i>does</i>
say of Him Who was in the beginning, “God made Him Lord and
Christ, this Jesus Whom ye crucified,” we shall find that even so
his blasphemy does not gain any strength against the truth. “God
made Him,” he says, “Lord <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_190.html" id="viii.i.viii.iv-Page_190" n="190" />and Christ.” To which of
the words are we to refer the word <i>made?</i> with which of those
that are employed in this sentence are we to connect the word? There
are three before us:—“this,” and “Lord,”
and “Christ.” With which of these three will he construct
the word “made”? No one is so bold against the truth as to
deny that “made” has reference to “Christ” and
“Lord”; for Peter says that He, being already whatever He
was, was “made Christ and Lord” by the Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p20" shownumber="no">These words are not mine: they
are those of him who fights against the Word. For he says, in the very
passage that is before us for examination, exactly
thus:—“The blessed Peter speaks of Him Who was in the
beginning and was God, and expounds to us that it was He Who became
Lord and Christ.” Eunomius, then, says that He Who was whatsoever
He was became Lord and Christ, as the history of David tells us that
he, being the son of Jesse, and a keeper of the flocks, was anointed to
be king: not that the anointing then made him to be a man, but that he,
being what he was by his own nature, was transformed from an ordinary
man to a king. What follows? Is it thereby the more established that
the essence of the Son was <i>made,</i> if, as Eunomius says, God made
Him, when He was in the beginning and was God, both Lord and Christ?
For Lordship is not a name of His <i>being</i> but of His <i>being</i>
in <i>authority,</i> and the appellation of Christ indicates His
kingdom, while the idea of His kingdom is one, and that of His Nature
another. Suppose that Scripture does say that these things took place
with regard to the Son of God. Let us then consider which is the more
pious and the more rational view. Which can we allowably say is made
partaker of superiority by way of advancement—God or man? Who has
so childish a mind as to suppose that the Divinity passes on to
perfection by way of addition? But as to the Human Nature, such a
supposition is not unreasonable, seeing that the words of the Gospel
clearly ascribe to our Lord <i>increase</i> in respect of His Humanity:
for it says, “Jesus increased in wisdom and stature and favour<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p20.1" n="805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" passage="Luke ii. 52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef></p></note>.” Which, then, is the more reasonable
suggestion to derive from the Apostle’s words?—that He Who
was God in the beginning became Lord by way of advancement, or that the
lowliness of the Human Nature was raised to the height of majesty as a
result of its communion with the Divine? For the prophet David also,
speaking in the person of the Lord, says, “I am established as
king by Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p21.2" n="806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.6" parsed="|Ps|2|6|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 6">Ps. ii. 6</scripRef> (LXX).</p></note>,” with a meaning very close to
“I was made Christ:” and again, in the person of the Father
to the Lord, he says, “Be Thou Lord in the midst of Thine
enemies<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p22.2" n="807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.2" parsed="|Ps|110|2|0|0" passage="Ps. cx. 2">Ps. cx. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,” with the same meaning as Peter,
“Be Thou <i>made</i> Lord of Thine enemies.” As, then, the
establishment of His kingdom does not signify the formation of His
essence, but the advance to His dignity, and He Who bids Him “be
Lord” does not command that which is non-existent to come into
being at that particular time, but gives to Him Who <i>is</i> the rule
over those who are disobedient,—so also the blessed Peter, when
he says that one has been made Christ (that is, king of all) adds the
word “Him” to distinguish the idea both from the essence
and from the attributes contemplated in connection with it. For He made
Him what has been declared when He already <i>was</i> that which He is.
Now if it were allowable to assert of the transcendent Nature that it
became anything by way of advancement, as a king from being an ordinary
man, or lofty from being lowly, or Lord from being servant, it might be
proper to apply Peter’s words to the Only-begotten. But since the
Divine Nature, whatever it is believed to be, always remains the same,
being above all augmentation and incapable of diminution, we are
absolutely compelled to refer his saying to the Humanity. For God the
Word is now, and always remains, that which He was in the beginning,
always King, always Lord, always God and Most High, not having become
any of these things by way of advancement, but being in virtue of His
Nature all that He is declared to be, while on the other hand He Who
was, by being assumed, elevated from Man to the Divinity, <i>being</i>
one thing and <i>becoming</i> another, is strictly and truly said to
have become Christ and Lord. For He made Him to be Lord from being a
servant, to be King from being a subject, to be Christ from being in
subordination. He highly exalted that which was lowly, and gave to Him
that had the Human Name that Name which is above every name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p23.2" n="808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef></p></note>. And thus came to pass that unspeakable
mixture and conjunction of human littleness commingled with Divine
greatness, whereby even those names which are great and Divine are
properly applied to the Humanity, while on the other hand the Godhead
is spoken of by human names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p24.2" n="809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> This
passage may be taken as counterbalancing that in which S. Gregory seems
to limit the <i>communicatio idiomatum</i> (see above, page 184, n. 6):
but he here probably means no more than that <i>names</i> or
<i>titles</i> which properly belong to the Human Nature of our Lord are
applied to His Divine Personality.</p></note>. For it is the same
Person who both has the Name which is above every name, and is
worshipped by all creation in the human Name of Jesus. For he says,
“at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven
and things in earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall
confess that Jesus is Lord, to the glory of God the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p25.1" n="810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.viii.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.viii.iv-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 10">Phil. ii. 10</scripRef></p></note>.” But enough of these
matters.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.ix" n="VII" next="viii.i.ix.i" prev="viii.i.viii.iv" progress="34.74%" shorttitle="Book VII" title="Book VII" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.ix.i" n="1" next="viii.i.ix.ii" prev="viii.i.ix" progress="34.74%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The seventh book shows from various statements made to the Corinthians and to the Hebrews, and from the words of the Lord, that the word “Lord” is not expressive of essence, according to Eunomius' exposition, but of dignity. and after many notable remarks concerning “the Spirit” and the Lord, he shows that Eunomius, from his own words, is found to argue in favour of orthodoxy, though without intending it, and to be struck by his own shafts." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.ix.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_191.html" id="viii.i.ix.i-Page_191" n="191" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.ix.i-p1.1">Book
VII.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.ix.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The seventh book
shows from various statements made to the Corinthians and to the
Hebrews, and from the words of the Lord, that the word
“Lord” is not expressive of essence, according to
Eunomius’ exposition, but of dignity. and after many notable
remarks concerning “the Spirit” and the Lord, he shows that
Eunomius, from his own words, is found to argue in favour of orthodoxy,
though without intending it, and to be struck by his own
shafts.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ix.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.ix.i-p3.1">Since,</span> however, Eunomius asserts that the word “Lord” is used
in reference to the <i>essence</i> and not to the <i>dignity</i> of the
Only-begotten, and cites as a witness to this view the Apostle, when he
says to the Corinthians, “Now the Lord is the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p3.2" n="811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 17">2 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” it may perhaps be opportune that we
should not pass over even this error on his part without correction. He
asserts that the word “Lord” is significative of essence,
and by way of proof of this assumption he brings up the passage above
mentioned. “The Lord,” it says, “is the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p4.2" n="812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 17">2 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But our friend who interprets
Scripture at his own sweet will calls “Lordship” by the
name of “<i>essence,</i>” and thinks to bring his statement
to proof by means of the words quoted. Well, if it had been said by
Paul, “Now the Lord is essence,” we too would have
concurred in his argument. But seeing that the inspired writing on the
one side says, “the Lord is the Spirit,” and Eunomius says
on the other, “Lordship is essence,” I do not know where he
finds support for his statement, unless he is prepared to say again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p5.2" n="813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p6" shownumber="no"> It is
not quite clear whether <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.i-p6.1" lang="EL">πάλιν</span> is to be
constructed with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.i-p6.2" lang="EL">λέγοι</span> or
with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.i-p6.3" lang="EL">κεῖσθαι</span>, but the difference in sense is slight.</p></note> that the word “Spirit” stands in
Scripture for “essence.” Let us consider, then, whether the
Apostle anywhere, in his use of the term “Spirit,” employs
that word to indicate “essence.” He says, “The Spirit
itself beareth witness with our Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p6.4" n="814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16" parsed="|Rom|8|16|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 16">Rom. viii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “no one knoweth the things
of a man save the Spirit of man which is in him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p7.2" n="815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “the letter killeth, but
the Spirit giveth life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p8.2" n="816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “if
ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p9.2" n="817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “if we live in the Spirit
let us also walk in the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p10.2" n="818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.25" parsed="|Gal|5|25|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 25">Gal. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Who indeed
could count the utterances of the Apostle on this point? and in them we
nowhere find “essence” signified by this word. For he who
says that “the Spirit itself beareth witness with our
spirit,” signifies nothing else than the Holy Spirit Which comes
to be in the mind of the faithful; for in many other passages of his
writings he gives the name of spirit to the mind, on the reception by
which of the communion of the Spirit the recipients attain the dignity
of adoption. Again, in the passage, “No one knoweth the things of
a man save the spirit of man which is in him,” if
“man” is used of the essence, and “spirit”
likewise, it will follow from the phrase that the man is maintained to
be of two essences. Again, I know not how he who says that “the
letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life,” sets
“essence” in opposition to “letter”; nor,
again, how this writer imagines that when Paul says that we ought
“through the Spirit” to destroy “the deeds of the
body,” he is directing the signification of “spirit”
to express “essence”; while as for “living in the
Spirit,” and “walking in the Spirit,” this would be
quite unintelligible if the sense of the word “Spirit”
referred to “essence.” For in what else than in essence do
all we who are alive partake of life?—thus when the Apostle is
laying down advice for us on this matter that we should “live in
essence,” it is as though he said “partake of life by means
of yourselves, and not by means of others.” If then it is not
possible that this sense can be adopted in any passage, how can
Eunomius here once more imitate the interpreters of dreams, and bid us
to take “spirit” for “essence,” to the end that
he may arrive in due syllogistic form at his conclusion that the word
“Lord” is applied to the essence?—for if
“spirit” is “essence” (he argues), and
“the Lord is Spirit,” the “Lord” is clearly
found to be “essence.” How incontestable is the force of
this attempt! How can we evade or resolve this irrefragable necessity
of demonstration? The word “Lord,” he says, is spoken of
the essence. How does he maintain it? Because the Apostle says,
“The Lord is the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_192.html" id="viii.i.ix.i-Page_192" n="192" />Spirit.” Well, what has this to do with essence? He
gives us the further instruction that “spirit” is put for
“essence.” These are the arts of his demonstrative method!
These are the results of his Aristotelian science! This is why, in your
view, we are so much to be pitied, who are uninitiated in this wisdom!
and you of course are to be deemed happy, who track out the truth by a
method like this—that the Apostle’s meaning was such that
we are to suppose “the Spirit” was put by him for the
Essence of the Only-begotten!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.i-p12" shownumber="no">Then how will you make it fit
with what follows? For when Paul says, “Now the Lord is the
Spirit,” he goes on to say, “and where the Spirit of the
Lord is, there is liberty.” If then “the Lord is the
Spirit,” and “Spirit” means “essence,”
what are we to understand by “the essence of the essence”?
He speaks again of another Spirit of the Lord Who is the
Spirit,—that is to say, according to your interpretation, of
another <i>essence</i>. Therefore in your view the Apostle, when he
writes expressly of “the Lord the Spirit,” and of
“the Spirit of the Lord,” means nothing else than an
essence of an essence. Well, let Eunomius make what he likes of that
which is written; what we understand of the matter is as follows. The
Scripture, “given by inspiration of God,” as the Apostle
calls it, is the Scripture of the Holy Spirit, and its intention is the
profit of men. For “every scripture,” he says, “is
given by inspiration of God and is profitable”; and the profit is
varied and multiform, as the Apostle says—“for doctrine,
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p12.1" n="819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iii. 16">2 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Such a boon as this, however, is not
within any man’s reach to lay hold of, but the Divine intention
lies hid under the body of the Scripture, as it were under a veil, some
legislative enactment or some historical narrative being cast over the
truths that are contemplated by the mind. For this reason, then, the
Apostle tells us that those who look upon the body of the Scripture
have “a veil upon their heart<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p13.2" n="820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.15" parsed="|2Cor|3|15|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 15">2 Cor. iii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and are
not able to look upon the glory of the spiritual law, being hindered by
the veil that has been cast over the face of the law-giver. Wherefore
he says, “the letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life,”
showing that often the obvious interpretation, if it be not taken
according to the proper sense, has an effect contrary to that life
which is indicated by the Spirit, seeing that this lays down for all
men the perfection of virtue in freedom from passion, while the history
contained in the writings sometimes embraces the exposition even of
facts incongruous, and is understood, so to say, to concur with the
passions of our nature, whereto if any one applies himself according to
the obvious sense, he will make the Scripture a doctrine of death.
Accordingly, he says that over the perceptive powers of the souls of
men who handle what is written in too corporeal a manner, the veil is
cast; but for those who turn their contemplation to that which is the
object of the intelligence, there is revealed, bared, as it were, of a
mask, the glory that underlies the letter. And that which is discovered
by this more exalted perception he says is the Lord, which is the
Spirit. For he says, “when it shall turn to the Lord the veil
shall be taken away: now the Lord is the Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p14.2" n="821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.16-2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|16|3|17" passage="2 Cor. iii. 16, 17">2 Cor. iii. 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And in so saying he makes a
distinction of contrast between the lordship of the spirit and the
bondage of the letter; for as that which gives life is opposed to that
which kills, so he contrasts “the Lord” with bondage. And
that we may not be under any confusion when we are instructed
concerning the Holy Spirit (being led by the word “Lord” to
the thought of the Only-begotten), for this reason he guards the word
by repetition, both saying that “the Lord is the Spirit,”
and making further mention of “the Spirit of the Lord,”
that the supremacy of His Nature may be shown by the honour implied in
lordship, while at the same time he may avoid confusing in his argument
the individuality of His Person. For he who calls Him both
“Lord” and “Spirit of the Lord,” teaches us to
conceive of Him as a separate individual besides the Only-begotten;
just as elsewhere he speaks of “the Spirit of Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p15.2" n="822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” employing fairly and in its mystic
sense this very term which is piously employed in the system of
doctrine according to the Gospel tradition. Thus we, the “most
miserable of all men,” being led onward by the Apostle in the
mysteries, pass from the letter that killeth to the Spirit that giveth
life, learning from Him Who was in Paradise initiated into the
unspeakable mysteries, that all things the Divine Scripture says are
utterances of the Holy Spirit. For “well did the Holy Spirit
prophesy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p16.2" n="823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.25" parsed="|Acts|28|25|0|0" passage="Acts xxviii. 25">Acts xxviii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,”—this he says to the Jews
in Rome, introducing the words of Isaiah; and to the Hebrews, alleging
the authority of the Holy Spirit in the words, “wherefore as
saith the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p17.2" n="824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.7" parsed="|Heb|3|7|0|0" passage="Heb. iii. 7">Heb. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” he adduces
the words of the Psalm which are spoken at length in the person of God;
and from the Lord Himself we learn the same thing,—that David
declared the heavenly mysteries not “in” himself (that is,
not speaking according to human nature). For how could any one, being
but man, know the supercelestial converse of the Father with the Son?
But being “in the Spirit” he said that the Lord spoke to
the Lord those words which He has uttered. For if, He says,
“David <i>in the Spirit</i> calls him Lord, how is He then
his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_193.html" id="viii.i.ix.i-Page_193" n="193" />son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p18.2" n="825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.45 Bible:Ps.110.1" parsed="|Matt|22|45|0|0;|Ps|110|1|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.45; Ps. 110.1">S. Matt. xxii. 45; Cf. Ps. cx.
1.</scripRef></p></note>?” Thus it is by the power of the Spirit
that the holy men who are under Divine influence are inspired, and
every Scripture is for this reason said to be “given by
inspiration of God,” because it is the teaching of the Divine
afflatus. If the bodily veil of the words were removed, that which
remains is Lord and life and Spirit, according to the teaching of the
great Paul, and according to the words of the Gospel also. For Paul
declares that he who turns from the letter to the Spirit no longer
apprehends the bondage that slays, but the Lord which is the
life-giving Spirit; and the sublime Gospel says, “the words that
I speak are spirit and are life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p19.2" n="826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" passage="John vi. 63">John vi. 63</scripRef></p></note>,” as being
divested of the bodily veil. The idea, however, that “the
Spirit” is the essence of the Only-begotten, we shall leave to
our dreamers: or rather, we shall make use, <i>ex abundanti,</i> of
what they say, and arm the truth with the weapons of the adversary. For
it is allowable that the Egyptian should be spoiled by the Israelites,
and that we should make their wealth an ornament for ourselves. If the
essence of the Son is called “Spirit,” and God also is
Spirit, (for so the Gospel tells us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p20.2" n="827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p21" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 24">John iv. 24</scripRef></p></note>), clearly the
essence of the Father is called “Spirit” also. But if it is
their peculiar argument that things which are introduced by different
names are different also in nature, the conclusion surely is, that
things which are named alike are not alien one from the other in nature
either. Since then, according to their account, the essence of the
Father and that of the Son are both called “Spirit,” hereby
is clearly proved the absence of any difference in essence. For a
little further on Eunomius says:—“Of those essences which
are divergent the appellations significant of essence are also surely
divergent, but where there is one and the same name, that which is
declared by the same appellation will surely be one
also”:—so that at all points “He that taketh the wise
in their own craftiness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p21.2" n="828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 19">1 Cor. iii. 19</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p22.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.13" parsed="|Job|5|13|0|0" passage="Job v. 13">Job v.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>” has turned the
long labours of our author, and the infinite toil spent on what he has
elaborated, to the establishment of the doctrine which we maintain. For
if God is in the Gospel called “Spirit,” and the essence of
the Only-begotten is maintained by Eunomius to be “Spirit,”
as there is no apparent difference in the one name as compared with the
other, neither, surely, will the things signified by the names be
mutually different in nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.i-p23" shownumber="no">And now that I have exposed this
futile and pointless sham-argument, it seems to me that I may well pass
by without discussion what he next puts together by way of attack upon
our master’s statement. For a sufficient proof of the folly of
his remarks is to be found in his actual argument, which of itself
proclaims aloud its feebleness. To be entangled in a contest with such
things as this is like trampling on the slain. For when he sets forth
with much confidence some passage from our master, and treats it with
preliminary slander and contempt, and promises that he will show it to
be worth nothing at all, he meets with the same fortune as befalls
small children, to whom their imperfect and immature intelligence, and
the untrained condition of their perceptive faculties, do not give an
accurate understanding of what they see. Thus they often imagine that
the stars are but a little way above their heads, and pelt them with
clods when they appear, in their childish folly; and then, when the
clod falls, they clap their hands and laugh and brag to their comrades
as if their throw had reached the stars themselves. Such is the man who
casts at the truth with his childish missile, who sets forth like the
stars those splendid sayings of our master, and then hurls from the
ground,—from his downtrodden and grovelling
understanding,—his earthy and unstable arguments. And these, when
they have gone so high that they have no place to fall from, turn back
again of themselves by their own weight<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p23.1" n="829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p24" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation slightly.</p></note>. Now
the passage of the great Basil is worded as follows<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p24.1" n="830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p25" shownumber="no"> S.
Basil adv. Eunomium II. 4 (p. 240 C.). The quotation as here given is
not in exact verbal agreement with the Benedictine text.</p></note>:—</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.i-p26" shownumber="no">“Yet what sane man would
agree with the statement that of those things of which the names are
different the essences must needs be divergent also? For the
appellations of Peter and Paul, and, generally speaking, of men, are
different, while the essence of all is one: wherefore, in most respects
we are mutually identical, and differ one from another only in those
special properties which are observed in individuals: and hence also
appellations are not indicative of essence, but of the properties which
mark the particular individual. Thus, when we hear of Peter, we do not
by the name understand the essence (and by ‘essence’ I here
mean the material substratum), but we are impressed with the conception
of the properties which we contemplate in him.” These are the
great man’s words. And what skill he who disputes this statement
displays against us, we learn,—any one, that is, who has leisure
for wasting time on unprofitable matters,—from the actual
composition of Eunomius.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.i-p27" shownumber="no">From his writings, I say, for I
do not like to insert in my own work the nauseous stuff our rhetorician
utters, or to display his ignorance and folly to contempt in the midst
of my own arguments. He goes on with a sort of eulogy upon the class of
significant words which express the subject, and, in his accustomed
style, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_194.html" id="viii.i.ix.i-Page_194" n="194" />patches and sticks together the cast-off rags of phrases: poor
Isocrates is nibbled at once more, and shorn of words and figures to
make out the point proposed,—here and there even the Hebrew Philo
receives the same treatment, and makes him a contribution of phrases
from his own labours,—yet not even thus is this much-stitched and
many-coloured web of words finished off, but every assault, every
defence of his conceptions, all his artistic preparation, spontaneously
collapses, and, as commonly happens with the bubbles when the drops,
borne down from above through a body of waters against some obstacle,
produce those foamy swellings which, as soon as they gather,
immediately dissolve, and leave upon the water no trace of their own
formation—such are the air-bubbles of our author’s
thoughts, vanishing without a touch at the moment they are put forth.
For after all these irrefragable statements, and the dreamy
philosophizing wherein he asserts that the distinct character of the
essence is apprehended by the divergence of names, as some mass of foam
borne downstream breaks up when it comes into contact with any more
solid body, so his argument, following its own spontaneous course, and
coming unexpectedly into collision with the truth, disperses into
nothingness its unsubstantial and bubble-like fabric of falsehood. For
he speaks in these words:—“Who is so foolish and so far
removed from the constitution of men, as, in discoursing of men to
speak of one as a man, and, calling another a horse, so to compare
them?” I would answer him,—“You are right in calling
any one foolish who makes such blunders in the use of names. And I will
employ for the support of the truth the testimony you yourself give.
For if it is a piece of extreme folly to call one a horse and another a
man, supposing both were really men, it is surely a piece of equal
stupidity, when the Father is confessed to be God, and the Son is
confessed to be God, to call the one ‘created’ and the
other ‘uncreated,’ since, as in the other case humanity, so
in this case the Godhead does not admit a change of name to that
expressive of another kind. For what the irrational is with respect to
man, that also the creature is with respect to the Godhead, being
equally unable to receive the same name with the nature that is
superior to it. And as it is not possible to apply the same definition
to the rational animal and the quadruped alike (for each is naturally
differentiated by its special property from the other), so neither can
you express by the same terms the created and the uncreated essence,
seeing that those attributes which are predicated of the latter essence
are not discoverable in the former. For as rationality is not
discoverable in a horse, nor solidity of hoofs in a man, so neither is
Godhead discoverable in the creature, nor the attribute of being
created in the Godhead: but if He be God He is certainly not created,
and if He be created He is not God; unless<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p27.1" n="831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p28" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation.</p></note>, of
course, one were to apply by some misuse or customary mode of
expression the mere name of Godhead, as some horses have men’s
names given them by their owners; yet neither is the horse a man,
though he be called by a human name, nor is the created being God, even
though some claim for him the name of Godhead, and give him the benefit
of the empty sound of a dissyllable.” Since, then,
Eunomius’ heretical statement is found spontaneously to fall in
with the truth, let him take his own advice and stand by his own words,
and by no means retract his own utterances, but consider that the man
is really foolish and stupid who names the subject not according as it
is, but says “horse” for “man,” and
“sea” for “sky,” and “creature” for
“God.” And let no one think it unreasonable that the
creature should be set in opposition to God, but have regard to the
prophets and to the Apostles. For the prophet says in the person of the
Father, “My Hand made all these things”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p28.1" n="832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" passage="Is. lxvi. 2">Is. lxvi. 2</scripRef>. Not verbally
from the LXX.</p></note>,
meaning by “Hand,” in his dark saying, the power of the
Only-begotten. Now the Apostle says that all things are of the Father,
and that all things are by the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.i-p29.2" n="833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.i-p30" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.i-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the
prophetic spirit in a way agrees with the Apostolic teaching, which
itself also is given through the Spirit. For in the one passage, the
prophet, when he says that all things are the work of the Hand of Him
Who is over all, sets forth the nature of those things which have come
into being in its relation to Him Who made them, while He Who made them
is God over all, Who has the Hand, and by It makes all things. And
again, in the other passage, the Apostle makes the same division of
entities, making all things depend upon their productive cause, yet not
reckoning in the number of “all things” that which produces
them: so that we are hereby taught the difference of nature between the
created and the uncreated, and it is shown that, in its own nature,
that which makes is one thing and that which is produced is another.
Since, then, all things are of God, and the Son is God, the creation is
properly opposed to the Godhead; while, since the Only-begotten is
something else than the nature of the universe (seeing that not even
those who fight against the truth contradict this), it follows of
necessity that the Son also is equally opposed to the creation, unless
the words of the saints are untrue which testify that by Him all things
were made.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.ix.ii" next="viii.i.ix.iii" prev="viii.i.ix.i" progress="35.46%" title="He then declares that the close relation between names and things is immutable, and thereafter proceeds accordingly, in the most excellent manner, with his discourse concerning “generated” and “ungenerate.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.ix.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_195.html" id="viii.i.ix.ii-Page_195" n="195" />§2. <i>He then declares that the close relation between names
and things is immutable, and thereafter proceeds accordingly, in the
most excellent manner, with his discourse concerning
“generated” and “ungenerate.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ix.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Now seeing that the
Only-begotten is in the Divine Scriptures proclaimed to be God, let
Eunomius consider his own argument, and condemn for utter folly the man
who parts the Divine into created and uncreated, as he does him who
divides “man” into “horse” and
“man.” For he himself says, a little further on, after his
intermediate nonsense, “the close relation of names to things is
immutable,” where he himself by this statement assents to the
fixed character of the true connection of appellations with their
subject. If, then, the name of Godhead is properly employed in close
connection with the Only-begotten God (and Eunomius, though he may
desire to be out of harmony with us, will surely concede that the
Scripture does not lie, and that the name of the Godhead is not
inharmoniously attributed to the Only-begotten), let him persuade
himself by his own reasoning that if “the close relation of names
to things is immutable,” and the Lord is called by the name of
“God,” he cannot apprehend any difference in respect of the
conception of Godhead between the Father and the Son, seeing that this
name is common to both,—or rather not this name only, but there
is a long list of names in which the Son shares, without divergence of
meaning, the appellations of the Father,—“good,”
“incorruptible,” “just,” “judge,”
“long-suffering,” “merciful,”
“eternal,” “everlasting,” all that indicate the
expression of majesty of nature and power,—without any
reservation being made in His case in any of the names in regard of the
exalted nature of the conception. But Eunomius passes by, as it were
with closed eye, the number, great as it is, of the Divine
appellations, and looks only to one point, his “generate and
ungenerate,”—trusting to a slight and weak cord his
doctrine, tossed and driven as it is by the blasts of error.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.ii-p3" shownumber="no">He asserts that “no man
who has any regard for the truth either calls any generated thing
‘ungenerate,’ or calls God Who is over all
‘Son’ or ‘generate.’” This statement
needs no further arguments on our part for its refutation. For he does
not shelter his craft with any veils, as his wont is, but treats the
inversion of his absurd statement as equivalent<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.ii-p3.1" n="834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> That
is, in making a rhetorical inversion of a proposition in itself
objectionable, he so re-states it as to make it really a different
proposition while treating it as equivalent. The original proposition
is objectionable as classing the Son with all generated existences: the
inversion of it, because the term “God” is substituted
illicitly for the term “ungenerate.”</p></note>,
while he says that neither is any generated thing spoken of as
“ungenerate,” nor is God Who is over all called
“Son” or “generate,” without making any special
distinction for the Only-begotten Godhead of the Son as compared with
the rest of the “generated,” but makes his opposition of
“all things that have come into being” to “God”
without discrimination, not excepting the Son from “all
things.” And in the inversion of his absurdities he clearly
separates, forsooth, the Son from the Divine Nature, when he says that
neither is any generated thing spoken of as “ungenerate,”
nor is God called “Son” or “generate,” and
manifestly reveals by this contradistinction the horrid character of
his blasphemy. For when he has distinguished the “things that
have come into being” from the “ungenerate,” he goes
on to say, in that antistrophal induction of his, that it is impossible
to call (not the “unbegotten,” but) “God,”
“Son” or “generate,” trying by these words to
show that which is not ungenerate is not God, and that the
Only-begotten God is, by the fact of being begotten, as far removed
from being God as the ungenerate is from being generated in fact or in
name. For it is not in ignorance of the consequence of his argument
that he makes an inversion of the terms employed thus inharmonious and
incongruous: it is in his assault on the doctrine of orthodoxy that he
opposes “the Godhead” to “the
generate”—and this is the point he tries to establish by
his words, that that which is not ungenerate is not God. What was the
true sequence of his argument? that having said “no generated
thing is ungenerate,” he should proceed with the inference,
“nor, if anything is naturally ungenerate, can it be
generate.” Such a statement at once contains truth and avoids
blasphemy. But now by his premise that no generated thing is
ungenerate, and his inference that God is not generated, he clearly
shuts out the Only-begotten God from being God, laying down that
because He is not ungenerate, neither is He God. Do we then need any
further proofs to expose this monstrous blasphemy? Is not this enough
by itself to serve for a record against the adversary of Christ, who by
the arguments cited maintains that the Word, Who in the beginning was
God, is not God? What need is there to engage further with such men as
this? For we do not entangle ourselves in controversy with those who
busy themselves with idols and with the blood that is shed upon their
altars, not that we acquiesce in the destruction of those who are
besotted about idols, but because their disease is too strong for our
treatment. Thus, just as the fact itself declares idolatry, and the
evil that men do boldly and arrogantly anticipates the reproach of
those who <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_196.html" id="viii.i.ix.ii-Page_196" n="196" />accuse it, so here too I think that the advocates of orthodoxy
should keep silence towards one who openly proclaims his impiety to his
own discredit, just as medicine also stands powerless in the case of a
cancerous complaint, because the disease is too strong for the art to
deal with.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.ix.iii" next="viii.i.ix.iv" prev="viii.i.ix.ii" progress="35.66%" title="Thereafter he discusses the divergence of names and of things, speaking, of that which is ungenerate as without a cause, and of that which is non-existent, as the Scindapsus, Minotaur, Blityri, Cyclops, Scylla, which never were generated at all, and shows that things which are essentially different, are mutually destructive, as fire of water, and the rest in their several relations. But in the case of the Father and the Son, as the essence is common, and the properties reciprocally interchangeable, no injury results to the Nature." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>Thereafter he discusses the divergence of names and of
things, speaking, of that which is ungenerate as without a cause, and
of that which is non-existent, as the Scindapsus, Minotaur, Blityri,
Cyclops, Scylla, which never were generated at all, and shows that
things which are essentially different, are mutually destructive, as
fire of water, and the rest in their several relations. But in the case
of the Father and the Son, as the essence is common, and the properties
reciprocally interchangeable, no injury results to the
Nature.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Since, however, after the
passage cited above, he professes that he will allege something
stronger still, let us examine this also, as well as the passage cited,
lest we should seem to be withdrawing our opposition in face of an
overwhelming force. “If, however,” he says, “I am to
abandon all these positions, and fall back upon my stronger argument, I
would say this, that even if all the terms that he advances by way of
refutation were established, our statement will none the less be
manifestly shown to be true. If, as will be admitted, the divergence of
the names which are significant of properties marks the divergence of
the things, it is surely necessary to allow that with the divergence of
the names significant of essence is also marked the divergence of the
essences. And this would be found to hold good in all cases, I mean in
the case of essences, energies, colours, figures, and other qualities.
For we denote by divergent appellations the different essences, fire
and water, air and earth, cold and heat, white and black, triangle and
circle. Why need we mention the intelligible essences, in enumerating
which the Apostle marks, by difference of names, the divergence of
essence?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Who would not be dismayed at
this irresistible power of attack? The argument transcends the promise,
the experience is more terrible than the threat. “I will
come,” he says, “to my stronger argument.” What is
it? That as the differences of properties are recognized by those names
which signify the special attributes, we must of course, he says, allow
that differences of essence are also expressed by divergence of names.
What then are these appellations of essences by which we learn the
divergence of Nature between the Father and the son? He talks of fire
and water, air and earth, cold and heat, white and black, triangle and
circle. His illustrations have won him the day: his argument carries
all before it: I cannot contradict the statement that those names which
are entirely incommunicable indicate difference of natures. But our man
of keen and quick-sighted intellect has just missed seeing these
points:—that in this case the Father is God and the Son is God;
that “just,” and “incorruptible,” and all those
names which belong to the Divine Nature, are used equally of the Father
and of the Son; and thus, if the divergent character of appellations
indicates difference of natures, the community of names will surely
show the common character of the essence. And if we must agree that the
Divine essence is to be expressed by names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p3.1" n="835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> On this
point, besides what follows here, see the treatise against Tritheism
addressed to Ablabius.</p></note>, it
would behove us to apply to that Nature these lofty and Divine names
rather than the terminology of “generate” and
“ungenerate,” because “good” and
“incorruptible,” “just” and “wise,”
and all such terms as these are strictly applicable only to that Nature
which passes all understanding, whereas “generated”
exhibits community of name with even the inferior forms of the lower
creation. For we call a dog, and a frog, and all things that come into
the world by way of generation, “generated.” And moreover,
the term “ungenerate” is not only employed of that which
exists without a cause, but has also a proper application to that which
is nonexistent. The Scindapsus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p4.1" n="836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> These
are names applied to denote existences purely imaginary; the other
names belong to classical mythology.</p></note> is called ungenerate,
the Blityri<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p5.1" n="837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> These
are names applied to denote existences purely imaginary; the other
names belong to classical mythology.</p></note> is ungenerate, the Minotaur is
ungenerate, the Cyclops, Scylla, the Chimæra are ungenerate, not
in the sense of existing without generation, but in the sense of never
having come into being at all. If, then, the names more peculiarly
Divine are common to the Son with the Father, and if it is the others,
those which are equivocally employed either of the non-existent or of
the lower animals—if it is these, I say, which are divergent, let
his “generate and ungenerate” be so: Eunomius’
powerful argument against us itself upholds the cause of truth in
testifying that there is no divergence in respect of nature, because no
divergence can be perceived in the names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p6.1" n="838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> That
is, in the names more peculiarly appropriate to the Divine
Nature.</p></note>. But
if he asserts the difference of essence to exist between the
“generate” and the “ungenerate,” as it does
between fire and water, and is of opinion that the names, like those
which he has mentioned in his examples, are in the same mutual relation
as “fire” and “water,” the horrid character of
his blasphemy will here again be brought to light, even if we hold our
peace. For fire and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_197.html" id="viii.i.ix.iii-Page_197" n="197" />water have a nature mutually destructive, and each is
destroyed, if it comes to be in the other, by the prevalence of the
more powerful element. If, then, he lays down the doctrine that the
Nature of the Ungenerate differs thus from that of the Only-begotten,
it is surely clear that he logically makes this destructive opposition
to be involved in the divergence of their essences, so that their
nature will be, by this reasoning, incompatible and incommunicable, and
the one would be consumed by the other, if both should be found to be
mutually inclusive or co-existent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.iii-p8" shownumber="no">How then is the Son “in
the Father” without being destroyed, and how does the Father,
coming to be “in the Son,” remain continually unconsumed,
if, as Eunomius says, the special attribute of fire, as compared with
water, is maintained in the relation of the Generate to the Ungenerate?
Nor does their definition regard communion as existing between earth
and air, for the former is stable, solid, resistent, of downward
tendency and heavy, while air has a nature made up of the contrary
attributes. So white and black are found in opposition among colours,
and men are agreed that the circle is not the same with the triangle,
for each, according to the definition of its figure, is precisely that
which the other is not. But I am unable to discover where he sees the
opposition in the case of God the Father and God the Only-begotten Son.
One goodness, wisdom, justice, providence, power,
incorruptibility,—all other attributes of exalted significance
are similarly predicated of each, and the one has in a certain sense
His strength in the other; for on the one hand the Father makes all
things through the Son, and on the other hand the Only-begotten works
all in Himself, being the Power of the Father. Of what avail, then, are
fire and water to show essential diversity in the Father and the Son?
He calls us, moreover, “rash” for instancing the unity of
nature and difference of persons of Peter and Paul, and says we are
guilty of gross recklessness, if we apply our argument to the
contemplation of the objects of pure reason by the aid of material
examples. Fitly, fitly indeed, does the corrector of our errors reprove
us for rashness in interpreting the Divine Nature by material
illustrations! Why then, deliberate and circumspect sir, do you talk
about the elements? Is earth immaterial, fire an object of pure reason,
water incorporeal, air beyond the perception of the senses? Is your
mind so well directed to its aim, are you so keen-sighted in all
directions in your promulgation of this argument, that your adversaries
cannot lay hold of, that you do not see in yourself the faults you
blame in those you are accusing? Or are we to make concessions to you
when you are establishing the diversity of essence by material aid, and
to be ourselves rejected when we point out the kindred character of the
Nature by means of examples within our compass?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.ix.iv" next="viii.i.ix.v" prev="viii.i.ix.iii" progress="35.94%" title="He says that all things that are in creation have been named by man, if, as is the case, they are called differently by every nation, as also the appellation of “Ungenerate” is conferred by us: but that the proper appellation of the Divine essence itself which expresses the Divine Nature, either does not exist at all, or is unknown to us." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He says that all
things that are in creation have been named by man, if, as is the case,
they are called differently by every nation, as also the appellation of
“Ungenerate” is conferred by us: but that the proper
appellation of the Divine essence itself which expresses the Divine
Nature, either does not exist at all, or is unknown to
us.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But Peter and Paul, he says,
were named by men, and hence it comes that it is possible in their case
to change the appellations. Why, what existing thing has <i>not</i>
been named by men? I call you to testify on behalf of my argument. For
if you make change of names a sign of things having been named by men,
you will thereby surely allow that every name has been imposed upon
things by us, since the same appellations of objects have not obtained
universally. For as in the case of Paul who was once Saul, and of Peter
who was formerly Simon, so earth and sky and air and sea and all the
parts of the creation have not been named alike by all, but are named
in one way by the Hebrews, and in another way by us, and are denoted by
every nation by different names. If then Eunomius’ argument is
valid when he maintains that it was for this reason, to wit, that their
names had been imposed by men, that Peter and Paul were named afresh,
our teaching will surely be valid also, starting as it does from like
premises, which says that all things are named by us, on the ground
that their appellations vary according to the distinctions of nations.
Now if all things are so, surely the Generate and the Ungenerate are
not exceptions, for even they are among the things that change their
name. For when we gather, as it were, into the form of a name the
conception of any subject that arises in us, we declare our concept by
words that vary at different times, not <i>making,</i> but
<i>signifying,</i> the thing by the name we give it. For the things
remain in themselves as they naturally are, while the mind, touching on
existing things, reveals its thought by such words as are available.
And just as the essence of Peter was not changed with the change of his
name, so neither is any other of the things we contemplate changed in
the process of mutation of names. And for this reason we say that the
term “Ungenerate” was applied by us to the true and first
Father Who is the Cause of all, and that no harm would result as
regards the signifying of the Subject, if we were to acknowledge the
same concept under another name. For it is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_198.html" id="viii.i.ix.iv-Page_198" n="198" />allowable instead of speaking
of Him as “Ungenerate,” to call Him the “First
Cause” or “Father of the Only-begotten,” or to speak
of Him as “existing without cause,” and many such
appellations which lead to the same thought; so that Eunomius confirms
our doctrines by the very arguments in which he makes complaint against
us, because we know no name significant of the Divine Nature. We are
taught the fact of Its existence, while we assert that an appellation
of such force as to include the unspeakable and infinite Nature, either
does not exist at all, or at any rate is unknown to us. Let him then
leave his accustomed language of fable, and show us the names which
signify the essences, and then proceed further to divide the subject by
the divergence of their names. But so long as the saying of the
Scripture is true that Abraham and Moses were not capable of the
knowledge of the Name, and that “no man hath seen God at any
time<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p2.1" n="839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef></p></note>,” and that “no man hath seen Him,
nor can see<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p3.2" n="840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and that the light around Him
is unapproachable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p4.2" n="841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>, and “there is
no end of His greatness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p5.2" n="842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.3" parsed="|Ps|145|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlv. 3">Ps. cxlv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>”;—so long
as we say and believe these things, how like is an argument that
promises any comprehension and expression of the infinite Nature, by
means of the significance of names, to one who thinks that he can
enclose the whole sea in his own hand! for as the hollow of one’s
hand is to the whole deep, so is all the power of language in
comparison with that Nature which is unspeakable and
incomprehensible.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.ix.v" next="viii.i.x" prev="viii.i.ix.iv" progress="36.08%" title="After much discourse concerning the actually existent, and ungenerate and good, and upon the consubstantiality of the heavenly powers, showing the uncharted character of their essence, yet the difference of their ranks, he ends the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.ix.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>After much
discourse concerning the actually existent, and ungenerate and good,
and upon the consubstantiality of the heavenly powers, showing the
uncharted character of their essence, yet the difference of their
ranks, he ends the book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.ix.v-p2" shownumber="no">Now in saying these things we do
not intend to deny that the Father exists without generation, and we
have no intention of refusing to agree to the statement that the
Only-begotten God is generated;—on the contrary the latter has
been generated, the former has not been generated. But what He
<i>is,</i> in His own Nature, Who exists apart from generation, and
what He <i>is,</i> Who is believed to have been generated, we do not
learn from the signification of “having been generated,”
and “not having been generated.” For when we say
“this person was generated” (or “was not
generated”), we are impressed with a two-fold thought, having our
eyes turned to the subject by the demonstrative part of the phrase, and
learning that which is contemplated in the subject by the words
“was generated” or “was not
generated,”—as it is one thing to think of that which is,
and another to think of what we contemplate in that which is. But,
moreover, the word “<i>is</i>” is surely understood with
every name that is used concerning the Divine Nature,—as
“just,” “incorruptible,”
“immortal,” and “ungenerate,” and whatever else
is said of Him; even if this word does not happen to occur in the
phrase, yet the thought both of the speaker and the hearer surely makes
the name attach to “<i>is,</i>” so that if this word were
not added, the appellation would be uttered in vain. For instance (for
it is better to present an argument by way of illustration), when David
says, “God, a righteous judge, strong and patient<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p2.1" n="843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.8" parsed="|Ps|7|8|0|0" passage="Ps. vii. 8">Ps. vii. 8</scripRef></p></note>,” if “is” were not
understood with each of the epithets included in the phrase, the
enumerations of the appellations will seem purposeless and unreal, not
having any subject to rest upon; but when “is” is
understood with each of the names, what is said will clearly be of
force, being contemplated in reference to that which is. As, then, when
we say “He is a judge,” we conceive concerning Him some
operation of judgment, and by the “is” carry our minds to
the subject, and are hereby clearly taught not to suppose that the
account of His being is the same with the action, so also as a result
of saying, “He is generated (or ungenerate),” we divide our
thought into a double conception, by “is” understanding the
subject, and by “generated,” or “ungenerate,”
apprehending that which belongs to the subject. As, then, when we are
taught by David that God is “a judge,” or
“patient,” we do not learn the Divine essence, but one of
the attributes which are contemplated in it, so in this case too when
we hear of His being not generated, we do not by this negative
predication understand the <i>subject,</i> but are guided as to what we
must not think concerning the subject, while what He essentially is
remains as much as ever unexplained. So too, when Holy Scripture
predicates the other Divine names of Him Who is, and delivers to Moses
the Being without a name, it is for him who discloses the Nature of
that Being, not to rehearse the attributes of the Being, but by his
words to make manifest to us its actual Nature. For every name which
you may use is an attribute of the Being, but is not the
Being,—“good,” “ungenerate,”
“incorruptible,”—but to each of these
“is” does not fail to be supplied. Any one, then, who
undertakes to give the account of this good Being, of this ungenerate
Being, as He is, would speak in vain, if he rehearsed the attributes
contemplated in Him, and were silent as to that essence which he
undertakes by his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_199.html" id="viii.i.ix.v-Page_199" n="199" />words to explain. To be <i>without generation</i> is one of
the attributes contemplated in the Being, but the definition of
“Being” is one thing, and that of “being in some
particular way” is another; and this<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p3.2" n="844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p4" shownumber="no"> What
“this” means is not clear: it may be “the
Being,” but most probably is the distinction which S. Gregory is
pointing out between the Being and Its attributes, which he considers
has not been sufficiently recognized.</p></note> has
so far remained untold and unexplained by the passages cited. Let him
then first disclose to us the names of the essence, and then divide the
Nature by the divergence of the appellations;—so long as what we
require remains unexplained, it is in vain that he employs his
scientific skill upon names, seeing that the names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p4.1" n="845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.v-p5.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ὀνομάτων οὐκ
ὄντων</span> with the Paris
editions. Oehler reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.v-p5.2" lang="EL">νοημάτων</span>, but does not give any authority for the change.</p></note>
have no separate existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.ix.v-p6" shownumber="no">Such then is Eunomius’
stronger handle against the truth, while we pass by in silence many
views which are to be found in this part of his composition; for it
seems to me right that those who run in this armed race<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p6.1" n="846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p7" shownumber="no"> The
metaphor seems slightly confused, being partly taken from a tournament,
or gladiatorial contest, partly from a race in armour.</p></note> against the enemies of the truth should arm
themselves against those who are fairly fenced about with the
plausibility of falsehood, and not defile their argument with such
conceptions as are already dead and of offensive odour. His supposition
that whatever things are united in the idea of their essence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p7.1" n="847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p8" shownumber="no"> The
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.ix.v-p8.1" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> seems to
have had in Eunomius’ mind something of the same idea of
<i>corporeal</i> existence attaching to it which has been made to
attach to the Latin “substantia,” and to the English
“substance.”</p></note> must needs exist corporeally and be joined to
corruption (for this he says in this part of his work), I shall
willingly pass by like some cadaverous odour, since I think every
reasonable man will perceive how dead and corrupt such an argument is.
For who knows not that the multitude of human souls is countless, yet
one essence underlies them all, and the consubstantial substratum in
them is alien from bodily corruption? so that even children can plainly
see the argument that bodies are corrupted and dissolved, not because
they have the same essence one with another, but because of their
possessing a compound nature. The idea of the compound nature is one,
that of the common nature of their essence is another, so that it is
true to say, “corruptible bodies are of one essence,” but
the converse statement is not true at all, if it be anything like,
“this consubstantial nature is also surely corruptible,” as
is shown in the case of the souls which have one essence, while yet
corruption does not attach to them in virtue of the community of
essence. And the account given of the souls might properly be applied
to every intellectual existence which we contemplate in creation. For
the words brought together by Paul do not signify, as Eunomius will
have them do, some mutually divergent natures of the supra-mundane
powers; on the contrary, the sense of the names clearly indicates that
he is mentioning in his argument, not diversities of <i>natures,</i>
but the varied peculiarities of the <i>operations</i> of the heavenly
host: for there are, he says, “principalities,” and
“thrones,” and “powers,” and
“mights,” and “dominions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p8.2" n="848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Col. i. 16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.v-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.21" parsed="|Eph|1|21|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 21">Eph.
i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now these names are such as to make
it at once clear to every one that their significance is arranged in
regard to some operation. For to rule, and to exercise power and
dominion, and to be the throne of some one,—all these conceptions
would not be held by any one versed in argument to apply to diversities
of <i>essence,</i> since it is clearly <i>operation</i> that is
signified by every one of the names: so that any one who says that
diversities of <i>nature</i> are signified by the names rehearsed by
Paul deceives himself, “understanding,” as the Apostle
says, “neither what he says, nor whereof he affirms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.ix.v-p9.3" n="849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.ix.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.ix.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” since the sense of the names clearly
shows that the Apostle recognizes in the intelligible powers
distinctions of certain ranks, but does not by these names indicate
varieties of essences.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.x" n="VIII" next="viii.i.x.i" prev="viii.i.ix.v" progress="36.35%" shorttitle="Book VIII" title="Book VIII" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.x.i" n="1" next="viii.i.x.ii" prev="viii.i.x" progress="36.35%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The eighth book very notably overthrows the blasphemy of the heretics who say that the Only-begotten came from nothing, and that there was a time when He was not, and shows the Son to be no new being, but from everlasting, from His having said to Moses, “I am He that is,” and to Manoah, “Why askest thou My name? It also is wonderful”;--moreover David also says to God, “Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail;” and furthermore Isaiah says, “I am God, the first, and hereafter am I:” and the Evangelist, “He was in the beginning, and was with God, and was God:”--and that He has neither beginning nor end: --and he proves that those who say that He is new and comes from nothing are idolaters. And herein he very finely interprets “the brightness of the glory, and the express image of the Person.”" type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.x.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_200.html" id="viii.i.x.i-Page_200" n="200" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.x.i-p1.1">Book
VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.x.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The eighth book very
notably overthrows the blasphemy of the heretics who say that the
Only-begotten came from nothing, and that there was a time when He was
not, and shows the Son to be no new being, but from everlasting, from
His having said to Moses, “I am He that is,” and to Manoah,
“Why askest thou My name? It also is
wonderful”;—moreover David also says to God, “Thou
art the same, and Thy years shall not fail;” and furthermore
Isaiah says, “I am God, the first, and hereafter am I:” and
the Evangelist, “He was in the beginning, and was with God, and
was God:”—and that He has neither beginning nor end:
—and he proves that those who say that He is new and comes from
nothing are idolaters. And herein he very finely interprets “the
brightness of the glory, and the express image of the
Person.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.x.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.x.i-p3.1">These,</span> then, are the strong points of Eunomius’ case; and I think
that when those which promised to be powerful are proved by argument to
be so rotten and unsubstantial, I may well keep silence concerning the
rest, since the others are practically refuted, concurrently with the
refutation of the stronger ones; just as it happens in warlike
operations that when a force more powerful than the rest has been
beaten, the remainder of the army are no longer of any account in the
eyes of those by whom the strong portion of it has been overcome. But
the fact that the chief part of his blasphemy lies in the later part of
his discourse forbids me to be silent. For the transition of the
Only-begotten from nothing into being, that horrid and godless doctrine
of Eunomius, which is more to be shunned than all impiety, is next
maintained in the order of his argument. And since every one who has
been bewitched by this deceit has the phrase, “If He was, He has
not been begotten, and if He has been begotten, He was not,”
ready upon his tongue for the maintenance of the doctrine that He Who
made of nothing us and all the creation is Himself from nothing, and
since the deceit obtains much support thereby, as men of feebler mind
are pressed by this superficial bit of plausibility, and led to
acquiesce in the blasphemy, we must needs not pass by this doctrinal
“root of bitterness,” lest, as the Apostle says, it
“spring up and trouble us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p3.2" n="850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.15" parsed="|Heb|12|15|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 15">Heb. xii. 15</scripRef></p></note>.” Now I say
that we must first of all consider the actual argument itself, apart
from our contest with our opponents, and thus afterwards proceed to the
examination and refutation of what they have set forth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.i-p5" shownumber="no">One mark of the true Godhead is
indicated by the words of Holy Scripture, which Moses learnt by the
voice from heaven, when He heard Him Who said, “I am He that is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p5.1" n="851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.4" parsed="|Exod|3|4|0|0" passage="Exod. iii. 4">Exod. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We think it right, then, to believe
that to be alone truly Divine which is represented as eternal and
infinite in respect of being; and all that is contemplated therein is
always the same, neither growing nor being consumed; so that if one
should say of God, that formerly He was, but now is not, or that He now
is, but formerly was not, we should consider each of the sayings alike
to be godless: for by both alike the idea of eternity is mutilated,
being cut short on one side or the other by non-existence, whether one
contemplates “nothing” as preceding “being<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p6.2" n="852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.i-p7.1" lang="EL">προθεωροίη</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.i-p7.2" lang="EL">προσθεωροίη</span></p></note>,” or declares that “being”
ends in “nothing”; and the frequent repetition of
“first of all” or “last of all” concerning
God’s non-existence does not make amends for the impious
conception touching the Divinity. For this reason we declare the
maintenance of their doctrine as to the non-existence at some time of
Him Who truly is, to be a denial and rejection of His true Godhead; and
this on the ground that, on the one hand, He Who showed Himself to
Moses by the light speaks of Himself as <i>being,</i> when He says,
“I am He that is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p7.3" n="853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.4" parsed="|Exod|3|4|0|0" passage="Exod. iii. 4">Exod. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” while on the
other, Isaiah (being made, so to say, the instrument of Him Who spoke
in him) says in the person of Him that is, “I am the first, and
hereafter am I<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p8.2" n="854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p9" shownumber="no"> See
note 4 on Book V. §1, where these words are also treated
of.</p></note>,” so that hereby, whichever way
we consider it, we conceive eternity in God. And so, too, the word that
was spoken to Manoah shows the fact that the Divinity is not
comprehensible by the significance of His name, because, when Manoah
asks to know His name, that, when the promise has come actually to
pass, he may by name glorify his benefactor, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_201.html" id="viii.i.x.i-Page_201" n="201" />He says to him, “Why
askest thou this? It also is wonderful<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p9.1" n="855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13.18" parsed="|Judg|13|18|0|0" passage="Judges xiii. 18">Judges xiii. 18</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>”; so that by this we learn that there
is one name significant of the Divine Nature—the wonder, namely,
that arises unspeakably in our hearts concerning It. So, too, great
David, in his discourses with himself, proclaims the same truth, in the
sense that all the creation was brought into being by God, while He
alone exists always in the same manner, and abides for ever, where he
says, “But Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p10.2" n="856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” When we hear these sayings, and
others like them, from men inspired by God, let us leave all that is
not from eternity to the worship of idolaters, as a new thing alien
from the true Godhead. For that which now is, and formerly was not, is
clearly new and not eternal, and to have regard to any new object of
worship is called by Moses the service of demons, when he says,
“They sacrificed to devils and not to God, to gods whom their
fathers knew not; new gods were they that came newly up<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p11.2" n="857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.17" parsed="|Deut|32|17|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 17">Deut. xxxii. 17</scripRef>
(LXX.). The quotation is not exact.</p></note>.” If then everything that is new in
worship is a service of demons, and is alien from the true Godhead, and
if what is now, but was not always, is new and not eternal, we who have
regard to that which <i>is,</i> necessarily reckon those who
contemplate non-existence as attaching to Him Who is, and who say that
“He once was not,” among the worshippers of idols. For we
may also see that the great John, when declaring in his own preaching
the Only-begotten God, guards his own statement in every way, so that
the conception of non-existence shall find no access to Him Who is. For
he says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p12.2" n="858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" passage="John i">John i</scripRef></p></note> that He “was in the beginning,”
and “was with God,” and “was God,” and was
light, and life, and truth, and all good things at all times, and never
at any time failed to be anything that is excellent, Who is the fulness
of all good, and is in the bosom of the Father. If then Moses lays down
as a law for us some such mark of true Godhead as this, that we know
nothing else of God but this one thing, that He <i>is</i> (for to this
point the words, “I am He that is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p13.2" n="859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.4" parsed="|Exod|3|4|0|0" passage="Exod. iii. 4">Exod. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>”); while Isaiah in his preaching
declares aloud the absolute infinity of Him Who is, defining the
existence of God as having no regard to beginning or to end (for He Who
says “I am the first, and hereafter am I,” places no limit
to His eternity in either direction, so that neither, if we look to the
beginning, do we find any point marked <i>since</i> which He is, and
beyond which He was not, nor, if we turn our thought to the future, can
we cut short by any boundary the eternal progress of Him Who
is),—and if the prophet David forbids us to worship any new and
strange God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p14.2" n="860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.10" parsed="|Ps|81|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 10">Ps. lxxxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> (both of which are involved in the
heretical doctrine; “newness” is clearly indicated in that
which is not eternal, and “strangeness” is alienation from
the Nature of the very God),—if, I say, these things are so, we
declare all the sophistical fabrication about the non-existence at some
time of Him Who truly is, to be nothing else than a departure from
Christianity, and a turning to idolatry. For when the Evangelist, in
his discourse concerning the Nature of God, separates at all points
non-existence from Him Who is, and, by his constant repetition of the
word “was,” carefully destroys the suspicion of
non-existence, and calls Him the Only-begotten God, the Word of God,
the Son of God, equal with God, and all such names, we have this
judgment fixed and settled in us, that if the Only-begotten Son is God,
we must believe that He Who is believed to be God is eternal. And
indeed He is verily God, and assuredly is eternal, and is never at any
time found to be non-existent. For God, as we have often said, if He
now is, also assuredly always was, and if He once was not, neither does
He now exist at all. But since even the enemies of the truth confess
that the Son is and continually abides the Only-begotten God, we say
this, that, being in the Father, He is not in Him in one respect only,
but He is in Him altogether, in respect of all that the Father is
conceived to be. As, then, being in the incorruptibility of the Father,
He is incorruptible, good in His goodness, powerful in His might, and,
as being in each of these attributes of special excellence which are
conceived of the Father, He is that particular thing, so, also, being
in His eternity, He is assuredly eternal. Now the eternity of the
Father is marked by His never having taken His being from nonexistence,
and never terminating His being in non-existence. He, therefore, Who
hath all things that are the Father’s<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p15.2" n="861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p16" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" passage="John xvi. 15">John xvi. 15</scripRef></p></note>, and
is contemplated in all the glory of the Father, even as, being in the
endlessness of the Father, He has no end, so, being in the
unoriginateness of the Father, has, as the Apostle says, “no
beginning of days<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p16.2" n="862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" passage="Heb. vii. 3">Heb. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but at once
is “of the Father,” and is regarded in the eternity of the
Father: and in this respect, more especially, is seen the complete
absence of divergence in the Likeness, as compared with Him Whose
Likeness He is. And herein is His saying found true which tells us,
“He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p17.2" n="863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p18" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.8" parsed="|John|14|8|0|0" passage="John xiv. 8">John xiv. 8</scripRef></p></note>.” Moreover, it is in this way that
those words of the Apostle, that the Son is “the brightness of
His glory, and the express image of His Person<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.i-p18.2" n="864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” are best understood to have an
excellent and close application. For <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_202.html" id="viii.i.x.i-Page_202" n="202" />the Apostle conveys to those
hearers who are unable, by the contemplation of purely intellectual
objects, to elevate their thought to the height of the knowledge of
God, a sort of notion of the truth, by means of things apparent to
sense. For as the body of the sun is expressly imaged by the whole disc
that surrounds it, and he who looks on the sun argues, by means of what
he sees, the existence of the whole solid substratum, so, he says, the
majesty of the Father is expressly imaged in the greatness of the power
of the Son, that the one may be believed to be as great as the other is
known to be: and again, as the radiance of light sheds its brilliancy
from the whole of the sun’s disc (for in the disc one part is not
radiant, and the rest dim), so all that glory which the Father is,
sheds its brilliancy from its whole extent by means of the brightness
that comes from it, that is, by the true Light; and as the ray is of
the sun (for there would be no ray if the sun were not), yet the sun is
never conceived as existing by itself without the ray of brightness
that is shed from it, so the Apostle delivering to us the continuity
and eternity of that existence which the Only-begotten has of the
Father, calls the Son “the brightness of His
glory.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.x.ii" next="viii.i.x.iii" prev="viii.i.x.i" progress="36.73%" title="He then discusses the “willing” of the Father concerning the generation of the Son, and shows that the object of that good will is from eternity, which is the Son, existing in the Father, and being closely related to the process of willing, as the ray to the flame, or the act of seeing to the eye." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.x.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>He then
discusses the “willing” of the Father concerning the
generation of the Son, and shows that the object of that good will is
from eternity, which is the Son, existing in the Father, and being
closely related to the process of willing, as the ray to the flame, or
the act of seeing to the eye.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.x.ii-p2" shownumber="no">After these distinctions on our
part no one can well be longer in doubt how the Only-begotten at once
is believed to be “of the Father,” and <i>is</i> eternally,
even if the one phrase does not at first sight seem to agree with the
other,—that which declares Him to be “of the Father”
with that which asserts His eternity. But if we are to confirm our
statement by further arguments, it may be possible to apprehend the
doctrine on this point by the aid of things cognizable by our senses.
And let no one deride our statement, if it cannot find among existing
things a likeness of the object of our enquiry such as may be in all
respects sufficient for the presentation of the matter in hand by way
of analogy and resemblance. For we should like to persuade those who
say that the Father first willed and so proceeded to become a Father,
and on this ground assert posteriority in existence as regards the
Word, by whatever illustrations may make it possible, to turn to the
orthodox view. Neither does this immediate conjunction exclude the
“willing” of the Father, in the sense that He had a Son
without choice, by some necessity of His Nature, nor does the
“willing” separate the Son from the Father, coming in
between them as a kind of interval: so that we neither reject from our
doctrine the “willing” of the Begetter directed to the Son,
as being, so to say, forced out by the conjunction of the Son’s
oneness with the Father, nor do we by any means break that inseparable
connection, when “willing” is regarded as involved in the
generation. For to our heavy and inert nature it properly belongs that
the wish and the possession of a thing are not often present with us at
the same moment; but now we wish for something we have not, and at
another time we obtain what we do not wish to obtain. But, in the case
of the simple and all-powerful Nature, all things are conceived
together and at once, the willing of good as well as the possession of
what He wills. For the good and the eternal will is contemplated as
operating, indwelling, and co-existing in the eternal Nature, not
arising in it from any separate principle, nor capable of being
conceived apart from the object of will: for it is not possible that
with God either the good will should not be, or the object of will
should not accompany the act of will, since no cause can either bring
it about that that which befits the Father should not always be, or be
any hindrance to the possession of the object of will. Since, then, the
Only-begotten God is by nature the good (or rather beyond all good),
and since the good does not fail to be the object of the Father’s
will, it is hereby clearly shown, both that the conjunction of the Son
with the Father is without any intermediary, and also that the will,
which is always present in the good Nature, is not forced out nor
excluded by reason of this inseparable conjunction. And if any one is
listening to my argument in no scoffing spirit, I should like to add to
what I have already said something of the following kind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.ii-p3" shownumber="no">Just as, if one were to grant (I
speak, of course, hypothetically) the power of deliberate choice to
belong to flame, it would be clear that the flame will at once upon its
existence <i>will</i> that its radiance should shine forth from itself,
and when it wills it will not be impotent (since, on the appearance of
the flame, its natural power at once fulfils its will in the matter of
the radiance), so that undoubtedly, if it be granted that the flame is
moved by deliberate choice, we conceive the concurrence of all these
things simultaneously—of the kindling of the fire, of its act of
will concerning the radiance, and of the radiance itself; so that the
movement by way of choice is no hindrance to the dignity of the
existence of the radiance,—even so, according to the illustration
we have spoken of, you will not, by confessing the good act of
will <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_203.html" id="viii.i.x.ii-Page_203" n="203" />as
existing in the Father, separate by that act of will the Son from the
Father. For it is not reasonable to suppose that the act of willing
that He should be, could be a hindrance to His immediately coming into
being; but just as, in the eye, seeing and the will to see are, one an
operation of nature, the other an impulse of choice, yet no delay is
caused to the act of sight by the movement of choice in that particular
direction<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.ii-p3.1" n="865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation here seems faulty.</p></note>,—(for each of these is regarded
separately and by itself, not as being at all a hindrance to the
existence of the other, but as both being somehow interexistent, the
natural operation concurring with the choice, and the choice in turn
not failing to be accompanied by the natural motion)—as, I say,
perception naturally belongs to the eye, and the willing to see
produces no delay in respect to actual sight, but one wills that it
should have vision, and immediately what he wills <i>is,</i> so also in
the case of that Nature which is unspeakable and above all thought, our
apprehension of all comes together simultaneously—of the eternal
existence of the Father, and of an act of will concerning the Son, and
of the Son Himself, Who is, as John says, “in the
beginning,” and is not conceived as coming after the beginning.
Now the beginning of all is the Father; but in this beginning the Son
also is declared to be, being in His Nature that very thing which the
Beginning is. For the Beginning is God, and the Word Who “was in
the Beginning” is God. As then the phrase “the
beginning” points to eternity, John well conjoins “the Word
in the Beginning,” saying that the Word was in It; asserting, I
suppose, this fact to the end that the first idea present to the mind
of his hearer may not be “the Beginning” alone by itself,
but that, before this has been impressed upon him, there should also be
presented to his mind, together with the Beginning the Word Who was in
It, entering with It into the hearer’s understanding, and being
present to his hearing at the same time with the Beginning.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.x.iii" next="viii.i.x.iv" prev="viii.i.x.ii" progress="36.95%" title="Then, thus passing over what relates to the essence of the Son as having been already discussed, he treats of the sense involved in “generation,” saying that there are diverse generations, those effected by matter and art, and of buildings,--and that by succession of animals,--and those by efflux, as by the sun and its beam. The lamp and its radiance, scents and ointments and the quality diffused by them,--and the word produced by the mind; and cleverly discusses generation from rotten wood; and from the condensation of fire, and countless other causes." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.x.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>Then, thus
passing over what relates to the essence of the Son as having been
already discussed, he treats of the sense involved in
“generation,” saying that there are diverse generations,
those effected by matter and art, and of buildings,—and that by
succession of animals,—and those by efflux, as by the sun and its
beam. The lamp and its radiance, scents and ointments and the quality
diffused by them,—and the word produced by the mind; and cleverly
discusses generation</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iii-p1.1" n="866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> To make
the grammar of the sentence exact <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p2.1" lang="EL">τὴν</span> should here be
substituted for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p2.2" lang="EL">τὸν</span>, the object of the
verb being apparently <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p2.3" lang="EL">γέννησιν</span> not <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p2.4" lang="EL">λόγον</span>. The whole
section of the analysis is rather confused, and does not clearly
reproduce S. Gregory’s division of the subject. A large part of
this section, and of that which follows it, is repeated with very
slight alteration from Bk. II. §9 (see pp. 113–115 above).
The resemblances are much closer in the Greek text than they appear in
the present translation, in which different hands have been at work in
the two books.</p></note> <i>from rotten wood;
and from the condensation of fire, and countless other
causes.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.x.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Now that we have thus thoroughly
scrutinized our doctrine, it may perhaps be time to set forth and to
consider the opposing statement, examining it side by side in
comparison with our own opinion. He states it thus:—“For
while there are,” he says, “two statements which we have
made, the one, that the essence of the Only-begotten was not before its
own generation, the other that, being generated, it was before all
things, he<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iii-p3.1" n="867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>S. Basil.</p></note> does not prove either of these
statements to be untrue; for he did not venture to say that He was
before that supreme<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iii-p4.1" n="868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀνωτάτω</span> may
be “supreme,” in the sense of “ultimate” or
“most remote,” or in the more ordinary sense of “most
exalted.”</p></note> generation and
formation, seeing that he is opposed at once by the Nature of the
Father, and the judgment of sober-minded men. For what sober man could
admit the Son to be and to be begotten before that supreme generation?
and He Who is without generation needs not generation in order to His
being what He is.” Well, whether he speaks truly, when he says
that our master<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iii-p5.2" n="869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>S. Basil.</p></note> opposed his
antitheses to no purpose, all may surely be aware who have been
conversant with that writer’s works. But for my own part (for I
think that the refutation of his calumny on this matter is a small step
towards the exposure of his malice), I will leave the task of showing
that this point was not passed over by our master without discussion,
and turn my argument to the discussion, as far as in me lies, of the
points now advanced. He says that he has in his own discourse spoken of
two matters,—one, that the essence of the Only-begotten was not
before Its own generation, the other, that, being generated, It was
before all things. Now I think that by what we have already said, the
fact has been sufficiently shown that no new essence was begotten by
the Father besides that which is contemplated in the Father Himself,
and that there is no need for us to be entangled in a contest with
blasphemy of this kind, as if the argument were now propounded to us
for the first time; and further, that the real force of our argument
must be directed to one point, I mean to his horrible and blasphemous
utterance, which clearly states concerning God the Word that “He
was not.” Moreover, as our argument in the foregoing discourse
has already to some extent dealt with the question of his blasphemy, it
would perhaps be superfluous again to establish by like considerations
what we have proved already. For it was to this end that we made those
former statements, that by the earlier impression upon our hearers of
an orthodox mode of thought, the blasphemy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_204.html" id="viii.i.x.iii-Page_204" n="204" />of our adversaries, who assert
that non-existence preceded existence in the case of the Only-begotten
God, might be more manifest.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.iii-p7" shownumber="no">It seems at this point well to
investigate in our argument, by a more careful examination, the actual
significance of “generation.” That this name presents to us
the fact of being as the result of some cause is clear to every one,
and about this point there is, I suppose, no need to dispute. But since
the account to be given of things which exist as the result of cause is
various, I think it proper that this matter should be cleared up in our
discourse by some sort of scientific division. Of things, then, which
are the result of something, we understand the varieties to be as
follows. Some are the result of matter and art, as the structure of
buildings and of other works, coming into being by means of their
respective matter, and these are directed by some art that accomplishes
the thing proposed, with a view to the proper aim of the results
produced. Others are the results of matter and nature; for the
generations of animals are the building<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iii-p7.1" n="870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Or
(reading as proposed above, p. 114, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p8.1" lang="EL">οἰκονομεῖ</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.iii-p8.2" lang="EL">οἰκοδομεῖ</span>), “the ordering of nature.”</p></note> of
nature, who carries on her own operation by means of their material
bodily subsistence. Others are the result of material efflux, in which
cases the antecedent remains in its natural condition, while that which
flows from it is conceived separately, as in the case of the sun and
its beam, or the lamp and its brightness, or of scents and ointments
and the quality they emit; for these, while they remain in themselves
without diminution, have at the same time, each concurrently with
itself, that natural property which they emit: as the sun its beam, the
lamp its brightness, the scents the perfume produced by them in the
air. There is also another species of “generation” besides
these, in which the cause is immaterial and incorporeal, but the
generation is an object of sense and takes place by corporeal
means;—I speak of the word which is begotten by the mind: for the
mind, being itself incorporeal, brings forth the word by means of the
organs of sense. All these varieties of generation we mentally include,
as it were, in one general view. For all the wonders that are wrought
by nature, which changes the bodies of some animals to something of a
different kind, or produces some animals from a change in liquids, or a
corruption of seed, or the rotting of wood, or out of the condensed
mass of fire transforms the cold vapour that issues from the
firebrands, shut off in the heart of the fire, to produce an animal
which they call the salamander,—these, even if they seem to be
outside the limits we have laid down, are none the less included among
the cases we have mentioned. For it is by means of bodies that nature
fashions these varied forms of animals; for it is such and such a
change of body, disposed by nature in this or that particular way,
which produces this or that particular animal; and this is not a
distinct species of generation besides that which is accomplished as
the result of nature and matter.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.x.iv" next="viii.i.x.v" prev="viii.i.x.iii" progress="37.19%" title="He further shows the operations of God to be expressed by human illustrations; for what hands and feet and the other parts of the body with which men work are, that, in the case of God, the will alone is, in place of these. And so also arises the divergence of generation; wherefore He is called Only-begotten, because He has no community with other generation such as is observed in creation, but in that He is called the “brightness of glory,” and the “savour of ointment,” He shows the close conjunction and co-eternity of His Nature with the Father." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.x.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He further shows
the operations of God to be expressed by human illustrations; for what
hands and feet and the other parts of the body with which men work are,
that, in the case of God, the will alone is, in place of these. And so
also arises the divergence of generation; wherefore He is called
Only-begotten, because He has no community with other generation such
as is observed in creation</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p1.1" n="871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> This
passage is clearly corrupt: the general sense as probably intended is
given here.</p></note>, <i>but in that He is
called the “brightness of glory,” and the “savour of
ointment,” He shows the close conjunction and co-eternity of His
Nature with the Father</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p2.1" n="872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> See
note 7 in the last section.</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.x.iv-p4" shownumber="no">Now these modes of generation
being well known to men, the loving dispensation of the Holy Spirit, in
delivering to us the Divine mysteries, conveys its instruction on those
matters which transcend language by means of what is within our
capacity, as it does also constantly elsewhere, when it portrays the
Divinity in bodily terms, making mention, in speaking concerning God,
of His eye, His eyelids, His ear, His fingers, His hand, His right
hand, His arm, His feet, His shoes<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p4.1" n="873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> The
reference is probably to <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.60.8" parsed="|Ps|60|8|0|0" passage="Ps. lx. 8">Ps.
lx. 8</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.108.9" parsed="|Ps|108|9|0|0" passage="Ps. cviii. 9">Ps. cviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the
like,—none of which things is apprehended to belong in its
primary sense to the Divine Nature,—but turning its teaching to
what we can easily perceive, it describes by terms well worn in human
use, facts that are beyond every name, while by each of the terms
employed concerning God we are led analogically to some more exalted
conception. In this way, then, it employs the numerous forms of
generation to present to us, from the inspired teaching, the
unspeakable existence of the Only-begotten, taking just so much from
each as may be reverently admitted into our conceptions concerning God.
For as its mention of “fingers,” “hand,” and
“arm,” in speaking of God, does not by the phrase portray
the structure of the limb out of bones and sinews and flesh and
ligaments, but signifies by such an expression His effective and
operative power, and as it indicates by each of the other words of this
kind those conceptions concerning God which correspond to them, not
admitting the corporeal senses of the words, so also it speaks indeed
of the forms of these modes of coming into being as applied to the
Divine <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_205.html" id="viii.i.x.iv-Page_205" n="205" />Nature, yet does not speak in that sense which our customary
knowledge enables us to understand. For when it speaks of the formative
power, it calls that particular energy by the name of
“generation,” because the word expressive of Divine power
must needs descend to our lowliness, yet it does not indicate all that
is associated with formative generation among ourselves,—neither
place nor time nor preparation of material, nor the co-operation of
instruments, nor the purpose in the things produced, but it leaves
these out of sight, and greatly and loftily claims for God the
generation of the things that are, where it says, “He spake and
they were begotten, He commanded and they were created<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p5.3" n="874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Again, when it expounds that
unspeakable and transcendent existence which the Only-begotten has from
the Father, because human poverty is incapable of the truths that are
too high for speech or thought, it uses our language here also, and
calls Him by the name of “Son,”—a name which our
ordinary use applies to those who are produced by matter and nature.
But just as the word, which tells us in reference to God of the
“generation” of the creation, did not add the statement
that it was generated by the aid of any material, declaring that its
material substance, its place, its time, and all the like, had their
existence in the power of His will, so here too, in speaking of the
“Son,” it leaves out of sight both all other things which
human nature sees in earthly generation (passions, I mean, and
dispositions, and the co-operation of time and the need of place, and
especially matter), without all which earthly generation as a result of
nature does not occur. Now every such conception of matter and interval
being excluded from the sense of the word “Son,” nature
alone remains, and hereby in the word “Son” is declared
concerning the Only-begotten the close and true character of His
manifestation from the Father. And since this particular species of
generation did not suffice to produce in us an adequate idea of the
unspeakable existence of the Only-begotten, it employs also another
species of generation, that which is the result of efflux, to express
the Divine Nature of the Son, and calls Him “the brightness of
glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p6.2" n="875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the “savour of ointment<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p7.2" n="876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> Perhaps <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3" parsed="|Song|1|3|0|0" passage="Song of Sol. 1.3">Cant. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the “breath of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p8.2" n="877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 25">Wisd. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,” which our accustomed use, in the
scientific discussion we have already made, calls material efflux. But
just as in the previous cases neither the making of creation nor the
significance of the word “Son” admitted time, or matter, or
place, or passion, so here also the phrase, purifying the sense of
“brightness” and the other terms from every material
conception, and employing only that element in this particular species
of generation which is suitable to the Divinity, points by the force of
this mode of expression to the truth that He is conceived as being both
from Him and with Him. For neither does the word “breath”
present to us dispersion into the air from the underlying matter, nor
“savour” the transference that takes place from the quality
of the ointment to the air, nor “brightness” the efflux by
means of rays from the body of the sun; but this only, as we have said,
is manifested by this particular mode of generation, that He is
conceived to be of Him and also with Him, no intermediate interval
existing between the Father and that Son Who is of Him. And since, in
its abundant loving-kindness, the grace of the Holy Spirit has ordered
that our conceptions concerning the Only-begotten Son should arise in
us from many sources, it has added also the remaining species of things
contemplated in generation,—that, I mean, which is the result of
mind and word. But the lofty John uses especial foresight that the
hearer may not by any means by inattention or feebleness of thought
fall into the common understanding of “Word,” so that the
Son should be supposed to be the voice of the Father. For this reason
he prepares us at his first proclamation to regard the Word as in
essence, and not in any essence foreign to or dissevered from that
essence whence It has Its being, but in that first and blessed Nature.
For this is what he teaches us when he says the Word “was in the
beginning<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p9.2" n="878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>,” and “was with God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p10.2" n="879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>,” being Himself also both God and all
else that the “Beginning” is. For thus it is that he makes
his discourse on the Godhead, touching the eternity of the
Only-begotten. Seeing then that these modes of generation (those, I
mean, which are the result of cause) are ordinarily known among us, and
are employed by Holy Scripture for our instruction on the subjects
before us, in such a way as it might be expected that each of them
would be applied to the presentation of Divine conceptions, let the
reader of our argument “judge righteous judgement<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.iv-p11.2" n="880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.24" parsed="|John|7|24|0|0" passage="John vii. 24">John vii. 24</scripRef></p></note>,” whether any of the assertions that
heresy makes have any force against the truth.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.x.v" next="viii.i.xi" prev="viii.i.x.iv" progress="37.44%" title="Then, after showing that the Person of the Only-begotten and Maker of things has no beginning, as have the things that were made by Him, as Eunomius says, but that the Only-begotten is without beginning and eternal, and has no community, either of essence or of names, with the creation, but is co-existent with the Father from everlasting, being, as the all-excellent Wisdom says, “the beginning and end and midst of the times,” and after making many observations on the Godhead and eternity of the Only-begotten, and also concerning souls and angels, and life and death, he concludes the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.x.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>Then, after showing that the Person of the
Only-begotten and Maker of things has no beginning, as have the things
that were made by Him, as Eunomius says, but that the Only-begotten is
without beginning and eternal, and has no community, either of essence
or of names, with the creation, but is co-existent with the Father from
everlasting, being, as the all-excel</i><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_206.html" id="viii.i.x.v-Page_206" n="206" /><i>lent Wisdom says,
“the beginning and end and midst of the times,” and after
making many observations on the Godhead and eternity of the
Only-begotten, and also concerning souls and angels, and life and
death, he concludes the book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.x.v-p2" shownumber="no">I will now once more subjoin the
actual language of my opponent, word for word. It runs
thus:—“While there are,” he says, “two
statements which we have made, the one, that the essence of the
Only-begotten was not before its own generation, the other, that, being
generated, it was before all things—”What kind of
generation does our dogmatist propose to us? Is it one of which we may
fittingly think and speak in regard to God? And who is so godless as to
pre-suppose non-existence in God? But it is clear that he has in view
this material generation of ours, and is making the lower nature the
teacher of his conceptions concerning the Only-begotten God, and since
an ox or an ass or a camel is not before its own generation, he thinks
it proper to say even of the Only-begotten God that which the course of
the lower nature presents to our view in the case of the animals,
without thinking, corporeal theologian that he is, of this fact, that
the predicate “<i>Only</i>-begotten”, applied to God,
signifies by the very word itself that which is not in common with all
begetting, and is peculiar to Him. How could the term
“Only-begotten” be used of this “generation,”
if it had community and identity of meaning with other generation? That
there is something unique and exceptional to be understood in His case,
which is not to be remarked in other generation, is distinctly and
suitably expressed by the appellation of “Only-begotten”;
as, were any element of the lower generation conceived in it, He Who in
respect of any of the attributes of His generation was placed on a
level with other things that are begotten would no longer be
“<i>Only</i>-begotten.” For if the same things are to be
said of Him which are said of the other things that come into being by
generation, the definition will transform the sense of
“Only-begotten” to signify a kind of relationship involving
brotherhood. If then the sense of “Only-begotten” points to
absence of mixture and community with the rest of generated things, we
shall not admit that anything which we behold in the lower generation
is also to be conceived in the case of that existence which the Son has
from the Father. But non-existence before generation is proper to all
things that exist by generation: therefore this is foreign to the
special character of the Only-begotten, to which the name
“Only-begotten” bears witness that there attaches nothing
belonging to the mode of that form of common generation which Eunomius
misapprehends. Let this materialist and friend of the senses be
persuaded therefore to correct the error of his conception by the other
forms of generation. What will you say when you hear of the
“brightness of glory” or of the “savour of ointment<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p2.1" n="881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3" parsed="|Song|1|3|0|0" passage="Cant. i. 3">Cant. i.
3</scripRef>,
referred to above.</p></note>?” That the “brightness” was
not before its own generation? But if you answer thus, you will surely
admit that neither did the “glory” exist, nor the
“ointment”: for it is not possible that the
“glory” should be conceived as having existed by itself,
dark and lustreless, or the “ointment” without producing
its sweet breath: so that if the “brightness” “was
not,” the “glory” also surely “was not,”
and the “savour” being non-existent, there is also proved
the non-existence of the “ointment.” But if these examples
taken from Scripture excite any man’s fear, on the ground that
they do not accurately present to us the majesty of the Only-begotten,
because neither is essentially the same with its
substratum—neither the exhalation with the ointment, nor the beam
with the sun—let the true Word correct his fear, Who was in the
Beginning and is all that the Beginning is, and existent before all;
since John so declares in his preaching, “And the Word was with
God, and the Word was God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p3.3" n="882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.” If then the
Father is God and the Son is God, what doubt still remains with regard
to the perfect Divinity of the Only-begotten, when by the sense of the
word “Son” is acknowledged the close relationship of
Nature, by “brightness” the conjunction and inseparability,
and by the appellation of “God,” applied alike to the
Father and the Son, their absolute equality, while the “express
image,” contemplated in reference to the whole Person<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p4.2" n="883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p5.1" lang="EL">ὑποστάσει</span></p></note> of the Father, marks the absence of any
defect in the Son’s proper greatness, and the “form of
God” indicates His complete identity by showing in itself all
those marks by which the Godhead is betokened.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.v-p6" shownumber="no">Let us now set forth
Eunomius’ statement once more. “He was not,” he says,
“before His own generation.” Who is it of Whom he says
“He was not”? Let him declare the Divine names by which He
Who, according to Eunomius, “once was not,” is called. He
will say, I suppose, “light,” and
“blessedness,” “life” and
“incorruptibility,” and “righteousness” and
“sanctification,” and “power,” and
“truth,” and the like. He who says, then, that “He
was not before His generation,” absolutely proclaims
this,—that when He “was not” there was no truth, no
life, no light, no power, no incorruptibility, no other of those
pre-eminent qualities which are conceived of Him: and, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_207.html" id="viii.i.x.v-Page_207" n="207" />what is still more
marvellous and still more difficult for impiety to face, there was no
“brightness,” no “express image.” For in saying
that there was no brightness, there is surely maintained also the
non-existence of the radiating power, as one may see in the
illustration afforded by the lamp. For he who speaks of the ray of the
lamp indicates also that the lamp shines, and he who says that the ray
“is not,” signifies also the extinction of that which gives
light: so that when the Son is said not to be, thereby is also
maintained as a necessary consequence the non-existence of the Father.
For if the one is related to the other by way of conjunction, according
to the Apostolic testimony—the “brightness” to the
“glory,” the “express image” to the
“Person,” the “Wisdom” to God—he who says
that one of the things so conjoined “is not,” surely by his
abolition of the one abolishes also that which remains; so that if the
“brightness” “was not,” it is acknowledged that
neither did the illuminating nature exist, and if the “express
image” had no existence, neither did the Person imaged exist, and
if the wisdom and power of God “was not,” it is surely
acknowledged that He also was not, Who is not conceived by Himself
without wisdom and power. If, then, the Only-begotten God, as Eunomius
says, “was not before His generation,” and Christ is
“the power of God and the wisdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p6.1" n="884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and the “express image”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p7.2" n="885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and the “brightness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p8.2" n="886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” neither surely did the Father exist,
Whose power and wisdom and express image and brightness the Son is: for
it is not possible to conceive by reason either a Person without
express image, or glory without radiance, or God without wisdom, or a
Maker without hands, or a Beginning without the Word<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p9.2" n="887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p10" shownumber="no"> Or
perhaps “or an irrational first cause,” (<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p10.1" lang="EL">ἄλογον
ἀρχήν</span>.)</p></note>,
or a Father without a Son; but all such things, alike by those who
confess and by those who deny, are manifestly declared to be in mutual
union, and by the abolition of one the other also disappears with it.
Since then they maintain that the Son (that is, the “brightness
of the glory,”) “was not” before He was begotten, and
since logical consequence involves also, together with the
non-existence of the brightness, the abolition of the glory, and the
Father is the glory whence came the brightness of the Only-begotten
Light, let these men who are wise over-much consider that they are
manifestly supporters of the Epicurean doctrines, preaching atheism
under the guise of Christianity. Now since the logical consequence is
shown to be one of two absurdities, either that we should say that God
does not exist at all, or that we should say that His being was not
unoriginate, let them choose which they like of the two courses before
them,—either to be called atheist, or to cease saying that the
essence of the Father is un-originate. They would avoid, I suppose,
being reckoned atheists. It remains, therefore, that they maintain that
God is not eternal. And if the course of what has been proved forces
them to this, what becomes of their varied and irreversible conversions
of names? What becomes of that invincible compulsion of their
syllogisms, which sounded so fine to the ears of old women, with its
opposition of “Generated” and
“Ungenerate”?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.v-p11" shownumber="no">Enough, however, of these
matters. But it might be well not to leave his next point unanswered;
yet let us pass over in silence the comic interlude, where our clever
orator shows his youthful conceit, whether in jest or in earnest, under
the impression that he will thereby have an advantage in his argument.
For certainly no one will force us to join either with those whose eyes
are set askance in distorting our sight, or with those who are stricken
with strange disease in being contorted, or in their bodily leaps and
plunges. We shall pity them, but we shall not depart from our settled
state of mind. He says, then, turning his discourse upon the subject to
our master, as if he were really engaging him face to face, “Thou
shalt be taken in thine own snare.” For as Basil had said<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p11.1" n="888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p12" shownumber="no"> The
reference is to S. Basil adv. Eunomium II. 12 (p. 247 in Ben.
ed.)</p></note> that what is good is always present with God
Who is over all, and that it is good to be the Father of such a
Son,—that so what is good was never absent from Him, nor was it
the Father’s will to be without the Son, and when He willed He
did not lack the power, but having the power and the will to be in the
mode in which it seemed good to Him, He also always possessed the Son
by reason of His always willing that which is good (for this is the
direction in which the intention of our father’s remarks tends),
Eunomius pulls this in pieces beforehand, and puts forward to overthrow
what has been said some such argument as this, introduced from his
extraneous philosophy:—“What will become of you,” he
says, “if one of those who have had experience of such arguments
should say, ‘If to create is good and agreeable to the Nature of
God, how is it that what is good and agreeable to His Nature was not
present with Him unoriginately, seeing that God is unoriginate? and
that when there was no hindrance of ignorance or impediment of weakness
or of age in the matter of creation,”—and all the rest that
he collects together and pours out upon himself,—for I may not
say, upon God. Well, if it were possible for our master to answer the
question in person, he would have shown Eunomius what would have become
of him, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_208.html" id="viii.i.x.v-Page_208" n="208" />as
he asked, by setting forth the Divine mystery with that tongue that was
taught of God, and by scourging the champion of deceit with his
refutations, so that it would have been made clear to all men what a
difference there is between a minister of the mysteries of Christ and a
ridiculous buffoon or a setter-forth of new and absurd doctrines. But
since he, as the Apostle says, “being dead, speaketh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p12.1" n="889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.4" parsed="|Heb|11|4|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 4">Heb. xi. 4</scripRef></p></note>” to God, while the other puts forth
such a challenge as though there were no one to answer him, even though
an answer from us may not have equal force when compared with the words
of the great Basil, we shall yet boldly say this in answer to the
questioner:—Your own argument, put forth to overthrow our
statement, is a testimony that in the charges we make against your
impious doctrine we speak truly. For there is no other point we blame
so much as this, that you<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p13.2" n="890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p14" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p14.1" lang="EL">ὑμᾶς</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p14.2" lang="EL">ἡμᾶς</span>. If the
reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p14.3" lang="EL">ἡμᾶς</span>, which Oehler
follows, is retained, the force would seem to be “that you think
we ought not to make any difference,” but the construction of the
sentence in this case is cumbrous.</p></note> think there is no
difference between the Lord of creation and the general body of
creation, and what you now allege is a maintaining of the very things
which we find fault with. For if you are bound to attach exactly what
you see in creation also to the Only-begotten God, our contention has
gained its end: your own statements proclaim the absurdity of the
doctrine, and it is manifest to all, both that we keep our argument in
the straight way of truth, and that your conception of the
Only-begotten God is such as you have of the rest of the
creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.v-p15" shownumber="no">Concerning whom was the
controversy? Was it not concerning the Only-begotten God, the Maker of
all the creation, whether He always was, or whether He came into being
afterwards as an addition to His Father? What then do our
master’s words say on this matter? That it is irreverent to
believe that what is naturally good was not in God: for that he saw no
cause by which it was probable that the good was not always present
with Him Who is good, either for lack of power or for weakness of will.
What does he who contends against these statements say? “If you
allow that God the Word is to be believed eternal, you must allow the
same of the things that have been created”—(How well he
knows how to distinguish in his argument the nature of the creatures
and the majesty of God! How well he knows about each, what befits it,
what he may piously think concerning God, what concerning the
creation!)—“if the Maker,” he says, “begins
from the time of His making: for there is nothing else by which we can
mark the beginning of things that have been made, if time does not
define by its own interval the beginnings and the endings of the things
that come into being.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.v-p16" shownumber="no">On this ground he says that the
Maker of time must commence His existence from a like beginning. Well,
the creation has the ages for its beginning, but what beginning can you
conceive of the Maker of the ages? If any one should say, “The
‘beginning’ which is mentioned in the
Gospel”—it is the Father Who is there signified, and the
confession of the Son together with Him is there pointed to, nor can it
be that He Who is in the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p16.1" n="891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p17" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>, as the Lord says,
can begin His being in Him from any particular point. And if any one
speaks of another beginning besides this, let him tell us the name by
which he marks this beginning, as none can be apprehended before the
establishment of the ages. Such a statement, therefore, will not move
us a whit from the orthodox conception concerning the Only-begotten,
even if old women do applaud the proposition as a sound one. For we
abide by what has been determined from the beginning, having our
doctrine firmly based on truth, to wit, that all things which the
orthodox doctrine assumes that we assert concerning the Only-begotten
God have no kindred with the creation, but the marks which distinguish
the Maker of all and His works are separated by a wide interval. If
indeed the Son had in any other respect communion with the creation, we
surely ought to say that He did not diverge from it even in the manner
of His existence. But if the creation has no share in such things as
are all those which we learn concerning the Son, we must surely of
necessity say that in this matter also He has no communion with it. For
the creation was not in the beginning, and was not with God, and was
not, God, nor life, nor light, nor resurrection, nor the rest of the
Divine names, as truth, righteousness, sanctification, Judge, just,
Maker of all things, existing before the ages, for ever and ever; the
creation is not the brightness of the glory, nor the express image of
the Person, nor the likeness of goodness, nor grace, nor power, nor
truth, nor salvation, nor redemption; nor do we find any one at all of
those names which are employed by Scripture for the glory of the
Only-begotten, either belonging to the creation or employed concerning
it,—not to speak of those more exalted words, “I am in the
Father, and the Father in Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p17.2" n="892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p18" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>,” and,
“He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p18.2" n="893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p19" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>,” and, “None hath seen the Son,
save the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p19.2" n="894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p20" shownumber="no"> Apparently an inexact quotation of S. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If indeed our
doctrine allowed us to claim for the creation things so many and so
great as these, he might have been right in thinking that we ought to
attach what we observe in it to our conceptions of the Only-begotten
also, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_209.html" id="viii.i.x.v-Page_209" n="209" />since
the transfer would be from kindred subjects to one nearly allied. But
if all these concepts and names involve communion with the Father,
while they transcend our notions of the creation, does not our clever
and sharp-witted friend slink away in shame at discussing the nature of
the Lord of the Creation by the aid of what he observes in creation,
without being aware that the marks which distinguish the creation are
of a different sort? The ultimate division of all that exists is made
by the line between “created” and “uncreated,”
the one being regarded as a cause of what has come into being, the
other as coming into being thereby. Now the created nature and the
Divine essence being thus divided, and admitting no intermixture in
respect of their distinguishing properties, we must by no means
conceive both by means of similar terms, nor seek in the idea of their
nature for the same distinguishing marks in things that are thus
separated. Accordingly, as the nature that is in the creation, as the
phrase of the most excellent Wisdom somewhere tells us, exhibits
“the beginning, ending, and midst of the times<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p20.2" n="895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.18" parsed="|Wis|7|18|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 18">Wisd. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>” in itself, and extends concurrently
with all temporal intervals, we take as a sort of characteristic of the
subject this property, that in it we see some beginning of its
formation, look on its midst, and extend our expectations to its end.
For we have learnt that the heaven and the earth were not from
eternity, and will not last to eternity, and thus it is hence clear
that those things are both started from some beginning, and will surely
cease at some end. But the Divine Nature, being limited in no respect,
but passing all limitations on every side in its infinity, is far
removed from those marks which we find in creation. For that power
which is without interval, without quantity, without circumscription,
having in itself all the ages and all the creation that has taken place
in them, and over-passing at all points, by virtue of the infinity of
its own nature, the unmeasured extent of the ages, either has no mark
which indicates its nature, or has one of an entirely different sort,
and not that which the creation has. Since, then, it belongs to the
creation to have a beginning, that will be alien from the uncreated
nature which belongs to the creation. For if any one should venture to
suppose the existence of the Only-begotten Son to be, like the
creation, from any beginning comprehensible by us, he must certainly
append to his statement concerning the Son the rest also of the
sequence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p21.2" n="896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p22" shownumber="no"> That
is, he must also acknowledge a “middle” and an
“end” of the existence which has a
“beginning.”</p></note>; for it is not possible to avoid
acknowledging, together with the beginning, that also which follows
from it. For just as if one were to admit some person to be a man in
all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p22.1" n="897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p23" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s emendation, for which he gives weighty <span class="sc" id="viii.i.x.v-p23.1">ms.</span> authority, is certainly an improvement on the earlier
text, but in sense it is a little unsatisfactory. The argument seems to
require the hypothesis not of some one acknowledging a person to be a
man in <i>all,</i> but in <i>some</i> attributes. The defect, however,
may possibly be in S. Gregory’s argument, not in the
text.</p></note> the properties of his nature, he would
observe that in this confession he declared him to be an animal and
rational, and whatever else is conceived of man, so by the same
reasoning, if we should understand any of the properties of creation to
be present in the Divine essence, it will no longer be open to us to
refrain from attaching to that pure Nature the rest of the list of the
attributes contemplated therein. For the “beginning” will
demand by force and compulsion that which follows it; for the
“beginning,” thus conceived, is a beginning of what comes
after it, in such a sense, that if they are, it is, and if the things
connected with it are removed, the antecedent also would not remain<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p23.2" n="898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p24" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>“if the ‘middle’
and ‘end’ are not admitted, at the ‘beginning,’
which is the ‘beginning’ of a <i>sequence,</i> is thereby
implicitly denied.” Oehler’s punctuation has been somewhat
altered here, and at several points in the remainder of the book, where
it appears to require emendation.</p></note>. Now as the book of Wisdom speaks of
“midst” and “end” as well as of
“beginning,” if we assume in the Nature of the
Only-begotten, according to the heretical dogma, some beginning of
existence defined by a certain mark of time, the book of Wisdom will by
no means allow us to refrain from subjoining to the
“beginning” a “midst” and an “end”
also. If this should be done we shall find, as the result of our
arguments, that the Divine word shows us that the Deity is mortal. For
if, according to the book of Wisdom, the “end” is a
necessary consequence of the “beginning,” and the idea of
“midst” is involved in that of extremes, he who allows one
of these also potentially maintains the others, and lays down bounds of
measure and limitation for the infinite Nature. And if this is impious
and absurd, the giving a beginning to that argument which ends in
impiety deserves equal, or even greater censure; and the beginning of
this absurd doctrine was seen to be the supposition that the life of
the Son was circumscribed by some beginning. Thus one of two courses is
before them: either they must revert to sound doctrine under the
compulsion of the foregoing arguments, and contemplate Him Who is of
the Father in union with the Father’s eternity, or if they do not
like this, they must limit the eternity of the Son in both ways, and
reduce the limitless character of His life to non-existence by a
beginning and an end. And, granted that the nature both of souls and of
the angels has no end, and is no way hindered from going on to
eternity, by the fact of its being created, and having the
begin<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_210.html" id="viii.i.x.v-Page_210" n="210" />ning
of its existence from some point of time, so that our adversaries can
use this fact to assert a parallel in the case of Christ, in the sense
that He is not from eternity, and yet endures everlastingly,—let
any one who advances this argument also consider the following point,
how widely the Godhead differs from the creation in its special
attributes. For to the Godhead it properly belongs to lack no
conceivable thing which is regarded as good, while the creation attains
excellence by partaking in something better than itself; and further,
not only had a beginning of its being, but also is found to be
constantly in a state of beginning to be in excellence, by its
continual advance in improvement, since it never halts at what it has
reached, but all that it has acquired<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p24.1" n="899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p25" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p25.1" lang="EL">κτηθὲν</span>,
with the Paris ed. of 1638. Oehler’s reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p25.2" lang="EL">κτισθὲν</span>
hardly seems to give so good a sense, and he does not
give his authority for it.</p></note> becomes by
participation a beginning of its ascent to something still greater, and
it never ceases, in Paul’s phrase, “reaching forth to the
things that are before,” and “forgetting the things that
are behind<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p25.3" n="900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Since, then, the Godhead is
very life, and the Only-begotten God is God, and life, and truth, and
every conceivable thing that is lofty and Divine, while the creation
draws from Him its supply of good, it may hence be evident that if it
is in life by partaking of life, it will surely, if it ceases from this
participation, cease from life also. If they dare, then, to say also of
the Only-begotten God those things which it is true to say of the
creation, let them say this too, along with the rest, that He has a
beginning of His being like the creation, and abides in life after the
likeness of souls. But if He is the very life, and needs not to have
life in Himself <i>ab extra,</i> while all other things are not life,
but are merely participants in life, what constrains us to cancel, by
reason of what we see in creation, the eternity of the Son? For that
which is always unchanged as regards its nature, admits of no contrary,
and is incapable of change to any other condition: while things whose
nature is on the boundary line have a tendency that shifts either way,
inclining at will to what they find attractive<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p26.2" n="901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p27" shownumber="no"> Reading
with Oehler, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p27.1" lang="EL">τοῖς κατὰ
γνώμην
προσκλινομένη</span>. The reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p27.2" lang="EL">προσκινουμένοις</span>, found in the earlier editions, gives a tolerable sense,
but appears to have no <span class="sc" id="viii.i.x.v-p27.3">ms.</span>
authority.</p></note>. If,
then, that which is truly life is contemplated in the Divine and
transcendent nature, the decadence thereof will surely, as it seems,
end in the opposite state<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p27.4" n="902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p28" shownumber="no"> Or
(if <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p28.1" lang="EL">πάντως</span> be
constructed with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p28.2" lang="EL">ἀντικείμενον</span>), “will end, as it seems, in that state which is
absolutely opposed to life.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.x.v-p29" shownumber="no">Now the meaning of
“life” and “death” is manifold, and not always
understood in the same way. For as regards the flesh, the energy and
motion of the bodily senses is called “life,” and their
extinction and dissolution is named “death.” But in the
case of the intellectual nature, approximation to the Divine is the
true life, and decadence therefrom is named “death”: for
which reason the original evil, the devil, is called both
“death,” and the inventor of death: and he is also said by
the Apostle to have the power of death<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p29.1" n="903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p30" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef></p></note>. As,
then, we obtain, as has been said, from the Scriptures, a twofold
conception of death, He Who is truly unchangeable and immutable
“alone hath immortality,” and dwells in light that cannot
be attained or approached by the darkness of wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p30.2" n="904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.x.v-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>: but all things that participate in death,
being far removed from immortality by their contrary tendency, if they
fall away from that which is good, would, by the mutability of their
nature, admit community with the worse condition, which is nothing else
than death, having a certain correspondence with the death of the body.
For as in that case the extinction of the activities of nature is
called death, so also, in the case of the intellectual being, the
absence of motion towards the good is death and departure from life; so
that what we perceive in the bodiless creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.x.v-p31.2" n="905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.x.v-p32" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>the order of spiritual beings,
including angels and human souls. Of these S. Gregory argues that they
are capable of an <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p32.1" lang="EL">ἀκινησία
πρὸς τὸ
ἀγαθόν</span> which is
death in them, as the absence of motion and sense is <i>bodily</i>
death: and that they may therefore be said to have an end, as they had
a beginning: so far as they <i>are</i> eternal it is not by their own
power, but by their mutable nature being upheld by grace from this
state of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.x.v-p32.2" lang="EL">ἀκινησία
πρὸς τὸ
ἀγαθόν</span>. On both
these grounds therefore—that they <i>have</i> an end, and that
such eternity as they possess is not inherent, but given <i>ab
extra,</i> and contingent—he says they are not properly eternal,
and he therefore rejects the proposed parallel.</p></note> does
not clash with our argument, which refutes the doctrine of heresy. For
that form of death which corresponds to the intellectual nature (that
is, separation from God, Whom we call Life) is, potentially, not
separated even from their nature; for their emergence from
non-existence shows mutability of nature; and that to which change is
in affinity is hindered from participation in the contrary state by the
grace of Him Who strengthens it: it does not abide in the good by its
own nature: and such a thing is not eternal. If, then, one really
speaks truth in saying that we ought not to estimate the Divine essence
and the created nature in the same way, nor to circumscribe the being
of the Son of God by any beginning, lest, if this be granted, the other
attributes of creation should enter in together with our acknowledgment
of this one, the absurd character of the teaching of that man, who
employs the attributes of creation to separate the Only-begotten God
from the eternity of the Father, is clearly shown. For as none other of
the marks which characterize the creation appears in the Maker of the
creation, so neither is the fact that the creation has its existence
from some beginning a proof that the Son was not always in the
Father,—that Son, Who is Wisdom, and Power, and Light, and Life,
and all that is conceived of in the bosom of the Father.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.xi" n="IX" next="viii.i.xi.i" prev="viii.i.x.v" progress="38.42%" shorttitle="Book IX" title="Book IX" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.xi.i" n="1" next="viii.i.xi.ii" prev="viii.i.xi" progress="38.42%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The ninth book declares that Eunomius' account of the Nature of God is, up to a certain point, well stated. Then in succession he mixes up with his own argument, on account of its affinity, the expression from Philo's writings, “God is before all other things, which are generated,” adding also the expression, “He has dominion over His own power.” Detesting the excessive absurdity, Gregory strikingly confutes it." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.xi.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_211.html" id="viii.i.xi.i-Page_211" n="211" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.xi.i-p1.1">Book IX.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.xi.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The ninth book
declares that Eunomius’ account of the Nature of God is, up to a
certain point, well stated. Then in succession he mixes up with his own
argument, on account of its affinity, the expression from Philo’s
writings, “God is before all other things, which are
generated,” adding also the expression, “He has dominion
over His own power.” Detesting the excessive absurdity, Gregory
strikingly confutes it</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.i-p2.1" n="906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.i-p3" shownumber="no"> This
section of the analysis is so confused that it cannot well be literally
translated. In the version given above the general sense rather than
the precise grammatical construction has been followed.</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xi.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.xi.i-p4.1">But</span> he
now turns to loftier language, and elevating himself and puffing
himself up with empty conceit, he takes in hand to say something worthy
of God’s majesty. “For God,” he says, “being
the most highly exalted of all goods, and the mightiest of all, and
free from all necessity—” Nobly does the gallant man bring
his discourse, like some ship without ballast, driven unguided by the
waves of deceit, into the harbour of truth! “God is the most
highly exalted of all goods.” Splendid acknowledgment! I suppose
he will not bring a charge of unconstitutional conduct against the
great John, by whom, in his lofty proclamation, the Only-begotten is
declared to be God, Who was with God and was God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.i-p4.2" n="907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.i-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.
If he, then, the proclaimer of the Godhead of the Only-begotten, is
worthy of credit, and if “God is the most highly exalted of all
goods,” it follows that the Son is alleged by the enemies of His
glory, to be “the most highly exalted of all goods.” And as
this phrase is also applied to the Father, the superlative force of
“most highly exalted” admits of no diminution or addition
by way of comparison. But, now that we have obtained from the
adversary’s testimony these statements for the proof of the glory
of the Only-begotten, we must add in support of sound doctrine his next
statement too. He says, “God, the most highly exalted of all
goods, being without hindrance from nature, or constraint from cause,
or impulse from need, begets and creates according to the supremacy of
His own authority, having His will as power sufficient for the
constitution of the things produced. If, then, all good is according to
His will, He not only determines that which is made as good, but also
the time of its being good, if, that is to say, as one may assume, it
is an indication of weakness to make what one does not will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.i-p5.2" n="908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.i-p6" shownumber="no"> This
quotation would appear from what follows not to be a consecutive
extract, but one made “<i>omissis
omittendis.</i>”</p></note>.” We shall borrow so far as this, for
the confirmation of the orthodox doctrines, from our adversaries’
statement, percolated as that statement is by vile and counterfeit
clauses. Yes, He Who has, by the supremacy of His authority, power in
His will that suffices for the constitution of the things that are
made, He Who created all things without hindrance from nature or
compulsion from cause, does determine not only that which is made as
good, but also the time of its being good. But He Who made all things
is, as the gospel proclaims, the Only-begotten God. He, at that time
when He willed it, did make the creation; at that time, by means of the
circumambient essence, He surrounded with the body of heaven all that
universe that is shut off within its compass: at that time, when He
thought it well that this should be, He displayed the dry land to view,
He enclosed the waters in their hollow places; vegetation, fruits, the
generation of animals, the formation of man, appeared at that time when
each of these things seemed expedient to the wisdom of the
Creator:—and He Who made all these things (I will once more
repeat my statement) is the Only-begotten God Who made the ages. For if
the interval of the ages has preceded existing things, it is proper to
employ the temporal adverb, and to say “He <i>then</i>
willed” and “He <i>then</i> made”: but since the age
was not, since no conception of interval is present to our minds in
regard to that Divine Nature which is not measured by quantity or by
interval, the force of temporal expressions must surely be void. Thus
to say that the creation has had given to it a beginning in time,
according to the good pleasure of the wisdom of Him Who made all
things, does not go beyond probability: but to regard the Divine Nature
itself as being in a kind of extension measured by intervals, belongs
only to those who have been trained in the new <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_212.html" id="viii.i.xi.i-Page_212" n="212" />wisdom. What a point is this,
embedded in his words, which I intentionally passed by in my eagerness
to reach the subject! I will now resume it, and read it to show our
author’s cleverness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.i-p7" shownumber="no">“For He Who is most highly
exalted in God Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.i-p7.1" n="909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8" shownumber="no"> This
seems to be the force of the phrase if we are to follow Oehler’s
<span class="sc" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8.1">mss.</span> and read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8.2" lang="EL">ὁ γὰρ
ἐξοχώτατος
αὐτοῦ θεοῦ</span>. The <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8.3" lang="EL">αὐτὸς θεὸς</span>
of the earlier editions gives a simpler sense. The
phrase as read by Oehler certainly savours more of Philo than of
Eunomius: but it is worth noting that S. Gregory does not dwell upon
this part of the clause as being borrowed from Philo (though he may
intend to include it in the general statement), but upon what follows
it: and from his citation from Philo it would seem that the latter
spoke (not of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8.4" lang="EL">ὁ ἐξοχώτατος
θεοῦ</span> but) of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.i-p8.5" lang="EL">ὁ Θεὸς πρὸ τῶν
ἄλλων ὅσα
γεννητά</span>.</p></note> before all other
things that are generated,” he says, “has dominion over His
own power.” The phrase has been transferred by our pamphleteer
word for word from the Hebrew Philo to his own argument, and
Eunomius’ theft will be proved by Philo’s works themselves
to any one who cares about it. I note the fact, however, at present,
not so much to reproach our speech-monger with the poverty of his own
arguments and thoughts, as with the intention of showing to my readers
the close relationship between the doctrine of Eunomius and the
reasoning of the Jews. For this phrase of Philo would not have fitted
word for word into his argument had there not been a sort of kindred
between the intention of the one and the other. In the Hebrew author
you may find the phrase in this form: “God, before all other
things that are generated”; and what follows, “has dominion
over His own power,” is an addition of the new Judaism. But what
an absurdity this involves an examination of the saying will clearly
show. “God,” he says, “has dominion over His own
power.” Tell me, what is He? over what has He dominion? Is He
something else than His own power, and Lord of a power that is
something else than Himself? Then power is overcome by the absence of
power. For that which is something else than power is surely not power,
and thus He is found to have dominion over power just in so far as He
is not power. Or again, God, being power, has another power in Himself,
and has dominion over the one by the other. And what contest or schism
is there, that God should divide the power that exists in Himself, and
overthrow one section of His power by the other. I suppose He could not
have dominion over His own power without the assistance to that end of
some greater and more violent power! Such is Eunomius’ God: a
being with double nature, or composite, dividing Himself against
Himself, having one power out of harmony with another, so that by one
He is urged to disorder, and by the other restrains this discordant
motion. Again, with what intent does He dominate the power that urges
on to generation? lest some evil should arise if generation be not
hindered? or rather let him explain this in the first place,—what
is that which is naturally under dominion? His language points to some
movement of impulse and choice, considered separately and
independently. For that which dominates must needs be one thing, that
which is dominated another. Now God “has dominion over His
power”—and this is—what? a self-determining nature?
or something else than this, pressing on to disquiet, or remaining in a
state of quiescence? Well, if he supposes it to be quiescent, that
which is tranquil needs no one to have dominion over it: and if he says
“He has dominion,” He “has dominion” clearly
over something which impels and is in motion: and this, I presume he
will say, is something naturally different from Him Who rules it. What
then, let him tell us, does he understand in this idea? Is it something
else besides God, considered as having an independent existence? How
can another existence be in God? Or is it some condition in the Divine
Nature considered as having an existence not its own? I hardly think he
would say so: for that which has no existence of its own is not: and
that which is not, is neither under dominion, nor set free from it.
What then is that power which was under dominion, and was restrained in
respect of its own activity, while the due time of the generation of
Christ was still about to come, and to set this power free to proceed
to its natural operation? What was the intervening cause of delay, for
which God deferred the generation of the Only-begotten, not thinking it
good as yet to become a Father? And what is this that is inserted as
intervening between the life of the Father and that of the Son, that is
not time nor space, nor any idea of extension, nor any like thing? To
what purpose is it that this keen and clear-sighted eye marks and
beholds the separation of the life of God in regard to the life of the
Son? When he is driven in all directions he is himself forced to admit
that the interval does not exist at all.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xi.ii" next="viii.i.xi.iii" prev="viii.i.xi.i" progress="38.75%" title="He then ingeniously shows that the generation of the Son is not according to the phrase of Eunomius, “The Father begat Him at that time when He chose, and not before:” but that the Son, being the fulness of all that is good and excellent, is always contemplated in the Father; using for this demonstration the support of Eunomius' own arguments." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>He then
ingeniously shows that the generation of the Son is not according to
the phrase of Eunomius, “The Father begat Him at that time when
He chose, and not before:” but that the Son, being the fulness of
all that is good and excellent, is always contemplated in the Father;
using for this demonstration the support of Eunomius’ own
arguments.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">However, though there is no
interval between them, he does not admit that their communion is
immediate and intimate, but condescends to the measure of our
knowledge, and converses <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_213.html" id="viii.i.xi.ii-Page_213" n="213" />with us in human phrase as one
of ourselves, himself quietly confessing the impotence of reasoning and
taking refuge in a line of argument that was never taught by Aristotle
and his school. He says, “It was good and proper that He should
beget His Son at that time when He willed: and in the minds of sensible
men there does not hence arise any questioning why He did not do so
before.” What does this mean, Eunomius? Are you too going afoot
like us unlettered men? are you leaving your artistic periods and
actually taking refuge in unreasoning assent? you, who so much
reproached those who take in hand to write without logical skill? You,
who say to Basil, “You show your own ignorance when you say that
definitions of the terms that express things spiritual are an
impossibility for men,” who again elsewhere advance the same
charge, “you make your own impotence common to others, when you
declare that what is not possible for you is impossible for all”?
Is this the way that you, who say such things as these, approach the
ears of him who questions about the reason why the Father defers
becoming the Father of such a Son? Do you think it an adequate
explanation to say, “He begat Him at that time when He chose: let
there be no questioning on this point”? Has your apprehensive
fancy grown so feeble in the maintenance of your doctrines? What has
become of your premises that lead to dilemmas? What has become of your
forcible proofs? how comes it that those terrible and inevitable
syllogistic conclusions of your art have dissolved into vanity and
nothingness? “He begat the Son at that time when He chose: let
there be no questioning on this point!” Is this the finished
product of your many labours, of your voluminous undertakings? What was
the question asked? “If it is good and fitting for God to have
such a Son, why are we not to believe that the good is always present
with Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p2.1" n="910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. S.
Basil adv. Eun. II. 12, quoted above, p. 207.</p></note>?” What is the answer he makes to
us from the very shrine of his philosophy, tightening the bonds of his
argument by inevitable necessity? “He made the Son at that time
when He chose: let there be no questioning as to why He did not do so
before.” Why, if the inquiry before us were concerning some
irrational being, that acts by natural impulse, why it did not sooner
do whatever it may be,—why the spider did not make her webs, or
the bee her honey, or the turtle-dove her nest,—what else could
you have said? would not the same answer have been
ready—“She did it at that time when she chose: let there be
no questioning on this matter”? Nay, if it were concerning some
sculptor or painter who works in paintings or in sculptures by his
imitative art, whatever it may be (supposing that he exercises his art
without being subject to any authority), I imagine that such an answer
would meet the case of any one who wished to know why he did not
exercise his art sooner,—that, being under no necessity, he made
his own choice the occasion of his operation. For men, because they do
not always wish the same things<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p3.1" n="911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ταὐτὰ</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p4.2" lang="EL">ταῦτα</span>, which
appears in the text of Oehler as well as in the earlier
editions.</p></note>, and commonly have
not power co-operating with their will, do something which seems good
to them at that time when their choice inclines to the work, and they
have no external hindrance. But that nature which is always the same,
to which no good is adventitious, in which all that variety of plans
which arises by way of opposition, from error or from ignorance, has no
place, to which there comes nothing as a result of change, which was
not with it before, and by which nothing is chosen afterwards which it
had not from the beginning regarded as good,—to say of this
nature that it does not always possess what is good, but afterwards
chooses to have something which it did not choose before,—this
belongs to wisdom that surpasses us. For we were taught that the
Divine. Nature is at all times full of all good, or rather is itself
the fulness of all goods, seeing that it needs no addition for its
perfecting, but is itself by its own nature the perfection of good. Now
that which is perfect is equally remote from addition and from
diminution; and therefore, we say that perfection of goods which we
behold in the Divine Nature always remains the same, as, in whatsoever
direction we extend our thoughts, we there apprehend it to be such as
it is. The Divine Nature, then, is never void of good: but the Son is
the fulness of all good: and accordingly He is at all times
contemplated in that Father Whose Nature is perfection in all good. But
he says, “let there be no questioning about this point, why He
did not do so before:” and we shall answer him,—“It
is one thing, most sapient sir, to lay down as an ordinance some
proposition that you happen to approve<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p4.3" n="912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">τι
τῶν κατὰ
γνωμὴν</span>,
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p5.2" lang="EL">τι τῶν
καταγνωμῶν</span>, which is the reading of the editions, but introduces a
word otherwise apparently unknown.</p></note>, and
another to make converts by reasoning on the points of controversy. So
long, therefore, as you cannot assign any reason why we may piously say
that the Son was “afterwards” begotten by the Father, your
ordinances will be of no effect with sensible men.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p6" shownumber="no">Thus it is then that Eunomius
brings the truth to light for us as the result of his scientific
attack. And we for our part shall apply his argument, as we are wont to
do, for the establishment of the true doctrine, so that even by
this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_214.html" id="viii.i.xi.ii-Page_214" n="214" />passage it may be clear that at every point, constrained against
their will, they advocate our view. For if, as our opponent says,
“He begat the Son at that time when He chose,” and if He
always chose that which is good, and His power coincided with His
choice, it follows that the Son will be considered as always with the
Father, Who always both chooses that which is excellent, and is able to
possess what He chooses. And if we are to reduce his next words also to
truth, it is easy for us to adapt them also to the doctrine we
hold:—“Let there be no questioning among sensible men on
this point, why He did not do so before”—for the word
“before” has a temporal sense, opposed to what is
“afterwards” and “later”: but on the
supposition that time does not exist, the terms expressing temporal
interval are surely abolished with it. Now the Lord was before times
and before ages: questioning as to “before” or
“after” concerning the Maker of the ages is useless in the
eyes of reasonable men: for words of this class are devoid of all
meaning, if they are not used in reference to time. Since then the Lord
is antecedent to times, the words “before” and
“after” have no place as applied to Him. This may perhaps
be sufficient to refute arguments that need no one to overthrow them,
but fall by their own feebleness. For who is there with so much leisure
that he can give himself up to such an extent to listen to the
arguments on the other side, and to our contention against the silly
stuff? Since, however, in men prejudiced by impiety, deceit is like
some ingrained dye, hard to wash out, and deeply burned in upon their
hearts, let us spend yet a little time upon our argument, if haply we
may be able to cleanse their souls from this evil stain. After the
utterances that I have quoted, and after adding to them, in the manner
of his teacher Prunicus,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p6.1" n="913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> So in
Book I. <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">πρῶτον μὲν
τῆς
Προυνίκου
σοφίας
γίνεται
μαθητὴς</span>,
and Book XIII. p. 844 (Paris Edit.). It may be questioned whether the
phrase in Books I. and XIII., and that here, refers to a supposed
connection of Eunomius with Gnosticism. The <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7.2" lang="EL">Προύνικος
Σοφία</span> of the Gnostics
was a “male-female,” and hence the masculine <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7.3" lang="EL">τὸν
παιδεύτην</span> might properly be applied to it. If this point were cleared
up, we might be more certain of the meaning to be attached to the
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7.4" lang="EL">ὀκτάδας</span>, which is also possibly borrowed from the Gnostic phraseology,
being akin to the form <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.ii-p7.5" lang="EL">ὀγδοάδας</span>. [On the Gnostic conception of “Prunicus,” see the
note on the subject in Harvey’s <i>Irenæus</i> (vol. I. p.
225), and Smith and Wace’s <i>Dict. Chr. Biogr.</i> s.v. On the
Gnostic Ogdoads, see Mansel’s <i>Gnostic Heresies,</i> pp. 152
sqq., 170 sqq., and the articles on Basilides and Valentinus in
<i>Dict. Chr. Biogr.</i>]</p></note> some unconnected and
ill-arranged octads of insolence and abuse, he comes to the crowning
point of his arguments, and, leaving the illogical exposition of his
folly, arms his discourse once more with the weapons of dialectic, and
maintains his absurdity against us, as he imagines,
syllogistically.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xi.iii" next="viii.i.xi.iv" prev="viii.i.xi.ii" progress="39.06%" title="He further shows that the pretemporal generation of the Son is not the subject of influences drawn from ordinary and carnal generation, but is without beginning and without end, and not according to the fabrications constructed by Eunomius, in ignorance of His power, from the statements of Plato concerning the soul and from the sabbath rest of the Hebrews." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>He further shows
that the pretemporal generation of the Son is not the subject of
influences drawn from ordinary and carnal generation, but is without
beginning and without end, and not according to the fabrications
constructed by Eunomius, in ignorance of His power, from the statements
of Plato concerning the soul and from the sabbath rest of the
Hebrews.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p2" shownumber="no">What he says runs
thus:—“As all generation is not protracted to infinity, but
ceases on arriving at some end, those who admit the origination of the
Son are absolutely obliged to say that He then ceased being generated,
and not to look incredulously on the beginning of those things which
cease being generated, and therefore also surely <i>begin</i>: for the
cessation of generation establishes a beginning of begetting and being
begotten: and these facts cannot be disbelieved, on the ground at once
of nature itself and of the Divine laws<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p2.1" n="914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> This
quotation from Eunomius presents some difficulties, but it is quite as
likely that they are due to the obscurity of his style, as that they
are due to corruption of the text.</p></note>.” Now since he endeavours to establish
his point inferentially, laying down his universal proposition
according to the scientific method of those who are skilled in such
matters, and including in the general premise the proof of the
particular, let us first consider his universal, and then proceed to
examine the force of his inferences. Is it a reverent proceeding to
draw from “all generation” evidence even as to the
pre-temporal generation of the Son? and ought we to put forward
ordinary nature as our instructor on the being of the Only-begotten?
For my own part, I should not have expected any one to reach such a
point of madness, that any such idea of the Divine and unsullied
generation should enter his fancy. “All generation,” he
says, “is not protracted to infinity.” What is it that he
understands by “generation”? Is he speaking of fleshly,
bodily birth, or of the formation of inanimate objects? The affections
involved in bodily generation are well known—affections which no
one would think of transferring to the Divine Nature. In order
therefore that our discourse may not, by mentioning the works of nature
at length, be made to appear redundant, we shall pass such matters by
in silence, as I suppose that every sensible man is himself aware of
the causes by which generation is protracted, both in regard to its
beginning and to its cessation: it would be tedious and at the same
time superfluous to express them all minutely, the coming together of
those who generate, the formation in the womb of that which is
generated, travail, birth, place, time, without which the generation of
a body cannot be brought about,—things which are all equally
alien from the Divine generation of the Only-begotten: for if any one
of these <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_215.html" id="viii.i.xi.iii-Page_215" n="215" />things were admitted, the rest will of necessity all enter with
it. That the Divine generation, therefore, may be clear of every idea
connected with passion, we shall avoid conceiving with regard to it
even that extension which is measured by intervals. Now that which
begins and ends is surely regarded as being in a kind of extension, and
all extension is measured by time, and as time (by which we mark both
the end of birth and its beginning) is excluded, it would be vain, in
the case of the uninterrupted generation, to entertain the idea of end
or beginning, since no idea can be formed to mark either the point at
which such generation begins or that at which it ceases. If on the
other hand it is the inanimate creation to which he is looking, even in
this case, in like manner, place, and time, and matter, and
preparation, and power of the artificer, and many like things, concur
to bring the product to perfection. And since time assuredly is
concurrent with all things that are produced, and since with everything
that is created, be it animate or inanimate, there are conceived also
bases of construction relative to the product, we can find in these
cases evident beginnings and endings of the process of formation. For
even the procuring of material is actually the beginning of the fabric,
and is a sign of place, and is logically connected with time. All these
things fix for the products their beginnings and endings; and no one
could say that these things have any participation in the pretemporal
generation of the Only-begotten God, so that, by the aid of the things
now under consideration, we are able to calculate, with regard to that
generation, any beginning or end.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p4" shownumber="no">Now that we have so far
discussed these matters, let us resume consideration of our
adversaries’ argument. It says, “As all generation is not
protracted to infinity, but ceases on arriving at some end.” Now,
since the sense of “generation” has been considered with
respect to either meaning,—whether he intends by this word to
signify the birth of corporeal beings, or the formation of things
created (neither of which has anything in common with the unsullied
Nature), the premise is shown to have no connection with the subject<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p4.1" n="915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>i.
e.</i>with the subject of discussion, the
generation of the Only-begotten.</p></note>. For it is not a matter of absolute
necessity, as he maintains, that, because all making and generation
ceases at some limit, therefore those who accept the generation of the
Son should circumscribe it by a double limit, by supposing, as regards
it, a beginning and an end. For it is only as being circumscribed in
some quantitative way that things can be said either to begin or to
cease on arriving at a limit, and the measure expressed by time (having
its extension concomitant with the quantity of that which is produced)
differentiates the beginning from the end by the interval between them.
But how can any one measure or treat as extended that which is without
quantity and without extension? What measure can he find for that which
has no quantity, or what interval for that which has no extension? or
how can any one define the infinite by “end” and
“beginning?” for “beginning” and
“end” are names of limits of extension, and, where there is
no extension, neither is there any limit. Now the Divine Nature is
without extension, and, being without extension, it has no limit; and
that which is limitless is infinite, and is spoken of accordingly. Thus
it is idle to try to circumscribe the infinite by
“beginning” and “ending”—for what is
circumscribed cannot be infinite. How comes it, then, that this
Platonic Phædrus disconnectedly tacks on to his own doctrine those
speculations on the soul which Plato makes in that dialogue? For as
Plato there spoke of “cessation of motion,” so this writer
too was eager to speak of “cessation of generation,” in
order to impose upon those who have no knowledge of these matters, with
fine Platonic phrases. “And these facts,” he tells us,
“cannot be disbelieved, on the ground at once of nature itself
and of the Divine laws.” But nature, from our previous remarks,
appears not to be trustworthy for instruction as to the Divine
generation,—not even if one were to take the universe itself as
an illustration of the argument: since through its creation also, as we
learn in the cosmogony of Moses, there ran the measure of time, meted
out in a certain order and arrangement by stated days and nights, for
each of the things that came into being: and this even our
adversaries’ statement does not admit with regard to the being of
the Only-begotten, since it acknowledges that the Lord was before the
times of the ages.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p6" shownumber="no">It remains to consider his
support of his point by “the Divine laws,” by which he
undertakes to show both an end and a beginning of the generation of the
Son. “God,” he says, “willing that the law of
creation should be impressed upon the Hebrews, did not appoint the
first day of generation for the end of creation, or to be the evidence
of its beginning; for He gave them as the memorial of the creation, not
the first day of generation, but the seventh, whereon He rested from
His works.” Will any one believe that this was written by
Eunomius, and that the words cited have not been inserted by us, by way
of misrepresenting his composition so as to make him appear ridiculous
to our readers, in dragging in to prove his point <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_216.html" id="viii.i.xi.iii-Page_216" n="216" />matters that have nothing to
do with the question? For the matter in hand was to show, as he
undertook to do, that the Son, not previously existing, came into
being; and that in being generated, He took a beginning of generation,
and of cessation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p6.1" n="916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
genitive <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">ληξέως</span> is
rather awkward; it may be explained, however, as dependent upon
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p7.2" lang="EL">ἀρχήν</span>; “He began
to be generated: He began to cease being generated.”</p></note>,—His generation
being protracted in time, as it were by a kind of travail. And what is
his resource for establishing this? The fact that the people of the
Hebrews, according to the Law, keep sabbath on the seventh day! How
well the evidence agrees with the matter in hand! Because the Jew
honours his sabbath by idleness, the fact, as he says, is proved that
the Lord both had a beginning of birth and ceased being born! How many
other testimonies on this matter has our author passed by, not at all
of less weight than that which he employs to establish the point at
issue!—the circumcision on the eighth day, the week of unleavened
bread, the mystery on the fourteenth day of the moon’s course,
the sacrifices of purification, the observation of the lepers, the ram,
the calf, the heifer, the scapegoat, the he-goat. If these things are
far removed from the point, let those who are so much interested in the
Jewish mysteries tell us how that particular matter is within range of
the question. We judge it to be mean and unmanly to trample on the
fallen, and shall proceed to enquire, from what follows in his
writings, whether there is anything there of such a kind as to give
trouble to his opponent. All, then, that he maintains in the next
passage, as to the impropriety of supposing anything intermediate
between the Father and the Son, I shall pass by, as being, in a sense,
in agreement with our doctrine. For it would be alike undiscriminating
and unfair not to distinguish in his remarks what is irreproachable,
and what is blamable, seeing that, while he fights against his own
statements, he does not follow his own admissions, speaking of the
immediate character of the connection while refusing to admit its
continuity, and conceiving that nothing was before the Son and having
some suspicion that the Son <i>was</i> while yet contending that He
came into being when He was not. We shall spend but a short time on
these points (since the argument has already been established
beforehand), and then proceed to handle the arguments
proposed.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p8" shownumber="no">It is not allowable for the same
person to set nothing above the existence of the Only-begotten, and to
say that before His generation He was not, but that He was generated
<i>then</i> when the Father willed. For “<i>then</i>” and
“<i>when</i>” have a sense which specially and properly
refers to the denoting of time, according to the common use of men who
speak soundly, and according to their signification in Scripture. One
may take “<i>then</i> shall they say among the heathen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p8.1" n="917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.3" parsed="|Ps|126|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxvi. 3">Ps. cxxvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “<i>when</i> I sent you<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p9.2" n="918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.35" parsed="|Luke|22|35|0|0" passage="Luke xxii. 35">Luke xxii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>” and “<i>then</i> shall the
kingdom of heaven be likened<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p10.2" n="919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1" parsed="|Matt|25|1|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 1">Matt. xxv. 1</scripRef></p></note>,” and countless
similar phrases through the whole of Scripture, to prove this point,
that the ordinary Scriptural use employs these parts of speech to
denote time. If therefore, as our opponent allows, time was not, the
signifying of time surely disappears too: and if this did not exist, it
will necessarily be replaced by eternity in our conception<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p11.2" n="920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> The
phrase is obscure, and the text possibly corrupt. To read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iii-p12.1" lang="EL">τὰς
ἐννοίας</span> (as Gulonius seems to have done) would simplify matters: but the
general sense is clear—that the denial of the existence of time
implies eternity.</p></note>. For in the phrase “was not”
there is surely implied “once”: as, if he should speak of
“not being,” without the qualification “once,”
he would also deny his existence <i>now:</i> but if he admits His
present existence, and contends against His eternity, it is surely not
“not being” <i>absolutely,</i> but “not being”
<i>once</i> which is present to his mind. And as this phrase is utterly
unreal, unless it rests upon the signification of time, it would be
foolish and idle to say that nothing was before the Son, and yet to
maintain that the Son did not always exist. For if there is neither
place nor time, nor any other creature where the Word that was in the
beginning is not, the statement that the Lord “once was
not” is entirely removed from the region of orthodox doctrine. So
he is at variance not so much with us as with himself, who declares
that the Only-begotten both was and was not. For in confessing that the
conjunction of the Son with the Father is not interrupted by anything,
He clearly testifies to His eternity. But if he should say that the Son
was not in the Father, we shall not ourselves say anything against such
a statement, but shall oppose to it the Scripture which declares that
the Son is in the Father, and the Father in the Son, without adding to
the phrase “once” or “when” or
“then,” but testifying His eternity by this affirmative and
unqualified utterance.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xi.iv" next="viii.i.xii" prev="viii.i.xi.iii" progress="39.52%" title="Then, having shown that Eunomius' calumny against the great Basil, that he called the Only-begotten “Ungenerate,” is false, and having again with much ingenuity discussed the eternity, being, and endlessness of the Only-begotten, and the creation of light and of darkness, he concludes the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>Then, having
shown that Eunomius’ calumny against the great Basil, that he
called the Only-begotten “Ungenerate,” is false, and having
again with much ingenuity discussed the eternity, being, and
endlessness of the Only-begotten, and the creation of light and of
darkness, he concludes the book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">With regard to his attempting to
show that we say the Only-begotten God is ungenerate, it is as though
he should say that we actually define the Father to be begotten: for
either statement is of the same absurdity, or rather of the same
blas<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_217.html" id="viii.i.xi.iv-Page_217" n="217" />phemous
character. If, therefore, he has made up his mind to slander us, let
him add the other charge as well, and spare nothing by which it may be
in his power more violently to exasperate his hearers against us. But
if one of these charges is withheld because its calumnious nature is
apparent, why is the other made? For it is just the same thing, as we
have said, so far as the impiety goes, to call the Son ungenerate and
to call the Father generated. Now if any such phrase can be found in
our writings, in which the Son is spoken of as ungenerate, we shall
give the final vote against ourselves: but if he is fabricating false
charges and calumnies at his pleasure, making any fictitious statement
he pleases to slander our doctrines, this fact may serve with sensible
men for an evidence of our orthodoxy, that while truth itself fights on
our side, he brings forward a lie to accuse our doctrine and makes up
an indictment for unorthodoxy that has no relation to our statements.
To these charges, however, we can give a concise answer. As we judge
that man accursed who says that the Only-begotten God is ungenerate,
let him in turn anathematize the man who lays it down that He who was
in the beginning “once was not.” For by such a method it
will be shown who brings his charges truly, and who calumniously. But
if we deny his accusations, if, when we speak of a Father, we
understand as implied in that word a Son also, and if, when we use the
name “Son,” we declare that He really is what He is called,
being shed forth by generation from the ungenerate Light, how can the
calumny of those who persist that we say the Only-begotten is
ungenerate fail to be manifest? Yet we shall not, because we say that
He exists by generation, therefore admit that He “once was
not.” For every one knows that the contradiction between
“being” and “not being” is immediate, so that
the affirmation of one of these terms is absolutely the destruction of
the other, and that, just as “being” is the same in regard
to every time at which any of the things that “are” is
supposed to have its existence (for the sky, and stars, and sun, and
the rest of the things that “are,” are not more in a state
of being now than they were yesterday, or the day before, or at any
previous time), so the meaning of “not being” expresses
non-existence equally at every time, whether one speaks of it in
reference to what is earlier or to what is later. For any of the things
that do not exist<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p2.1" n="921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
μὴ
ὑφεστώτων</span>, as the sense seems to require, unless we connect
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p3.2" lang="EL">τῶν
ὑφεστώτων</span> with <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p3.3" lang="EL">οὐκ
ἔστιν</span>. In this case
the sense will be practically the same, but the sentence will be
extremely involved. The point which S. Gregory desires to enforce is
that “not being,” or “non-existence,” is one
and the same thing, whether it is regarded as past, present, or future,
and that it is, in any of these aspects, an idea which we cannot
without impiety attach to the Divine Person of the Son.</p></note> is no more in a state
of “not being” now than if it were non-existent before, but
the idea of “not being” is one applied to that which
“is not” at any distance of time. And for this reason, in
speaking of living creatures, while we use different words to denote
the dissolution into a state of “not being” of that which
has been, and the condition of non-existence of that which has never
had an entrance into being, and say either that a thing has never come
into being at all, or that which was generated has died, yet by either
form of speech we equally represent by our words
“non-existence.” For as day is bounded on each side by
night, yet the parts of the night which bound it are not named alike,
but we speak of one as “after night-fall,” and of the other
as “before dawn,” while that which both phrases denote is
night, so, if any one looks on that which <i>is not</i> in contrast to
that which <i>is,</i> he will give different names to that state which
is antecedent to formation and to that which follows the dissolution of
what was formed, yet will conceive as one the condition which both
phrases signify—the condition which is antecedent to formation
and the condition following on dissolution after formation. For the
state of “not being” of that which has not been generated,
and of that which has died, save for the difference of the names, are
the same,—with the exception of the account which we take of the
hope of the resurrection. Now since we learn from Scripture that the
Only-begotten God is the Prince of Life, the very life, and light, and
truth, and all that is honourable in word or thought, we say that it is
absurd and impious to contemplate, in conjunction with Him Who really
is, the opposite conception, whether of dissolution tending to
corruption, or of non-existence before formation: but as we extend our
thought in every direction to what is to follow, or to what was before
the ages, we nowhere pause in our conceptions at the condition of
“not being,” judging it to tend equally to impiety to cut
short the Divine being by non-existence at any time whatever. For it is
the same thing to say that the immortal life is mortal, that the truth
is a lie, that light is darkness, and that that which is is not. He,
accordingly, who refuses to allow that He will at some future time
cease to be, will also refuse to allow that He “once was
not,” avoiding, according to our view, the same impiety on either
hand: for, as no death cuts short the endlessness of the life of the
Only-begotten, so, as we look back, no period of nonexistence will
terminate His life in its course towards eternity, that that which in
reality <i>is</i> may be clear of all community with that which in
reality <i>is not.</i> For this cause the Lord, desiring that His
disciples might be far removed from this error (that they might never,
by themselves searching for something antecedent to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_218.html" id="viii.i.xi.iv-Page_218" n="218" />the existence of the
Only-begotten, be led by their reasoning to the idea of non-existence),
saith, “I am in the Father, and the Father in Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p3.4" n="922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>,” in the sense that neither is that
which <i>is not</i> conceived in that which <i>is</i>, nor that which
is in that which <i>is not</i>. And here the very order of the phrase
explains the orthodox doctrine; for because the Father is not of the
Son, but the Son of the Father, therefore He says, “I am in the
Father,” showing the fact that He is not of another but of Him,
and then reverses the phrase to, “and the Father in Me,”
indicating that he who, in his curious speculation, passes beyond the
Son, passes also beyond the conception of the Father: for He who is in
anything cannot be found outside of that in which He is: so that the
man who, while not denying that the Father is in the Son, yet imagines
that he has in any degree apprehended the Father as external to the
Son, is talking idly. Idle too are the wanderings of our
adversaries’ fighting about shadows touching the matter of
“ungeneracy,” proceeding without solid foundation by means
of nonentities. Yet if I am to bring more fully to light the whole
absurdity of their argument, let me be allowed to spend a little longer
on this speculation. As they say that the Only-begotten God came into
existence “later,” after the Father, this
“unbegotten” of theirs, whatever they imagine it to be, is
discovered of necessity to exhibit with itself the idea of evil. Who
knows not, that, just as the non-existent is contrasted with the
existent, so with every good thing or name is contrasted the opposite
conception, as “bad” with “good,”
“falsehood” with “truth,”
“darkness” with “light,” and all the rest that
are similarly opposed to one another, where the opposition admits of no
middle term, and it is impossible that the two should co-exist, but the
presence of the one destroys its opposite, and with the withdrawal of
the other takes place the appearance of its contrary?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p5" shownumber="no">Now these points being conceded
to us, the further point is also clear to any one, that, as Moses says
darkness was before the creation of light, so also in the case of the
Son (if, according to the heretical statement, the Father “made
Him at that time when He willed”), before He made Him, that Light
which the Son is was not; and, light not yet being, it is impossible
that its opposite should not be. For we learn also from the other
instances that nothing that comes from the Creator is at random, but
that which was lacking is added by creation to existing things. Thus it
is quite clear that if God did make the Son, He made Him by reason of a
deficiency in the nature of things. As, then, while sensible light was
still lacking, there was darkness, and darkness would certainly have
prevailed had light not come into being, so also, when the Son
“as yet was not,” the very and true Light, and all else
that the Son is, did not exist. For even according to the evidence of
heresy, that which exists has no need of coming into being; if
therefore He made Him, He assuredly made that which did not exist.
Thus, according to their view, before the Son came into being, neither
had truth come into being, nor the intelligible Light, nor the fount of
life, nor, generally, the nature of any thing that is excellent and
good. Now, concurrently with the exclusion of each of these, there is
found to subsist the opposite conception: and if light was not, it
cannot be denied that darkness <i>was;</i> and so with the
rest,—in place of each of these more excellent conceptions it is
clearly impossible that its opposite did not exist in place of that
which was lacking. It is therefore a necessary conclusion, that when
the Father, as the heretics say, “had not as yet willed to make
the Son,” none of those things which the Son is being yet
existent, we must say that He was surrounded by darkness instead of
Light, by falsehood instead of truth, by death instead of life, by evil
instead of good. For He Who creates, creates things that are not;
“That which is,” as Eunomius says, “needs not
generation”; and of those things which are considered as opposed,
the better cannot be non-existent, except by the existence of the
worse. These are the gifts with which the wisdom of heresy honours the
Father, by which it degrades the eternity of the Son, and ascribes to
God and the Father, before the “production” of the Son, the
whole catalogue of evils!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p6" shownumber="no">And let no one think to rebut by
examples from the rest of creation the demonstration of the doctrinal
absurdity which results from this argument. One will perhaps say that,
as, when the sky was not, there was no opposite to it, so we are not
absolutely compelled to admit that if the Son, Who is Truth, had not
come into existence, the opposite did exist. To him we may reply that
to the sky there is no corresponding opposite, unless one were to say
that its non-existence is opposed to its existence. But to virtue is
certainly opposed that which is vicious (and the Lord is virtue); so
that when the sky was not, it does not follow that anything <i>was</i>;
but when good was not, its opposite <i>was</i>; thus he who says that
good was not, will certainly allow, even without intending it, that
evil <i>was</i>. “But the Father also,” he says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p6.1" n="923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> The
words are probably those of the imaginary objector; but they may be a
citation from Eunomius.</p></note>, “is absolute virtue, and life, and
light unapproachable, and all that is exalted in word or thought: so
that there is no necessity to suppose, when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_219.html" id="viii.i.xi.iv-Page_219" n="219" />the Only-begotten Light was
not, the existence of that darkness which is His corresponding
opposite.” But this is just what I say, that darkness never was;
for the light never “was not,” for “the light,”
as the prophecy says, “is always in the light<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p7.1" n="924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> The
reference is probably to <scripRef id="viii.i.xi.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, however, according to the
heretical doctrine, the “ungenerate light” is one thing,
and the “generated light” another, and the one is eternal,
while the other comes into existence at a later time, it follows of
absolute necessity that in the eternal light we should find no place
for the establishment of its opposite; (for if the light always shines,
the power of darkness has no place in it;) and that in the case of the
light which comes into being, as they say, afterwards, it is impossible
that the light should shine forth save out of darkness; and the
interval of darkness between eternal light and that which arises later
will be clearly marked in every way.<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p8.2" n="925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xi.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>the “later light” must
have arisen from darkness; therefore darkness must have intervened
between the “eternal light” and the “later
light.”</p></note> For there would
have been no need of the making of the later light, if that which was
created had not been of utility for some purpose: and the one use of
light is that of the dispersion by its means of the prevailing gloom.
Now the light which exists without creation is what it is by nature by
reason of itself; but the created light clearly comes into being by
reason of something else. It must be then that its existence was
preceded by darkness, on account of which the light was of necessity
created, and it is not possible by any reasoning to make plausible the
view that darkness did not precede the manifestation of the
Only-begotten Light,—on the supposition, that is, that He is
believed to have been “made” at a later time. Surely such a
doctrine is beyond all impiety! It is therefore clearly shown that the
Father of truth did not make the truth at a time when it was not; but,
being the fountain of light and truth, and of all good, He shed forth
from Himself that Only-begotten Light of truth by which the glory of
His Person is expressly imaged; so that the blasphemy of those who say
that the Son was a later addition to God by way of creation is at all
points refuted.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.xii" n="X" next="viii.i.xii.i" prev="viii.i.xi.iv" progress="40.00%" shorttitle="Book X" title="Book X" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.xii.i" n="1" next="viii.i.xii.ii" prev="viii.i.xii" progress="40.00%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The tenth book discusses the unattainable and incomprehensible character of the enquiry into entities. And herein he strikingly sets forth the points concerning the nature and formation of the ant, and the passage in the Gospel, “I am the door” and “the way,” and also discusses the attribution and interpretation of the Divine names, and the episode of the children of Benjamin." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.xii.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_220.html" id="viii.i.xii.i-Page_220" n="220" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.xii.i-p1.1">Book
X.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.xii.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The tenth book
discusses the unattainable and incomprehensible character of the
enquiry into entities. And herein he strikingly sets forth the points
concerning the nature and formation of the ant, and the passage in the
Gospel, “I am the door” and “the way,” and also
discusses the attribution and interpretation of the Divine names, and
the episode of the children of Benjamin.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.xii.i-p3.1">Let</span> us,
however, keep to our subject. A little further on he contends against
those who acknowledge that human nature is too weak to conceive what
cannot be grasped, and with lofty boasts enlarges on this topic on this
wise, making light of our belief on the matter in these
words:—“For it by no means follows that, if some
one’s mind, blinded by malignity, and for that reason unable to
see anything in front or above its head, is but moderately competent
for the apprehension of truth, we ought on that ground to think that
the discovery of reality is unattainable by the rest of mankind.”
But I should say to him that he who declares that the discovery of
reality is attainable, has of course advanced his own intellect by some
method and logical process through the knowledge of existent things,
and after having been trained in matters that are comparatively small
and easily grasped by way of apprehension, has, when thus prepared,
flung his apprehensive fancy upon those objects which transcend all
conception. Let, then, the man who boasts that he has attained the
knowledge of real existence, interpret to us the real nature of the
most trivial object that is before our eyes, that by what is knowable
he may warrant our belief touching what is secret: let him explain by
reason what is the nature of the ant, whether its life is held together
by breath and respiration, whether it is regulated by vital organs like
other animals, whether its body has a framework of bones, whether the
hollows of the bones are filled with marrow, whether its joints are
united by the tension of sinews and ligaments, whether the position of
the sinews is maintained by enclosures of muscles and glands, whether
the marrow extends along the vertebræ from the sinciput to the
tail, whether it imparts to the limbs that are moved the power of
motion by means of the enclosure of sinewy membrane; whether the
creature has a liver, and in connection with the liver a gall-bladder;
whether it has kidneys and heart, arteries and veins, membranes and
diaphragm; whether it is externally smooth or covered with hair;
whether it is distinguished by the division into male and female; in
what part of its body is located the power of sight and hearing;
whether it enjoys the sense of smell; whether its feet are undivided or
articulated; how long it lives; what is the method in which they derive
generation one from another, and what is the period of gestation; how
it is that all ants do not crawl, nor are all winged, but some belong
to the creatures that move along the ground, while others are borne
aloft in the air. Let him, then, who boasts that he has grasped the
knowledge of real existence, disclose to us awhile the nature of the
ant, and then, and not till then, let him discourse on the nature of
the power that surpasses all understanding. But if he has not yet
ascertained by his knowledge the nature of the tiny ant, how comes he
to vaunt that by the apprehension of reason he has grasped Him Who in
Himself controls all creation, and to say that those who own in
themselves the weakness of human nature, have the perceptions of their
souls darkened, and can neither reach anything in front of them, nor
anything above their head?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.i-p4" shownumber="no">But now let us see what
understanding he who has the knowledge of existent things possesses
beyond the rest of the world. Let us listen to his arrogant
utterance:—“Surely it would have been idle for the Lord to
call Himself ‘the door,’ if there were none to pass through
to the understanding and contemplation of the Father, and it would have
been idle for Him to call Himself ‘the way,’ if He gave no
facility to those who wish to come to the Father. And how could He be a
light, without lightening men, without illuminating the eye of their
soul to understand both Himself and the transcendent Light?”
Well, if he were here enumerating some arguments from his own head,
that evade the understanding of the hearers by their subtlety, there
would perhaps be a possibility of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_221.html" id="viii.i.xii.i-Page_221" n="221" />being deceived by the
ingenuity of the argument, as his underlying thought frequently escapes
the reader’s notice. But since he alleges the Divine words, of
course no one blames those who believe that their inspired teaching is
the common property of all. “Since then,” he says,
“the Lord was named ‘a door,’ it follows from hence
that the essence of God may be comprehended by man.” But the
Gospel does not admit of this meaning. Let us hear the Divine utterance
itself. “I am the door,” Christ says; “by Me if any
man enter in he shall be saved, and shall go in and out and find
pasture<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p4.1" n="926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.9" parsed="|John|10|9|0|0" passage="John x. 9">John x. 9</scripRef></p></note>.” Which then of these is the knowledge
of the essence? For as several things are here said, and each of them
has its own special meaning, it is impossible to refer them all to the
idea of the essence, lest the Deity should be thought to be compounded
of different elements; and yet it is not easy to find which of the
phrases just quoted can most properly be applied to that subject. The
Lord is “the door,” “By Me,” He says, “if
any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out and shall
find pasture.” Are we to say<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p5.2" n="927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.i-p6.1" lang="EL">εἴπωμεν</span>, for which Oehler’s text substitutes <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.i-p6.2" lang="EL">εἴπομεν</span></p></note>
“entrance” of which he speaks in place of the essence of
God, or “salvation” of those that enter in, or “going
out,” or “pasture,” or
“finding”?—for each of these is peculiar in its
significance, and does not agree in meaning with the rest. For to get
within appears obviously contrary to “going out,” and so
with the other phrases. For “pasture,” in its proper
meaning, is one thing, and “finding” another thing distinct
from it. Which, then, of these is the essence of the Father supposed to
be? For assuredly one cannot, by uttering all these phrases that
disagree one with another in signification, intend to indicate by
incompatible terms that Essence which is simple and uncompounded. And
how can the word hold good, “No man hath seen God at any time<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p6.3" n="928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef></p></note>” and, “Whom no man hath seen nor
can see<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p7.2" n="929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>” and, “There shall no man see the
face of the Lord and live<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p8.2" n="930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20" parsed="|Exod|33|20|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxiii. 20">Exod. xxxiii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>” if to be
inside the door, or outside, or the finding pasture, denote the essence
of the Father? For truly He is at the same time a “door of
encompassing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p9.2" n="931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.3" parsed="|Ps|141|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxli. 3">Ps. cxli. 3</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>” and a “house of defence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p10.2" n="932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.3" parsed="|Ps|31|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxi. 3">Ps. xxxi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>” as David calls Him, and through
Himself He receives them that enter, and in Himself He saves those who
have come within, and again by Himself He leads them forth to the
pasture of virtues, and becomes all things to them that are in the way
of salvation, that so He may make Himself that which the needs of each
demand,—both way, and guide, and “door of
encompassing,” and “house of defence,” and
“water of comfort<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p11.2" n="933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.2" parsed="|Ps|23|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiii. 2">Ps. xxiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>” and
“green pasture<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p12.2" n="934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.2" parsed="|Ps|23|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiii. 2">Ps. xxiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>” which in the
Gospel He calls “pasture”: but our new divine says that the
Lord has been called “the door” because of the knowledge of
the essence of the Father. Why then does he not force into the same
significance the titles, “Rock,” and “Stone,”
and “Fountain,” and “Tree,” and the rest, that
so he might obtain evidence for his own theory by the multitude of
strange testimonies, as he is well able to apply to each of these the
same account which he has given of the Way, the Door, and the Light?
But, as I am so taught by the inspired Scripture, I boldly affirm that
He Who is above every name has for us many names, receiving them in
accordance with the variety of His gracious dealings with us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p13.2" n="935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> This
point has been already discussed by S. Gregory in the second and third
books. See above. pp. 119, 149. It is also dealt with in the short
treatise “On the Faith,” addressed to Simplicius, which
will be found in this volume.</p></note>, being called the Light when He disperses the
gloom of ignorance, and the Life when He grants the boon of
immortality, and the Way when He guides us from error to the truth; so
also He is termed a “tower of strength<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p14.1" n="936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.61.3" parsed="|Ps|61|3|0|0" passage="Ps. lxi. 3">Ps. lxi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and a “city of encompassing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p15.2" n="937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.21" parsed="|Ps|31|21|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxi. 21">Ps. xxxi. 21</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” and a fountain, and a rock, and a
vine, and a physician, and resurrection, and all the like, with
reference to us, imparting Himself under various aspects by virtue of
His benefits to us-ward. But those who are keen-sighted beyond human
power, who see the incomprehensible, but overlook what may be
comprehended, when they use such titles to expound the essences, are
positive that they not only see, but measure Him Whom no man hath seen
nor can see, but do not with the eye of their soul discern the Faith,
which is the only thing within the compass of our observation, valuing
before this the knowledge which they obtain from ratiocination. Just so
I have heard the sacred record laying blame upon the sons of Benjamin
who did not regard the law, but could shoot within a hair’s
breadth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.i-p16.2" n="938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.i-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Judg.20.16" parsed="|Judg|20|16|0|0" passage="Judges xx. 16">Judges xx. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>, wherein, methinks, the word exhibited their
eager pursuit of an idle object, that they were far-darting and
dexterous aimers at things that were useless and unsubstantial, but
ignorant and regardless of what was manifestly for their benefit. For
after what I have quoted, the history goes on to relate what befel
them, how, when they had run madly after the iniquity of Sodom, and the
people of Israel had taken up arms against them in full force, they
were utterly destroyed. And it seems to me to be a kindly thought to
warn young archers not to wish to shoot within a hair’s-breadth,
while they have no eyes for the door of the faith, but rather to drop
their idle labour about the incomprehensible, and not to lose the gain
that is ready to their hand, which is found by faith alone.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xii.ii" next="viii.i.xii.iii" prev="viii.i.xii.i" progress="40.35%" title="He then wonderfully displays the Eternal Life, which is Christ, to those who confess Him not, and applies to them the mournful lamentation of Jeremiah over Jehoiakim, as being closely allied to Montanus and Sabellius." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_222.html" id="viii.i.xii.ii-Page_222" n="222" />§2. <i>He
then wonderfully displays the Eternal Life, which is Christ, to those
who confess Him not, and applies to them the mournful lamentation of
Jeremiah over Jehoiakim, as being closely allied to Montanus and
Sabellius.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">But now that I have surveyed
what remains of his treatise I shrink from conducting my argument
further, as a shudder runs through my heart at his words. For he wishes
to show that the Son is something different from eternal life, while,
unless eternal life is found in the Son, our faith will be proved to be
idle, and our preaching to be vain, baptism a superfluity, the agonies
of the martyrs all for nought, the toils of the Apostles useless and
unprofitable for the life of men. For why did they preach Christ, in
Whom, according to Eunomius, there does not reside the power of eternal
life? Why do they make mention of those who had believed in Christ,
unless it was through Him that they were to be partakers of eternal
life? “For the intelligence,” he says, “of those who
have believed in the Lord, overleaping all sensible and intellectual
existence, cannot stop even at the generation of the Son, but speeds
beyond even this in its yearning for eternal life, eager to meet the
First.” What ought I most to bewail in this passage? that the
wretched men do not think that eternal life is in the Son, or that they
conceive of the Person of the Only-begotten in so grovelling and
earthly a fashion, that they fancy they can mount in their reasonings
upon His beginning, and so look by the power of their own intellect
beyond the life of the Son, and, leaving the generation of the Lord
somewhere beneath them, can speed onward beyond this in their yearning
for eternal life? For the meaning of what I have quoted is nothing else
than this, that the human mind, scrutinizing the knowledge of real
existence, and lifting itself above the sensible and intelligible
creation, will leave God the Word, Who was in the beginning, below
itself, just as it has left below it all other things, and itself comes
to be in Him in Whom God the Word was not, treading, by mental
activity, regions which lie beyond the life of the Son, there searching
for eternal life, where the Only-begotten God is not. “For in its
yearning for eternal life,” he says, “it is borne in
thought, beyond the Son”—clearly as though it had not in
the Son found that which it was seeking. If the eternal life is not in
the Son, then assuredly He Who said, “I am the life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p2.1" n="939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" passage="John xi. 25">John xi. 25</scripRef></p></note>,” will be convicted of falsehood, or
else He is life, it is true, but not eternal life. But that which is
not eternal is of course limited in duration. And such a kind of life
is common to the irrational animals as well as to men. Where then is
the majesty of the very life, if even the irrational creation share it?
and how will the Word or Divine Reason<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p3.2" n="940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span>: the idea
of “reason” must be expressed to convey the force required
for the argument following.</p></note> be
the same as the Life, if this finds a home, in virtue of the life which
is but temporary, in irrational creatures? For if, according to the
great John, the Word is Life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p4.2" n="941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" passage="John i. 4">John i. 4</scripRef></p></note>, but that life is
temporary and not eternal, as their heresy holds, and if, moreover, the
temporary life has place in other creatures, what is the logical
consequence? Why, either that irrational animals are rational, or that
the Reason must be confessed to be irrational. Have we any further need
of words to confute their accursed and malignant blasphemy? Do such
statements even pretend to conceal their intention of denying the Lord?
For if the Apostle plainly says that what is not eternal is temporary<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p5.2" n="942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> The
reference is perhaps to <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 18">2 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>, and if these people see eternal life in the
essence of the Father alone, and if by alienating the Son from the
Nature of the Father they also cut Him off from eternal life, what is
this but a manifest denial and rejection of the faith in the Lord?
while the Apostle clearly says that those who “in this life only
have hope in Christ are of all men most miserable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p6.2" n="943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.19" parsed="|1Cor|15|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 19">1 Cor. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If then the Lord is life, but not
eternal life, assuredly the life is temporal, and but for a day, that
which is operative only for the present time, or else<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p7.2" n="944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> If we
might read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">ᾑ</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p8.2" lang="EL">ἢ</span> the sense of the passage would be materially
simplified:—“His life is temporal, that life which operates
only for the present time, whereon those who hope are the objects of
the Apostle’s pity.”</p></note>
the Apostle bemoans those who have hope, as having missed the true
life.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p9" shownumber="no">However, they who are
enlightened in Eunomius’ fashion pass the Son by, and are carried
in their reasonings beyond Him, seeking eternal life in Him Who is
contemplated as outside and apart from the Only-begotten. What ought
one to say to such evils as these,—save whatever calls forth
lamentation and weeping? Alas, how can we groan over this wretched and
pitiable generation, bringing forth a crop of such deadly mischiefs? In
days of yore the zealous Jeremiah bewailed the people of Israel, when
they gave an evil consent to Jehoiakim who led the way to idolatry, and
were condemned to captivity under the Assyrians in requital for their
unlawful worship, exiled from the sanctuary and banished far from the
inheritance of their fathers. Yet more fitting does it seem to me that
these lamentations be chanted when the imitator of Jehoiakim draws away
those whom he deceives to this new kind of idolatry, banishing them
from their ancestral inheritance,—I mean the Faith. They too, in
a way corresponding to the Scriptural record, are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_223.html" id="viii.i.xii.ii-Page_223" n="223" />carried away captive to
Babylon from Jerusalem that is above,—that is from the Church of
God to this confusion of pernicious doctrines,—for<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p9.1" n="945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Altering Oehler’s punctuation.</p></note> Babylon means “confusion.” And
even as Jehoiakim was mutilated, so this man, having voluntarily
deprived himself of the light of the truth, has become a prey to the
Babylonian despot, never having learned, poor wretch, that the Gospel
enjoins us to behold eternal life alike in the Father, and the Son, and
the Holy Ghost, inasmuch as the Word has thus spoken concerning the
Father, that to know Him is life eternal<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p10.1" n="946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" passage="John xvii. 3">John xvii. 3</scripRef></p></note>, and
concerning the Son, that every one that believeth on Him hath eternal
life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p11.2" n="947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.36" parsed="|John|3|36|0|0" passage="John iii. 36">John iii. 36</scripRef></p></note>, and concerning the Holy Spirit, that to Him
that hath received His grace it shall be a well of water springing up
unto eternal life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p12.2" n="948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" passage="John iv. 14">John iv. 14</scripRef></p></note>. Accordingly every
one that yearns for eternal life when he has found the Son,—I
mean the true Son, and not the Son falsely so called—has found in
Him in its entirety what he longed for, because He is life and hath
life in Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p13.2" n="949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26" parsed="|John|5|26|0|0" passage="John v. 26">John v. 26</scripRef></p></note>. But this man, so
subtle in mind, so keen-sighted of heart, does not by his extreme
acuteness of vision discover life in the Son, but, having passed Him
over and left Him behind as a hindrance in the way to that for which he
searches he there seeks eternal life where he thinks the true Life not
to be! What could we conceive more to be abhorred than this for
profanity, or more melancholy as an occasion of lamentation? But that
the charge of Sabellianism and Montanism should be repeatedly urged
against our doctrines, is much the same as if one should lay to our
charge the blasphemy of the Anomœans. For if one were carefully to
investigate the falsehood of these heresies, he would find that they
have great similarity to the error of Eunomius. For each of them
affects the Jew in his doctrine, admitting neither the Only-begotten
God nor the Holy Spirit to share the Deity of the God Whom they call
“Great,” and “First.” For Whom Sabellius calls
God of the three names, Him does Eunomius term unbegotten: but neither
contemplates the Godhead in the Trinity of Persons. Who then is really
akin to Sabellius let the judgment of those who read our argument
decide. Thus far for these matters.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xii.iii" next="viii.i.xii.iv" prev="viii.i.xii.ii" progress="40.62%" title="He then shows the eternity of the Son's generation, and the inseparable identity of His essence with Him that begat Him, and likens the folly of Eunomius to children playing with sand." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>He
then shows the eternity of the Son’s generation, and the
inseparable identity of His essence with Him that begat Him, and likens
the folly of Eunomius to children playing with sand.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But since, in what follows, he
is active in stirring up the ill savour of his disgusting attempts,
whereby he tries to make out that the Only-begotten God “once was
not,” it will be well, as our mind on this head has been made
pretty clear by our previous arguments, no longer to plunge our
argument also in what is likewise bad, except perhaps that it is not
unseasonable to add this one point, having selected it from the
multitude. He says (some one having remarked that “the property
of not being begotten is equally associated with the essence of the
Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p2.1" n="950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Presumably the quotation from the unknown author, if completed,
would run, “as that of being begotten is associated with the
essence of the Son.”</p></note>”), “The argument proceeds by like
steps to those by which it came to a conclusion in the case of the
Son.” The orthodox doctrine is clearly strengthened by the attack
of its adversaries, the doctrine, namely, that we ought not to think
that not to be begotten or to be begotten are identical with the
essence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p3.1" n="951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> If the
property of not being begotten is “associated with” the
essence, it clearly cannot be the essence, as Eunomius elsewhere
maintains it to be: hence the phrase which he here adopts concedes S.
Gregory’s position on this point.</p></note>, but that these should be contemplated, it is
true, in the subject, while the subject in its proper definition is
something else beyond these, and since no difference is found in the
subject, because the difference of “begotten” and
“unbegotten” is apart from the essence, and does not affect
it, it necessarily follows that the essence must be allowed to be in
both Persons without variation. Let us moreover inquire, over and above
what has been already said, into this point, in what sense he says that
“generation” is alien from the Father,—whether he
does so conceiving of it as an essence or an operation. If he conceives
it to be an operation, it is clearly equally connected with its result
and with its author, as in every kind of production one may see the
operation alike in the product and the producer, appearing in the
production of the effects and not separated from their artificer. But
if he terms “generation” an essence separate from the
essence of the Father, admitting that the Lord came into being
therefrom, then he plainly puts this in the place of the Father as
regards the Only-begotten, so that two Fathers are conceived in the
case of the Son, one a Father in name alone, Whom he calls “the
Ungenerate,” Who has nothing to do with generation, and the
other, which he calls “generation,” performing the part of
a Father to the Only-begotten.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">And this is brought home even
more by the statements of Eunomius himself than by our own arguments.
For in what follows, he says:—“God, being without
generation, is also prior to that which is generate,” and a
little further on, “for He Whose existence arises from being
generated did not exist before He was generated.” Accordingly, if
the Father has nothing to do <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_224.html" id="viii.i.xii.iii-Page_224" n="224" />with generation, and if it is
from generation that the Son derives His being, then the Father has no
action in respect of the subsistence of the Son, and is apart from all
connection with generation, from which the Son draws His being. If,
then, the Father is alien from the generation of the Son, they either
invent for the Son another Father under the name of
“generation,” or in their wisdom make out the Son to be
self-begotten and self-generated. You see the confusion of mind of the
man who exhibits his ignorance to us up and down in his own argument,
how his profanity wanders in many paths, or rather in places where no
path is, without advancing to its mark by any trustworthy guidance; and
as one may see in the case of infants, when in their childish sport
they imitate the building of houses with sand, that what they build is
not framed on any plan, or by any rules of art, to resemble the
original, but first they make something at haphazard, and in silly
fashion, and then take counsel what to call it,—this penetration
I discern in our author. For after getting together words of impiety
according to what first comes into his head, like a heap of sand, he
begins to cast about to see whither his unintelligible profanity tends,
growing up as it does spontaneously from what he has said, without any
rational sequence. For I do not imagine that he originally proposed to
invent generation as an actual subsistence standing to the essence of
the Son in the place of the Father, nor that it was part of our
rhetorician’s plan that the Father should be considered as alien
from the generation of the Son, nor was the absurdity of
self-generation deliberately introduced. But all such absurdities have
been emitted by our author without reflection, so that, as regards
them, the man who so blunders is not even worth much refutation, as he
knows, to borrow the Apostle’s words, “neither what he
says, nor whereof he affirms<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p5.1" n="952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">“For He Whose existence
arises from generation,” he says, “did not exist before
generation.” If he here uses the term “generation” of
the Father, I agree with Him, and there is no opponent. For one may
mean the same thing by either phrase, by saying either that Abraham
begat Isaac, or, that Abraham was the father of Isaac. Since then to be
father is the same as to have begotten, if any one shifts the words
from one form of speech to the other, paternity will be shown to be
identical with generation. If, therefore, what Eunomius says is this,
“He Whose existence is derived from the Father was not before the
Father,” the statement is sound, and we give our vote in favour
of it. But if he is recurring in the phrase to that generation of which
we have spoken before, and says that it is separated from the Father
but associated with the Son, then I think it waste of time to linger
over the consideration of the unintelligible. For whether he thinks
generation to be a self-existent object, or whether by the name he is
carried in thought to that which has no actual existence, I have not to
this day been able to find out from his language. For his fluid and
baseless argument lends itself alike to either supposition, inclining
to one side or to the other according to the fancy of the
thinker.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xii.iv" next="viii.i.xiii" prev="viii.i.xii.iii" progress="40.84%" title="After this he shows that the Son, who truly is, and is in the bosom of the Father, is simple and uncompounded, and that, He Who redeemed us from bondage is not under dominion of the Father, nor in a state of slavery: and that otherwise not He alone, but also the Father Who is in the Son and is One with Him, must be a slave; and that the word “being” is formed from the word to “be.” And having excellently and notably discussed all these matters, he concludes the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>After this he shows
that the Son, who truly is, and is in the bosom of the Father, is
simple and uncompounded, and that, He Who redeemed us from bondage is
not under dominion of the Father, nor in a state of slavery: and that
otherwise not He alone, but also the Father Who is in the Son and is
One with Him, must be a slave; and that the word “being” is
formed from the word to “be.” And having excellently and
notably discussed all these matters, he concludes the
book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But not yet has the most
grievous part of his profanity been examined, which the sequel of his
treatise goes on to add. Well, let us consider his words sentence by
sentence. Yet I know not how I can dare to let my mouth utter the
horrible and godless language of him who fights against Christ. For I
fear lest, like some baleful drugs, the remnant of the pernicious
bitterness should be deposited upon the lips through which the words
pass. “He that cometh unto God,” says the Apostle,
“must believe that He is<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p2.1" n="953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Accordingly,
true existence is the special distinction of Godhead. But Eunomius
makes out Him Who truly is, either not to exist at all, or not to exist
in a proper sense, which is just the same as not existing at all; for
he who does not properly exist, does not really exist at all; as, for
example, he is said to “run” in a dream who in that state
fancies he is exerting himself in the race, while, since he untruly
acts the semblance of the real race, his fancy that he is running is
not for this reason a race. But even though in an inexact sense it is
so called, still the name is given to it falsely. Accordingly, he who
dares to assert that the Only-begotten God either does not properly
exist, or does not exist at all, manifestly blots out of his creed all
faith in Him. For who can any longer believe in something non-existent?
or who would resort to Him Whose being has been shown by the enemies of
the true Lord to be improper and unsubstantial?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">But that our statement may not
be thought <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_225.html" id="viii.i.xii.iv-Page_225" n="225" />to be unfair to our opponents, I will set side by side with it the
language of the impious persons, which runs as follows:—“He
Who is in the bosom of the Existent, and Who is in the beginning and is
with God, not being, or at all events not being in a strict sense, even
though Basil, neglecting this distinction and addition, uses the title
of ‘Existent’ interchangeably, contrary to the
truth—” What do you say? that He Who is in the Father is
not, and that He Who is in the beginning, and Who is in the bosom of
the Father, is not, for this very reason, that He is in the beginning
and is in the Father, and is discerned in the bosom of the Existent,
and hence does not in a strict sense exist, because He is in the
Existent? Alas for the idle and irrational tenets! Now for the first
time we have heard this piece of vain babbling,—that the Lord, by
Whom are all things, does not in a strict sense exist. And we have not
yet got to the end of this appalling statement; but something yet more
startling remains behind, that he not only affirms that He does not
exist, or does not strictly speaking exist, but also that the Nature in
which He is conceived to reside is various and composite. For he says
“not being, or not being simple.” But that to which
simplicity does not belong is manifestly various and composite. How
then can the same Person be at once non-existent and composite in
essence? For one of two alternatives they must choose: if they
predicate of Him non-existence they cannot speak of Him as composite,
or if they affirm Him to be composite they cannot rob Him of existence.
But that their blasphemy may assume many and varied shapes, it jumps at
every godless notion when it wishes to contrast Him with the existent,
affirming that, strictly speaking, He does not exist, and in His
relation to the uncompounded Nature denying Him the attribute of
simplicity:—“not existing, not existing simply, not
existing in the strict sense.” Who among those who have
transgressed the word and forsworn the Faith was ever so lavish in
utterances denying the Lord? He has stood up in rivalry with the divine
proclamation of John. For as often as the latter has attested
“was” of the Word, so often does he apply to Him Who is an
opposing “was not.” And he contends against the holy lips
of our father Basil, bringing against him the charge that he
“neglects these distinctions,” when he says that He Who is
in the Father, and in the beginning, and in the bosom of the Father,
exists, holding the view that the addition of “in the
beginning,” and “in the bosom of the Father,” bars
the real existence of Him Who is. Vain learning! What things the
teachers of deceit teach! what strange doctrines they introduce to
their hearers! they instruct them that that which is in something else
does not exist! So, Eunomius, since your heart and brain are within
you, neither of them, according to your distinction, exists. For if the
Only-begotten God does not, strictly speaking, exist, for this reason,
that He is in the bosom of the Father, then everything that is in
something else is thereby excluded from existence. But certainly your
heart exists in you, and not independently; therefore, according to
your view, you must either say that it does not exist at all, or that
it does not exist in the strict sense. However, the ignorance and
profanity of his language are so gross and so glaring, as to be obvious
even before our argument, at all events to all persons of sense: but
that his folly as well as his impiety may be more manifest, we will add
thus much to what has gone before. If one may only say that that in the
strict sense exists, of which the word of Scripture attests the
existence detached from all relation to anything else, why do they,
like those who carry water, perish with thirst when they have it in
their power to drink? Even this man, though he had at hand the antidote
to his blasphemy against the Son, closed his eyes and ran past it as
though fearing to be saved, and charges Basil with unfairness for
having suppressed the qualifying words, and for only quoting the
“was” by itself, in reference to the Only-Begotten. And yet
it was quite in his power to see what Basil saw and what every one who
has eyes sees. And herein the sublime John seems to me to have been
prophetically moved, that the mouths of those fighters against Christ
might be stopped, who on the ground of these additions deny the
existence, in the strict sense, of the Christ, saying simply and
without qualification “The Word was God,” and was Life, and
was Light<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p4.1" n="954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.4" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|4|0|0" passage="John i. 1, 4">John i. 1, 4</scripRef></p></note>, not merely speaking of Him as being in
the beginning, and with God, and in the bosom of the Father, so that by
their relation the absolute existence of the Lord should be done away.
But his assertion that He was God, by this absolute declaration
detached from all relation to anything else, cuts off every subterfuge
from those who in their reasonings run into impiety; and, in addition
to this, there is moreover something else which still more convincingly
proves the malignity of our adversaries. For if they make out that to
exist in something is an indication of not existing in the strict
sense, then certainly they allow that not even the Father exists
absolutely, as they have learnt in the Gospel, that just as the Son
abides in the Father, so the Father abides in the Son, according to the
words of the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p5.2" n="955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" passage="John xiv. 11">John xiv. 11</scripRef></p></note>. For to say that the
Father is in the Son is equivalent to saying that the Son is in
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_226.html" id="viii.i.xii.iv-Page_226" n="226" />bosom
of the Father. And in passing let us make this further inquiry. When
the Son, as they say, “was not,” what did the bosom of the
Father contain? For assuredly they must either grant that it was full,
or suppose it to have been empty. If then the bosom was full, certainly
the Son was that which filled the bosom. But if they imagine that there
was some void in the bosom of the Father, they do nothing else than
assert of Him perfection by way of augmentation, in the sense that He
passed from the state of void and deficiency to the state of fulness
and perfection. But “they knew not nor understood,” says
David of those that “walk on still in darkness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p6.2" n="956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.5" parsed="|Ps|82|5|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 5">Ps. lxxxii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For he who has been rendered hostile
to the true Light cannot keep his soul in light. For this reason it was
that they did not perceive lying ready to their hand in logical
sequence that which would have corrected their impiety, smitten, as it
were, with blindness, like the men of Sodom.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p8" shownumber="no">But he also says that the
essence of the Son is controlled by the Father, his exact words being
as follows:—“For He Who is and lives because of the Father,
does not appropriate this dignity, as the essence which controls even
Him attracts to itself the conception of the Existent.” If these
doctrines approve themselves to some of the sages “who are
without,” let not the Gospels nor the rest of the teaching of the
Holy Scripture be in any way disturbed. For what fellowship is there
between the creed of Christians and the wisdom that has been made
foolish<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p8.1" n="957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.20" parsed="|1Cor|1|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 20">1 Cor. i. 20</scripRef></p></note>? But if he leans upon the support of the
Scriptures, let him show one such declaration from the holy writings,
and we will hold our peace. I hear Paul cry aloud, “There is one
Lord Jesus Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p9.2" n="958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But Eunomius
shouts against Paul, calling Christ a slave. For we recognize no other
mark of a slave than to be subject and controlled. The slave is
assuredly a slave, but the slave cannot by nature be Lord, even though
the term be applied to Him by inexact use. And why should I bring
forward the declarations of Paul in evidence of the lordship of the
Lord? For Paul’s Master Himself tells His disciples that He is
truly Lord, accepting as He does the confession of those who called Him
Master and Lord. For He says, “Ye call Me Master and Lord; and ye
say well, for so I am<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p10.2" n="959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.13" parsed="|John|13|13|0|0" passage="John xiii. 13">John xiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And in the
same way He enjoined that the Father should be called Father by them,
saying, “Call no man master upon earth: for one is your Master,
even Christ: and call no man father upon earth, for one is your Father,
Which is in heaven<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p11.2" n="960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8-Matt.23.10" parsed="|Matt|23|8|23|10" passage="Matt. xxiii. 8-10">Matt. xxiii. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” To which then
ought we to give heed, as we are thus hemmed in between them? On one
side the Lord Himself, and he who has Christ speaking in him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p12.2" n="961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, enjoin us not to think of Him as a slave,
but to honour Him even as the Father is honoured, and on the other side
Eunomius brings his suit against the Lord, claiming Him as a slave,
when he says that He on Whose shoulders rests the government of the
universe is under dominion. Can our choice what to do be doubtful, or
is the decision which is the more advantageous course unimportant?
Shall I slight the advice of Paul, Eunomius? shall I deem the voice of
the Truth less trustworthy than thy deceit? But “if I had not
come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p13.2" n="962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" passage="John xv. 22">John xv. 22</scripRef></p></note>.” Since then, He has spoken to them,
truly declaring Himself to be Lord, and that He is not falsely named
Lord (for He says, “I am,” not “I am called”),
what need is there that they should do that, whereon the vengeance is
inevitable because they are forewarned?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p15" shownumber="no">But perhaps, in answer to this,
he will again put forth his accustomed logic, and will say that the
same Being is both slave and Lord, dominated by the controlling power
but lording it over the rest. These profound distinctions are talked of
at the cross-roads, circulated by those who are enamoured of falsehood,
who confirm their idle notions about the Deity by illustrations from
the circumstances of ordinary life. For since the occurrences of this
world give us examples of such arrangements<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p15.1" n="963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation seems here to require
alteration.</p></note> (thus
in a wealthy establishment one may see the more active and devoted
servant set over his fellow-servants by the command of his master, and
so invested with superiority over others in the same rank and station),
they transfer this notion to the doctrines concerning the Godhead, so
that the Only-begotten God, though subject to the sovereignty of His
superior, is no way hindered by the authority of His sovereign in the
direction of those inferior to Him. But let us bid farewell to such
philosophy, and proceed to discuss this point according to the measure
of our intelligence. Do they confess that the Father is by nature Lord,
or do they hold that He arrived at this position by some kind of
election? I do not think that a man who has any share whatever of
intellect could come to such a pitch of madness as not to acknowledge
that the lordship of the God of all is His by nature. For that which is
by nature simple, uncompounded, and indivisible, whatever it happens to
be, that it is throughout in all its entirety, not becoming one thing
after another by some process of change, but remaining eternally in the
condition in which it is. What, then, is their <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_227.html" id="viii.i.xii.iv-Page_227" n="227" />belief about the
Only-begotten? Do they own that His essence is simple, or do they
suppose that in it there is any sort of composition? If they think that
He is some multiform thing, made up of many parts, assuredly they will
not concede Him even the name of Deity, but will drag down their
doctrine of the Christ to corporeal and material conceptions: but if
they agree that He is simple, how is it possible in the simplicity of
the subject to recognize the concurrence of contrary attributes? For
just as the contradictory opposition of life and death admits of no
mean, so in its distinguishing characteristics is domination
diametrically and irreconcilably opposed to servitude. For if one were
to consider each of these by itself, one could not properly frame any
definition that would apply alike to both, and where the definition of
things is not identical, their nature also is assuredly different. If
then the Lord is simple and uncompounded in nature, how can the
conjunction of contraries be found in the subject, as would be the case
if servitude mingled with lordship? But if He is acknowledged to be
Lord, in accordance with the teaching of the saints, the simplicity of
the subject is evidence that He can have no part or lot in the opposite
condition: while if they make Him out to be a slave, then it is idle
for them to ascribe to Him the title of lordship. For that which is
simple in nature is not parted asunder into contradictory attributes.
But if they affirm that He is one, and is called the other, that He is
by nature slave and Lord in name alone, let them boldly utter this
declaration and relieve us from the long labour of answering them. For
who can afford to be so leisurely in his treatment of inanities as to
employ arguments to demonstrate what is obvious and unambiguous? For if
a man were to inform against himself for the crime of murder, the
accuser would not be put to any trouble in bringing home to him by
evidence the charge of blood-guiltiness. In like manner we shall no
longer bring against our opponents, when they advance so far in
impiety, a confutation framed after examination of their case. For he
who affirms the Only-begotten to be a slave, makes Him out by so saying
to be a fellow-servant with himself: and hence will of necessity arise
a double enormity. For either he will despise his fellow-slave and deny
the faith, having shaken off the yoke of the lordship of Christ, or he
will bow before the slave, and, turning away from the self-determining
nature that owns no Lord over it, will in a manner worship himself
instead of God. For if he sees himself in slavery, and the object of
his worship also in slavery, he of course looks at himself, seeing the
whole of himself in that which he worships. But what reckoning can
count up all the other mischiefs that necessarily accompany this
pravity of doctrine? For who does not know that he who is by nature a
slave, and follows his avocation under the constraint imposed by a
master, cannot be removed even from the emotion of fear? And of this
the inspired Apostle is a witness, when he says, “Ye have not
received the spirit of bondage again to fear<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p16.1" n="964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 15">Rom. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” So that they will be found to
attribute, after the likeness of men, the emotion of fear also to their
fellow-servant God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p18" shownumber="no">Such is the God of heresy. But
what we, who, in the words of the Apostle, have been called to liberty
by Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p18.1" n="965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.13" parsed="|Gal|5|13|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 13">Gal. v. 13</scripRef></p></note>, Who hath freed us from bondage, have
been taught by the Scriptures to think, I will set forth in few words.
I take my start from the inspired teaching, and boldly declare that the
Divine Word does not wish even us to be slaves, our nature having now
been changed for the better, and that He Who has taken all that was
ours, on the terms of giving to us in return what is His, even as He
took disease, death, curse, and sin, so took our slavery also, not in
such a way as Himself to have what He took, but so as to purge our
nature of such evils, our defects being swallowed up and done away with
in His stainless nature. As therefore in the life that we hope for
there will be neither disease, nor curse, nor sin, nor death, so
slavery also along with these will vanish away. And that what I say is
true I call the Truth Himself to witness, Who says to His disciples
“I call you no more servants, but friends<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p19.2" n="966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" passage="John xv. 15">John xv. 15</scripRef></p></note>.” If then our nature will be free at
length from the reproach of slavery, how comes the Lord of all to be
reduced to slavery by the madness and infatuation of these deranged
men, who must of course, as a logical consequence, assert that He does
not know the counsels of the Father, because of His declaration
concerning the slave, which tells us that “the servant knoweth
not what his lord doeth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p20.2" n="967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" passage="John xv. 15">John xv. 15</scripRef></p></note>”? But when they
say this, let them hear that the Son has in Himself all that pertains
to the Father, and sees all things that the Father doeth, and none of
the good things that belong to the Father is outside the knowledge of
the Son. For how can He fail to have anything that is the
Father’s, seeing He has the Father wholly in Himself?
Accordingly, if “the servant knoweth not what his lord
doeth,” and if He has in Himself all things that are the
Father’s, let those who are reeling with strong drink at last
become sober, and let them now, if never before, look up at the truth,
and see that He who has all things that the Father has is lord of all,
and not a slave. For how can the personality that owns no lord over it
bear on <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_228.html" id="viii.i.xii.iv-Page_228" n="228" />itself the brand of slavery? How can the King of all fail to have
His form of like honour with Himself? how can dishonour—for
slavery is dishonour—constitute the brightness of the true glory?
and how is the King’s son born into slavery? No, it is not so.
But as He is Light of Light, and Life of Life, and Truth of Truth, so
is He Lord of Lord, King of King, God of God, Supreme of Supreme; for
having in Himself the Father in His entirety, whatever the Father has
in Himself He also assuredly has, and since, moreover, all that the Son
has belongs to the Father, the enemies of God’s glory are
inevitably compelled, if the Son is a slave, to drag down to servitude
the Father as well. For there is no attribute of the Son which is not
absolutely the Father’s. “For all Mine are Thine,” He
says, “and Thine are Mine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p21.2" n="968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What then
will the poor creatures say? Which is more reasonable—that the
Son, Who has said, “Thine are Mine, and I am glorified in them<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p22.2" n="969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xii.iv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,” should be glorified in the
sovereignty of the Father, or that insult should be offered to the
Father by the degradation involved in the slavery of the Son? For it is
not possible that He Who contains in Himself all that belongs to the
Son, and Who is Himself in the Son, should not also absolutely be in
the slavery of the Son, and have slavery in Himself. Such are the
results achieved by Eunomius’ philosophy, whereby he inflicts
upon his Lord the insult of slavery, while he attaches the same
degradation to the stainless glory of the Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p24" shownumber="no">Let us however return once more
to the course of his treatise. What does Eunomius say concerning the
Only-begotten? That He “does not appropriate the dignity,”
for he calls the appellation of “being” a
“dignity.” A startling piece of philosophy! Who of all men
that have ever been, whether among Greeks or barbarian sages, who of
the men of our own day, who of the men of all time ever gave
“being” the name of “dignity”? For everything
that is regarded as subsisting<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p24.1" n="970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p25.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ὑποστάσει
θεωρούμενον</span></p></note> is said, by the
common custom of all who use language, to “be”: and from
the word “be” has been formed the term “being.”
But now the expression “dignity” is applied in a new
fashion to the idea expressed by “being.” For he says that
“the Son, Who is and lives because of the Father, does not
appropriate this dignity,” having no Scripture to support his
statement, and not conducting his statement to so senseless a
conclusion by any process of logical inference, but as if he had taken
into his intestines some windy food, he belches forth his blasphemy in
its crude and unmethodized form, like some unsavoury breath. “He
does not appropriate this dignity.” Let us concede the point of
“being” being called “dignity.” What then? does
He Who is not appropriate being? “No,” says Eunomius,
“because He exists by reason of the Father.” Do you not
then say that He Who does not appropriate being is not? for “not
to appropriate” has the same force as “to be alien
from”, and the mutual opposition of the ideas<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p25.2" n="971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> The
ideas of “own” implied in “appropriate,” and
that of incongruity implied in “alienation.”</p></note>
is evident. For that which is “proper” is not
“alien,” and that which is “alien” is not
“proper.” He therefore Who does not
“appropriate” being is obviously alien from being: and He
Who is alien from being is nonexistent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xii.iv-p27" shownumber="no">But his cogent proof of this
absurdity he brings forward in the words, “as the essence which
controls even Him attracts to itself the conception of the
Existent.” Let us say nothing about the awkwardness of the
combination here: let us examine his serious meaning. What argument
ever demonstrated this? He superfluously reiterates to us his statement
of the Essence of the Father having sovereignty over the Son. What
evangelist is the patron of this doctrine? What process of dialectic
conducts us to it. What premises support it? What line of argument ever
demonstrated by any logical consequence that the Only-begotten God is
under dominion? “But,” says he, “the essence that is
dominant over the Son attracts to itself the conception of the
Existent.” What is the meaning of the attraction of the existent?
and how comes the phrase of “attracting” to be flung on the
top of what he has said before? Assuredly he who considers the force of
words will judge for himself. About this, however, we will say nothing:
but we will take up again that argument that he does not grant
essential being to Him to Whom he does not leave the title of the
Existent. And why does he idly fight with shadows, contending about the
non-existent being this or that? For that which does not exist is of
course neither like anything else, nor unlike. But while granting that
He is existent he forbids Him to be so called. Alas for the vain
precision of haggling about the sound of a word while making
concessions on the more important matter! But in what sense does He,
Who, as he says, has dominion over the Son, “attract to Himself
the conception of the Existent”? For if he says that the Father
attracts His own essence, this process of attraction is superfluous:
for existence is His already, without being attracted. If, on the other
hand, his meaning is that the existence of the Son is attracted by the
Father, I cannot make out how existence is to be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_229.html" id="viii.i.xii.iv-Page_229" n="229" />wrenched from the Existent,
and to pass over to Him Who “attracts” it. Can he be
dreaming of the error of Sabellius, as though the Son did not exist in
Himself, but was painted on to the personal existence of the Father? is
this his meaning in the expression that the conception of the Existent
is attracted by the essence which exercises domination over the Son? or
does he, while not denying the personal existence of the Son,
nevertheless say that He is separated from the meaning conveyed by the
term “the Existent”? And yet, how can “the
Existent” be separated from the conception of existence? For as
long as anything is what it is, nature does not admit that it should
not be what it is.</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.xiii" n="XI" next="viii.i.xiii.i" prev="viii.i.xii.iv" progress="41.68%" shorttitle="Book XI" title="Book XI" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiii.i" n="1" next="viii.i.xiii.ii" prev="viii.i.xiii" progress="41.68%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="The eleventh book shows that the title of “Good” is due, not to the Father alone, as Eunomius, the imitator of Manichæus and Bardesanes, alleges, but to the Son also, Who formed man in goodness and loving-kindness, and reformed him by His Cross and Death." type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_230.html" id="viii.i.xiii.i-Page_230" n="230" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p1.1">Book
XI.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>The eleventh book
shows that the title of “Good” is due, not to the Father
alone, as Eunomius, the imitator of Manichæus and Bardesanes,
alleges, but to the Son also, Who formed man in goodness and
loving-kindness, and reformed him by His Cross and
Death.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p3.1">Let</span> us
now go on to the next stage in his argument:—“….the
Only-begotten Himself ascribing to the Father the title due of right to
Him alone. For He Who has taught us that the appellation
‘good’ belongs to Him alone Who is the cause of His own<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p3.2" n="972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> That
is, of the Son’s goodness: for S. Gregory’s comment on the
awkward use of the pronoun <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p4.1" lang="EL">σφετέρας</span>, see p. 233, <i>inf</i>.</p></note> goodness and of all goodness, and is so at
all times, and Who refers to Him all good that has ever come into
being, would be slow to appropriate to Himself the authority over all
things that have come into being, and the title of ‘the
Existent.’” Well, so long as he concealed his blasphemy
under some kind of veil, and strove to entangle his deluded hearers
unawares in the mazes of his dialectic, I thought it necessary to watch
his unfair and clandestine dealings, and as far as possible to lay bare
in my argument the lurking mischief. But now that he has stripped his
falsehood of every mask that could disguise it, and publishes his
profanity aloud in categorical terms, I think it superfluous to undergo
useless labour in bringing logical modes of confutation to bear upon
those who make no secret of their impiety. For what further means could
we discover to demonstrate their malignity so efficacious as that which
they themselves show us in their writings ready to our hand? He says
that the Father alone is worthy of the title of “good,”
that to Him alone such a name is due, on the plea that even the Son
Himself agrees that goodness belongs to Him alone. Our accuser has
pleaded our cause for us: for perhaps in my former statements I was
thought by my readers to show a certain wanton insolence when I
endeavoured to demonstrate that the fighters against Christ made Him
out to be alien from the goodness of the Father. But I think it has now
been proved by the confession of our opponents that in bringing such a
charge against them we were not acting unfairly. For he who says that
the title of “good” belongs of right to the Father only,
and that such an address befits Him alone, publishes abroad, by thus
disclosing his real meaning, the villainy which he had previously
wrapped up in disguise. He says that the title of “good”
befits the Father only. Does he mean the title with the signification
which belongs to the expression, or the title detached from its proper
meaning? If on the one side he merely ascribes to the Father the title
of “good” in a special sense, he is to be pitied for his
irrationality in allowing to the Father merely the sound of an empty
name. But if he thinks that the conception expressed by the term
“good” belongs to God the Father only, he is to be
abominated for his impiety, reviving as he does the plague of the
Manichæan heresy in his own opinions. For as health and disease,
even so goodness and badness exist on terms of mutual destruction, so
that the absence of the one is the presence of the other. If then he
says that goodness belongs to the Father only, he cuts off these from
every conceivable object in existence except the Father, so that, along
with all, the Only-begotten God is shut out from good. For as he who
affirms that man alone is capable of laughter implies thereby that no
other animal shares this property, so he who asserts that good is in
the Father alone separates all things from that property. If then, as
Eunomius declares, the Father alone has by right the title of
“good,” such a term will not be properly applied to
anything else. But every impulse of the will either operates in
accordance with good, or tends to the contrary. For to be inclined
neither one way nor the other, but to remain in a state of equipoise,
is the property of creatures inanimate or insensible. If the Father
alone is good, having goodness not as a thing acquired, but in His
nature, and if the Son, as heresy will have it, does not share in the
nature of the Father, then he who does not share the good essence of
the Father is of course at the same time excluded also from part and
lot in the title of “good.” But he who has no claim either
to the nature or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_231.html" id="viii.i.xiii.i-Page_231" n="231" />to the name of “good”—what he is assuredly
not unknown, even though I forbear the blasphemous expression. For it
is plain to all that the object for which Eunomius is so eager is to
import into the conception of the Son a suspicion of that which is evil
and opposite to good. For what kind of name belongs to him who is not
good is manifest to every one who has a share of reason. As he who is
not brave is cowardly, as he who is not just is unjust, and as he who
is not wise is foolish, so he who is not good clearly has as his own
the opposite name, and it is to this that the enemy of Christ wishes to
press the conception of the Only-begotten, becoming thereby to the
Church another Manes or Bardesanes. These are the sayings in regard of
which we say that our utterance would be no more effective than
silence. For were one to say countless things, and to arouse all
possible arguments, one could not say anything so damaging of our
opponents as what is openly and undisguisedly proclaimed by themselves.
For what more bitter charge could one invent against them for malice
than that of denying that He is good “Who, being in the form of
God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p4.2" n="973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef></p></note>,” but yet condescended to the low
estate of human nature, and did so solely for the love of man? In
return for what, tell me, “do ye thus requite the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p5.2" n="974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 6">Deut. xxxii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>?” (for I will borrow the language of
Moses to the Israelites); is He not good, Who when thou wast soulless
dust invested thee with Godlike beauty, and raised thee up as an image
of His own power endowed with soul? Is He not good, Who for thy sake
took on Him the form of a servant, and for the joy set before Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p6.2" n="975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 2">Heb. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> did not shrink from bearing the sufferings
due to thy sin, and gave Himself a ransom for thy death, and became for
our sakes a curse and sin?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiii.ii" next="viii.i.xiii.iii" prev="viii.i.xiii.i" progress="41.89%" title="He also ingeniously shows from the passage of the Gospel which speaks of “Good Master,” from the parable of the Vineyard, from Isaiah and from Paul, that there is not a dualism in the Godhead of good and evil, as Eunomius' ally Marcion supposes, and declares that the Son does not refuse the title of “good” or “Existent,” or acknowledge His alienation from the Father, but that to Him also belongs authority over all things that come into being." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>He also ingeniously shows from the passage of the
Gospel which speaks of “Good Master,” from the parable of
the Vineyard, from Isaiah and from Paul, that there is not a dualism in
the Godhead of good and evil, as Eunomius’ ally Marcion supposes,
and declares that the Son does not refuse the title of
“good” or “Existent,” or acknowledge His
alienation from the Father, but that to Him also belongs authority over
all things that come into being.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Not even Marcion himself, the
patron of your opinions, supports you in this. It is true that in
common with you he holds a dualism of gods, and thinks that one is
different in nature from the other, but it is the more courteous view
to attribute goodness to the God of the Gospel. You however actually
separate the Only-begotten God from the nature of good, that you may
surpass even Marcion in the depravity of your doctrines. However, they
claim the Scripture on their side, and say that they are hardly treated
when they are accused for using the very words of Scripture. For they
say that the Lord Himself has said, “There is none good but one,
that is, God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p2.1" n="976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 17">Matt. xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Accordingly, that
misrepresentation may not prevail against the Divine words, we will
briefly examine the actual passage in the Gospel. The history regards
the rich man to whom the Lord spoke this word as young—the kind
of person, I suppose, inclined to enjoy the pleasures of this
life—and attached to his possessions; for it says that he was
grieved at the advice to part with what he had, and that he did not
choose to exchange his property for life eternal. This man, when he
heard that a teacher of eternal life was in the neighbourhood, came to
him in the expectation of living in perpetual luxury, with life
indefinitely extended, flattering the Lord with the title of
“good,”—flattering, I should rather say, not the Lord
as we conceive Him, but as He then appeared in the form of a servant.
For his character was not such as to enable him to penetrate the
outward veil of flesh, and see through it into the inner shrine of
Deity. The Lord, then, Who seeth the hearts, discerned the motive with
which the young man approached Him as a suppliant,—that he did
so, not with a soul intently fixed upon the Divine, but that it was the
<i>man</i> whom he besought, calling Him “Good Master,”
because he hoped to learn from Him some lore by which the approach of
death might be hindered. Accordingly, with good reason did He Who was
thus besought by him answer even as He was addressed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p3.2" n="977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>as man, and not as God.</p></note>.
For as the entreaty was not addressed to God the Word, so
correspondingly the answer was delivered to the applicant by the
Humanity of Christ, thereby impressing on the youth a double lesson.
For He teaches him, by one and the same answer, both the duty of
reverencing and paying homage to the Divinity, not by flattering
speeches but by his life, by keeping the commandments and buying life
eternal at the cost of all possessions, and also the truth that
humanity, having been sunk in depravity by reason of sin, is debarred
from the title of “Good”: and for this reason He says,
“Why callest Thou Me good?” suggesting in His answer by the
word “Me” that human nature which encompassed Him, while by
attributing goodness to the Godhead He expressly declared Himself to be
good, seeing that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_232.html" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-Page_232" n="232" />He is proclaimed to be God by the Gospel. For had the
Only-begotten Son been excluded from the title of God, it would perhaps
not have been absurd to think Him alien also from the appellation of
“good.” But if, as is the case, prophets, evangelists, and
Apostles proclaim aloud the Godhead of the Only-begotten, and if the
name of goodness is attested by the Lord Himself to belong to God, how
is it possible that He Who is partaker of the Godhead should not be
partaker of the goodness too? For that both prophets, evangelists,
disciples and apostles acknowledge the Lord as God, there is none so
uninitiated in Divine mysteries as to need to be expressly told. For
who knows not that in the forty-fourth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p4.1" n="978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7-Ps.45.8" parsed="|Ps|45|7|45|8" passage="Ps. xlv. 7, 8">Ps. xlv. 7, 8</scripRef>. (The Psalm is
the 44th in the LXX. numeration, and is so styled by S.
Gregory.)</p></note> Psalm
the prophet in his word affirms the Christ to be God, anointed by God?
And again, who of all that are conversant with prophecy is unaware that
Isaiah, among other passages, thus openly proclaims the Godhead of the
Son, where he says: “The Sabeans, men of stature, shall come over
unto thee, and shall be servants unto thee: they shall come after thee
bound in fetters, and in thee shall they make supplication, because God
is in thee, and there is no God beside thee; for thou art God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p5.2" n="979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.14-Isa.45.15" parsed="|Isa|45|14|45|15" passage="Is. xlv. 14, 15">Is. xlv. 14, 15</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>.” For what other God there is Who has
God in Himself, and is Himself God, except the Only-begotten, let them
say who hearken not to the prophecy; but of the interpretation of
Emmanuel, and the confession of Thomas after his recognition of the
Lord, and the sublime diction of John, as being manifest even to those
who are outside the faith, I will say nothing. Nay, I do not even think
it necessary to bring forward in detail the utterances of Paul, since
they are, as one may say, in all men’s mouths, who gives the Lord
the appellation not only of “God,” but of “great
God” and “God over all,” saying to the Romans,
“Whose are the fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh,
Christ came, Who is over all, God blessed for ever<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p6.2" n="980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and writing to his disciple Titus,
“According to the appearing of Jesus Christ the great God and our
Saviour<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p7.2" n="981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" passage="Tit. ii. 13">Tit. ii. 13</scripRef>. The quotation is not verbal; and here the rendering of the
A.V. rather obscures the sense which it is necessary for S.
Gregory’s argument to bring out.</p></note>,” and to Timothy, proclaims in plain
terms, “God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p8.2" n="982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef> (reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.2" lang="EL">Θεός</span>, or, if the
citation is to be considered as verbal, <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.3" lang="EL">ὁ Θεός</span>).</p></note>.” Since then the fact has been
demonstrated on every side that the Only-begotten God is God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.4" n="983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p10.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
Θεὸν εἶναι
τὸν μονογενῆ
Θεὸν</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p10.2" lang="EL">τοῦ Θεοῦ
εἶναι κ.τ.λ</span>. The reading of the texts does not give the sense required for
the argument.</p></note>, how is it that he who says that goodness
belongs to God, strives to show that the Godhead of the Son is alien
from this ascription, and this though the Lord has actually claimed for
Himself the epithet “good” in the parable of those who were
hired into the vineyard? For there, when those who had laboured before
the others were dissatisfied at all receiving the same pay, and deemed
the good fortune of the last to be their own loss, the just judge says
to one of the murmurers<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p10.3" n="984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Compare
with what follows S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.13 Bible:Matt.20.15" parsed="|Matt|20|13|0|0;|Matt|20|15|0|0" passage="Matt. xx. 13, 15">Matt. xx. 13,
15</scripRef>.
S. Gregory seems to be quoting from memory; his Greek is not so close
to that of S. Matthew as the translation to the A.V.</p></note>, “Friend, I do
thee no wrong: did I not agree with thee for a penny a day? Lo, there
thou hast that is thine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p11.2" n="985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.25" parsed="|Matt|25|25|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 25">Matt. xxv. 25</scripRef>, from which this phrase
is borrowed, with a slight variation.</p></note>: I will bestow upon
this last even as upon thee. Have I not power to do what I will with
mine own? Is thine eye evil because I am good?” Of course no one
will contest the point that to distribute recompense according to
desert is the special function of the judge; and all the disciples of
the Gospel agree that the Only-begotten God is Judge; “for the
Father,” He saith, “judgeth no man, but hath committed all
judgment unto the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p12.2" n="986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef></p></note>.” But they do
not set themselves in opposition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p13.2" n="987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> This
seems a sense etymologically possible for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p14.1" lang="EL">καθίστανται</span>
with a genitive, a use of which Liddell and Scott give
no instances. The statement must of course be taken as that of the
adversaries themselves.</p></note> to the
Scriptures. For they say that the word “one” absolutely
points to the Father. For He saith, “There is none good but one,
that is God.” Will truth then lack vigour to plead her own cause?
Surely there are many means easily to convict of deception this quibble
also. For He Who said this concerning the Father spake also to the
Father that other word, “All Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine,
and I am glorified in them<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p14.2" n="988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now if He
says that all that is the Father’s is also the Son’s, and
goodness is one of the attributes pertaining to the Father, either the
Son has not all things if He has not this, and they will be saying that
the Truth lies, or if it is impious to suspect the very Truth of being
carried away into falsehood, then He Who claimed all that is the
Father’s as His own, thereby asserted that He was not outside of
goodness. For He Who has the Father in Himself, and contains all things
that belong to the Father, manifestly has His goodness with “all
things.” Therefore the Son is Good. But “there is none
good,” he says, “but one, that is God.” This is what
is alleged by our adversaries: nor do I myself reject the statement. I
do not, however, for this cause deny the Godhead of the Son. But he who
confesses that the Lord is God, by that very confession assuredly also
asserts of Him goodness. For if goodness is a property of God, and if
the Lord is God, then by our premises the Son is shown <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_233.html" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-Page_233" n="233" />to be God.
“But,” says our opponent, “the word ‘one’
excludes the Son from participation in goodness.” It is easy,
however, to show that not even the word “one” separates the
Father from the Son. For in all other cases, it is true, the term
“one” carries with it the signification of not being
coupled with anything else, but in the case of the Father and the Son
“one” does not imply isolation. For He says, “I and
the Father are one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p15.2" n="989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef></p></note>.” If, then, the
good is one, and a particular kind of unity is contemplated in the
Father and the Son, it follows that the Lord, in predicating goodness
of “one,” claimed under the term “one” the
title of “good” also for Himself, Who is one with the
Father, and not severed from oneness of nature.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiii.iii" next="viii.i.xiii.iv" prev="viii.i.xiii.ii" progress="42.23%" title="He then exposes the ignorance of Eunomius, and the incoherence and absurdity of his arguments, in speaking of the Son as “the Angel of the Existent,” and as being as much below the Divine Nature as the Son is superior to the things created by Himself. And in this connection there is a noble and forcible counter-statement and an indignant refutation, showing that He Who gave the oracles to Moses is Himself the Existent, the Only-begotten Son, Who to the petition of Moses, “If Thou Thyself goest not with us, carry me not up hence,” said, “I will do this also that thou hast said”; Who is also called “Angel” both by Moses and Isaiah: wherein is cited the text, “Unto us a Child is born.”" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>He then exposes the ignorance of Eunomius, and
the incoherence and absurdity of his arguments, in speaking of the Son
as “the Angel of the Existent,” and as being as much below
the Divine Nature as the Son is superior to the things created by
Himself. And in this connection there is a noble and forcible
counter-statement and an indignant refutation, showing that He Who gave
the oracles to Moses is Himself the Existent, the Only-begotten Son,
Who to the petition of Moses, “If Thou Thyself goest not with us,
carry me not up hence,” said, “I will do this also that
thou hast said”; Who is also called “Angel” both by
Moses and Isaiah: wherein is cited the text, “Unto us a Child is
born.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But that the research and
culture of our imposing author may be completely disclosed, we will
consider sentence by sentence his presentment of his sentiments.
“The Son,” he says, “does not appropriate the dignity
of the Existent,” giving the name of “dignity” to the
actual fact of being:—(with what propriety he knows how to adapt
words to things!)—and since He is “by reason of the
Father,” he says that He is alienated from Himself on the ground
that the essence which is supreme over Him attracts to itself the
conception of the Existent. This is much the same as if one were to say
that he who is bought for money, in so far as he <i>is</i> in his own
existence, is not the person bought, but the purchaser, inasmuch as his
essential personal existence is absorbed into the nature of him who has
acquired authority over him. Such are the lofty conceptions of our
divine: but what is the demonstration of his
statements?….“the Only-begotten,” he says,
“Himself ascribing to the Father the title due of right to Him
alone,” and then he introduces the point that the Father alone is
good. Where in this does the Son disclaim the title of
“Existent”? Yet this is what Eunomius is driving at when he
goes on word for word as follows:—“For He Who has taught us
that the appellation ‘good’ belongs to Him alone Who is the
cause of His own goodness and of all goodness, and is so at all times,
and Who refers to Him all good that has ever come into being, would be
slow to appropriate to Himself the authority over all things that have
come into being, and the title of ‘the Existent.’”
What has “authority” to do with the context? and how along
with this is the Son also alienated from the title of
“Existent”? But really I do not know what one ought rather
to do at this,—to laugh at the want of education, or to pity the
pernicious folly which it displays. For the expression, “His
own,” not employed according to the natural meaning, and as those
who know how to use language are wont to use it, attests his extensive
knowledge of the grammar of pronouns, which even little boys get up
with their masters without trouble, and his ridiculous wandering from
the subject to what has nothing to do either with his argument or with
the form of that argument, considered as syllogistic, namely, that the
Son has no share in the appellation of “Existent”—an
assertion adapted to his monstrous inventions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p2.1" n="990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation is here apparently erroneous. The
position of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">συμπεραστικῷ</span>
is peculiar and the general construction of the
passage a little obscure: but if the text is to be regarded as sound,
the meaning must be something like that here given.</p></note>,—this and similar absurdities seem
combined together for the purpose of provoking laughter; so that it may
be that readers of the more careless sort experience some such
inclination, and are amused by the disjointedness of his arguments. But
that God the Word should not exist, or that He at all events should not
be good (and this is what Eunomius maintains when he says that He does
not “appropriate the title” of “Existent” and
“good”), and to make out that the authority over all things
that come into being does not belong to him,—this calls for our
tears, and for a wail of mourning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">For it is not as if he had but
let fall something of the kind just once under some headlong and
inconsiderate impulse, and in what followed had striven to retrieve his
error: no, he dallies lingeringly with the malignity, striving in his
later statements to surpass what had gone before. For as he proceeds,
he says that the Son is the same distance below the Divine Nature as
the nature of angels is subjected below His own, not indeed saying this
in so many words, but endeavouring by what he does say to produce such
an impression. The reader may judge for himself the meaning of his
words: they run as follows,—“Who, by being called
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_234.html" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_234" n="234" />‘Angel,’ clearly showed by Whom He published His
words, and Who is the Existent, while by being addressed also as God,
He showed His superiority over all things. For He Who is the God of all
things that were made by Him, is the Angel of the God over all.”
Indignation rushes into my heart and interrupts my discourse, and under
this emotion arguments are lost in a turmoil of anger roused by words
like these. And perhaps I may be pardoned for feeling such emotion. For
whose resentment would not be stirred within him at such profanity,
when he remembers how the Apostle proclaims that every angelic nature
is subject to the Lord, and in witness of his doctrine invokes the
sublime utterances of the prophets:—“When He bringeth the
first-begotten into the world, He saith, And let all the angels of God
worship Him,” and, “Thy throne, O God, is for ever and
ever,” and, “Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not
fail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p4.1" n="991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6-Heb.1.12" parsed="|Heb|1|6|1|12" passage="Heb. i. 6-12">Heb. i. 6–12</scripRef>. The passages there
cited are <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.7" parsed="|Ps|97|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvii. 7">Ps. xcvii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.6" parsed="|Ps|45|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 6">Ps.
xlv. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.25" parsed="|Ps|102|25|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 25">Ps. cii. 25</scripRef>, <i>sqq</i>.</p></note>”? When the Apostle has gone through all
this argument to demonstrate the unapproachable majesty of the
Only-begotten God, what must I feel when I hear from the adversary of
Christ that the Lord of Angels is Himself only an Angel,—and when
he does not let such a statement fall by chance, but puts forth his
strength to maintain this monstrous invention, so that it may be
established that his Lord has no superiority over John and Moses? For
the word says concerning them, “This is he of whom it is written,
‘Behold I send my angel before thy face<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.5" n="992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.10" parsed="|Matt|11|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 10">Matt. xi. 10</scripRef>, quoting
<scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 1">Mal. iii. 1</scripRef>. The word translated “messenger” in A.V.
is <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.3" lang="EL">ἄγγελος</span>, which the argument here seems to require should be rendered by
“angel.”</p></note>.’” John therefore is an angel.
But the enemy of the Lord, even though he grants his Lord the name of
God, yet makes Him out to be on a level with the deity of Moses, since
he too was a servant of the God over all, and was constituted a god to
the Egyptians<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.4" n="993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.1" parsed="|Exod|7|1|0|0" passage="Exod. vii. 1">Exod. vii. 1</scripRef></p></note>. And yet this phrase, “over
all,” as has been previously observed, is common to the Son with
the Father, the Apostle having expressly ascribed such a title to Him,
when he says, “Of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came, Who
is God over all<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p7.2" n="994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But this man
degrades the Lord of angels to the rank of an angel, as though he had
not heard that the angels are “ministering spirits,” and
“a flame of fire<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p8.2" n="995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14 Bible:Heb.1.7" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0;|Heb|1|7|0|0" passage="Heb. 1.14,7">Heb. i. 14 and 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For by the
use of these distinctive terms does the Apostle make the difference
between the several subjects clear and unmistakable, defining the
subordinate nature to be “spirits” and “fire,”
and distinguishing the supreme power by the name of Godhead. And yet,
though there are so many that proclaim the glory of the Only-begotten
God, against them all Eunomius lifts up his single voice, calling the
Christ “an angel of the God over all,” defining Him, by
thus contrasting Him with the “God over all,” to be one of
the “all things,” and, by giving Him the same name as the
angels, trying to establish that He no wise differs from them in
nature: for he has often previously said that all those things which
share the same name cannot be different in nature. Does the argument,
then, still lack its censors, as it concerns a man who proclaims in so
many words that the “Angel” does not publish His own word,
but that of the Existent? For it is by this means that he tries to show
that the Word Who was in the beginning, the Word Who was God, is not
Himself the Word, but is the Word of some other Word, being its
minister and “angel.” And who knows not that the only
opposite to the “Existent” is the nonexistent? so that he
who contrasts the Son with the Existent, is clearly playing the Jew,
robbing the Christian doctrine of the Person of the Only-begotten. For
in saying that He is excluded from the title of the
“Existent,” he is assuredly trying to establish also that
He is outside the pale of existence: for surely if he grants Him
existence, he will not quarrel about the sound of the word.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p10" shownumber="no">But he strives to prop up his
absurdity by the testimony of Scripture, and puts forth Moses as his
advocate against the truth. For as though that were the source from
which he drew his arguments, he freely sets forth to us his own fables,
saying, “He Who sent Moses was the Existent Himself, but He by
Whom He sent and spake was the Angel <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_235.html" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_235" n="235" />of the Existent, and the God
of all else.” That his statement, however, is not drawn from
Scripture, may be conclusively proved by Scripture itself. But if he
says that this is the sense of what is written, we must examine the
original language of Scripture. Moreover let us first notice that
Eunomius, after calling the Lord God of all things after Him, allows
Him no superiority in comparison with the angelic nature. For neither
did Moses, when he heard that he was made a god to Pharaoh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p10.1" n="996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.1" parsed="|Exod|7|1|0|0" passage="Exod. vii. 1">Exod. vii. 1</scripRef></p></note>, pass beyond the bounds of humanity, but
while in nature he was on an equality with his fellows, he was raised
above them by superiority of authority, and his being called a god did
not hinder him from being man. So too in this case Eunomius, while
making out the Son to be one of the angels, salves over such an error
by the appellation of Godhead, in the manner expressed, allowing Him
the title of God in some equivocal sense. Let us once more set down and
examine the very words in which he delivers his blasphemy. “He
Who sent Moses was the Existent Himself, but He by Whom He sent was the
Angel of the Existent”—this, namely “Angel,”
being the title he gives his Lord. Well, the absurdity of our author is
refuted by the Scripture itself, in the passage where Moses beseeches
the Lord not to entrust an angel with the leadership of the people, but
Himself to conduct their march. The passage runs thus: God is speaking,
“Go, get thee down, guide this people unto the place of which I
have spoken unto thee: behold Mine Angel shall go before thee in the
day when I visit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p11.2" n="997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.34" parsed="|Exod|32|34|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxii. 34">Exod. xxxii. 34</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>.” And a little
while after He says again, “And I will send Mine Angel before
thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p12.2" n="998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.2" parsed="|Exod|33|2|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxiii. 2">Exod. xxxiii. 2</scripRef>; the quotation is not
verbally from LXX.</p></note>.” Then, a little after what immediately
follows, comes the supplication to God on the part of His servant,
running on this wise, “If I have found grace in Thy sight, let my
Lord go among us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p13.2" n="999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.9" parsed="|Exod|34|9|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxiv. 9">Exod. xxxiv. 9</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>,” and again,
“If Thou Thyself go not with us, carry me not up hence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p14.2" n="1000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.15" parsed="|Exod|33|15|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxiii. 15">Exod. xxxiii.
15</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”; and then the answer of God to Moses,
“I will do for thee this thing also that thou hast spoken: for
thou hast found grace in My sight, and I know thee above all men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p15.2" n="1001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.17" parsed="|Exod|33|17|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxiii. 17">Exod. xxxiii. 17</scripRef>
(LXX.).</p></note>.” Accordingly, if Moses begs that the
people may not be led by an angel, and if He Who was discoursing with
him consents to become his fellow-traveller and the guide of the army,
it is hereby manifestly shown that He Who made Himself known by the
title of “the Existent” is the Only-begotten
God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p17" shownumber="no">If any one gainsays this, he
will show himself to be a supporter of the Jewish persuasion in not
associating the Son with the deliverance of the people. For if, on the
one hand, it was not an angel that went forth with the people, and if,
on the other, as Eunomius would have it, He Who was manifested by the
name of the Existent is not the Only-begotten, this amounts to nothing
less than transferring the doctrines of the synagogue to the Church of
God. Accordingly, of the two alternatives they must needs admit one,
namely, either that the Only-begotten God on no occasion appeared to
Moses, or that the Son is Himself the “Existent,” from Whom
the word came to His servant. But he contradicts what has been said
above, alleging the Scripture itself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p17.1" n="1002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2" parsed="|Exod|3|2|0|0" passage="Exod. iii. 2">Exod. iii. 2</scripRef></p></note> which informs
us that the voice of an angel was interposed, and that it was thus that
the discourse of the Existent was conveyed. This, however, is no
contradiction, but a confirmation of our view. For we too say plainly,
that the prophet, wishing to make manifest to men the mystery
concerning Christ, called the Self-Existent “Angel,” that
the meaning of the words might not be referred to the Father, as it
would have been if the title of “Existent” alone had been
found throughout the discourse. But just as our word is the revealer
and messenger (or “angel”) of the movements of the mind,
even so we affirm that the true Word that was in the beginning, when He
announces the will of His own Father, is styled “Angel” (or
“Messenger”), a title given to Him on account of the
operation of conveying the message. And as the sublime John, having
previously called Him “Word,” so introduces the further
truth that the Word was God, that our thoughts might not at once turn
to the Father, as they would have done if the title of God had been put
first, so too does the mighty Moses, after first calling Him
“Angel,” teach us in the words that follow that He is none
other than the Self-Existent Himself, that the mystery concerning the
Christ might be foreshown, by the Scripture assuring us by the name
“Angel,” that the Word is the interpreter of the
Father’s will, and, by the title of the
“Self-Existent,” of the closeness of relation subsisting
between the Son and the Father. And if he should bring forward Isaiah
also as calling Him “the <i>Angel</i> of mighty counsel<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p18.2" n="1003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" passage="Is. ix. 6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” not even so will he overthrow our
argument. For there, in clear and uncontrovertible terms, there is
indicated by the prophecy the dispensation of His Humanity; for
“unto us,” he says, “a Child is born, unto us a Son
is given, and the government shall be upon His shoulder, and His name
is called the Angel of mighty counsel.” And it is with an eye to
this, I suppose, that David describes the establishment of His kingdom,
not as though He were not a King, but in the view that the humiliation
to the estate of a servant to which the Lord submitted by way of
dispensation, was taken up and absorbed into the majesty of His
Kingdom. For he says, “I was established King by Him on His holy
hill of Sion, declaring the ordinance of the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p19.2" n="1004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.6" parsed="|Ps|2|6|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 6">Ps. ii. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> Accordingly, He Who through Himself reveals
the goodness of the Father is called “Angel” and
“Word,” “Seal” and “Image,” and all
similar titles with the same intention. For as the “Angel”
(or “Messenger”) gives information from some one, even so
the Word reveals the thought within, the Seal shows by Its own stamp
the original mould, and the Image by Itself interprets the beauty of
that whereof It is the image, so that in their signification all these
terms are equivalent to one another. For this reason the title
“Angel” is placed before that of the
“Self-Existent,” the Son being termed “Angel”
as the exponent of His Father’s will, and the
“Existent” as having no name that could possibly give a
knowledge of His essence, but transcending all the power of names to
express. Wherefore also His name is testified by the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_236.html" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_236" n="236" />writing of the Apostle
to be “above every name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p20.2" n="1005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.iii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” not as
though it were some one name preferred above all others, though still
comparable with them, but rather in the sense that He Who verily
<i>is</i> is above every name.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiii.iv" next="viii.i.xiii.v" prev="viii.i.xiii.iii" progress="42.77%" title="After this, fearing to extend his reply to great length, he passes by most of his adversary's statements as already refuted. But the remainder, for the sake of those who deem them of much force, he briefly summarizes, and refutes the blasphemy of Eunomius, who says of the Lord also that He is what animals and plants in all creation are, non-existent before their own generation; and so with the production of frogs; alas for the blasphemy!" type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>After this,
fearing to extend his reply to great length, he passes by most of his
adversary’s statements as already refuted. But the remainder, for
the sake of those who deem them of much force, he briefly summarizes,
and refutes the blasphemy of Eunomius, who says of the Lord also that
He is what animals and plants in all creation are, non-existent before
their own generation; and so with the production of frogs; alas for the
blasphemy!</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But I must hasten on, for I see
that my treatise has already extended beyond bounds, and I fear that I
may be thought garrulous and inordinate in my talk, if I prolong my
answer to excess, although I have intentionally passed by many parts of
my adversary’s treatise, that my argument might not be spun out
to many myriads of words. For to the more studious even the want of
conciseness gives an occasion for disparagement; but as for those whose
mind looks not to what is of use, but to the fancy of those who are
idle and not in earnest, their wish and prayer is to get over as much
of the journey as they can in a few steps. What then ought we to do
when Eunomius’ profanity draws us on? Are we to track his every
turn? or is it perhaps superfluous and merely garrulous to spend our
energies over and over again on similar encounters? For all their
argument that follows is in accordance with what we have already
investigated, and presents no fresh point in addition to what has gone
before. If then we have succeeded in completely overthrowing his
previous statements, the remainder fall along with them. But in case
the contentious and obstinate should think that the strongest part of
their case is in what I have omitted, for this reason it may perhaps be
necessary to touch briefly upon what remains.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.iv-p3" shownumber="no">He says that the Lord did not
exist before His own generation—he who cannot prove that He was
in anything separated from the Father. And this he says, not quoting
any Scripture as a warrant for his assertion, but maintaining his
proposition by arguments of his own. But this characteristic has been
shown to be common to all parts of the creation. Not a frog, not a
worm, not a beetle, not a blade of grass, nor any other of the most
insignificant objects, existed before its own formation: so that what
by aid of his dialectic skill he tries with great labour and pains to
establish to be the case with the Son, has previously been acknowledged
to be true of any chance portions of the creation, and our
author’s mighty labour is to show that the Only-begotten God, by
participation of attributes, is on a level with the lowest of created
things. Accordingly the fact of the coincidence of their opinions
concerning the Only-begotten God, and their view of the mode in which
frogs come into being, is a sufficient indication of their doctrinal
pravity. Next he urges that not to be before His generation, is
equivalent in fact and meaning to not being ungenerate. Once more the
same argument will fit my hand in dealing with this too,—that a
man would not be wrong in saying the same thing of a dog, or a flea, or
a snake, or any one you please of the meanest creatures, since for a
dog not to exist before his generation is equivalent in fact and
meaning to his not being ungenerate. But if, in accord with the
definition they have so often laid down, all things that share in
attributes share also in nature, and if it is an attribute of the dog,
and of the rest severally, not to exist before generation, which is
what Eunomius thinks fit to maintain also of the Son, the reader will
by logical process see for himself the conclusion of this
demonstration.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiii.v" next="viii.i.xiv" prev="viii.i.xiii.iv" progress="42.90%" title="Eunomius again speaks of the Son as Lord and God, and Maker of all creation intelligible and sensible, having received from the Father the power and the commission for creation, being entrusted with the task of creation as if He were an artizan commissioned by some one hiring Him, and receiving His power of creation as a thing adventitious, ab extra, as a result of the power allotted to Him in accordance with such and such combinations and positions of the stars, as destiny decrees their lot in life to men at their nativity. Thus, passing by most of what Eunomius had written, he confutes his blasphemy that the Maker of all things came into being in like manner with the earth and with angels, and that the subsistence of the Only-begotten differs not at all from the genesis of all things, and reproaches Him with reverencing neither the Divine mystery nor the custom of the Church, nor following in his attempt to discover godliness any teacher of pious doctrine, but Manichæus, Colluthus, Arius, Aetius, and those like to them, supposing that Christianity in general is folly, and that the customs of the Church and the venerable sacraments are a jest, wherein he differs in nothing from the pagans, who borrowed from our doctrine the idea of a great God supreme over all. So, too, this new idolater preaches in the same fashion, and in particular that baptism is “into an artificer and creator,” not fearing the curse of those who cause addition or diminution to the Holy Scriptures. And he closes his book with showing him to be Antichrist." type="Section"><p class="c50" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p1.1" n="1006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p2" shownumber="no"> The
grammar of this section of the analysis is in parts very much confused;
the general drift of its intention, rather than its literal meaning, is
given in the translation. Grammatically speaking it appears to
attribute to S. Gregory some of the opinions of Eunomius. The
construction, however, is so ungrammatical that the confusion is
probably in the composer’s expression rather than in his
interpretation of what he is summarizing.</p></note><i>Eunomius again speaks of the Son as Lord
and God, and Maker of all creation intelligible and sensible, having
received from the Father the power and the commission for creation,
being entrusted with the task of creation as if He were an artizan
commissioned by some one hiring Him, and receiving His power of
creation as a thing adventitious, ab extra, as a result of the power
allotted to Him in accordance with such and such combinations and
positions of the stars, as destiny decrees their lot in life to men at
their nativity. Thus, passing by most of what Eunomius had written, he
confutes his blasphemy that the Maker of all things came into being in
like manner with the earth and with angels, and that the subsistence of
the Only-begotten differs not at all from the genesis of all things,
and reproaches Him with reverencing neither the Divine mystery nor the
custom of the Church, nor following in his attempt to discover
godliness any teacher of pious doctrine, but Manichæus, Colluthus,
Arius, Aetius, and those like to them, supposing that Christianity in
general is folly, and that the</i> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_237.html" id="viii.i.xiii.v-Page_237" n="237" /><i>customs of the Church and
the venerable sacraments are a jest, wherein he differs in nothing from
the pagans, who borrowed from our doctrine the idea of a great God
supreme over all. So, too, this new idolater preaches in the same
fashion, and in particular that baptism is “into an artificer and
creator,” not fearing the curse of those who cause addition or
diminution to the Holy Scriptures. And he closes his book with showing
him to be Antichrist.</i></p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p3" shownumber="no">Afterwards, however, he gives
his discourse a more moderate turn, imparting to it even a touch of
gentleness, and, though he had but a little earlier partitioned off the
Son from the title of Existent, he now says,—“We affirm
that the Son is not only existent, and above all existent things, but
we also call Him Lord and God, the Maker of every being<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p3.1" n="1007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐσίας</span></p></note>, sensible and intelligible.” What does
he suppose this “being” to be? created? or uncreated? For
if he confesses Jesus to be Lord, God, and Maker of all intelligible
being, it necessarily follows, if he says it is <i>uncreated</i>, that
he speaks falsely, ascribing to the Son the making of the uncreated
Nature. But if he believes it to be <i>created</i>, he makes Him His
own Maker. For if the act of creation be not separated from
intelligible nature in favour of Him Who is independent and uncreated,
there will no longer remain any mark of distinction, as the sensible
creation and the intelligible being will be thought of under one head<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p4.2" n="1008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> The
passage is a little obscure: if the force of the dative <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p5.1" lang="EL">τῷ καθ᾽
ἑαυτὸν
ἀκτίστῳ</span> be that assigned to it, the meaning will be that, if no exception
is made in the statement that the Son is the Maker of every
intelligible being, the Deity will be included among the works of the
Son, Who will thus be the Maker of Himself, as of the sensible
creation.</p></note>. But here he brings in the assertion that
“in the creation of existent things He has been entrusted by the
Father with the construction of all things visible and invisible, and
with the providential care over all that comes into being, inasmuch as
the power allotted to Him from above is sufficient for the production
of those things which have been constructed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p5.2" n="1009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> It is
not quite clear how much of this is citation, and how much paraphrase
of Eunomius’ words.</p></note>.” The vast length to which our
treatise has run compels us to pass over these assertions briefly: but,
in a sense, profanity surrounds the argument, containing a vast swarm
of notions like venomous wasps. “He was entrusted,” he
says, “with the construction of things by the Father.” But
if he had been talking about some artizan executing his work at the
pleasure of his employer, would he not have used the same language? For
we are not wrong in saying just the same of Bezaleel, that being
entrusted by Moses with the building of the tabernacle, he became the
constructor of those things there<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p6.1" n="1010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> The
reference is to <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.35.30" parsed="|Exod|35|30|0|0" passage="Exod. xxxv. 30">Exod. xxxv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> mentioned, and
would not have taken the work in hand had he not previously acquired
his knowledge by Divine inspiration, and ventured upon the undertaking
on Moses’ entrusting him with its execution. Accordingly the term
“entrusted” suggests that His office and power in creation
came to Him as something adventitious, in the sense that before He was
entrusted with that commission He had neither the will nor the power to
act, but when He received authority to execute the works, and power
sufficient for the works, <i>then</i> He became the artificer of things
that are, the power allotted to Him from on high being, as Eunomius
says, sufficient for the purpose. Does he then place even the
generation of the Son, by some astrological juggling<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p7.2" n="1011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p8.1" lang="EL">τερατείαν</span>
for the otherwise unknown word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p8.2" lang="EL">περατείαν</span>, which Oehler retains. If <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p8.3" lang="EL">περατείαν</span>
is the true reading, it should probably be rendered by
“fatalism,” or “determination.” Gulonius
renders it by “determinationem.” It may be connected with
the name “Peratae,” given to one of the Ophite sects, who
held fatalist views.</p></note>, under some destiny, just as they who
practise this vain deceit affirm that the appointment of their lot in
life comes to men at the time of their birth, by such and such
conjunctions or oppositions of the stars, as the rotation above moves
on in a kind of ordered train, assigning to those who are coming into
being their special faculties? It may be that something of this kind is
in the mind of our sage, and he says that to Him that is above all
rule, and authority, and dominion, and above every name that is named,
not only in this world, but also in that which is to come, there has
been allotted, as though He were pent in some hollow spaces, power from
on high, measured out in accordance with the quantity of things which
come into being. I will pass over this part of his treatise also
summarily, letting fall from a slight commencement of investigation,
for the more intelligent sort of readers, seeds to enable them to
discern his profanity. Moreover, in what follows, there is ready
written a kind of apology for ourselves. For we cannot any longer be
thought to be missing the intention of his discourse, and
misinterpreting his words to render them subject to criticism, when his
own voice acknowledges the absurdity of his doctrine. His words stand
as follows:—“What? did not earth and angel come into being,
when before they were not?” See how our lofty theologian is not
ashamed to apply the same description to earth and angels and to the
Maker of all! Surely if he thinks it fit to predicate the same of earth
and its Lord, he must either make a god of the one, or degrade the
other to a level with it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p9" shownumber="no">Then he adds to this something
by which his profanity is yet more completely stripped of all disguise,
so that its absurdity is obvious even <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_238.html" id="viii.i.xiii.v-Page_238" n="238" />to a child. For he
says,—“It would be a long task to detail all the modes of
generation of intelligible objects, or the essences which do not all
possess the nature of the Existent in common, but display variations
according to the operations of Him Who constructed them.” Without
any words of ours, the blasphemy against the Son which is here
contained is glaring and conspicuous, when he acknowledges that that
which is predicated of every mode of generation and essence in nowise
differs from the description of the Divine subsistence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p9.1" n="1012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p10.1" lang="EL">ὑποστασέως</span></p></note> of the Only-begotten. But it seems to me
best to pass over the intermediate passages in which he seeks to
maintain his profanity, and to hasten to the head and front of the
accusation which we have to bring against his doctrines. For he will be
found to exhibit the sacrament of regeneration as an idle thing, the
mystic oblation as profitless, and the participation in them as of no
advantage to those who are partakers therein. For after those
high-wrought æons<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p10.2" n="1013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> The
word seems to be used, as “octads” in Book IX. seems to be
used, of sections of Eunomius’ production.</p></note> in which, by way of
disparagement of our doctrine, he names as its supporters a Valentinus,
a Cerinthus, a Basilides, a Montanus, and a Marcion, and after laying
it down that those who affirm that the Divine nature is unknowable, and
the mode of His generation unknowable, have no right or title whatever
to the name of Christians, and after reckoning us among those whom he
thus disparages, he proceeds to develop his own view in these
terms:—“But we, in agreement with holy and blessed men;
affirm that the mystery of godliness does not consist in venerable
names, nor in the distinctive character of customs and sacramental
tokens, but in exactness of doctrine.” That when he wrote this,
he did so not under the guidance of evangelists, apostles, or any of
the authors of the Old Testament, is plain to every one who has any
acquaintance with the sacred and Divine Scripture. We should naturally
be led to suppose that by “holy and blessed men” he meant
Manichæus, Nicolaus, Colluthus, Aetius, Arius, and the rest of the
same band, with whom he is in strict accord in laying down this
principle, that neither the confession of sacred names, nor the customs
of the Church, nor her sacramental tokens, are a ratification of
godliness. But we, having learnt from the holy voice of Christ that
“except a man be born again of water and of the Spirit he shall
not enter into the kingdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p11.1" n="1014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.v-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3 Bible:John.3.6" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0;|John|3|6|0|0" passage="John 3.3,6">John iii. 3 and 6</scripRef>.</p></note>” and
that “He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, shall live
for ever<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p12.2" n="1015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" passage="John vi. 51">John vi. 51</scripRef> and
54.</p></note>,” are persuaded that the mystery
of godliness is ratified by the confession of the Divine
Names—the Names of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and
that our salvation is confirmed by participation in the sacramental
customs and tokens. But doctrines have often been carefully
investigated by those who have had no part or lot in that mystery, and
one may hear many such putting forward the faith we hold as a subject
for themselves in the rivalry of debate, and some of them often even
succeeding in hitting the truth, and for all that none the less
estranged from the faith. Since, then, he despises the revered Names,
by which the power of the more Divine birth distributes grace to them
who come for it in faith, and slights the fellowship of the sacramental
customs and tokens from which the Christian profession draws its
vigour, let us, with a slight variation, utter to those who listen to
his deceit the word of the prophet:—“How long will ye be
slow of heart? Why do ye love destruction and seek after leasing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p13.2" n="1016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.v-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2" parsed="|Ps|4|2|0|0" passage="Ps. iv. 2">Ps. iv. 2</scripRef> (LXX.). The alteration made is the substitution of
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p14.2" lang="EL">ἀπώλειαν</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p14.3" lang="EL">ματαιότητα</span></p></note>?” How is it that ye do not see the
persecutor of the faith inviting those who consent unto him to violate
their Christian profession? For if the confession of the revered and
precious Names of the Holy Trinity is useless, and the customs of the
Church unprofitable, and if among these customs is the sign of the
cross<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p14.4" n="1017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p15.1" lang="EL">῾Η σφραγίς</span>. The term is used elsewhere by Gregory in this sense, in
the Life of S. Gregory Thaumaturgus, and in the Life of S.
Macrina.</p></note>, prayer, baptism, confession of sins, a
ready zeal to keep the commandment, right ordering of character,
sobriety of life, regard to justice, the effort not to be excited by
passion, or enslaved by pleasure, or to fall short in moral
excellence,—if he says that none of such habits as these is
cultivated to any good purpose, and that the sacramental tokens do not,
as we have believed, secure spiritual blessings, and avert from
believers the assaults directed against them by the wiles of the evil
one, what else does he do but openly proclaim aloud to men that he
deems the mystery which Christians cherish a fable, laughs at the
majesty of the Divine Names, considers the customs of the Church a
jest, and all sacramental operations idle prattle and folly? What
beyond this do they who remain attached to paganism bring forward in
disparagement of our creed? Do not they too make the majesty of the
sacred Names, in which the faith is ratified, an occasion of laughter?
Do not they deride the sacramental tokens and the customs which are
observed by the initiated? And of whom is it so much a distinguishing
peculiarity as of the pagans, to think that piety should consist in
doctrines only? since they also say that according to their view, there
is something more persuasive than the Gospel which we preach,
and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_239.html" id="viii.i.xiii.v-Page_239" n="239" />some of
them hold that there is some one great God preeminent above the rest,
and acknowledge some subject powers, differing among themselves in the
way of superiority or inferiority, in some regular order and sequence,
but all alike subject to the Supreme. This, then, is what the teachers
of the new idolatry preach, and they who follow them have no dread of
the condemnation that abideth on transgressors, as though they did not
understand that actually to do some improper thing is far more grievous
than to err in word alone. They, then, who in act deny the faith, and
slight the confession of the sacred Names, and judge the sanctification
effected by the sacramental tokens to be worthless, and have been
persuaded to have regard to cunningly devised fables, and to fancy that
their salvation consists in quibbles about the generate and the
ungenerate,—what else are they than transgressors of the
doctrines of salvation?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p16" shownumber="no">But if any one thinks that these
charges are brought against them by us ungenerously and unfairly, let
him consider independently our author’s writings, both what we
have previously alleged, and what is inferred in logical connection
with our citations. For in direct contravention of the law of the
Lord—(for the deliverance to us of the means of initiation
constitutes a law),—he says that baptism is not into the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Spirit, as Christ commanded His disciples when He
delivered to them the mystery, but into an artificer and creator, and
“not only Father,” he says, “of the Only-begotten,
but also His God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p16.1" n="1018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> These
last words are apparently a verbal quotation, those preceding more
probably a paraphrase of Eunomius statement.</p></note>.” Woe unto
him who gives his neighbour to drink turbid mischief<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p17.1" n="1019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiii.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.15" parsed="|Hab|2|15|0|0" passage="Hab. ii. 15">Hab. ii. 15</scripRef> (LXX.). It is possible that the reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p18.2" lang="EL">θολεράν</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiii.v-p18.3" lang="EL">δολεράν</span>, which appears both in Oehler’s text and in the Paris
edition, was a various reading of the passage in the LXX., and that S.
Gregory intended to quote exactly.</p></note>! How does he trouble and befoul the truth by
flinging his mud into it! How is it that he feels no fear of the curse
that rests upon those who add aught to the Divine utterance, or dare to
take aught away? Let us read the declaration of the Lord in His very
words—“Go,” He says, “teach all nations,
baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost.” Where did He call the Son a creature? Where did the
Word teach that the Father is creator and artificer of the
Only-begotten? Where in the words cited is it taught that the Son is a
servant of God? Where in the delivery of the mystery is the God of the
Son proclaimed? Do ye not perceive and understand, ye who are dragged
by guile to perdition, what sort of guide ye have put in charge of your
souls,—one who interpolates the Holy Scriptures, who garbles the
Divine utterances, who with his own mud befouls the purity of the
doctrines of godliness, who not only arms his own tongue against us,
but also attempts to tamper with the sacred voices of truth, who is
eager to invest his own perversion with more authority than the
teaching of the Lord? Do ye not perceive that he stirs himself up
against the Name at which all must bow, so that in time the Name of the
Lord shall be heard no more, and instead of Christ Eunomius shall be
brought into the Churches? Do ye not yet consider that this preaching
of godlessness has been set on foot by the devil as a rehearsal,
preparation, and prelude of the coming of Antichrist? For he who is
ambitious of showing that his own words are more authoritative than
those of Christ, and of transforming the faith from the Divine Names
and the sacramental customs and tokens to his own deceit,—what
else, I say, could he properly be called, but only
Antichrist?</p>
</div4></div3>

        <div3 id="viii.i.xiv" n="XII" next="viii.i.xiv.i" prev="viii.i.xiii.v" progress="43.47%" shorttitle="Book XII" title="Book XII" type="Book">

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiv.i" n="1" next="viii.i.xiv.ii" prev="viii.i.xiv" progress="43.47%" shorttitle="Section 1" title="This twelfth book gives a notable interpretation of the words of the Lord to Mary, “Touch Me not, for I am not yet ascended to My Father.”" type="Section"><p class="c48" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_240.html" id="viii.i.xiv.i-Page_240" n="240" /><span class="c9" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p1.1">Book
XII.</span></p>

<p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p2" shownumber="no">§1. <i>This twelfth book
gives a notable interpretation of the words of the Lord to Mary,
“Touch Me not, for I am not yet ascended to My
Father.”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p3.1">But</span> let
us see what is the next addition that follows upon this profanity, an
addition which is in fact the key of their defence of their doctrine.
For those who would degrade the majesty of the glory of the
Only-begotten to slavish and grovelling conceptions think that they
find the strongest proof of their assertions in the words of the Lord
to Mary, which He uttered after His resurrection, and before His
ascension into heaven, saying, “Touch Me not, for I am not yet
ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren and say unto them, I
ascend unto My Father and your Father, and to My God and your God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p3.2" n="1020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" passage="John xx. 17">John xx. 17</scripRef></p></note>.” The orthodox interpretation of these
words, the sense in which we have been accustomed to believe that they
were spoken to Mary, is I think manifest to all who have received the
faith in truth. Still the discussion of this point shall be given by us
in its proper place; but meantime it is worth while to inquire from
those who allege against us such phrases as “ascending,”
“being seen,” “being recognized by touch,” and
moreover “being associated with men by brotherhood,”
whether they consider them to be proper to the Divine or to the Human
Nature. For if they see in the Godhead the capacity of being seen and
touched, of being supported by meat and drink, kinship and brotherhood
with men, and all the attributes of corporeal nature, then let them
predicate of the Only-begotten God both these and whatsoever else they
will, as motive energy and local change, which are peculiar to things
circumscribed by a body. But if He by Mary is discoursing with His
brethren, and if the Only-begotten has no brethren, (for how, if He had
brethren, could the property of being Only-begotten be preserved?) and
if the same Person Who said, “God is a Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p4.2" n="1021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 24">John iv. 24</scripRef></p></note>,” says to His disciples, “Handle
Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p5.2" n="1022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" passage="Luke xxiv. 39">Luke xxiv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that He may show that while the
Human Nature is capable of being handled the Divinity is intangible,
and if He Who says, “I go,” indicates local change, while
He who contains all things, “in Whom,” as the Apostle says,
“all things were created, and in Whom all things consist<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p6.2" n="1023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.17" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|17" passage="Col. i. 16, 17">Col. i. 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” has nothing in existent things
external to Himself to which removal could take place by any kind of
motion, (for motion cannot otherwise be effected than by that which is
removed leaving the place in which it is, and occupying another place
instead, while that which extends through all, and is in all, and
controls all, and is confined by no existent thing, has no place to
which to pass, inasmuch as nothing is void of the Divine fulness,) how
can these men abandon the belief that such expressions arise from that
which is apparent, and apply them to that Nature which is Divine and
which surpasseth all understanding, when the Apostle has in his speech
to the Athenians plainly forbidden us to imagine any such thing of God,
inasmuch as the Divine power is not discoverable by touch<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p7.2" n="1024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17" parsed="|Acts|17|0|0|0" passage="Acts xvii.">Acts xvii.</scripRef> The precise reference
is perhaps to verse 27.</p></note>, but by intelligent contemplation and faith?
Or, again, whom does He Who did eat before the eyes of His disciples,
and promised to go before them into Galilee and there be seen of
them,—whom does He reveal Him to be Who should so appear to them?
God, Whom no man hath seen or can see<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p8.2" n="1025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p9" shownumber="no"> The
reference is perhaps to <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>; but the
quotation is not verbal. See also S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>?
or the bodily image, that is, the form of a servant in which God was?
If then what has been said plainly proves that the meaning of the
phrases alleged refers to that which is visible, expressing shape, and
capable of motion, akin to the nature of His disciples, and none of
these properties is discernible in Him Who is invisible, incorporeal,
intangible, and formless, how do they come to degrade the very
Only-begotten God, Who was in the beginning, and is in the Father, to a
level with Peter, Andrew, John, and the rest of the Apostles, by
calling them the brethren and fellow-servants of the Only-begotten? And
yet all their exertions are directed to this aim, to show that in
majesty of nature there is as great a distance between <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_241.html" id="viii.i.xiv.i-Page_241" n="241" />the Father and the
dignity, power, and essence of the Only-begotten, as there is between
the Only-begotten and humanity. And they press this saying into the
support of this meaning, treating the name of the God and Father as
being of common significance in respect of the Lord and of His
disciples, in the view that no difference in dignity of nature is
conceived while He is recognized as God and Father both of Him and of
them in a precisely similar manner.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p10" shownumber="no">And the mode in which they
logically maintain their profanity is as follows;—that either by
the relative term employed there is expressed community of essence also
between the disciples and the Father, or else we must not by this
phrase bring even the Lord into communion in the Father’s Nature,
and that, even as the fact<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p10.1" n="1026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p11" shownumber="no"> The
grammar of the passage is simplified if we read <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p11.1" lang="EL">τὸ θεὸν
αὐτῶν
ὀνομασθῆναι</span>, but the sense, retaining Oehler’s reading
<span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p11.2" lang="EL">τὸν
θεὸν</span>, is probably the
same.</p></note> that the God over
all is named as their God implies that the disciples are His servants
so by parity of reasoning, it is acknowledged, by the words in
question, that the Son also is the servant of God. Now that the words
addressed to Mary are not applicable to the Godhead of the
Only-begotten, one may learn from the intention with which they were
uttered. For He Who humbled Himself to a level with human littleness,
He it is Who spake the words. And what is the meaning of what He then
uttered, they may know in all its fulness who by the Spirit search out
the depths of the sacred mystery. But as much as comes within our
compass we will set down in few words, following the guidance of the
Fathers. He Who is by nature Father of existent things, from Whom all
things have their birth, has been proclaimed as one, by the sublime
utterance of the Apostle. “For there is one God,” he says,
“and Father, of Whom are all things<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p11.3" n="1027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Accordingly human nature did not
enter into the creation from any other source, nor grow spontaneously
in the parents of the race, but it too had for the author of its own
constitution none other than the Father of all. And the name of Godhead
itself, whether it indicates the authority of oversight or of
foresight<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p12.2" n="1028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p13" shownumber="no"> There
seems here to be an allusion to the supposed derivation of <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p13.1" lang="EL">θεός</span> from <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p13.2" lang="EL">θεάομαι</span>, which is also the basis of an argument in the treatise “On
‘Not three Gods,’” addressed to Ablabius.</p></note>, imports a certain relation to
humanity. For He Who bestowed on all things that are, the power of
being, is the God and overseer of what He has Himself produced. But
since, by the wiles of him that sowed in us the tares of disobedience,
our nature no longer preserved in itself the impress of the
Father’s image, but was transformed into the foul likeness of
sin, for this cause it was engrafted by virtue of similarity of will
into the evil family of the father of sin: so that the good and true
God and Father was no longer the God and Father of him who had been
thus outlawed by his own depravity, but instead of Him Who was by
Nature God, those were honoured who, as the Apostle says, “by
nature were no Gods<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p13.3" n="1029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.8" parsed="|Gal|4|8|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 8">Gal. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and in the
place of the Father, he was deemed father who is falsely so called, as
the prophet Jeremiah says in his dark saying, “The partridge
called, she gathered together what she hatched not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p14.2" n="1030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.11" parsed="|Jer|17|11|0|0" passage="Jer. xvii. 11">Jer. xvii. 11</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Since, then, this was the sum of our
calamity, that humanity was exiled from the good Father, and was
banished from the Divine oversight and care, for this cause He Who is
the Shepherd of the whole rational creation, left in the heights of
heaven His unsinning and supramundane flock, and, moved by love, went
after the sheep which had gone astray, even our human nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p15.2" n="1031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Book IV. §3 (p. 158 <i>sup.</i>). With the general statement may
be compared the parallel passage in Book II. §8.</p></note>. For human nature, which alone, according to
the similitude in the parable, through vice roamed away from the
hundred of rational beings, is, if it be compared with the whole, but
an insignificant and infinitesimal part. Since then it was impossible
that our life, which had been estranged from God, should of itself
return to the high and heavenly place, for this cause, as saith the
Apostle, He Who knew no sin is made sin for us<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p16.1" n="1032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef></p></note>,
and frees us from the curse by taking on Him our curse as His own<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p17.2" n="1033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p18" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef></p></note>, and having taken up, and, in the language
of the Apostle, “slain” in Himself “the enmity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p18.2" n="1034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.16" parsed="|Eph|2|16|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 16">Eph. ii. 16</scripRef></p></note>” which by means of sin had come
between us and God,—(in fact sin <i>was</i> “the
enmity”)—and having become what we were, He through Himself
again united humanity to God. For having by purity brought into closest
relationship with the Father of our nature that new man which is
created after God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p19.2" n="1035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p20" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 24">Eph. iv. 24</scripRef></p></note>, in Whom dwelt all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p20.2" n="1036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef></p></note>, He drew with
Him into the same grace all the nature that partakes of His body and is
akin to Him. And these glad tidings He proclaims through the woman, not
to those disciples only, but also to all who up to the present day
become disciples of the Word,—the tidings, namely, that man is no
longer outlawed, nor cast out of the kingdom of God, but is once more a
son, once more in the station assigned to him by his God, inasmuch as
along with the first-fruits of humanity the lump also is hallowed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p21.2" n="1037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.16" parsed="|Rom|11|16|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 16">Rom. xi. 16</scripRef></p></note>. “For behold,” He says, “I
and the children whom God hath given Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p22.2" n="1038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.13" parsed="|Heb|2|13|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 13">Heb. ii. 13</scripRef>, quoting
<scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.18" parsed="|Isa|8|18|0|0" passage="Is. viii. 18">Is. viii. 18</scripRef></p></note>.” He Who for our sakes was partaker of
flesh and blood has recovered you, and brought <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_242.html" id="viii.i.xiv.i-Page_242" n="242" />you back to the place whence
ye strayed away, becoming mere flesh and blood by sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p23.3" n="1039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef></p></note>. And so He from Whom we were formerly
alienated by our revolt has become our Father and our God. Accordingly
in the passage cited above the Lord brings the glad tidings of this
benefit. And the words are not a proof of the degradation of the Son,
but the glad tidings of our reconciliation to God. For that which has
taken place in Christ’s Humanity is a common boon bestowed on
mankind generally. For as when we see in Him the weight of the body,
which naturally gravitates to earth, ascending through the air into the
heavens, we believe according to the words of the Apostle, that we also
“shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p24.2" n="1040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 16">1 Thess. iv.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” even so, when we hear that the true
God and Father has become the God and Father of our First-fruits, we no
longer doubt that the same God has become our God and Father too,
inasmuch as we have learnt that we shall come to the same place whither
Christ has entered for us as our forerunner<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p25.2" n="1041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p26" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.20" parsed="|Heb|6|20|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 20">Heb. vi. 20</scripRef></p></note>.
And the fact too that this grace was revealed by means of a woman,
itself agrees with the interpretation which we have given. For since,
as the Apostle tells us, “the woman, being deceived, was in the
transgression<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p26.2" n="1042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.i-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.14" parsed="|1Tim|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 14">1 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and was by
her disobedience foremost in the revolt from God, for this cause she is
the first witness of the resurrection, that she might retrieve by her
faith in the resurrection the overthrow caused by her disobedience, and
that as, by making herself at the beginning a minister and advocate to
her husband of the counsels of the serpent, she brought into human life
the beginning of evil, and its train of consequences, so, by
ministering<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p27.2" n="1043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.1" lang="EL">διακονήσασα</span>
for the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.2" lang="EL">διακομίσασα</span>
of the Paris ed. and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.3" lang="EL">διακομήσασα</span>
of Oehler’s text, the latter of which is
obviously a misprint, but leaves us uncertain as to the reading which
Oehler intended to adopt. The reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.4" lang="EL">διακονήσασα</span>
answers to the <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.5" lang="EL">διάκονος
γενομένη</span> above, and is to some extent confirmed by <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.i-p28.6" lang="EL">διακονήσαι</span>
occurring again a few lines further on. S. Gregory,
when he has once used an unusual word or expression, very frequently
repeats it in the next few sentences.</p></note> to His disciples the words of Him Who
slew the rebel dragon, she might become to men the guide to faith,
whereby with good reason the first proclamation of death is annulled.
It is likely, indeed, that by more diligent students a more profitable
explanation of the text may be discovered. But even though none such
should be found, I think that every devout reader will agree that the
one advanced by our opponents is futile, after comparing it with that
which we have brought forward. For the one has been fabricated to
destroy the glory of the Only-begotten, and nothing more: but the other
includes in its scope the aim of the dispensation concerning man. For
it has been shown that it was not the intangible, immutable, and
invisible God, but the moving, visible, and tangible nature which is
proper to humanity, that gave command to Mary to minister the word to
His disciples.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiv.ii" next="viii.i.xiv.iii" prev="viii.i.xiv.i" progress="43.91%" title="Then referring to the blasphemy of Eunomius, which had been refuted by the great Basil, where he banished the Only-begotten God to the realm of darkness, and the apology or explanation which Eunomius puts forth for his blasphemy, he shows that his present blasphemy is rendered by his apology worse than his previous one; and herein he very ably discourses of the “true” and the “unapproachable” Light." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

§2. <i>Then referring to
the blasphemy of Eunomius, which had been refuted by the great Basil,
where he banished the Only-begotten God to the realm of darkness, and
the apology or explanation which Eunomius puts forth for his blasphemy,
he shows that his present blasphemy is rendered by his apology worse
than his previous one; and herein he very ably discourses of the
“true” and the “unapproachable”
Light.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us also investigate this
point as well,—what defence he has to offer on those matters on
which he was convicted of error by the great Basil, when he banishes
the Only-begotten God to the realm of darkness, saying, “As great
as is the difference between the generate and the ungenerate, so great
is the divergence between Light and Light.” For as he has already
shown that the difference between the generate and the ungenerate is
not merely one of greater or less intensity, but that they are
diametrically opposed as regards their meaning; and since he has
inferred by logical consequence from his premises that, as the
difference between the light of the Father and that of the Son
corresponds to ungeneracy and generation, we must necessarily suppose
in the Son not a diminution of light, but a complete alienation from
light. For as we cannot say that generation is a modified ungeneracy,
but the signification of the terms <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p2.1" lang="EL">γέννησις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p2.2" lang="EL">ἀγεννησία</span> are absolutely contradictory and mutually exclusive, so, if
the same distinction is to be preserved between the Light of the Father
and that conceived as existing in the Son, it will be logically
concluded that the Son is not henceforth to be conceived as Light, as
he is excluded alike from ungeneracy itself, and from the light which
accompanies that condition,—and He Who is something different
from light will evidently, by consequence, have affinity with its
contrary,—since this absurdity, I say, results from his
principles, Eunomius endeavours to explain it away by dialectic
artifices, delivering himself as follows: “For we know, we know
the true Light, we know Him who created the light after the heavens and
the earth, we have heard the Life and Truth Himself, even Christ,
saying to His disciples, ‘Ye are the light of the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p2.3" n="1044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef></p></note>,’ we have learned from the blessed
Paul, when he gives the title of ‘Light unapproachable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p3.2" n="1045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>. The quotation, as S.
Gregory points out, is inexact.</p></note>’ to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_243.html" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-Page_243" n="243" />the God over all, and by the
addition defines and teaches us the transcendent superiority of His
Light; and now that we have learnt that there is so great a difference
between the one Light and the other, we shall not patiently endure so
much as the mere mention of the notion that the conception of light in
either case is one and the same.” Can he be serious when he
advances such arguments in his attempts against the truth, or is he
experimenting upon the dulness of those who follow his error to see
whether they can detect so childish and transparent a fallacy, or have
no sense to discern such a barefaced imposition? For I suppose that no
one is so senseless as not to perceive the juggling with equivocal
terms by which Eunomius deludes both himself and his admirers. The
disciples, he says, were termed light, and that which was produced in
the course of creation is also called light. But who does not know that
in these only the name is common, and the thing meant in each case is
quite different? For the light of the sun gives discernment to the
sight, but the word of the disciples implants in men’s souls the
illumination of the truth. If, then, he is aware of this difference
even in the case of that light, so that he thinks the light of the body
is one thing, and the light of the soul another, we need no longer
discuss the point with him, since his defence itself condemns him if we
hold our peace. But if in that light he cannot discover such a
difference as regards the mode of operation, (for it is not, he may
say, the light of the eyes that illumines the flesh, and the spiritual
light which illumines the soul, but the operation and the potency of
the one light and of the other is the same, operating in the same
sphere and on the same objects,) then how is it that from the
difference between the light of the beams of the sun and that of the
words of the Apostles, he infers a like difference between the
Only-begotten Light and the Light of the Father? “But the
Son,” he says, “is called the ‘true’ Light, the
Father ‘Light unapproachable.’” Well, these
additional distinctions import a difference in degree only, and not in
kind, between the light of the Son and the light of the Father. He
thinks that the “true” is one thing, and the
“unapproachable” another. I suppose there is no one so
idiotic as not to see the real identity of meaning in the two terms.
For the “true” and the “unapproachable” are
each of them removed in an equally absolute degree from their
contraries. For as the “true” does not admit any
intermixture of the false, even so the “unapproachable”
does not admit the access of its contrary. For the
“unapproachable” is surely unapproachable by evil. But the
light of the Son is not evil; for how can any one see in evil that
which is true? Since, then, the truth is not evil, no one can say that
the light which is in the Father is unapproachable by the truth. For if
it were to reject the truth it would of course be associated with
falsehood. For the nature of contradictories is such that the absence
of the better involves the presence of its opposite. If, then, any one
were to say that the Light of the Father was contemplated as remote
from the presentation of its opposite, he would interpret the term
“unapproachable” in a manner agreeable to the intention of
the Apostle. But if he were to say that “unapproachable”
signified alienation from good, he would suppose nothing else than that
God was alien from, and at enmity with, Himself, being at the same time
good and opposed to good. But this is impossible: for the good is akin
to good. Accordingly the one Light is not divergent from the other. For
the Son is the true Light, and the Father is Light unapproachable. In
fact I would make bold to say that the man who should interchange the
two attributes would not be wrong. For the true is unapproachable by
the false, and on the other side, the unapproachable is found to be in
unsullied truth. Accordingly the unapproachable is identical with the
true, because that which is signified by each expression is equally
inaccessible to evil. What is the difference then, that is imagined to
exist in these by him who imposes on himself and his followers by the
equivocal use of the term “Light”? But let us not pass over
this point either without notice, that it is only after garbling the
Apostle’s words to suit his own fancy that he cites the phrase as
if it came from him. For Paul says, “<i>dwelling in</i> light
unapproachable<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p4.2" n="1046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But there
is a great difference between <i>being</i> oneself something and
<i>being</i> in something. For he who said, “dwelling in light
unapproachable,” did not, by the word “dwelling,”
indicate God Himself, but that which surrounds Him, which in our view
is equivalent to the Gospel phrase which tells us that the Father is in
the Son. For the Son is true Light, and the truth is unapproachable by
falsehood; so then the Son is Light unapproachable in which the Father
dwells, or in Whom the Father is.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiv.iii" next="viii.i.xiv.iv" prev="viii.i.xiv.ii" progress="44.17%" title="He further proceeds notably to interpret the language of the Gospel, “In the beginning was the Word,” and “Life” and “Light,” and “The Word was made flesh,” which had been misinterpreted by Eunomius; and overthrows his blasphemy, and shows that the dispensation of the Lord took place by loving-kindness, not by lack of power, and with the co-operation of the Father." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

§3. <i>He further proceeds notably to interpret the language
of the Gospel, “In the beginning was the Word,” and
“Life” and “Light,” and “The Word was
made flesh,” which had been misinterpreted by Eunomius; and
overthrows his blasphemy, and shows that the dispensation of the Lord
took place by loving-kindness, not by lack of power, and with the
co-operation of the Father.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_244.html" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-Page_244" n="244" />But he puts his strength into his idle contention and says,
“From the facts themselves, and from the oracles that are
believed, I present the proof of my statement.” Such is his
promise, but whether the arguments he advances bear out his
professions, the discerning reader will of course consider. “The
blessed John,” he says, “after saying that the Word was in
the beginning, and after calling Him Life, and subsequently giving the
Life the further title of ‘Light,’ says, a little later,
‘And the Word was made flesh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p2.1" n="1047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4 Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.4,14">John i. 4 and 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If
then the Light is Life, and the Word is Life, and the Word was made
flesh, it thence becomes plain that the Light was incarnate.”
What then? because the Light and the Life, and God and the Word, was
manifested in flesh, does it follow that the true Light is divergent in
any degree from the Light which is in the Father? Nay, it is attested
by the Gospel that, even when it had place in darkness, the light
remained unapproachable by the contrary element: for “the
Light,” he says, “shined in darkness, and the darkness
comprehended it not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p3.2" n="1048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" passage="John i. 5">John i. 5</scripRef> (A.V., following the Vulgate). The word <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p4.2" lang="EL">κατέλαβε</span> is perhaps better rendered by “overtook.”
“As applied to light this sense includes the further notion of
overwhelming, eclipsing. The relation of darkness to light is one of
essential antagonism. If the darkness is represented as pursuing the
light, it can only be to overshadow and not to appropriate it.”
(Westcott on S. John <i>ad loc.</i>)</p></note>.” If then the
light when it found place in darkness had been changed to its contrary,
and overpowered by gloom, this would have been a strong argument in
support of the view of those who wish to show how far inferior is this
Light in comparison with that contemplated in the Father. But if the
Word, even though it be in the flesh, remains the Word, and if the
Light, even though it shines in darkness, is no less Light, without
admitting the fellowship of its contrary, and if the Life, even though
it be in death, remains secure in Itself, and if God, even though He
submit to take upon Him the form of a servant, does not Himself become
a servant, but takes away the slavish subordination and absorbs it into
lordship and royalty, making that which was human and lowly to become
both Lord and Christ,—if all this be so, how does he show by this
argument variation of the Light to inferiority, when each Light has in
equal measure the property of being inconvertible to evil, and
unalterable? And how is it that he also fails to observe this, that he
who looked on the incarnate Word, Who was both Light and Life and God,
recognized, through the glory which he saw, the Father of glory, and
says, “We beheld His glory, the glory as of the Only-begotten of
the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p4.3" n="1049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef></p></note>”?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p6" shownumber="no">But he has reached the
irrefutable argument which we long ago detected lurking in the sequel
of his statements<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p6.1" n="1050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
passage has already been cited by S. Gregory, Book V §3 (p. 176
<i>sup.</i>).</p></note>, but which is here
proclaimed aloud without disguise. For he wishes to show that the
essence of the Son is subject to passion, and to decay, and in no wise
differs from material nature, which is in a state of flux, that by this
means he may demonstrate His difference from the Father. For he says,
“If he can show that the God Who is over all, Who is the Light
unapproachable, was incarnate or could be incarnate, came under
authority, obeyed commands, came under the laws of men, bore the Cross,
let him say that the Light is equal to the Light.” If these words
had been brought forward by us as following by necessary consequence
from premises laid down by Eunomius, who would not have charged us with
unfairness, in employing an over-subtle dialectic to reduce our
adversaries’ statement to such an absurdity? But as things stand,
the fact that they themselves make no attempt to suppress the absurdity
that naturally follows from their assumption, helps to support our
contention that it was not without due reflection that, with the help
of truth, we censured the argument of heresy. For behold, how
undisguised and outspoken is their striving against the Only-begotten
God! Nay, by His enemies His work of mercy is reckoned a means of
disparaging and maligning the Nature of the Son of God, as though not
of deliberate purpose, but by a compulsion of His Nature he had slipped
down to life in the flesh, and to the suffering of the Cross! And as it
is the nature of a stone to fall downward, and of fire to rise upward,
and as these material objects do not exchange their natures one with
another, so that the stone should have an upward tendency, and fire be
depressed by its weight and sink downwards, even so they make out that
passion was part of the very Nature of the Son, and that for this cause
He came to that which was akin and familiar to Him, but that the Nature
of the Father, being free from such passions, remained unapproachable
by the contact of evil. For he says, that the God Who is over all, Who
is Light unapproachable, neither was incarnate nor could be incarnate.
The first of the two statements was quite enough, that the Father did
not become incarnate. But now by his addition a double absurdity
arises; for he either charges the Son with evil, or the Father with
powerlessness. For if to partake of our flesh is evil, then he
predicates evil of the Only-begotten God; but if the lovingkindness to
man was good, then he makes out the Father to be powerless for good, by
saying that it would not have been in His power to have effectually
bestowed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_245.html" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-Page_245" n="245" />such grace by taking flesh. And yet who in the world does not know
that life-giving power proceeds to actual operation both in the Father
and in the Son? “For as the Father raiseth up the dead and
quickeneth them,” He says, “even so the Son quickeneth whom
He will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p7.1" n="1051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" passage="John v. 21">John v. 21</scripRef></p></note>,”—meaning obviously by
“dead” us who had fallen from the true life. If then it is
even so as the Father quickeneth, and not otherwise, that the Son
brings to operation the same grace, how comes it that the adversary of
God moves his profane tongue against both, insulting the Father by
attributing to Him powerlessness for good, and the Son by attributing
to Him association with evil. But “Light,” he says,
“is not equal to Light,” because the one he calls
“true,” and the other “unapproachable.” Is then
the true considered to be a diminution of the unapproachable? Why so?
and yet their argument is that the Godhead of the Father must be
conceived to be greater and more exalted than that of the Son, because
the one is called in the Gospel “true God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p8.2" n="1052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" passage="John xvii. 3">John xvii. 3</scripRef></p></note>,” the other “God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p9.2" n="1053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>” without the addition of
“true.” How then does the same term, as applied to the
Godhead, indicate an enhancement of the conception, and, as applied to
Light, a diminution? For if they say that the Father is greater than
the Son because He is true God, by the same showing the Son would be
acknowledged to be greater than the Father, because the former is
called “true Light<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p10.2" n="1054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John i. 9">John i. 9</scripRef></p></note>,” and the
latter not so. “But this Light,” says Eunomius,
“carried into effect the plan of mercy, while the other remained
inoperative with respect to that gracious action.” A new and
strange mode of determining priority in dignity! They judge that which
is ineffective for a benevolent purpose to be superior to that which is
operative. But such a notion as this neither exists nor ever will be
found amongst Christians,—a notion by which it is made out that
every good that is in existent things has not its origin from the
Father. But of goods that pertain to us men, the crowning blessing is
held by all right-minded men to be the return to life; and it is
secured by the dispensation carried out by the Lord in His human
nature; not that the Father remained aloof, as heresy will have it,
ineffective and inoperative during the time of this dispensation. For
it is not this that He indicates Who said, “He that sent Me is
with Me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p11.2" n="1055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" passage="John v. 37">John v. 37</scripRef>, and xvi.
32.</p></note>,” and “The Father that
dwelleth in Me, He doeth the works<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p12.2" n="1056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" passage="John xiv. 10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></p></note>.” With
what right then does heresy attribute to the Son alone the gracious
intervention on our behalf, and thereby exclude the Father from having
any part or lot in our gratitude for its successful issue? For
naturally the requital of thanks is due to our benefactors alone, and
He Who is incapable of benefiting us is outside the pale of our
gratitude. See you how the course of their profane attack upon the
Only-begotten Son has missed its mark, and is working round in natural
consequence so as to be directed against the majesty of the Father? And
this seems to me to be a necessary result of their method of
proceeding. For if he that honoureth the Son honoureth the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p13.2" n="1057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef></p></note>, according to the Divine declaration, it is
plain on the other side that an assault upon the Son strikes at the
Father. But I say that to those who with simplicity of heart receive
the preaching of the Cross and the resurrection, the same grace should
be a cause of equal thankfulness to the Son and to the Father, and now
that the Son has accomplished the Father’s will (and this, in the
language of the Apostle, is “that all men should be saved<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p14.2" n="1058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 4">1 Tim. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>”), they ought for this boon to honour
the Father and the Son alike, inasmuch as our salvation would not have
been wrought, had not the good will of the Father proceeded to actual
operation for us through His own power. And we have learnt from the
Scripture that the Son is the power of the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p15.2" n="1059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.i.xiv.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiv.iv" next="viii.i.xiv.v" prev="viii.i.xiv.iii" progress="44.51%" title="He then again charges Eunomius with having learnt his term ἀγεννησία from the hieroglyphic writings, and from the Egyptian mythology and idolatry, and with bringing in Anubis, Osiris, and Isis to the creed of Christians, and shows that, considered as admitting His sufferings of necessity and not voluntarily, the Only-begotten is entitled to no gratitude from men: and that fire has none for its warmth, nor water for its fluidity, as they do not refer their results to self-determining power, but to necessity of nature." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

§4. <i>He then again
charges Eunomius with having learnt his term</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-p1.1" lang="EL">ἀγεννησία</span><i>from the hieroglyphic writings, and from the Egyptian
mythology and idolatry, and with bringing in Anubis, Osiris, and Isis
to the creed of Christians, and shows that, considered as admitting His
sufferings of necessity and not voluntarily, the Only-begotten is
entitled to no gratitude from men: and that fire has none for its
warmth, nor water for its fluidity, as they do not refer their results
to self-determining power, but to necessity of nature</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-p1.2" n="1060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> The
grammar of this section of the analysis is very much
confused.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-p3" shownumber="no">Let us once more notice the
passage cited. “If he can show,” he says, “that the
God Who is over all, Who is the Light unapproachable, was incarnate, or
could be incarnate,….then let him say that the Light is equal to
the Light.” The purport of his words is plain from the very form
of the sentence, namely, that he does not think that it was by His
almighty Godhead that the Son proved strong for such a form of
loving-kindness, but that it was by being of a nature subject to
passion that He stooped to the suffering of the Cross. Well, as I
pondered and inquired how Eunomius came to stumble into such notions
about the Deity, as to think that on the one side the ungenerate Light
was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_246.html" id="viii.i.xiv.iv-Page_246" n="246" />unapproachable by its contrary, and entirely unimpaired and free
from every passion and affection, but that on the other the generate
was intermediate in its nature, so as not to preserve the Divine
unsullied and pure in impassibility, but to have an essence mixed and
compounded of contraries, which at once stretched out to partake of
good, and at the same time melted away into a condition subject to
passion, since it was impossible to obtain from Scripture premises to
support so absurd a theory, the thought struck me, whether it could be
that he was an admirer of the speculations of the Egyptians on the
subject of the Divine, and had mixed up their fancies with his views
concerning the Only-begotten. For it is reported that they say that
their fantastic mode of compounding their idols, when they adapt the
forms of certain irrational animals to human limbs, is an enigmatic
symbol of that mixed nature which they call “dæmon,”
and that this is more subtle than that of men, and far surpasses our
nature in power, but has the Divine element in it not unmingled or
uncompounded, but is combined with the nature of the soul and the
perceptions of the body, and is receptive of pleasure and pain, neither
of which finds place with the “ungenerate God.” For they
too use this name, ascribing to the supreme God, as they imagine Him,
the attribute of ungeneracy. Thus our sage theologian seems to us to be
importing into the Christian creed an Anubis, Isis, or Osiris from the
Egyptian shrines, all but the acknowledgment of their names: but there
is no difference in profanity between him who openly makes profession
of the names of idols, and him who, while holding the belief about them
in his heart, is yet chary of their names. If, then, it is impossible
to get out of Holy Scripture any support for this impiety, while their
theory draws all its strength from the riddles of the hieroglyphics,
assuredly there can be no doubt what right-minded persons ought to
think of this. But that this accusation which we bring is no insulting
slander, Eunomius shall testify for us by his own words, saying as he
does that the ungenerate Light is unapproachable, and has not the power
of stooping to experience affections, but affirming that such a
condition is germane and akin to the generate: so that man need feel no
gratitude to the Only-begotten God for what He suffered, if, as they
say, it was by the spontaneous action of His nature that He slipped
down to the experience of affections, His essence, which was capable of
being thus affected, being naturally dragged down thereto, which
demands no thanks. For who would welcome as a boon that which takes
place by necessity, even if it be gainful and profitable? For we
neither thank fire for its warmth nor water for its fluidity, as we
refer these qualities to the necessity of their several natures,
because fire cannot be deserted by its power of warming, nor can water
remain stationary upon an incline, inasmuch as the slope spontaneously
draws its motion onwards. If, then, they say that the benefit wrought
by the Son through His incarnation was by a necessity of His nature,
they certainly render Him no thanks, inasmuch as they refer what He
did, not to an authoritative power, but to a natural compulsion. But
if, while they experience the benefit of the gift, they disparage the
lovingkindness that brought it, I fear lest their impiety should work
round to the opposite error, and lest they should deem the condition of
the Son, that could be thus affected, worthy of more honour than the
freedom from such affections possessed by the Father, making their own
advantage the criterion of good. For if the case had been that the Son
was incapable of being thus affected, as they affirm of the Father, our
nature would still have remained in its miserable plight, inasmuch as
there would have been none to lift up man’s nature to
incorruption by what He Himself experienced;—and so it escapes
notice that the cunning of these quibblers, by the very means which it
employs in its attempt to destroy the majesty of the Only-begotten God,
does but raise men’s conceptions of Him to a grander and loftier
height, seeing it is the case that He Who has the power to act, is more
to be honoured than one who is powerless for good.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="viii.i.xiv.v" next="viii.ii" prev="viii.i.xiv.iv" progress="44.70%" title=" Then, again discussing the true Light and unapproachable Light of the Father and of the Son, special attributes, community and essence, and showing the relation of “generate” and “ungenerate,” as involving no opposition in sense, but presenting an opposition and contradiction admitting of no middle term, he ends the book." type="Section"><p class="c49" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p1" shownumber="no">

§5. <i>Then, again discussing the true Light and
unapproachable Light of the Father and of the Son, special attributes,
community and essence, and showing the relation of
“generate” and “ungenerate,” as involving no
opposition in sense</i><note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p1.1" n="1061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p2" shownumber="no"> The
composer of the analysis seems to have been slightly confused by the
discussion on the nature of contradictory opposition.</p></note><i>, but presenting
an opposition and contradiction admitting of no middle term, he ends
the book.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p3" shownumber="no">But I feel that my argument is
running away with me, for it does not remain in the regular course,
but, like some hot-blooded and spirited colt, is carried away by the
blasphemies of our opponents to range over the absurdities of their
system. Accordingly we must restrain it when it would run wild beyond
the bounds of moderation in demonstration of absurd consequences. But
the kindly reader will doubtless pardon what we have said, not imputing
the absurdity that emerges from our investigation to us, but to those
who laid down such mischievous premises. We must, however, now transfer
our attention to another of his statements. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_247.html" id="viii.i.xiv.v-Page_247" n="247" />For he says that our God also
is composite, in that while we suppose the Light to be common, we yet
separate the one Light from the other by certain special attributes and
various differences. For that is none the less composite which, while
united by one common nature, is yet separated by certain differences
and conjunctions of peculiarities<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p3.1" n="1062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p4" shownumber="no"> It is
not clear how far the preceding sentences are an exact reproduction of
Eunomius: they are probably a summary of his argument.</p></note>. To this our
answer is short and easily dismissed. For what he brings as matter of
accusation against our doctrines we acknowledge against ourselves, if
he is not found to establish the same position by his own words. Let us
just consider what he has written. He calls the Lord “true”
Light, and the Father Light “unapproachable.” Accordingly,
by thus naming each, he also acknowledges their community in respect to
light. But as titles are applied to things because they fit them, as he
has often insisted, we do not conceive that the name of
“light” is used of the Divine Nature barely, apart from
some meaning, but rather that it is predicated by virtue of some
underlying reality. Accordingly, by the use of a common name, they
recognize the identity of the objects signified, since they have
already declared that the natures of those things which have the same
name cannot be different. Since, then, the meaning of
“Light” is one and the same, the addition of
“unapproachable” and “true,” according to the
language of heresy, separates the common nature by specific
differences, so that the Light of the Father is conceived as one thing,
and the Light of the Son as another, separated one from the other by
special properties. Let him, then, either overthrow his own positions
to avoid making out by his statements that the Deity is composite, or
let him abstain from charging against us what he may see contained in
his own language. For our statement does not hereby violate the
simplicity of the Godhead, since community and specific difference are
not essence, so that the conjunction of these should render the subject
composite<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p4.1" n="1063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s punctuation seems rather to obscure the
sense.</p></note>. But on the one side the essence by
itself remains whatever it is in nature, being what it is, while, on
the other, every one possessed of reason would say that
these—community and specific difference—were among the
accompanying conceptions and attributes: since even in us men there may
be discerned some community with the Divine Nature, but Divinity is not
the more on that account humanity, or humanity Divinity. For while we
believe that God is good, we also find this character predicated of men
in Scripture. But the special signification in each case establishes a
distinction in the community arising from the use of the homonymous
term. For He Who is the fountain of goodness is named from it; but he
who has some share of goodness also partakes in the name, and God is
not for this reason composite, that He shares with men the title of
“good.” From these considerations it must obviously be
allowed that the idea of community is one thing, and that of essence
another, and we are not on that account any the more to maintain
composition or multiplicity of parts in that simple Nature which has
nothing to do with quantity, because some of the attributes we
contemplate in It are either regarded as special, or have a sort of
common significance.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p6" shownumber="no">But let us pass on, if it seems
good, to another of his statements, and dismiss the nonsense that comes
between. He who laboriously reiterates against our argument the
Aristotelian division of existent things, has elaborated
“genera,” and “species,” and
“differentiæ,” and “individuals,” and
advanced all the technical language of the categories for the injury of
our doctrines. Let us pass by all this, and turn our discourse to deal
with his heavy and irresistible argument. For having braced his
argument with Demosthenic fervour, he has started up to our view as a
second Pæanian of Oltiseris<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p6.1" n="1064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p7" shownumber="no"> That
is, a new Demosthenes, with a difference. Demosthenes’ native
place was the Attic deme of Pæania. Eunomius, according to S.
Gregory, was born at Oltiseris (see p. 38, note 6,
<i>sup.</i>).</p></note>, imitating
that orator’s severity in his struggle with us. I will transcribe
the language of our author word for word. “Yes,” he says,
“but if, as the generate is contrary to the ungenerate, the
Generate Light be equally inferior to the Ungenerate Light, the one
will be found to be<note anchored="yes" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p7.1" n="1065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.i.xiv.v-p8.1" lang="EL">γενήσεται</span></p></note> light, the other
darkness.” Let him who has the leisure learn from his words how
pungent is his mode of dealing with this opposition, and how exactly it
hits the mark. But I would beg this imitator of our words either to say
what we have said, or to make his imitation of it as close as may be,
or else, if he deals with our argument according to his own education
and ability, to speak in his own person and not in ours. For I hope
that no one will so miss our meaning as to suppose that, while
“generate” is contradictory in sense to
“ungenerate,” one is a diminution of the other. For the
difference between contradictories is not one of greater or less
intensity, but rests its opposition upon their being mutually exclusive
in their signification: as, for example, we say that a man is asleep or
not asleep, sitting or not sitting, that he was or was not, and all the
rest after the same model, where the denial of one is the assertion of
its <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_248.html" id="viii.i.xiv.v-Page_248" n="248" />contradictory. As, then, to live is not a diminution of not
living, but its complete opposite, even so we conceived having been
generated not as a diminution of not having been generated, but as an
opposite and contradictory not admitting of any middle term, so that
which is expressed by the one has nothing whatever to do with that
which is expressed by the other in the way of less or more. Let him
therefore who says that one of two contradictories is <i>defective</i>
as compared with the other, speak in his own person, not in ours. For
our homely language says that things which correspond to
contradictories differ from one another even as their originals do. So
that, even if Eunomius discerns in the Light the same divergence as in
the generate compared with the Ungenerate, I will re-assert my
statement, that as in the one case the one member of the contradiction
has nothing in common with its opposite, so if “light” be
placed on the same side as one of the two contradictories, the
remaining place in the figure must of course be assigned to
“darkness,” the necessity of the antithesis arranging the
term of light over against its opposite, in accordance with the analogy
of the previous contradictory terms “generate” and
“ungenerate.” Such is the clumsy answer which we, who as
our disparaging author says, have attempted to write without logical
training, deliver in our rustic dialect to our new Pæanian. But to
see how he contended with this contradiction, advancing against us
those hot and fire-breathing words of his with Demosthenic intensity,
let those who like to have a laugh study the treatise of our orator
itself. For our pen is not very hard to rouse to confute the notions of
impiety, but is quite unsuited to the task of ridiculing the ignorance
of untutored minds.</p>

</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 id="viii.ii" next="viii.ii.i" prev="viii.i.xiv.v" progress="44.99%" title="Answer to Eunomius' Second Book.">

        <div3 id="viii.ii.i" next="viii.ii.ii" prev="viii.ii" progress="44.99%" title="Introduction."><p class="c10" id="viii.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_249.html" id="viii.ii.i-Page_249" n="249" /><span class="c9" id="viii.ii.i-p1.1">Introduction to</span> <span class="c9" id="viii.ii.i-p1.2">᾽</span><span class="c9" id="viii.ii.i-p1.3">Ε</span><span class="c9" id="viii.ii.i-p1.4">πινοια</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.ii.i-p3.1">It</span> is
important, for the understanding of the following Book, to determine
what faculty of the mind <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p3.2" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> is. Eunomius, Gregory says, “makes a solemn travesty”
of the word. He reduces its force to its lowest level, and makes it
only “fancy the unnatural,” either contracting or extending
the limits of nature, or putting heterogeneous notions together. He
instances colossi, pigmies, centaurs, as the result of this mental
operation. “Fancy,” or “notion,” would thus
represent Eunomius’ view of it. But Gregory ascribes every art
and every science to the play of this faculty. “According to my
account, it is the method by which we discover things that are unknown,
going on to further discoveries, by means of what adjoins and follows
from our first <i>perception</i> with regard to the thing
studied.” He instances Ontology (!), Arithmetic, Geometry, on the
one hand, Agriculture, Navigation, Horology, on the other, as the
result of it. “Any one who should judge this faculty more
precious than any other with the exercise of which we are gifted would
not be far mistaken.” “Induction” might almost
represent this view of it. But then Gregory does not deny that
“lying wonders are also fabricated by it.” By means of it
“and entertainer might amuse an audience” with
fire-breathing monsters, men enfolded in the coils of serpents, &amp;c.
He calls it an inventive faculty. It must therefore be something more
spontaneous than ratiocination, whether deductive or inductive; while
it is more reliable than Fancy or Imagination.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no">This is illustrated by what S.
John Damascene, in his Dialectica (c. 65), says of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p4.1" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span>: “It is of two sorts. The first is the faculty which
analyses and elucidates the view of things undissected and in the gross
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p4.2" lang="EL">ὁλοσχερῆ</span>): whereby a simple phenomenon becomes complex speculatively: for
instance, man becomes a compound of soul and body. The second, by a
union of perception and fancy, produces fictions out of realities,
<i>i.e.</i> divides wholes into parts, and combines those parts,
selected arbitrarily, into new wholes; <i>e.g.</i> Centaurs,
Sirens.” Analysis (scientific) would describe the one; fancy, the
other. Basil and Gregory were thinking of the one, Eunomius of the
other; but still both parties used the same expression.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">If, then, there is one word that
will cover the whole meaning, it would seem to be
“Conception.” This word at all events, both in its outward
form and in its intention, stands to perception in a way strictly
analogous to that in which <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p5.1" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> stands to <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p5.2" lang="EL">῎Εννοια</span>. Both Conception and <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p5.3" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> represent some <i>regulated</i> operation of the mind upon data
immediately given. In both cases the mind is led to contemplate in a
new light its own contents, whether sensations or innate ideas. The
fitness of Conception as an equivalent of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p5.4" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> will be clear when we consider the real point at issue between
Basil and Eunomius. Their controversy rages round the term Ungenerate.
Is it, or is it not, expressive of the substance (being) of the Deity?
To answer this question, it was found necessary to ascertain how such a
name for the Supreme has been acquired. “By a conception,”
says Basil. “No,” says Eunomius: “it would be
dangerous to trust the naming of the Deity to a common operation of the
mind. The faculty of Conception may and does play us false; it can
create monstrosities. Besides, if the names of the Father are
conceptions, the names of the Son are too; for instance, the Door, the
Shepherd, the Axe, the Vine. But as our Lord Himself applied these to
Himself, He would, according to you, be employing the faculty of
conception; and it is blasphemous to think that He employed names which
we too might have arrived at by conceiving of Him in these particular
ways. Therefore, Conception is not the Source of the Divine Names; but
rather they come from a perception or intention implanted in us
directly from on High. Ungenerate is such a name; and it reveals to us
the very substance of the Deity.” But Gregory defends
Basil’s position. He shows the entire relativity of our knowledge
of the Deity. Ungenerate and every other name of God is due to a
conception; in each case we <i>perceive</i> either an operation of the
Deity, or an element of evil, and then we <i>conceive</i> of Him as
operating in the one, or as free from the other; and so name Him. But
there is no conception, because there is no perception, of the
substance of the Deity. Scripture, which has revealed His operations,
has not revealed that. “The human mind…feels after the
unutterable Being in divers and many-sided ways; and never chases the
mystery in the light of one idea alone. Our grasping of Him would
indeed be easy, if there lay before us one single assigned path to the
knowledge of God; but, as it is, from the skill apparent in the
Universe, we get the idea of skill in the Ruler of the
Universe;…and again, when we see the execrable character of evil,
we grasp His own unalterable pureness as regards this,…not that
we split up the subject of such attributes along with them, but,
believing that this Being, whatever it be in substance, is one, we
still conceive that it has something in common with all these
ideas.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no">To sum up, it had suited
Eunomius to try to disparage <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span> so far as to make it appear morally impossible that any name of
God, but especially <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p6.2" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, should be derived from such a source. He scoffs at the
orthodox party for treating the privative terms for the Deity as
<i>merely privative,</i> embodying only a “notion,” and for
adhering to the truth that God’s name is “above every
name.” He “does not see how God can be above His works
simply by virtue of such things as do not belong to Him;” this is
only “giving to words the prerogative over realities.” He
wants, and believes in the existence of, a word for the
<i>substance</i> of God, and he finds it in <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p6.3" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, which according to him is not privative at all; it is the
single name for the single Deity, and all the others are bound up in
it. “The universal Guardian thought it right to engraft these
names in our minds by a <i>law of His creation.</i>” “These
utterances are <i>from above.</i>” The importance of this word to
the Anomœans is obvious. Gregory, as spokesman of the Nicene
party, defends the efficacy of the mental operation of conception to
supply terms for the Deity, which, however, can <i>none</i> of them be
final. God <i>is</i> incomprehensible. At the same time there is a
spiritual insight of God (an <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.i-p6.4" lang="EL">ἔννοια</span> in fact)
which far surpasses Eunomius’ intellectual certainty (see note p.
256).</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="viii.ii.ii" next="viii.iii" prev="viii.ii.i" progress="45.22%" title="Answer to Eunomius' Second Book."><p class="c10" id="viii.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_250.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_250" n="250" /><span class="c9" id="viii.ii.ii-p1.1">Answer to Eunomius’ Second Book<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p1.2" n="1066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> This
Book is entitled in the Munich and Venice <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p2.1">mss.</span>
“an Antirrhetic against Eunomius’ second Essay
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p2.2" lang="EL">λόγον</span>)”:
in the Paris Editions as “Essay XII. (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p2.3" lang="EL">λόγος</span> I B)
of our Father among the Saints, Gregory of Nyssa against Eunomius
(1615), against Eunomius’ second Essay (1638).” The
discrepance of number seems to have arisen from the absence of any
title to Book VI. in the Munich and Venice <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p2.4">mss.</span> But the Book preceding this, <i>i.e.</i> Book XII.,
is named as such by the Paris Editt. of 1638: and cited elsewhere as
such. Photius, after saying that Gregory far excelled, in these books,
Theodore (of Mopsuestia), and Sophronius, who also wrote against
Eunomius, particularly praises this last book.</p></note>.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p4.1">The</span> first part of my contentions against Eunomius has with God’s
help been sufficiently established in the preceding work, as all who
will may see from what I have worked out, how in that former part his
fallacy has been completely exposed, and its falsehood has no further
force against the truth, except in the case of those who show a very
shameless animus against her. But since, like some robber’s
ambuscade, he has got together a second work against orthodoxy, again
with God’s help the truth takes up arms through me against the
array of her enemies, commanding my arguments like a general and
directing them at her pleasure against the foe; following whose steps I
shall boldly venture on the second part of my contentions, nothing
daunted by the array of falsehood, notwithstanding its display of
numerous arguments. For faithful is He who has promised that “a
thousand shall be chased by one,” and that “ten thousand
shall be put to flight by two”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p4.2" n="1067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.30" parsed="|Deut|32|30|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 30">Deut. xxxii. 30</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Josh.23.10" parsed="|Josh|23|10|0|0" passage="Joshua xxiii. 10">Joshua
xxiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>, victory in
battle being due not to numbers, but to righteousness. For even as
bulky Goliath, when he shook against the Israelites that ponderous
spear we read of, inspired no fear in his opponent, though a shepherd
and unskilled in the tactics of war, but having met him in fight loses
his own head by a direct reversal of his expectations, so our Goliath,
the champion of this alien system, stretching forth his blasphemy
against his opponents as though his hand were on a naked sword, and
flashing the while with sophisms fresh from his whetstone, has failed
to inspire us, though no soldiers, with any fear of his prowess, or to
find himself free to exult in the dearth of adversaries; on the
contrary, he has found us warriors improvised from the Lord’s
sheepfold, untaught in logical warfare, and thinking it no detriment to
be so, but simply slinging our plain, rude argument of truth against
him. Since then, that shepherd who is in the record, when he had cast
down the alien with his sling, and broken his helmet with the stone, so
that it gaped under the violence of the blow, did not confine his
valour to gazing on his fallen foe, but running in upon him, and
depriving him of his head, returns bearing it as a trophy to his
people, parading that braggart head through the host of his countrymen;
looking to this example it becomes us also to advance nothing daunted
to the second part of our labours, but as far as possible to imitate
David’s valour, and, like him, after the first blow to plant our
foot upon the fallen foe, so that enemy of the truth may be exhibited
as much as possible as a headless trunk. For separated as he is from
the true faith he is far more truly beheaded than that Philistine. For
since Christ is the head of every man, as saith the Apostle<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p5.3" n="1068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, and it is only reasonable that the believer
alone should be so termed (for Christ, I take it, cannot be the head of
the unbelieving also), it follows that he who is severed from the
saving faith must be headless like Goliath, being severed from the true
head by his own sword which he had whetted against the truth; which
head it shall be our task not to cut off, but to show that it is cut
off.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no">And let no one suppose that it
is through pride or desire of human reputation that I go down to this
truceless and implacable warfare to engage with the foe. For if it were
allowed me to pass a peaceful life meddling with no one, it would be
far enough from my disposition to wantonly disturb my tranquillity, by
voluntarily provoking and stirring up a war against myself. But now
that God’s city, the Church, is besieged, and the great wall of
the faith is shaken, battered by the encircling engines of heresy, and
there is no small risk of the word of the Lord being swept into
captivity through their devilish onslaught, deeming it a dreadful thing
to decline taking part in the Christian conflict, I have not turned
aside to repose, but have looked on the sweat of toil as more
honourable than the relaxation of repose, knowing well that just as
every man, as saith the Apostle, shall receive his own reward<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p7.1" n="1069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.14" parsed="|1Cor|3|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 14">1 Cor. iii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> according to his own <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_251.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_251" n="251" />labour, so as a matter of
course he shall receive punishment for neglect of labour proportioned
to his strength. Accordingly I supported the first encounter in the
discussion with good courage, discharging from my shepherd’s
scrip, <i>i.e.</i> from the teaching of the Church, my natural and
unpremeditated arguments for the subversion of this blasphemy, needing
not at all the equipment of arguments from profane sources to qualify
me for the contest; and now also I do not hang back from the second
part of the encounter, fixing my hope like great David<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p8.2" n="1070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.1" parsed="|Ps|144|1|0|0" passage="Psalm cxliv. 1">Psalm cxliv.
1</scripRef>.</p></note> on Him “Who teacheth my hands to war,
and my fingers to fight,” if haply the hand of the writer may in
my case also be guided by Divine power to the overthrow of these
heretical opinions, and my fingers may serve for the overthrow of their
malignant array by directing my argument with skill and precision
against the foe. But as in human conflicts those who excel in valour
and might, secured by their armour and having previously acquired
military skill by their training for facing danger, station themselves
at the head of their column, encountering danger for those ranged
behind them, while the rest of the company, though serving only to give
an appearance of numbers, seem nevertheless, if only by their serried
shields, to conduce to the common good, so in these our conflicts that
noble soldier of Christ and vehement champion against the aliens, the
mighty spiritual warrior Basil—equipped as he is with the whole
armour described by the Apostle, and secured by the shield of faith,
and ever holding before him that weapon of defence, the sword of the
spirit—fights in the van of the Lord’s host by his
elaborated argument against this heresy, alive and resisting and
prevailing over the foe, while we the common herd, sheltering ourselves
beneath the shield of that champion of the faith, shall not hold back
from any conflicts within the compass of our power, according as our
captain may lead us on against the foe. As he, then, in his refutation
of the false and untenable opinion maintained by this heresy, affirms
that “ungenerate” cannot be predicated of God except as a
mere notion or conception, whereof he has adduced proofs supported by
common sense and the evidence of Scripture, while Eunomius, the author
of the heresy, neither falls in with his statements nor is able to
overturn them, but in his conflict with the truth, the more clearly the
light of true doctrine shines forth, the more, like nocturnal
creatures, does he shun the light, and, no longer able to find the
sophistical hiding-places to which he is accustomed, he wanders about
at random, and getting into the labyrinth of falsehood goes round and
round in the same place, almost the whole of his second treatise being
taken up with this empty trifling—it is well accordingly that our
battle with those opposed to us should take place on the same ground
whereon our champion by his own treatise has been our
leader.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no">First of all, however, I think
it advisable to run briefly over our own doctrinal views and our
opponent’s disagreement with them, so that our review of the
propositions in question may proceed methodically. Now the main point
of Christian orthodoxy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p10.1" n="1071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">εὐσεβείας</span>. That this is the predominant idea in the word will be
seen from the following definitions: “Piety is a devout life
joined with <i>a right faith</i>” (Œcumenius on <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|0|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv.">1 Tim. iv.</scripRef>
p. 754). “Piety is the looking up to the one only God, Who is
believed to be and is the true God, and the life in accordance with
this” (Eusebius, P. E. i. p. 3). “Piety is the
<i>science</i> of adoration” (Suidas).</p></note> is to believe that
the Only-begotten God, Who is the truth and the true light, and the
power of God and the life, is truly all that He is said to be, both in
other respects and especially in this, that He is God and the truth,
that is to say, God in truth, ever being what He is conceived to be and
what He is called, Who never at any time was not, nor ever will cease
to be, Whose being, such as it is essentially, is beyond the reach of
the curiosity that would try to comprehend it. But to us, as saith the
word of Wisdom,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p11.3" n="1072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.5" parsed="|Wis|13|5|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon xiii. 5">Wisdom of Solomon xiii.
5</scripRef>.
“For by the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionately
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p12.2" lang="EL">ἀναλόγως</span>) the maker of them is seen.” Compare <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p12.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Romans i. 20">Romans i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> He makes Himself
known that He is “by the greatness and beauty of His creatures
proportionately” to the things that are known, vouchsafing to us
the gift of faith by the operations of His hands, but not the
comprehension of what He is. Whereas, then, such is the opinion
prevailing among all Christians, (such at least as are truly worthy of
the appellation, those, I mean, who have been taught by the law to
worship nothing that is not very God, and by that very act of worship
confess that the Only-begotten is God in truth, and not a God falsely
so called,) there arose this deadly blight of the Church, bringing
barrenness on the holy seeds of the faith, advocating as it does the
errors of Judaism, and partaking to a certain extent in the impiety of
the Greeks. For in its figment of a created God it advocates the error
of the Greeks, and in not accepting the Son it supports that of the
Jews. This school, then, which would do away with the very Godhead of
the Lord and teach men to conceive of Him as a created being, and not
that which the Father is in essence and power and dignity, since these
misty ideas find no support when exposed on all sides to the light of
truth, have overlooked all those names supplied by Scripture for the
glorification of God, and predicated in like manner of the Father and
of the Son, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_252.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_252" n="252" />and have betaken themselves to the word “ungenerate,”
a term fabricated by themselves to throw contempt on the greatness of
the Only-begotten God. For whereas an orthodox confession teaches us to
believe in the Only-begotten God so that all men should honour the Son
even as they honour the Father, these men, rejecting the orthodox terms
whereby the greatness of the Son is signified as on a par with the
dignity of the Father, draw from thence the beginnings and foundations
of their heresy in regard to His Divinity. For as the Only-begotten
God, as the voice of the Gospel teaches, came forth from the Father and
is of Him, misrepresenting this doctrine by a change of terms, they
make use of them to rend the true faith in pieces. For whereas the
truth teaches that the Father is from no pre-existing cause, these men
have given to such a view the name of “ungeneracy,” and
signify the substance of the Only-begotten from the Father by the term
“generation,”—then comparing the two terms
“ungenerate” and “generate” as contradictories
to each other, they make use of the opposition to mislead their
senseless followers. For, to make the matter clearer by an
illustration, the expressions, He was generated and He was not
generated, are much the same as, He is seated and He is not seated, and
all such-like expressions. But they, forcing these expressions away
from the natural significance of the terms, are eager to put another
meaning upon them with a view to the subversion of orthodoxy. For
whereas, as has been said, the words “is seated” and
“is not seated” are not equivalent in meaning (the one
expression being contradictory of the other), they pretend that this
formal contradiction in expression indicates an essential difference,
ascribing generation to the Son and non-generation to the Father as
their essential attributes. Yet, as it is impossible to regard a
man’s sitting down or not as the essence of the man (for one
would not use the same definition for a man’s sitting as for the
man himself), so, by the analogy of the above example, the
non-generated essence is in its inherent idea something wholly
different from the thing expressed by “not having been
generated.” But our opponents, with an eye to their evil object,
that of establishing their denial of the Godhead of the Only-begotten,
do not say that the essence of the Father is ungenerate, but,
conversely, they declare ungeneracy to be His essence, in order that by
this distinction in regard to generation they may establish, by the
verbal opposition, a diversity of natures. In the direction of impiety
they look with ten thousand eyes, but with regard to the
impracticability of their own contention they are as incapable of
vision as men who deliberately close their eyes. For who but one whose
mental optics are utterly purblind can fail to discern the loose and
unsubstantial character of the principle of their doctrine, and that
their argument in support of ungeneracy as an essence has nothing to
stand upon? For this is the way in which their error would establish
itself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no">But to the best of my ability I
will raise my voice to rebut our enemies’ argument. They say that
God is declared to be without generation, that the Godhead is by nature
simple, and that which is simple admits of no composition. If, then,
God Who is declared to be without generation is by His nature without
composition, His title of Ungenerate must belong to His very nature,
and that nature is identical with ungeneracy. To whom we reply that the
terms incomposite and ungenerate are not the same thing, for the former
represents the simplicity of the subject, the other its being without
origin, and these expressions are not convertible in meaning, though
both are predicated of one subject. But from the appellation of
Ungenerate we have been taught that He Who is so named is without
origin, and from the appellation of simple that He is free from all
admixture (or composition), and these terms cannot be substituted for
each other. There is therefore no necessity that, because the Godhead
is by its nature simple, that nature should be termed ungeneracy; but
in that He is indivisible and without composition, He is spoken of as
simple, while in that He was not generated, He is spoken of as
ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no">Now if the term ungenerate did
not signify the being without origin, but the idea of simplicity
entered into the meaning of such a term, and He were called ungenerate
in their heretical sense, merely because He is simple and incomposite,
and if the terms simple and ungenerate are the same in meaning, then
too must the simplicity of the Son be equivalent with ungeneracy. For
they will not deny that God the Only-begotten is by His nature simple,
unless they are prepared to deny that He is God. Accordingly the term
simplicity will in its meaning have no such connection with being
ungenerate as that, by reason of its incomposite character, His nature
should be termed ungeneracy; or they draw upon themselves one of two
absurd alternatives, either denying the Godhead of the Only-begotten,
or attributing ungeneracy to Him also. For if God is simple, and the
term simplicity is, according to them, identical with ungenerate, they
must either make out the Son to be of composite nature, by which term
it is implied that neither is He God, or if they allow His Godhead, and
God (as I have said) is simple, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_253.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_253" n="253" />then they make Him out at the
same time to be ungenerate, if the terms simple and ungenerate are
convertible. But to make my meaning clearer I will recapitulate. We
affirm that each of these terms has its own peculiar meaning, and that
the term indivisible cannot be rendered by ungenerate, nor ungenerate
by simple; but by simple we understand uncompounded, and by ungenerate
we are taught to understand what is without origin. Furthermore we hold
that we are bound to believe that the Son of God, being Himself God, is
Himself also simple, because God is free from all compositeness; and in
like manner in speaking of Him also by the appellation of Son we
neither denote simplicity of substance, nor in simplicity do we include
the notion of Son, but the term Son we hold to indicate that He is of
the substance of the Father, and the term simple we hold to mean what
the word bears upon its face. Since, then, the meaning of the term
simple in regard to essence is one and the same whether spoken of the
Father or of the Son, differing in no degree, while there is a wide
difference between generate and ungenerate (the one containing a notion
not contained in the other), for this reason we assert that there is no
necessity that, the Father being ungenerate, His essence should,
because that essence is simple, be defined by the term ungenerate. For
neither of the Son, Who is simple, and Whom also we believe to be
generated, do we say that His essence is simplicity. But as the essence
is simple and not simplicity, so also the essence is ungenerate and not
ungeneracy. In like manner also the Son being generated, our reason is
freed from any necessity that, because His essence is simple, we should
define that essence as generateness; but here again each expression has
its peculiar force. For the term generated suggests to you a source
whence, and the term simple implies freedom from composition. But this
does not approve itself to them. For they maintain that since the
essence of the Father is simple, it cannot be considered as other than
ungeneracy; on which account also He is said to be ungenerate. In
answer to whom we may also observe that, since they call the Father
both Creator and Maker, whereas He Who is so called is simple in regard
to His essence, it is high time for such sophists to declare the
essence of the Father to be creation and making, since the argument
about simplicity introduces into His essence any signification of any
name we give Him. Either, then, let them separate ungeneracy from the
definition of the Divine essence, allowing the term no more than its
proper signification, or, if by reason of the simplicity of the subject
they define His essence by the term ungeneracy, by a parity of
reasoning let them likewise see creation and making in the essence of
the Father, not as though the power residing in the essence created and
made, but as though the power itself meant creation and making. But if
they reject this as bad and absurd, let them be persuaded by what
logically follows to reject the other proposition as well. For as the
essence of the builder is not the thing built, no more is ungeneracy
the essence of the Ungenerate. But for the sake of clearness and
conciseness I will restate my arguments. If the Father is called
ungenerate, not by reason of His having never been generated, but
because His essence is simple and incomposite, by a parity of reasoning
the Son also must be called ungenerate, for He too is a simple and
incomposite essence. But if we are compelled to confess the Son to be
generated because He <i>was</i> generated, it is manifest that we must
address the Father as ungenerate, because He was <i>not</i> generated.
But if we are compelled to this conclusion by truth and the force of
our premises, it is clear that the term ungenerate is no part of the
essence, but is indicative of a difference of conceptions,
distinguishing that which is generated from that which is ungenerate.
But let us discuss this point also in addition to what I have said. If
they affirm that the term ungenerate signifies the essence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p14.1" n="1073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> Essence, substance, <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p15.1" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>. Most of
this controversy might have been avoided by agreeing to banish the
word <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p15.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> entirely
from this sort of connection with the Deity. Even Celsus the
Neo-platonist had said, “God does not partake of substance”
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p15.3" lang="EL">οὐσίας</span>).
“Exactly,” Origen replies, “God is partaken of, viz.,
by those who have His spirit, rather than partakes of anything Himself.
Indeed, the subject of substance involves questions complicated and
difficult to decide; most especially on this point. Supposing, that is,
an absolute Substance, motionless, incorporeal, is God beyond this
Substance in rank and power, granting a share of it to those to whom
according to His Word He chooses to communicate it? Or is He Himself
this Substance, though described as invisible in that passage about the
Saviour (<scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p15.4" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Coloss. i. 15">Coloss. i. 15</scripRef>) ‘Who is the
image of the invisible God,’ where invisible means incorporeal?
Another point is this: is the Only-Begotten and First-Born of all
Creatures to be pronounced the Substance of substances, the Original
Idea of all ideas, while the Father God Himself is beyond all
these?” (c. Cels. vi. 64). (Such a question as this last,
however, could not have been asked a century later, when Athanasius had
dispelled all traces of Neo-platonic subordination from the Christian
Faith. Uncreated Spirit, not Invisible First Substance, is the mark of
all in the Triune-God. But the effort of Neo-platonism to rise above
every term that might seem to <i>include</i> the Deity had not been
thrown away. Even “God is Spirit” is only a
<i>conception,</i> not a definition, of the Deity; while “God is
substance” ought to be regarded as an actual contradiction in
terms.)</p></note> (of the Father), and not that He has His
substance without origin, what term will they use to denote the
Father’s being without origin, when they have set aside the term
ungenerate to indicate His essence? For if we are not taught the
distinguishing difference of the Persons by the term ungenerate, but
are to regard it as indicating His very nature as flowing in a manner
from the subject-matter, and disclosing what we seek in articulate
syllables, it must follow that God is not, or is not to be called,
ungenerate, there being no word left to express such peculiar
significance in regard to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_254.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_254" n="254" />Him. For inasmuch as according
to them the term ungenerate does not mean without origin, but indicates
the Divine nature, their argument will be found to exclude it
altogether, and the term ungenerate slips out of their teaching in
respect to God. For there being no other word or term to represent that
the Father is ungenerate, and that term signifying, according to their
fallacious argument, something else, and not that He was not generated,
their whole argument falls and collapses into Sabellianism. For by this
reasoning we must hold the Father to be identical with the Son, the
distinction between generated and ungenerate having been got rid of
from their teaching, so that they are driven to one of two
alternatives: either they must again adopt the view of the term as
denoting a difference in the attributes proper to either Person, and
not as denoting the nature, or, abiding by their conclusions as to the
word, they must side with Sabellius. For it is impossible that the
difference of the persons should be without confusion, unless there be
a distinction between generated and ungenerate. Accordingly if the term
denotes difference, essence will in no way be denoted by the
appellation. For the definitions of difference and essence are by no
means the same. But if they divert the meaning of the word so as to
signify nature, they must be drawn into the heresy of those who are
called “Son-Fathers<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p15.5" n="1074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>who hold the Father and the Son to
be one and the same Person, <i>i.e.</i> Sabellians. “He here
overthrows the heresy of Sabellius, by marking the persons of the
Father and the Son: for the Church does not imagine a Son-Fatherhood
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p16.1" lang="EL">υἰοπατορίαν</span>), such as the figment of that African” (Ammonius
caten. ad Joh. I. i. p. 14).</p></note>,” all
accuracy of definition in regard to the Persons being rejected from
their account. But if they say that there is nothing to hinder the
distinction between generated and ungenerate from being rendered by the
term ungenerate, and that term represents the essence too, let them
distinguish for us the kindred meanings of the word, so that the notion
of ungenerate may properly apply to either of them taken by itself. For
the expression of the difference by means of this term involves no
ambiguity, consisting as it does of a verbal opposition. For as an
equivalent to saying “The Son has, and the Father has not, been
generated,” we too assent to the statement that the latter is
ungenerate and the former generated, by a sort of verbal correlation.
But from what point of view a clear manifestation of essence can be
made by this appellation, this they are unable to say. But keeping
silence on this head, our novel theologian weaves us a web of trifling
subtleties in his former treatise. Because God, saith he, being simple,
is called ungenerate, therefore God is ungeneracy. What has the notion
of simplicity to do with the idea of ungenerate? For not only is the
Only-begotten generated, but, without controversy, He is simple also.
But, saith he, He is without parts also, and incomposite. But what is
this to the point? For neither is the Son multiform and composite: and
yet He is not on that account ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no">But, saith he, He is without
both quantity and magnitude. Granted: for the Son also is unlimited by
quantity and magnitude, and yet is He the Son. But this is not the
point. For the task set before us is this: in what signification of
ungenerate is essence declared? For as this word marks the difference
of the properties, so they maintain that the essence also is indicated
without ambiguity by one of the things signified by the
appellation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p18" shownumber="no">But this thing he leaves untold,
and only says that ungeneracy should not be predicated of God as a mere
conception. For what is so spoken, saith he, is dissolved, and passes
away with its utterance. But what is there that is uttered but is so
dissolved? For we do not keep undissolved, like those who make pots or
bricks, what we utter with our voice in the mould of the speech which
we form once for all with our lips, but as soon as one speech has been
sent forth by our voice, what we have said ceases to exist. For the
breath of our voice being dispersed again into the air, no trace of our
words is impressed upon the spot in which such dispersion of our voice
has taken place: so that if he makes this the distinguishing
characteristic of a term that expresses a mere conception, that it does
not remain, but vanishes with the voice that gives it utterance, he may
as well at once call every term a mere conception, inasmuch as no
substance remains in any term subsequent to its utterance. No, nor will
he be able to show that ungeneracy itself, which he excepts from the
products of conception, is indissoluble and fixed when it has been
uttered, for this expression of the voice through the lips does not
abide in the air. And from this we may see the unsubstantial character
of his assertions; because, even if without speech we describe in
writing our mental conceptions, it is not as though the substantial
objects of our thoughts will acquire their significance from the
letters, while the non-substantial will have no part in what the
letters express. For whatever comes into our mind, whether
intellectually existing, or otherwise, it is possible for us at our
discretion to store away in writing. And the voice and letters are of
equal value for the expression of thought, for we communicate what we
think by the latter as well as by the former. What he sees, then, to
justify his making the mental conception perish with the voice only, I
fail to comprehend. For in the case of all speech uttered by
means <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_255.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_255" n="255" />of
sound, the passage of the breath indeed which conveys the voice is
towards its kindred element, but the sense of the words spoken is
engraved by hearing on the memory of the hearer’s soul, whether
it be true or false. Is not this, then, a weak interpretation of this
“conception” of his that our writer offers, when he
characterizes and defines it by the dissolution of the voice? And for
this reason the understanding hearer, as saith Isaiah, objects to this
inconceivable account of mental conception, showing it, to use the
man’s own words, to be a veritably dissoluble and unsubstantial
one, and he discusses scientifically the force inherent in the term,
advancing his argument by familiar examples to the contemplation of
doctrine. Against whom Eunomius exalting himself with this pompous
writing, endeavours to overthrow the true account of mental conception,
after this manner.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p19" shownumber="no">But before we examine what he
has written, it may be better to enquire with what purpose it is that
he refuses to admit that ungenerate can be predicated of God by way of
conception. Now the tenet which has been held in common by all who have
received the word of our religion is, that all hope of salvation should
be placed in Christ, it being impossible for any to be found among the
righteous, unless faith in Christ supply what is desired. And this
conviction being firmly established in the souls of the faithful, and
all honour and glory and worship being due to the Only-begotten God as
the Author of life, Who doeth the works of the Father, as the Lord
Himself saith in the Gospel<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p19.1" n="1075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.37" parsed="|John|10|37|0|0" passage="John x. 37">John x. 37</scripRef></p></note>, and Who falls
short of no excellence in all knowledge of that which is good, I know
not how they have been so perverted by malignity and jealousy of the
Lord’s honour, that, as though they judged the worship paid by
the faithful to the Only-begotten God to be a detriment to themselves,
they oppose His Divine honours, and try to persuade us that nothing
that is said of them is true. For with them neither is He very God,
though called so, it would seem, by Scripture, nor, though called Son,
has He a nature that makes good the appellation, nor has He a community
of dignity or of nature with the Father. For, say they, it is not
possible for Him that is begotten to be of equal honour with Him Who
made Him, either in dignity, or in power, or in nature, because the
life of the latter is infinite, and His existence from eternity, while
the life of the Son is in a manner circumscribed, the beginning of His
being begotten limiting His life at the commencement, and preventing it
from being coextensive with the eternity of the Father, so that His
life also is to be regarded as defective; and the Father was not always
what He now is and is said to be, but, having been something else
before, He afterwards determined that He would be a Father, or rather
that He would be so called. For not even of the Son was He rightly
called Father, but of a creature supposititiously invested with the
title of son. And every way, say they, the younger is of necessity
inferior to the elder, the finite to the eternal, that which is
begotten by the will of the begetter, to the begetter himself, both in
power, and dignity, and nature, and precedence due to age, and all
other prerogatives of respect. But how can we justly dignify with the
honours due to the true God that which is wanting in the perfection of
the diviner attributes? Thus they would establish the doctrine that one
who is limited in power, and wanting in the perfection of life, and
subject to a superior, and doing nothing of himself but what is
sanctioned by the authority of the more powerful, is in no divine
honour and consideration, but that, while we call him God, we are
employing a term empty of all grandeur in its significance. And since
such statements as these, when stripped of their plausible dress, move
indignation and make the hearer shudder at their strangeness (for who
can tolerate an evil counsellor nakedly and unadvisably urging the
overthrow of the majesty of Christ?), they therefore try to pervert
foolish hearers with these foreign notions by enveloping their
malignant and insidious arguments in a number of seductive fallacies.
For after laying down such premises as might naturally lead the mind of
the hearers in the desired direction, they leave the hearer to draw his
conclusion for himself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p21" shownumber="no">For after saying that the
Only-begotten God is not the same in essence with the true Father, and
after sophistically inferring this from the opposition between generate
and ungenerate, they work in silence to the conclusion, their impiety
prevailing by the natural course of inference. And as the poisoner
makes his drug acceptable to his victim by sweetening its deadliness
with honey, and, as for himself, has only to offer it, while the drug
insinuating itself into the vitals without further action on the part
of the poisoner does its deadly work,—so, too, do our opponents
act. For qualifying their pernicious teaching with their sophistical
refinements, as with honey, when they have infused into the mind of the
hearer the venomous fallacy that God the Only-begotten is not very God,
they cause all the rest to be inferred without saying a word. For when
they are persuaded that He is not truly God, it follows as a matter of
course that no other Divine <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_256.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_256" n="256" />attribute is truly applicable.
For if He is truly neither Son nor God, except by an abuse of terms,
then the other names which are given to Him in Holy Scripture are a
divergence from the truth. For the one thing cannot be predicated of
Him with truth, and the other be destitute of it; but they must needs
follow one another, so that, if He be truly God, it follows that He is
Judge and King, and that His several attributes are such as they are
described, while, if His godhead be falsely asserted, neither will the
truth hold respecting any of His other attributes. They, then, having
been deceived into the persuasion that the attribute of Godhead is
falsely applied to the Only-begotten, it follows that He is not rightly
the object of worship and adoration, or, in fact, of any of the honours
that are paid to God. In order, then, to render their attack upon the
Saviour efficacious, this is the blasphemous method that they have
adopted. There is no need, they urge, of looking at the collective
attributes by which the Son’s equality in honour and dignity with
the Father is signified, but from the opposition between generate and
ungenerate we must argue a distinctive difference of nature; for the
Divine nature is that which is denoted by the term ungenerate. Again,
since all men of sense regard it as impracticable to indicate the
ineffable Being by any force of words, because neither does our
knowledge extend to the comprehension of what transcends knowledge, nor
does the ministry of words have such power in us as to avail for the
full enunciation of our thought, where the mind is engaged on anything
eminently lofty and divine,—these wise folk, on the contrary,
convicting men in general of want of sense and ignorance of logic,
assert their own knowledge of such matters, and their ability to impart
it to whomsoever they will; and accordingly they maintain that the
divine nature is simply ungeneracy <i>per se,</i> and declaring this to
be sovereign and supreme, they make this word comprehend the whole
greatness of Godhead, so as to necessitate the inference that if
ungeneracy is the main point of the essence, and the other divine
attributes are bound up with it, viz. Godhead, power, imperishableness
and so on—if (I say) ungeneracy mean these, then, if this
ungeneracy cannot be predicated of something, neither can the rest. For
as reason, and risibility, and capacity of knowledge are proper to man,
and what is not humanity may not be classed among the properties of his
nature, so, if true Godhead consists in ungeneracy, then, to whatsoever
thing the latter name does not properly belong, no one at all of the
other distinguishing attributes of Godhead will be found in it. If,
then, ungeneracy is not predicable of the Son, it follows that no other
of His sublime and godlike attributes are properly ascribed to Him.
This, then, they define as a right comprehension of the divine
mysteries—the rejection of the Son’s Godhead—all but
shouting in the ear of those who would listen to them; “To you it
is given to be perfect in knowledge<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p21.1" n="1076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> Eunomius arrived at the same conclusions as Arius, but by a
different path. “The true name of God is <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p22.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, and <i>this</i> name is incommunicable to other
essences.” He attacked both the Arians and the orthodox. The
former he reproached for saying that we can know God only in part: the
latter for saying that we know God only through the Universe, and the
Son, the Author of the Universe. He maintained, on the contrary, that
it was unworthy of a Christian to profess the impossibility of knowing
the Divine Nature, and the manner in which the Son is generated.
Rather, the mind of the believer rises above every sensible and
intelligible essence, and does not stop even at the generation of the
Son, but mounts above, aspiring to possess the First Cause. Is this
bold assertion, Denys (<i>De la Philosophie d’Origène,</i>
p. 446) asks, so contrary as it is to the teaching of the Fathers, a
reminiscence of Origen, or a direct borrowing from Plato or the
Neoplatonists? The language in which it is expressed certainly belongs
to the latter (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p22.2" lang="EL">ὑποκύψας,
ἐπέκεινα,
πόθος, τὸ
πρῶτον,
γλιχόμενος</span>): but Origen himself, less wise in this matter than
Clement, was not far from believing that there was a Way above Him Whom
S. John calls the Way, a Light above the Light that “lighteth
every man that cometh into the world,” an “Eternal
Gospel” above the present Gospel; and that these were not
inaccessible at once to human creatures. Only they could not be reached
in themselves, and <i>without a Mediator,</i> until Christ, having
vanquished His enemies, had given back the kingdom to the Father, and
God was “all in all.”—This doctrine of the
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p22.3" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, then, made it necessary for Basil and Gregory to throw
their whole weight against Eunomius, rather than against Macedonius,
who, as inconsequent through not dealing alike with the Second and
Third Person, could not be so dangerous an enemy.</p></note>, if only you
believe not in God the Only-begotten as being very God, and honour not
the Son as the Father is honoured, but regard Him as by nature a
created being, not Lord and Master, but slave and subject.” For
this is the aim and object of their design, though the blasphemy is
cloaked in different terms.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p23" shownumber="no">Accordingly, enveloping his
former special-pleading in the mazy evolutions of his sophistries, and
dealing subtly with the term ungenerate, he steals away the
intelligence of his dupes, saying to them, "Well, then, if neither by
way of conception it is so, nor by deprivation, nor by division (for He
is without parts), nor as being another in Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p23.1" n="1077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> <i>As
being another.</i> Oehler reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.1" lang="EL">ὡς ἕτερον</span>: the
Paris editt. have <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.2" lang="EL">ἐστιν
ἕτερον</span>, due to
the correction of John the Franciscan, whose <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.3">ms.</span>, however, (the Pithœan) had <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.4" lang="EL">ὥστε</span> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.5" lang="EL">ὥς τι</span>?). These
words of Eunomius are found in Basil lib. i c. Eunomium, tom. i. p. 711
(Paris 1638), even more fully quoted than here: and <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p24.6" lang="EL">ὡς
ἕτερον</span>
is found there.</p></note> (for He is the one only ungenerate), He
Himself must be, in essence, ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p25" shownumber="no">Seeing, then, the mischief
resulting to the dupes of this fallacious reasoning—that to
assent to His not being very God is a departure from our confession of
Him as our Lord, to which conclusion indeed his words would bring his
teaching—our master does not indeed deny that ungenerate is no
partial predicate of God, himself also admitting that God is without
quantity, or magnitude, or parts; but the statement that this term
ought not to be applied to Him by way of mental conception he impugns,
and gives his proofs. But again, shifting from this position, our
writer in the second of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_257.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_257" n="257" />his treatises meets us with
his sophistry, combating his own statements in regard to mental
conception.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p26" shownumber="no">It will presently be time to
bring to their own recollection the method of this argument. Suffice it
first to say this. There is no faculty in human nature adequate to the
full comprehension of the divine essence. It may be that it is easy to
show this in the case of human capacity alone, and to say that the
incorporeal creation is incapable of taking in and comprehending that
nature which is infinite will not be far short of the truth, as we may
see by familiar examples; for as there are many and various things that
have fleshly life, winged things, and things of the earth, some that
mount above the clouds by virtue of their wings, others that dwell in
hollows or burrow in the ground, on comparing which it would appear
that there was no small difference between the inhabitants of air and
of land; while, if the comparison be extended to the stars and the
fixed circumference, it will be seen that what soars aloft on wings is
not less widely removed from heaven than from the animals that are on
the earth; so, too, the strength of angels compared with our own seems
preeminently great, because, undisturbed by sensation, it pursues its
lofty themes with pure naked intelligence. Yet, if we weigh even their
comprehension with the majesty of Him Who really is, it may be that if
any one should venture to say that even their power of understanding is
not far superior to our own weakness, his conjecture would fall within
the limits of probability, for wide and insurmountable is the interval
that divides and fences off uncreated from created nature. The latter
is limited, the former not. The latter is confined within its own
boundaries according to the pleasure of its Maker. The former is
bounded only by infinity. The latter stretches itself out within
certain degrees of extension, limited by time and space: the former
transcends all notion of degree, baffling curiosity from every point of
view. In this life we can apprehend the beginning and the end of all
things that exist, but the beatitude that is above the creature admits
neither end nor beginning, but is above all that is connoted by either,
being ever the same, self-dependent, not travelling on by degrees from
one point to another in its life; for there is no participation of
other life in its life, such that we might infer end and beginning;
but, be it what it may, it is life energizing in itself, not becoming
greater or less by addition or diminution. For increase has no place in
the infinite, and that which is by its nature passionless excludes all
notion of decrease. And as, when looking up to heaven, and in a measure
apprehending by the visual organs the beauty that is in the height, we
doubt not the existence of what we see, but if asked what it is, we are
unable to define its nature, but we simply admire as we contemplate the
overarching vault, the reverse planetary motion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p26.1" n="1078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> Gregory here refers to the apparent “retrograde”
motion of the planets, <i>i.e.</i> that, while passing through part of
their orbits, they appear to us to move in a direction contrary to the
order of the Zodiac. In what follows he represents the views of the
ancient astronomy, imagining a series of concentric spheres, allotted
to the several planets, the planetary motions being accomplished by the
rotation of the spheres. Beyond the planetary spheres is the sphere
allotted to the fixed stars, within which the others revolve. See Gale,
<i>Opusc. Mythol.</i> (1688), p 550; and Introduction to Colet’s
<i>Lectures on Corinthians,</i> pp. xl–xliii.</p></note>,
the so-called Zodiac graven obliquely on the pole, whereby astronomers
observe the motion of bodies revolving in an opposite direction, the
differences of luminaries according to their magnitude, and the
specialities of their rays, their risings and settings that take place
according to the circling year ever at the same seasons undeviatingly,
the conjunctions of planets, the courses of those that pass below, the
eclipses of those that are above, the obumbrations of the earth, the
reappearance of eclipsed bodies, the moon’s multiform changes,
the motion of the sun midway within the poles, and how, filled with his
own light, and crowned with his encircling beams, and embracing all
things in his sovereign light, he himself also at times suffers eclipse
(the disc of the moon, as they say, passing before him), and how, by
the will of Him Who has so ordained, ever running his own particular
course, he accomplishes his appointed orbit and progress, opening out
the four seasons of the year in succession; we, as I say, when we
contemplate these phenomena by the aid of sight, are in no doubt of
their existence, though we are as far from comprehending their
essential nature as if sight had not given us any glimpse whatever of
what we have seen; and even so, with regard to the Creator of the
world, we know that He exists, but of His essential nature we cannot
deny that we are ignorant. But, boasting as they do that they know
these things, let them first tell us about the things of inferior
nature; what they think of the body of the heavens, of the machinery
which conveys the stars in their eternal courses, or of the sphere in
which they move; for, however far speculation may proceed, when it
comes to the uncertain and incomprehensible it must stop. For though
any one say that another body, like in fashion (to that body of the
heavens), fitting to its circular shape, checks its velocity, so that,
ever turning in its course, it revolves conformably to that other upon
itself, being retained by the force that embraces it from flying off at
a tangent, yet how can he assert that these bodies will remain unspent
by their constant friction with each other? And how, again, is motion
produced in the case <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_258.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_258" n="258" />of two coeval bodies mutually conformed, when the one
remains motionless (for the inner body, one would have thought, being
held as in a vice by the motionlessness of that which embraces it, will
be quite unable to act); and what is it that maintains the embracing
body in its fixedness, so that it remains unshaken and unaffected by
the motion of that which fits into it? And if in restless curiosity of
thought we should conceive of some position for it that should keep it
stationary, we must go on in logical consistency to search for the base
of that base, and of the next, and of the next, and so on, and so the
inquiry, proceeding from like to like, will go on to infinity, and end
in helpless perplexity, still, even when some body has been put for the
farthest foundation of the system of the universe, reaching after what
is beyond, so that there is no stopping in our inquiry after the limit
of the embracing circles. But not so, say others: but (according to the
vain theory of those who have speculated on these matters) there is an
empty space spread over the back of the heavens, working in which
vacuum the motion of the universe revolves upon itself, meeting with no
resistance from any solid body capable of retarding it by opposition
and of checking its course of revolution. What, then, is that vacuum,
which they say is neither a body nor an idea? How far does it extend,
and what succeeds it, and what relation exists between the firm,
resisting body, and that void and unsubstantial one? What is there to
unite things so contrary by nature? and how can the harmony of the
universe consist out of elements so incongruous; and what can any one
say of Heaven itself? That it is a mixture of the elements which it
contains, or one of them, or something else beside them? What, again,
of the stars themselves? whence comes their radiance? what is it and
how is it composed? and what is the reason of their difference in
beauty and magnitude? and the seven inner orbs revolving in an opposite
direction to the motion of the universe, what are they, and by what
influence are they propelled? Then, too, what is that immaterial and
ethereal empyrean, and the intermediate air which forms a wall of
partition between that element in nature which gives heat and consumes,
and that which is moist and combustible? And how does earth below form
the foundation of the whole, and what is it that keeps it firmly in its
place? what is it that controls its downward tendency? If any one
should interrogate us on these and such-like points, will any of us be
found so presumptuous as to promise an explanation of them? No! the
only reply that can be given by men of sense is this:—that He Who
made all things in wisdom can alone furnish an account of His creation.
For ourselves, “through faith we understand that the worlds were
framed by the word of God,” as saith the Apostle<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p27.1" n="1079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p29" shownumber="no">If, then, the lower creation
which comes under our organs of sense transcends human knowledge, how
can He, Who by His mere will made the worlds, be within the range of
our apprehension? Surely this is vanity, and lying madness, as saith
the Prophet<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p29.1" n="1080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> The
thought is found in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.6" parsed="|Ps|39|6|0|0" passage="Psalm xxxix. 6">Psalm xxxix.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>, to think it possible to comprehend
the things which are incomprehensible. So may we see tiny children
busying themselves in their play. For oft-times, when a sunbeam streams
down upon them through a window, delighted with its beauty they throw
themselves on what they see, and are eager to catch the sunbeam in
their hands, and struggle with one another, and grasp the light in the
clutch of their fingers, and fancy they have imprisoned the ray in
them, but presently when they unclasp their hands and find that the
sunbeam which they held has slipped through their fingers, they laugh
and clap their hands. In like manner the children of our generation, as
saith the parable, sit playing in the market-places; for, seeing the
power of God shining in upon their souls through the dispensations of
His providence, and the wonders of His creation like a warm ray
emanating from the natural sun, they marvel not at the Divine gift, nor
adore Him Whom such things reveal, but passing beyond the limits of the
soul’s capabilities, they seek with their sophistical
understanding to grasp that which is intangible, and think by their
reasonings to lay hold of what they are persuaded of; but when their
argument unfolds itself and discloses the tangled web of their
sophistries, men of discernment see at once that what they have
apprehended is nothing at all; so pettily and so childishly labouring
in vain at impossibilities do they set themselves to include the
inconceivable nature of God in the few syllables of the term
“ungenerate,” and applaud their own folly, and imagine God
to be such that human reasoning can include Him under one single term:
and while they pretend to follow the teaching of the sacred writers,
they are not afraid of raising themselves above them. For what cannot
be shown to have been said by any of those blessed ones, any words of
whose are recorded in the sacred books, these things, as saith the
Apostle, “understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they
affirm<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p30.2" n="1081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>. S. Gregory
quotes from memory, viz., <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p31.2" lang="EL">περὶ ὧν
διατείνονται</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p31.3" lang="EL">περὶ τίνων
διαβεβαιοῦνται</span></p></note>,” they nevertheless say they
know, and boast of guiding others to such knowledge. And on this
account they declare that they have appre<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_259.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_259" n="259" />hended that God the
Only-begotten is not what He is called. For to this conclusion they are
compelled by their premises.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p32" shownumber="no">How pitiable are they for their
cleverness! how wretched, how fatal is their over-wise philosophy! Who
is there who goes of his own accord to the pit so eagerly as these men
labour and bestir themselves to dig out their lake of blasphemy? How
far have they separated themselves from the hope of the Christian! What
a gulf have they fixed between themselves and the faith which saves!
How far have they withdrawn themselves from Abraham the father of the
faith! He indeed, if in the lofty spirit of the Apostle we may take the
words allegorically, and so penetrate to the inner sense of the
history, without losing sight of the truth of its facts—he, I
say, went out by Divine command from his own country and kindred on a
journey worthy of a prophet eager for the knowledge of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p32.1" n="1082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.8" parsed="|Heb|11|8|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 8">Heb. xi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>. For no local migration seems to me to
satisfy the idea of the blessings which it is signified that he found.
For going out from himself and from his country, by which I understand
his earthly and carnal mind, and raising his thoughts as far as
possible above the common boundaries of nature, and forsaking the
soul’s kinship with the senses,—so that untroubled by any
of the objects of sense his eyes might be open to the things which are
invisible, there being neither sight nor sound to distract the mind in
its work,—“walking,” as saith the Apostle, “by
faith, not by sight,” he was raised so high by the sublimity of
his knowledge that he came to be regarded as the acme of human
perfection, knowing as much of God as it was possible for finite human
capacity at its full stretch to attain. Therefore also the Lord of all
creation, as though He were a discovery of Abraham, is called specially
the God of Abraham. Yet what saith the Scripture respecting him? That
he went out not knowing whither he went, no, nor even being capable of
learning the name of Him whom he loved, yet in no wise impatient or
ashamed on account of such ignorance.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p34" shownumber="no">This, then, was the meaning of
his safe guidance on the way to what he sought—that he was not
blindly led by any of the means ready to hand for his instruction in
the things of God, and that his mind, unimpeded by any object of sense,
was never hindered from its journeying in quest of what lies beyond all
that is known, but having gone by reasoning far beyond the wisdom of
his countrymen, (I mean the philosophy of the Chaldees, limited as it
was to the things which do appear,) and soaring above the things which
are cognizable by sense, from the beauty of the objects of
contemplation, and the harmony of the heavenly wonders, he desired to
behold the archetype of all beauty. And so, too, all the other things
which in the course of his reasoning he was led to apprehend as he
advanced, whether the power of God, or His goodness, or His being
without beginning, or His infinity, or whatever else is conceivable in
respect to the divine nature, using them all as supplies and appliances
for his onward journey, ever making one discovery a stepping-stone to
another, ever reaching forth unto those things which were before, and
setting in his heart, as saith the Prophet, each fair stage of his
advance<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p34.1" n="1083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.5" parsed="|Ps|84|5|0|0" passage="Psalm lxxxiv. 5">Psalm lxxxiv.
5</scripRef>,
“in whose heart are thy ways;” but LXX. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p35.2" lang="EL">ἀναβάσεις ἐν
τῇ καρδί&amp; 139·
αὐτοῦ
διέθετο</span>.</p></note>, and passing by all knowledge acquired
by his own ability as falling short of that of which he was in quest,
when he had gone beyond every conjecture respecting the divine nature
which is suggested by any name amongst all our conceptions of God,
having purged his reason of all such fancies, and arrived at a faith
unalloyed and free from all prejudice, he made this a sure and manifest
token of the knowledge of God, viz. the belief that He is greater and
more sublime than any token by which He may be known. On this account,
indeed, after the ecstasy which fell upon him, and after his sublime
meditations, falling back on his human weakness, “I am,”
saith he, “but dust and ashes<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p35.3" n="1084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.27" parsed="|Gen|18|27|0|0" passage="Gen. xviii. 27">Gen. xviii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that
is to say, without voice or power to interpret that good which his mind
had conceived. For dust and ashes seem to denote what is lifeless and
barren; and so there arises a law of faith for the life to come,
teaching those who would come to God, by this history of Abraham, that
it is impossible to draw near to God, unless faith mediate, and bring
the seeking soul into union with the incomprehensible nature of God.
For leaving behind him the curiosity that arises from knowledge,
Abraham, says the Apostle, “believed God, and it was counted unto
him for righteousness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p36.2" n="1085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.6" parsed="|Gen|15|6|0|0" passage="Gen. xv. 6">Gen. xv. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p37.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.22" parsed="|Rom|4|22|0|0" passage="Rom. iv. 22">Rom. iv.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.” “Now
it was not written for his sake,” the Apostle says, “but
for us,” that God counts to men for righteousness their faith,
not their knowledge. For knowledge acts, as it were, in a commercial
spirit, dealing only with what is known. But the faith of Christians
acts otherwise. For it is the substance, not of things known, but of
things hoped for. Now that which we have already we no longer hope for.
“For what a man hath,” says the Apostle, “why doth he
yet hope for<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p37.3" n="1086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>”? But faith makes our own that
which we see not, assuring us by its own certainty of that which does
not appear. For so speaks the Apostle of the believer, that “he
endured as seeing Him Who is invisible<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p38.2" n="1087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.27" parsed="|Heb|11|27|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 27">Heb. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_260.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_260" n="260" />Vain, therefore, is he who
maintains that it is possible to take knowledge of the divine essence,
by the knowledge which puffeth up to no purpose. For neither is there
any man so great that he can claim equality in understanding with the
Lord, for, as saith David, “Who is he among the clouds that shall
be compared unto the Lord?<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p39.2" n="1088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.6" parsed="|Ps|89|6|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxix. 6">Ps. lxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>” nor is that
which is sought so small that it can be compassed by the reasonings of
human shallowness. Listen to the preacher exhorting not to be hasty to
utter anything before God, “for God,” (saith he,) “is
in heaven above, and thou upon earth beneath<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p40.2" n="1089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.2" parsed="|Eccl|5|2|0|0" passage="Ecclesiastes v. 2">Ecclesiastes v.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p42" shownumber="no">He shows, I think, by the
relation of these elements to each other, or rather by their distance,
how far the divine nature is above the speculations of human reason.
For that nature which transcends all intelligence is as high above
earthly calculation as the stars are above the touch of our fingers; or
rather, many times more than that.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p43" shownumber="no">Knowing, then, how widely the
Divine nature differs from our own, let us quietly remain within our
proper limits. For it is both safer and more reverent to believe the
majesty of God to be greater than we can understand, than, after
circumscribing His glory by our misconceptions, to suppose there is
nothing beyond our conception of it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p44" shownumber="no">And on other accounts also it
may be called safe to let alone the Divine essence, as unspeakable, and
beyond the scope of human reasoning. For the desire of investigating
what is obscure and tracing out hidden things by the operation of human
reasoning gives an entrance to false no less than to true notions,
inasmuch as he who aspires to know the unknown will not always arrive
at truth, but may also conceive of falsehood itself as truth. But the
disciple of the Gospels and of Prophecy believes that He Who is, is;
both from what he has learnt from the sacred writers, and from the
harmony of things which do appear, and from the works of Providence.
But what He is and how—leaving this as a useless and unprofitable
speculation, such a disciple will open no door to falsehood against
truth. For in speculative enquiry fallacies readily find place. But
where speculation is entirely at rest, the necessity of error is
precluded. And that this is a true account of the case, may be seen if
we consider how it is that heresies in the churches have wandered off
into many and various opinions in regard to God, men deceiving
themselves as they are swayed by one mental impulse or another; and how
these very men with whom our treatise is concerned have slipped into
such a pit of profanity. Would it not have been safer for all,
following the counsel of wisdom, to abstain from searching into such
deep matters, and in peace and quietness to keep inviolate the pure
deposit of the faith? But since, in fact, human nothingness has
commenced intruding recklessly into matters that are above
comprehension, and supporting by dogmatic teaching the figments of
their vain imagination, there has sprung up in consequence a whole host
of enemies to the truth, and among them these very men who are the
subject of this treatise; dogmatizers of deceit who seek to limit the
Divine Being, and all but openly idolize their own imagination, in that
they deify the idea expressed by this “ungeneracy” of
theirs, as not being only in a certain relation discernible in the
Divine nature, but as being itself God, or the essence of God. Yet
perchance they would have done better to look to the sacred company of
the Prophets and Patriarchs, to whom “at sundry times, and in
divers manners<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p44.1" n="1090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the Word of
truth spake, and, next in order, those who were eye-witnesses and
ministers of the word, that they might give honour due to the claims on
their belief of the things attested by the Holy Spirit Himself, and
abide within the limits of their teaching and knowledge, and not
venture on themes which are not comprehended in the canon of the sacred
writers. For those writers, by revealing God, so long unknown to human
life by reason of the prevalence of idolatry, and making Him known to
men, both from the wonders which manifest themselves in His works, and
from the names which express the manifold variety of His power, lead
men, as by the hand, to the understanding of the Divine nature, making
known to them the bare grandeur of the thought of God; while the
question of His essence, as one which it is impossible to grasp, and
which bears no fruit to the curious enquirer, they dismiss without any
attempt at its solution. For whereas they have set forth respecting all
other things, that they were created, the heaven, the earth, the sea,
times, ages, and the creatures that are therein, but what each is in
itself, and how and whence, on these points they are silent; so, too,
concerning God Himself, they exhort men to “believe that He is,
and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p45.2" n="1091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but in regard to His nature, as
being above every name, they neither name it nor concern themselves
about it. For if we have learned any names expressive of the knowledge
of God, all these are related and have analogy to such names as denote
human characteristics. For as they who would indicate some person
unknown by marks of recognition speak of him as of good parentage and
descent, if such happen <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_261.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_261" n="261" />to be the case, or as
distinguished for his riches or his worth, or as in the prime of life,
or of such or such stature, and in so speaking they do not set forth
the nature of the person indicated, but give certain notes of
recognition (for neither advantages of birth, nor of wealth, nor of
reputation, nor of age, constitute the man; they are considered, simply
as being observable in the man), thus too the expressions of Holy
Scripture devised for the glory of God set forth one or another of the
things which are declared concerning Him, each inculcating some special
teaching. For by these expressions we are taught either His power, or
that He admits not of deterioration, or that He is without cause and
without limit, or that He is supreme above all things, or, in short,
something, be it what it may, respecting Him. But His very essence, as
not to be conceived by the human intellect or expressed in words, this
it has left untouched as a thing not to be made the subject of curious
enquiry, ruling that it be revered in silence, in that it forbids the
investigation of things too deep for us, while it enjoins the duty of
being slow to utter any word before God. And therefore, whosoever
searches the whole of Revelation will find therein no doctrine of the
Divine nature, nor indeed of anything else that has a substantial
existence, so that we pass our lives in ignorance of much, being
ignorant first of all of ourselves, as men, and then of all things
besides. For who is there who has arrived at a comprehension of his own
soul? Who is acquainted with its very essence, whether it is material
or immaterial, whether it is purely incorporeal, or whether it exhibits
anything of a corporeal character; how it comes into being, how it is
composed, whence it enters into the body, how it departs from it, or
what means it possesses to unite it to the nature of the body; how,
being intangible and without form, it is kept within its own sphere,
what difference exists among its powers, how one and the same soul, in
its eager curiosity to know the things which are unseen, soars above
the highest heavens, and again, dragged down by the weight of the body,
falls back on material passions, anger and fear, pain and pleasure,
pity and cruelty, hope and memory, cowardice and audacity, friendship
and hatred, and all the contraries that are produced in the faculties
of the soul? Observing which things, who has not fancied that he has a
sort of populace of souls crowded together in himself, each of the
aforesaid passions differing widely from the rest, and, where it
prevails, holding lordship over them all, so that even the rational
faculty falls under and is subject to the predominating power of such
forces, and contributes its own co-operation to such impulses, as to a
despotic lord? What word, then, of the inspired Scripture has taught us
the manifold and multiform character of what we understand in speaking
of the soul? Is it a unity composed of them all, and, if so, what is it
that blends and harmonizes things mutually opposed, so that many things
become one, while each element, taken by itself, is shut up in the soul
as in some ample vessel? And how is it that we have not the perception
of them all as being involved in it, being at one and the same time
confident and afraid, at once hating and loving and feeling in
ourselves the working as well of all other emotions confused and
intermingled; but, on the contrary, take knowledge only of their
alternate control, when one of them prevails, the rest remaining
quiescent? What in short is this composition and arrangement, and this
capacious void within us, such that to each is assigned its own post,
as though hindered by middle walls of partition from holding
intercourse with its neighbour? And then again what account has
explained whether passion is the fundamental essence of the soul, or
fear, or any of the other elements which I have mentioned; and what
emotions are unsubstantial? For if these have an independent
subsistence, then, as I have said, there is comprehended in ourselves
not one soul, but a collection of souls, each of them occupying its
distinct position as a particular and individual soul. But if we must
suppose these to be a kind of emotion without subsistence, how can that
which has no essential existence exercise lordship over us, having
reduced us as it were to slave under whichsoever of these things may
have happened to prevail? And if the soul is something that thought
only can grasp, how can that which is manifold and composite be
contemplated as such, when such an object ought to be contemplated by
itself, independently of these bodily qualities? Then, as to the
soul’s power of growth, of desire, of nutrition, of change, and
the fact that all the bodily powers are nourished, while feeling does
not extend through all, but, as in things without life, some of our
members are destitute of feeling, the bones for example, the
cartilages, the nails, the hair, all of which take nourishment, but do
not feel,—tell me who is there that understands this only
half-complete operation of the soul as to these? And why do I speak of
the soul? Even the inquiry as to that thing in the flesh itself which
assumes all the corporeal qualities has not been pursued to any
definite result. For if any one has made a mental analysis of that
which is seen into its component parts, and, having stripped the object
of its qualities, has attempted to consider it by itself, I fail to see
what will have been left for investigation. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_262.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_262" n="262" />For when you take from a body
its colour, its shape, its degree of resistance, its weight, its
quantity, its position, its forces active or passive, its relation to
other objects, what remains, that can still be called a body, we can
neither see of ourselves, nor are we taught it by Scripture. But how
can he who is ignorant of himself take knowledge of anything that is
above himself? And if a man is familiarized with such ignorance of
himself, is he not plainly taught by the very fact not to be astonished
at any of the mysteries that are without? Wherefore also, of the
elements of the world, we know only so much by our senses as to enable
us to receive what they severally supply for our living. But we possess
no knowledge of their substance, nor do we count it loss to be ignorant
of it. For what does it profit me to inquire curiously into the nature
of fire, how it is struck out, how it is kindled, how, when it has
caught hold of the fuel supplied to it, it does not let it go till it
has devoured and consumed its prey; how the spark is latent in the
flint, how steel, cold as it is to the touch, generates fire, how
sticks rubbed together kindle flame, how water shining in the sun
causes a flash; and then again the cause of its upward tendency, its
power of incessant motion?—Putting aside all which curious
questions and investigations, we give heed only to the subservience of
this fire to life, seeing that he who avails himself of its service
fares no worse than he who busies himself with inquiries into its
nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p47" shownumber="no">Wherefore Holy Scripture omits
all idle inquiry into substance as superfluous and unnecessary. And
methinks it was for this that John, the Son of Thunder, who with the
loud voice of the doctrines contained in his Gospel rose above that of
the preaching which heralded them, said at the close of his Gospel,
“There are also many other things which Jesus did, the which if
they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself
could not contain the books that should be written<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p47.1" n="1092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" passage="John xxi. 25">John xxi. 25</scripRef></p></note>.” He certainly does not mean by these
the miracles of healing, for of these the narrative leaves none
unrecorded, even though it does not mention the names of all who were
healed. For when he tells us that the dead were raised, that the blind
received their sight, that the deaf heard, that the lame walked, and
that He healed all manner of sickness and all manner of disease, he
does not in this leave any miracle unrecorded, but embraces each and
all in these general terms. But it may be that the Evangelist means
this in his profound wisdom: that we are to learn the majesty of the
Son of God not by the miracles alone which He did in the flesh. For
these are little compared with the greatness of His other work.
“But look thou up to Heaven! Behold its glories! Transfer your
thought to the wide compass of the earth, and the watery depths!
Embrace with your mind the whole world, and when you have come to the
knowledge of supramundane nature, learn that these are the true works
of Him Who sojourned for thee in the flesh,” which (saith he),
“if each were written”—and the essence, manner,
origin, and extent of each given—the world itself could not
contain the fulness of Christ’s teaching about the world itself.
For since God hath made all things in wisdom, and to His wisdom there
is no limit (for “His understanding,” saith the Scripture,
“is infinite”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p48.2" n="1093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.5" parsed="|Ps|147|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlvii. 5">Ps. cxlvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>), the world, that
is bounded by limits of its own, cannot contain within itself the
account of infinite wisdom. If, then, the whole world is too little to
contain the teaching of the works of God, how many worlds could contain
an account of the Lord of them all? For perhaps it will not be denied
even by the tongue of the blasphemer that the Maker of all things,
which have been created by the mere fiat of His will, is infinitely
greater than all. If, then, the whole creation cannot contain what
might be said respecting itself (for so, according to our explanation,
the great Evangelist testifies), how should human shallowness contain
all that might be said of the Lord of Creation? Let those grand talkers
inform us what man is, in comparison with the universe, what
geometrical point is so without magnitude, which of the atoms of
Epicurus is capable of such infinitesimal reduction in the vain fancy
of those who make such problems the object of their study, which of
them falls so little short of non-existence, as human shallowness, when
compared with the universe. As saith also great David, with a true
insight into human weakness, “Mine age is as nothing unto Thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p49.2" n="1094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5" parsed="|Ps|39|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxix. 5">Ps. xxxix. 5</scripRef>. LXX.
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p50.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασίς
μου</span> (not <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p50.3" lang="EL">αἰ&amp; 240·ν</span>,
which would be the exact equivalent to the Heb.).</p></note>,” not saying that it is absolutely
nothing, but signifying, by this comparison to the non-existent, that
what is so exceedingly brief is next to nothing at all.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p51" shownumber="no">But, nevertheless, with only
such a nature for their base of operations, they open their mouths wide
against the unspeakable Power, and encompass by one appellation the
infinite nature, confining the Divine essence within the narrow limits
of the term ungeneracy, that they may thereby pave a way for their
blasphemy against the Only-begotten; but although the great Basil had
corrected this false opinion, and pointed out, in regard to the terms,
that they have no existence in nature, but are attached as conceptions
to the things signified, so far are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_263.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_263" n="263" />they from returning to the
truth, that they stick to what they have once advanced, as to birdlime,
and will not loose their hold of their fallacious mode of argument, nor
do they allow the term “ungeneracy” to be used in the way
of a mental conception, but make it represent the Divine nature itself.
Now to go through their whole argument, and to attempt to overthrow it
by discussing word by word their frivolous and long-winded nonsense,
would be a task requiring much leisure, and time, and freedom from
calls of business. Just as I hear that Eunomius, after applying himself
at his leisure, and laboriously, for a number of years exceeding those
of the Trojan war, has fabricated this dream for himself in his deep
slumbers, studiously seeking, not how to interpret any of the ideas
which he has arrived at, but how to drag and force them into keeping
with his phrases, and going round and collecting out of certain books
the words in them that sound grandest. And as beggars in lack of
clothing pin and tack together tunics for themselves out of rags, so
he, cropping here a phrase and there a phrase, has woven together for
himself the patchwork of his treatise, glueing in and fixing together
the joinings of his diction with much labour and pains, displaying
therein a petty and juvenile ambition for combat, which any man who has
an eye to actuality would disdain, just as a steadfast wrestler, no
longer in the prime of life, would disdain to play the woman by
over-niceness in dress. But to me it seems that, when the scope of the
whole question has been briefly run through, his roundabout flourishes
may well be let alone.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p52" shownumber="no">I have said, then (for I make my
master’s words my own), that reason supplies us with but a dim
and imperfect comprehension of the Divine nature; nevertheless, the
knowledge that we gather from the terms which piety allows us to apply
to it is sufficient for our limited capacity. Now we do not say that
all these terms have a uniform significance; for some of them express
qualities inherent in God, and others qualities that are not, as when
we say that He is just or incorruptible, by the term “just”
signifying that justice is found in Him, and by
“incorruptible” that corruption is not. Again, by a change
of meaning, we may apply terms to God in the way of accommodation, so
that what is proper to God may be represented by a term which in no
wise belongs to Him, and what is foreign to His nature may be
represented by what belongs to Him. For whereas justice is the
contradictory of injustice, and everlastingness the contrary of
destruction, we may fitly and without impropriety employ contraries in
speaking of God, as when we say that He is ever existent, or that He is
not unjust, which is equivalent to saying that He is just, and that He
admits not of corruption. So, too, we may say that other names of God,
by a certain change of signification, may be suitably employed to
express either meaning, for example “good,” and
“immortal,” and all expressions of like formation; for each
of these terms, according as it is taken, is capable of indicating what
does or what does not appertain to the Divine nature, so that,
notwithstanding the formal change, our orthodox opinion in regard to
the object remains immovably fixed. For it amounts to the same, whether
we speak of God as unsusceptible of evil, or whether we call Him good;
whether we confess that He is immortal, or say that He ever liveth. For
we understand no difference in the sense of these terms, but we signify
one and the same thing by both, though the one may seem to convey the
notion of affirmation, and the other of negation. And so again, when we
speak of God as the First Cause of all things, or again, when we speak
of Him as without cause, we are guilty of no contradiction in sense,
declaring as we do by either name that God is the prime Ruler and First
Cause of all. Accordingly when we speak of Him as without cause, and as
Lord of all, in the former case we signify what does not attach to Him,
in the latter case what does; it being possible, as I have said, by a
change of the things signified, to give an opposite sense to the words
that express them, and to signify a property by a word which for the
time takes a negative form, and <i>vice versa.</i> For it is allowable,
instead of saying that He Himself has no primal cause, to describe Him
as the First Cause of all, and again, instead of this, to hold that He
alone exists ungenerately, so that while the words seem by the formal
change to be at variance with each other, the sense remains one and the
same. For the object to be aimed at, in questions respecting God, is
not to produce a dulcet and melodious harmony of words, but to work out
an orthodox formula of thought, whereby a worthy conception of God may
be ensured. Since, then, it is only orthodox to infer that He Who is
the First Cause of all is Himself without cause, if this opinion is
established, what further contention of words remains for men of sense
and judgment, when every word whereby such a notion is conveyed to us
has the same signification? For whether you say that He is the First
Cause and Principle of all, or speak of Him as without origin, whether
you speak of Him as of ungenerate or eternal subsistence, as the Cause
of all or as alone without cause, all these words are, in a manner, of
like force, and equivalent to one another, as far as the meaning of the
things signified is concerned; and it is mere folly to contend
for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_264.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_264" n="264" />this or
that vocal intonation, as if orthodoxy were a thing of sounds and
syllables rather than of the mind. This view, then, has been carefully
enunciated by our great master, whereby all whose eyes are not
blindfolded by the veil of heresy may clearly see that, whatever be the
nature of God, He is not to be apprehended by sense, and that He
transcends reason, though human thought, busying itself with curious
inquiry, with such help of reason as it can command, stretches out its
hand and just touches His unapproachable and sublime nature, being
neither keen-sighted enough to see clearly what is invisible, nor yet
so far withheld from approach as to be unable to catch some faint
glimpse of what it seeks to know. For such knowledge it attains in part
by the touch of reason, in part from its very inability to discern it,
finding that it is a sort of knowledge to know that what is sought
transcends knowledge (for it has learned what is contrary to the Divine
nature, as well as all that may fittingly be conjectured respecting
it). Not that it has been able to gain full knowledge of that nature
itself about which it reasons, but from the knowledge of those
properties which are, or are not, inherent in it, this mind of man sees
what alone can be seen, that that which is far removed from all evil,
and is understood in all good, is altogether such as I should pronounce
ineffable and incomprehensible by human reason.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p53" shownumber="no">But although our great master
has thus cleared away all unworthy notions respecting the Divine
nature, and has urged and taught all that may be reverently and
fittingly held concerning it, viz. that the First Cause is neither a
corruptible thing, nor one brought into being by any birth, but that it
is outside the range of every conception of the kind; and that from the
negation of what is not inherent, and the affirmation of what may be
with reverence conceived to be inherent therein, we may best apprehend
what He is—nevertheless this vehement adversary of the truth
opposes these teachings, and hopes with the sounding word
“ungeneracy” to supply a clear definition of the essence of
God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p54" shownumber="no">And yet it is plain to every one
who has given any attention to the uses of words, that the word
incorruption denotes by the privative particle that neither corruption
nor birth appertains to God: just as many other words of like formation
denote the absence of what is not inherent rather than the presence of
what is; <i>e.g.</i> harmless, painless, guileless, undisturbed,
passionless, sleepless, undiseased<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p54.1" n="1095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p55" shownumber="no"> Oehler notices that the Paris editt. have not these words,
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p55.1" lang="EL">ἄϋπνον,
ἄνοσον</span>: but that
John the Franciscan is a witness that they were in his codex (the
Pithœan): for he says, “after this follows <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p55.2" lang="EL">ἄϋπνος
ἄνθρωπος</span>, which have crept in from the oversight of a not <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p55.3" lang="EL">ἄϋπνος</span> copyist, and
therefore ought to be expurged:” not being aware that very
ancient copies write <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p55.4" lang="EL">ἄνθρωπος
ανος</span>, so that <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p55.5" lang="EL">ἄνοσον</span> is the true
reading, having been changed, but not introduced, by the error of a
copyist.</p></note>, impossible,
unblamable, and the like. For all these terms are truly applicable to
God, and furnish a sort of catalogue and muster of evil qualities from
which God is separate. Yet the terms employed give no positive account
of that to which they are applied. We learn from them what it is not;
but what it is, the force of the words does not indicate. For if some
one, wishing to describe the nature of man, were to say that it is not
lifeless, not insentient, not winged, not four-footed, not amphibious,
he would not indicate what it is: he would simply declare what it is
not, and he would be no more making untrue statements respecting man
than he would be positively defining his subject. In the same way, from
the many things which are predicated of the Divine nature, we learn
under what conditions we may conceive God as existing, but what He is
essentially, such statements do not inform us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p56" shownumber="no">While, however, we strenuously
avoid all concurrence with absurd notions in our thoughts of God, we
allow ourselves in the use of many diverse appellations in regard to
Him, adapting them to our point of view. For whereas no suitable word
has been found to express the Divine nature, we address God by many
names, each by some distinctive touch adding something fresh to our
notions respecting Him,—thus seeking by variety of nomenclature
to gain some glimmerings for the comprehension of what we seek. For
when we question and examine ourselves as to what God is, we express
our conclusions variously, as that He is that which presides over the
system and working of the things that are, that His existence is
without cause, while to all else He is the Cause of being; that He is
that which has no generation or beginning, no corruption, no turning
backward, no diminution of supremacy; that He is that in which evil
finds no place, and from which no good is absent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p57" shownumber="no">And if any one would distinguish
such notions by words, he would find it absolutely necessary to call
that which admits of no changing to the worse unchanging and
invariable, and to call the First Cause of all ungenerate, and that
which admits not of corruption incorruptible; and that which ceases at
no limit immortal and never failing; and that which presides over all
Almighty. And so, framing names for all other Divine attributes in
accordance with reverent conceptions of Him, we designate them now by
one name, now by another, according to our varying lines of thought, as
power, or strength, or goodness, or ungeneracy, or
perpetuity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p58" shownumber="no">I say, then, that men have a
right to such <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_265.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_265" n="265" />word-building, adapting their appellations to their subject, each
man according to his judgment; and that there is no absurdity in this,
such as our controversialist makes a pretence of, shuddering at it as
at some gruesome hobgoblin, and that we are fully justified in allowing
the use of such fresh applications of words in respect to all things
that can be named, and to God Himself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p59" shownumber="no">For God is not an expression,
neither hath He His essence in voice or utterance. But God is of
Himself what also He is believed to be, but He is named, by those who
call upon Him, not what He is essentially (for the nature of Him Who
alone is is unspeakable), but He receives His appellations from what
are believed to be His operations in regard to our life. To take an
instance ready to our hand; when we speak of Him as God, we so call Him
from regarding Him as overlooking and surveying all things, and seeing
through the things that are hidden. But if His essence is prior to His
works, and we understand His works by our senses, and express them in
words as we are best able, why should we be afraid of calling things by
words of later origin than themselves? For if we stay to interpret any
of the attributes of God till we understand them, and we understand
them only by what His works teach us, and if His power precedes its
exercise, and depends on the will of God, while His will resides in the
spontaneity of the Divine nature, are we not clearly taught that the
words which represent things are of later origin than the things
themselves, and that the words which are framed to express the
operations of things are reflections of the things themselves? And that
this is so, we are clearly taught by Holy Scripture, by the mouth of
great David, when, as by certain peculiar and appropriate names,
derived from his contemplation of the works of God, he thus speaks of
the Divine nature: “The Lord is full of compassion and mercy,
long-suffering, and of great goodness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p59.1" n="1096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.8" parsed="|Ps|103|8|0|0" passage="Ps. ciii. 8">Ps. ciii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now what do these words tell us? Do
they indicate His operations, or His nature? No one will say that they
indicate aught but His operations. At what time, then, after showing
mercy and pity, did God acquire His name from their display? Was it
before man’s life began? But who was there to be the object of
pity? Was it, then, after sin entered into the world? But sin entered
after man. The exercise, therefore, of pity, and the name itself, came
after man. What then? will our adversary, wise as he is above the
Prophets, convict David of error in applying names to God derived from
his opportunities of knowing Him? or, in contending with him, will he
use against him the pretence in his stately passage as out of a
tragedy, saying that “he glories in the most blessed life of God
with names drawn from human imagination, whereas it gloried in itself
alone, long before men were born to imagine them”? The
Psalmist’s advocate will readily admit that the Divine nature
gloried in itself alone even before the existence of human imagination,
but will contend that the human mind can speak only so much in respect
of God as its capacity, instructed by His works, will allow.
“For,” as saith the Wisdom of Solomon, “by the
greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionably the Maker of them
is seen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p60.2" n="1097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.5" parsed="|Wis|13|5|0|0" passage="Wisdom xiii. 5">Wisdom xiii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p62" shownumber="no">But in applying such
appellations to the Divine essence, “which passeth all
understanding,” we do not seek to glory in it by the names we
employ, but to guide our own selves by the aid of such terms towards
the comprehension of the things which are hidden. “I said unto
the Lord,” saith the Prophet, “Thou art my God, my goods
are nothing unto Thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p62.1" n="1098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.2" parsed="|Ps|16|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xvi. 2">Ps. xvi. 2</scripRef>. S. Gregory
quotes the LXX. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p63.2" lang="EL">τῶν
ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ
χρείαν
ἔχεις</span>, which is
closely followed by the Vulgate “bonorum meorum non eges,”
and the Arab. “Thou needest not my good actions.” Heb.
“I have no good beyond thee.”</p></note>.” How then
are we glorifying the most blessed life of God, as this man affirms,
when (as saith the Prophet) “our goods are nothing unto
Him”? Is it that he takes “call” to mean “glory
in”? Yet those who employ the latter word rightly, and who have
been trained to use words with propriety, tell us that the word
“glory in” is never used of mere indication, but that that
idea is expressed by such words as “to make known,”
“to show,” “to indicate,” or some other of the
kind, whereas the word for “glory in” means to be proud of,
or delight in a thing, and the like. But he affirms that by employing
names drawn from human imagination we “glory in” the
blessed life. We hold, however, that to add any honour to the Divine
nature, which is above all honour, is more than human infirmity can do.
At the same time we do not deny that we endeavour, by words and names
devised with due reverence, to give some notion of its attributes. And
so, following studiously in the path of due reverence, we apprehend
that the first cause is that which has its subsistence not from any
cause superior to itself. Which view, if so be one accepts it as true,
is praiseworthy for its truth alone. But if one should judge it to be
superior to other aspects of the Divine nature, and so should say that
God, exulting and rejoicing in this alone, glories in it, as of
paramount excellence, one would find support only from the Muse by whom
Eunomius is inspired, when he says, that “ungeneracy”
glories in itself, that which, mark you, he calls <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_266.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_266" n="266" />God’s essence, and
styles the blessed and Divine life.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p64" shownumber="no">But let us hear how, “in
the way most needed, and the form that preceded” (for with such
rhymes he again gives us a taste of the flowers of style), let us hear,
I say, how by such means he proposes to refute the opinion formed of
him, and to keep in the dark the ignorance of those whom he has
deluded. For I will use our dithyrambist’s own verbal inflections
and phraseology. When, says he, we assert that words by which thought
is expressed die as soon as they are uttered, we add that whether words
are uttered or not, whether they are yet in existence or not, God was
and is ungenerate. Let us learn, then, what connection there is between
the conception or the formation of words, and the things which we
signify by this or that mode of utterance. Accordingly, if God is
ungenerate before the creation of man, we must esteem as of no account
the words which indicate that thought, inasmuch as they are dispersed
along with the sounds that express them, if such thought happen to be
named after human notion. For to be, and to be called, are not
convertible terms. But God is by His nature what He is, but He is
called by us by such names as the poverty of our nature will allow us
to make use of, which is incapable of enunciating thought except by
means of voice and words. Accordingly, understanding Him to be without
origin, we enunciate that thought by the term ungenerate. And what harm
is it to Him Who indeed is, that He should be named by us as we
conceive Him to be? For His ungenerate existence is not the result of
His being called ungenerate, but the name is the result of the
existence. But this our acute friend fails to see, nor does he take a
clear view of his own positions. For if he did, he would certainly have
left off reviling those who framed the word ungeneracy to express the
idea in their minds. For look at what he says, “Words so spoken
perish as soon as they are spoken; but God both is and was ungenerate,
both after the words were spoken and before. You see that the Supreme
Being is what He is, before the creation of all things, whether silent
or not, being what He is neither in greater nor in less degree; while
the use of words and names was not devised till after the creation of
man, endowed by God with the faculty of reason and
speech.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p65" shownumber="no">If, then, the creation is of
later date than its Creator, and man is the latest in the scale of
creation, and if speech is a distinctive characteristic of man, and
verbs and nouns are the component elements of speech, and ungeneracy is
a noun, how is it that he does not understand that he is combating his
own arguments? For we, on our side, say that by human thought and
intelligence words have been devised expressive of things which they
represent, and he, on his side, allows that those who employ speech are
demonstrably later in point of time than the Divine life, and that the
Divine nature is now, and ever has been, without generation. If, then,
he allows the blessed life to be anterior to man (for to that point I
return), and we do not deny man’s later creation, but contend
that we have used forms of speech ever since we came into being and
received the faculty of reason from our Maker, and if ungeneracy is a
word expressive of a special idea, and every word is a part of human
speech,—it follows that he who admits that the Divine nature was
anterior to man must at the same time admit that the name invented by
man to express that nature was itself later in being. For it was not
likely that the use of speech should be exercised before the existence
of creatures to use it, any more than that farming should be exercised
before the existence of farmers, or navigation before that of
navigators, or in fact any of the occupations of life before that of
life itself. Why, then, does he contend with us, instead of following
his premises to their legitimate conclusion?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p66" shownumber="no">He says that God was what He is,
before the creation of man. Nor do we deny it. For whatsoever we
conceive of God existed before the creation of the world. But we
maintain that it received its name after the namer came into being. For
if we use words for this purpose, that they may supply us with teaching
about the things which they signify, and it is ignorance alone that
requires teaching, while the Divine Nature, as comprehending all
knowledge, is above all teaching, it follows that names were invented
to denote the Supreme Being, not for His sake, but for our own. For He
did not attach the term ungeneracy to His nature in order that He
Himself might be instructed. For He Who knoweth all things has no need
of syllables and words to instruct Him as to His own nature and
majesty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p67" shownumber="no">But that we might gain some sort
of comprehension of what with reverence may be thought respecting Him,
we have stamped our different ideas with certain words and syllables,
labelling, as it were, our mental processes with verbal formulæ to
serve as characteristic notes and indications, with the object of
giving a clear and simple declaration of our mental processes by means
of words attached to, and expressive of, our ideas. Why, then, does he
find fault with our contention that the term ungeneracy was devised to
indicate the existence of God without origin or beginning, and that,
independently of all exercise of speech, or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_267.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_267" n="267" />silence, or thought, and
before the very idea of creation, God was and remains ungenerate? If,
indeed, any one should argue that God was not ungenerate till the name
ungeneracy had been found, the man might be pardonable for writing as
he has written, in contravention of such an absurdity. But if no one
denies that He existed before speech and reason, whereas, while the
form of words by which the meaning is expressed is said by us to have
been devised by mental conception, the end and aim of his controversy
with us is to show that the name is not of man’s device, but that
it existed before our creation, though by whom it was spoken I do not
know<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p67.1" n="1099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p68" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s reading and stopping are both faulty here,
viz., <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p68.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
οἶδα περὶ
τίνος
λεγόμενον τί
κοινὸν ἔχει
κ.τ.λ</span>. Manifestly the stop
should be at <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p68.2" lang="EL">λεγόμενον</span>, and the reading of the editt. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p68.3" lang="EL">παρὰ
τίνος</span> is
right.</p></note>, what has the assertion that God existed
ungenerately before all things, and the contention that<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p68.4" n="1100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p69" shownumber="no"> It is
not necessary to change the <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p69.1" lang="EL">τὸ</span> here to <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p69.2" lang="EL">τῷ</span> as Oehler
suggests. The Munich Cod. omits it altogether. But he has done good
service to the text, by supplying from his Codices all that follows,
down to “the same sort of argument” (except that the
first <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p69.3" lang="EL">διαγωνίζεσθαι</span>
is probably a gloss).</p></note> mental conception is posterior to God, got
to do with this aim of his? For that God is not a conception has been
fully demonstrated, so that we may press him with the same sort of
argument, and reply, so to say, in his own words, <i>e.g.</i> “It
is utter folly to regard understanding as of earlier birth than those
who exercise it”; or again, as he proceeds a little below,
“Nor as though we intended this, <i>i.e.</i> to make men, the
latest of God’s works of creation, anterior to the conceptions of
their own understanding.” Great indeed would be the force of the
argument, if any one of us, out of sheer folly and madness, should
argue that God was a conception of the mind. But if this is not so, nor
ever has been, (for who would go to such a pitch of folly as to assert
that He Who alone is, and Who brought all else whatsoever into being,
has no substantial existence of His own, and to make Him out to be a
mere conception of a name?) why does he fight with shadows, contending
with imaginary propositions? Is not the cause of this unreasonable
litigiousness clear, that, feeling ashamed of the fallacy respecting
ungeneracy with which his dupes have been deluded (since it has been
proved that the word is very far removed from the Divine essence), he
is deliberately shuffling up his arguments, shifting the controversy
from words to things, so that by throwing all into confusion the unwary
may more easily be seduced, by imagining that God has been described by
us either as a conception, or as posterior in existence to the
invention of human terminology; and thus, leaving our argument
unrefuted, he is shifting his position to another quarter of the field?
For our conclusion was, as I have said, that the term ungeneracy does
not indicate the Divine nature, but is applicable to it as the result
of a conception by which the fact that God subsists without prior cause
is pointed at. But what they were for establishing was this: that the
word was indicative of the Divine essence itself. Yet how has it been
established that the word has this force? I suppose the handling of
this question is in reserve in some other of his writings. But here he
makes it his main object to show that God exists ungenerately, just as
though some one were simply questioning him on such points as
these—what view he held as to the term ungenerate, whether he
thought it invented to show that the First Cause was without beginning
and origin, or as declaring the Divine essence itself; and he, with
much assumption of gravity and wisdom, were replying that he, for his
part, had no doubt that God was the Maker of heaven and earth. How
widely this method of proceeding differs from, and is unconnected with,
his first contention, you may see, in the same way as you may see how
little his fine description of his controversy with us is connected
with the question at issue. For let us look at the matter in this
wise.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p70" shownumber="no">They say that God is ungenerate,
and in this we agree. But that ungeneracy itself constitutes the Divine
essence, here we take exception. For we maintain that this term is
declarative of God’s ungenerate subsistence, but not that
ungeneracy is God. But of what nature is his refutation? It is this:
that before man’s creation God existed ungenerately. But what has
this to do with the point which he promises to establish, that the term
and its Subject are identical? For he lays it down that ungeneracy is
the Divine essence. But what sort of a fulfilment of his promise is it,
to show that God existed before beings capable of speech? What a
wonderful, what an irresistible demonstration! what perfection of
logical refinement! Who that has not been initiated in the mysteries of
the awful craft may venture to look it in the face? Yet in
particularizing the meanings of the term “conception,” he
makes a solemn travesty of it. For, saith he, of words used to express
a conception of the mind, some exist only in pronunciation, as for
instance those which signify nonentity, while others have their
peculiar meaning; and of these some have an amplifying force, as in the
case of things colossal, others a diminishing, as in that of pigmies,
others a multiplying, as in that of many-headed monsters, others a
combinative, as in that of centaurs. After thus reducing the force of
the term “conception” to its lowest value, our clever
friend will allow it, you see, no further extension. He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_268.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_268" n="268" />says that it is without
sense and meaning, that it fancies the unnatural, either contracting or
extending the limits of nature, or putting heterogeneous notions
together, or juggling with strange and monstrous
combinations.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p71" shownumber="no">With such gibes at the term
“conception,” he shows, to the best of his ability, that it
is useless and unprofitable for the life of man. What, then, was the
origin of our higher branches of learning, of geometry, arithmetic, the
logical and physical sciences, of the inventions of mechanical art, of
the marvels of measuring time by the brazen dial and the water-clock?
What, again, of ontology, of the science of ideas, in short of all
intellectual speculation as applied to great and sublime objects? What
of agriculture, of navigation, and of the other pursuits of human life?
how comes the sea to be a highway for man? how are things of the air
brought into the service of things of the earth, wild things tamed,
objects of terror brought into subjection, animals stronger than
ourselves made obedient to the rein? Have not all these benefits to
human life been achieved by conception? For, according to my account of
it, conception is the method by which we discover things that are
unknown, going on to further discoveries by means of what adjoins to
and follows<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p71.1" n="1101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p72" shownumber="no"> The
definition of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p72.1" lang="EL">ἐπίνοια</span>, <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p72.2" lang="EL">ἔφοδος
εὑρετικὴ τῶν
ἀγνοουμένων,
διὰ τῶν
προσεχῶν τε
καὶ
ἀκολούθων</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p72.3" lang="EL">τὸ
ἐφέξῆς
ἐξευρίσκουσα</span></p></note> from our first perception with regard
to the thing studied. For when we have formed some idea of what we seek
to know, by adapting what follows to the first result of our
discoveries we gradually conduct our inquiry to the end of our proposed
research.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p73" shownumber="no">But why enumerate the greater
and more splendid results of this faculty? For every one who is not
unfriendly to truth can see for himself that all else that Time has
discovered for the service and benefit of human life, has been
discovered by no other instrumentality than that of conception. And it
seems to me, that any one who should judge this faculty more precious
than any other with the exercise of which we are gifted in this life by
Divine Providence would not be far mistaken in his judgment. And in
saying this I am supported by Job’s teaching, where he represents
God as answering His servant by the tempest and the clouds, saying both
other things meet for Him to say, and that it is He Who hath set man
over the arts, and given to woman her skill in weaving and embroidery<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p73.1" n="1102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.36" parsed="|Job|38|36|0|0" passage="Job xxxviii. 36">Job xxxviii.
36</scripRef>.
LXX. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p74.2" lang="EL">Τίς
δὲ ἔδωκε
γυναιξὶν
ὑφάσματος
σοφίαν, ἢ
ποικιλτικὴν
ἐπιστήμην</span></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p75" shownumber="no">Now that He did not teach us
such things by some visible operation, Himself presiding over the work,
as we may see in matters of bodily teaching, no one would gainsay whose
nature is not altogether animal and brutish. But still it has been said
that our first knowledge of such arts is from Him, and, if such is the
case, surely He Who endowed our nature with such a faculty of
conceiving and finding out the objects of our investigation was Himself
our Guide to the arts. And by the law of causation, whatever is
discovered and established by conception must be ascribed to Him Who is
the Author of that faculty. Thus human life invented the Art of
Healing, but nevertheless he would be right who should assert that Art
to be a gift from God. And whatever discovery has been made in human
life, conducive to any useful purposes of peace or war, came to us from
no other quarter but from an intelligence conceiving and discovering
according to our several requirements; and that intelligence is a gift
of God. It is to God, then, that we owe all that intelligence supplies
to us. Nor do I deny the objection made by our adversaries, that lying
wonders also are fabricated by this faculty. For their contention as to
this makes for our own side in the argument. For we too assert that the
science of opposites is the same, whether beneficial or the reverse;
<i>e.g.</i> in the case of the arts of healing and navigation, and so
on. For he who knows how to relieve the sick by drugs will also know,
if indeed he were to turn his art to an evil purpose, how to mix some
deleterious ingredient in the food of the healthy. And he who can steer
a boat with its rudder into port can also steer it for the reef or the
rock, if minded to destroy those on board. And the painter, with the
same art by which he depicts the fairest form on his canvas, could give
us an exact representation of the ugliest. So, too, the
wrestling-master, by the experience which he has gained in anointing,
can set a dislocated limb, or, should he wish to do so, dislocate a
sound one. But why encumber our argument by multiplying instances? As
in the above-mentioned cases no one would deny that he who has learned
to practise an art for right purposes can also abuse it for wrong ones,
so we say that the faculty of thought and conception was implanted by
God in human nature for good, but, with those who abuse it as an
instrument of discovery, it frequently becomes the handmaid of
pernicious inventions. But although it is thus possible for this
faculty to give a plausible shape to what is false and unreal, it is
none the less competent to investigate what actually and in very truth
subsists, and its ability for the one must in fairness be regarded as
an evidence of its ability for the other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p76" shownumber="no">For that one who proposes to
himself to terrify or charm an audience should have plenty <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_269.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_269" n="269" />of conception to effect
such a purpose, and should display to the spectators many-handed,
many-headed, or fire-breathing monsters, or men enfolded in the coils
of serpents, or that he should seem to increase their stature, or
enlarge their natural proportions to a ridiculous extent, or that he
should describe men metamorphosed into fountains and trees and birds, a
kind of narrative which is not without its attraction for such as take
pleasure in things of that sort;—all this, I say, is the clearest
of demonstrations that it is possible to arrive at higher knowledge
also by means of this inventive faculty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p77" shownumber="no">For it is not the case that,
while the intelligence implanted in us by the Giver is fully competent
to conjure up non-realities, it is endowed with no faculty at all for
providing us with things that may profit us. But as the impulsive and
elective faculty of the soul is established in our nature, to incite us
to what is good and noble, though a man may also abuse it for what is
evil, and no one can call the fact that the elective faculty sometimes
inclines to evil a proof that it never inclines to what is
good—so the bias of conception towards what is vain and
unprofitable does not prove its inability for what is profitable, but,
on the contrary, is a demonstration of its not being unserviceable for
what is beneficial and necessary to the mind. For as, in the one case,
it discovers means to produce pleasure or terror, so, in the other, it
does not fail to find ways for getting at truth. Now one of the objects
of inquiry was whether the First Cause, viz. God, exists without
beginning, or whether His existence is dependent on some beginning. But
perceiving, by the aid of thought, that that cannot be a First Cause
which we conceive of as the consequence of another, we devised a word
expressive of such a notion, and we say that He who is without anterior
cause exists without origin, or, so to say, ungenerately. And Him Who
so exists we call ungenerate and without origin, indicating, by that
appellation, not what He is, but what He is not.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p78" shownumber="no">But as far as possible to
elucidate the idea, I will endeavour to illustrate it by a still
plainer example. Let us suppose the inquiry to be about some tree,
whether it is cultivated or wild. If the former, we call it planted, if
the latter, not planted. And such a term exactly hits the truth, for
the tree must needs be after this manner or that. And yet the word does
not indicate the peculiar nature of the plant. From the term
“not-planted” we learn that it is of spontaneous growth;
but whether what is thus signified is a plane, or a vine, or some other
such plant, the name applied to it does not inform us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p79" shownumber="no">This example being understood,
it is time to go on to the thing which it illustrates. This much we
comprehend, that the First Cause has His existence from no antecedent
one. Accordingly, we call God ungenerate as existing ungenerately,
reducing this notion of ungeneracy into verbal form. That He is without
origin or beginning we show by the force of the term. But what that
Being is which exists ungenerately, this appellation does not lead us
to discern. Nor was it to be supposed that the processes of conception
could avail to raise us above the limits of our nature, and open up the
incomprehensible to our view, and enable us to compass the knowledge of
that which no knowledge can approach<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p79.1" n="1103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p80" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Origen c. Celsum, vi. 65. Celsus had said, “God cannot be
named.” “This requires a distinction to be made. If Celsus
means that there is nothing in the signification of words that can
express the qualities of God, what he says is true, seeing that there
are many other qualities that cannot be named. Who, for instance, can
express in words the difference of quality between the sweetness of a
date and that of a fig? Peculiar individual qualities cannot be
expressed in a word. No wonder, then, that in this absolute sense God
cannot be named. But if by ‘name’ we only mean the possible
expression of some one thing about God, by way of leading on the
listener, and producing in him such a notion <i>about</i> God as human
faculties can reach to, then there is nothing strange in saying, that
God can have a name.”</p></note>. Nevertheless,
our adversary storms at our Master, and tries to tear to pieces his
teaching respecting the faculty of thought and conception, and derides
what has been said, revelling as usual in the rattle of his jingling
phraseology, and saying that he (Basil) shrinks from adducing evidence
respecting those things of which he presumes to be the interpreter.
For, quoting certain of the Master’s speculations on the faculty
of conception, in which he shows that its exercise finds place, not
only in reference to vain and trivial objects, but that it is competent
to deal also with weightier matters, he, by means of his speculation
about the corn, and seed, and other food (in Genesis), brings Basil
into court with the charge, that his language is a following of pagan
philosophy<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p80.1" n="1104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p81" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.1" lang="EL">τῃ ἔξωθεν
φιλοσοφί&amp;
139·</span>. Eunomius, in this accusation, must
have been thinking, in the <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.2" lang="EL">θέσει</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.3" lang="EL">φύσει</span> controversy on the origin of language, of Democritus, who
called words “statues in sound,” <i>i.e.</i> ascribed to
them a certain amount of artificiality. But it is doubtful whether the
opinion of the purely human origin of language can be ascribed to him,
when we consider another expression of his, that “words were
statues in sound, but statues not made by the hands of men, but by the
gods themselves.” Language with him was conventional, but it was
not arbitrary. Again, Plato defines a word, an imitation in sound of
that which it imitates (Cratylus, 423 B), and Aristotle calls words
imitations (Rhet. iii. 1). But both of them were very far indeed from
tracing language back to mere <i>onamatopœia</i>, i.e. ascribing
it to <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.4" lang="EL">θέσις</span> (agreement), as opposed to <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.5" lang="EL">φύσις</span> in the
sense of the earlier Greek philosophy, the “essence” of the
thing named, rather than the “nature” of the names. Long
before them Pythagoras had said, “the wisest of all things is
Number, and next to Number, that which gives names.” These
oracular words do not countenance the idea that the origin of language
was purely human. Perhaps Epicurus more definitely than any taught that
in the first formation of language men acted unconsciously, moved by
nature (in the modern sense), and that then as a second stage there was
an agreement or understanding to use a certain sound for a certain
conception. Against this Heraclitus (<span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.6">b.c.</span> 503)
had taught that words exist <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.7" lang="EL">φύσει</span>.
“Words are like the shadows of things, like the pictures of trees
and mountains reflected in the river, like our own images when we look
into a mirror.” We know at all events here what he did <i>not</i>
mean, viz., that man imposed what names he pleased on the objects round
him. Heraclitus’ “nature” is a very different thing
from the Darwinian Nature; it is the inherent fitness between the
object and name. Eunomius, then, was hardly justified in calling the
Greek philosophy, as a whole, atheistical in this matter, and
“against Providence.” This <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.8" lang="EL">φύσις</span>, the
impalpable force in the things named, could still be represented as the
will of the Deity. Eunomius outdoes Origen even, or any Christian
writer, in contending for the sacredness of names. He makes the Deity
the name-giver, but with the sole object of deifying his
“Ungenerate.” Perhaps Basil’s teaching of the human
faculty of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p81.9" lang="EL">᾽Επίνοια</span>
working under God as the name-giver is the truest
statement of all, and harmonizes most with modern thought.</p></note>, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_270.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_270" n="270" />that he is circumscribing
Divine Providence, as not allowing that words were given to things by
God, and that he is fighting in the ranks of the Atheists, and taking
arms against Providence, and that he admires the doctrines of the
profane rather than the laws of God, and ascribes to them the palm of
wisdom, not having observed in the earliest of the sacred records, that
before the creation of man, the naming of fruit and seed are mentioned
in Holy Writ.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p82" shownumber="no">Such are his charges against us;
not indeed his notions as expressed in his own phraseology, for we have
made such alterations as were required to correct the ruggedness and
harshness of his style. What, then, is our answer to this careful
guardian of Divine Providence? He asserts that we are in error,
because, while we do not deny man’s having been created a
rational being by God, we ascribe the invention of words to the logical
faculty implanted by God in man’s nature. And this is the
bitterest of his accusations, whereby our teacher of righteousness is
charged with deserting to the tenets of the Atheists, and is denounced
as partaking with and supporting their lawless company, and indeed as
guilty of all the most atrocious offences. Well, then, let this
corrector of our blunders tell us, <i>did</i> God give names to the
things which He created? For so says our new interpreter of the
mysteries: “Before the creation of man God named germ, and herb,
and grass, and seed, and tree, and the like, when by the word of His
power He brought them severally into being.” If, then, he abides
by the bare letter, and so far Judaizes, and has yet to learn that the
Christian is a disciple not of the letter but of the Spirit (for the
letter killeth, says the Apostle, but the Spirit giveth life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p82.1" n="1105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p83" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p83.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>), and quotes to us the bare literal reading
of the words as though God Himself pronounced them—if, I say, he
believes this, that, after the similitude of men, God made use of
fluency of speech, expressing His thoughts by voice and
accent—if, I repeat, he believes this, he cannot reasonably deny
what follows as its logical consequence. For our speech is uttered by
the organs of speech, the windpipe, the tongue, the teeth, and the
mouth, the inhalation of air from without and the breath from within
working together to produce the utterance. For the windpipe, fitting
into the throat like a flute, emits a sound from below; and the roof of
the mouth, by reason of the void space above extending to the nostrils,
like some musical instrument, gives volume from above to the voice. And
the cheeks, too, are aids to speech, contracting and expanding in
accordance with their structural arrangement, or propelling the voice
through a narrow passage by various movements of the tongue, which it
effects now with one part of itself now with another, giving hardness
or softness to the sound which passes over it by contact with the teeth
or with the palate. Again, the service of the lips contributes not a
little to the result, affecting the voice by the variety of their
distinctive movements, and helping to shape the words as they are
uttered.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p84" shownumber="no">If, then, God gives things their
names as our new expositor of the Divine record assures us, naming
germ, and grass, and tree, and fruit, He must of necessity have
pronounced each of these words not otherwise than as it is pronounced;
<i>i.e</i>. according to the composition of the syllables, some of
which are sounded by the lips, others by the tongue, others by both.
But if none of these words could be uttered, except by the operation of
vocal organs producing each syllable and sound by some appropriate
movement, he must of necessity ascribe the possession of such organs to
God, and fashion the Divine Being according to the exigencies of
speech. For each adaptation of the vocal organs must be in some form or
other, and form is a bodily limitation. Further, we know very well that
all bodies are composite, but where you see composition you see also
dissolution, and dissolution, as the notion implies, is the same thing
as destruction. This, then, is the upshot of our
controversialist’s victory over us; to show us the God of his
imagining whom he has fashioned by the name ungeneracy—speaking,
indeed, that He may not lose His share in the invention of names, but
provided with vocal organs with which to utter them, and not without
bodily nature to enable Him to employ them (for you cannot conceive of
formal utterance in the abstract apart from a body), and gradually
going on to the congenital affections of the body—through the
composite to dissolution, and so finding His end in
destruction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p85" shownumber="no">Such is the nature of this
new-fangled Deity, as deducible from the words of our new God-maker.
But he takes his stand on the Scriptures, and maintains that Moses
explicitly declares this, when he says, “God said,” adding
His words, “Let there be light,” and, “Let there be a
firmament,” and, “Let the waters be gathered
together…and let the dry land appear,” and, “Let the
earth bring forth,” and, “Let the waters bring
forth,” and, whatsoever else is written in its order. Let us,
then, examine the meaning of what is said. Who does not know, even if
he be the merest simpleton, that there is a natural correlation between
hearing and speech, and that, as it is impossible <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_271.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_271" n="271" />for hearing to discharge its
function when no one is speaking, so speech is ineffectual unless
directed to hearing? If, then, he means literally that “God
said,” let him tell us also to what hearing His words were
addressed. Does he mean that He said them to Himself? If so, the
commands which He issues, He issues to Himself. Yet who will accept
this interpretation, that God sits upon His throne prescribing what He
Himself must do, and employing Himself as His minister to do His
bidding? But even supposing one were to allow that it was not blasphemy
to say this, who has any need of words and speech for himself, even
though a man? For every one’s own mental action suffices him to
produce choice and volition. But he will doubtless say that the Father
held converse with the Son. But what need of vocal utterance for that?
For it is a property of bodily nature to signify the thoughts of the
heart by means of words, whence also written characters equivalent to
speech were invented for the expression of thought. For we declare
thought equally by speaking and by writing, but in the case of those
who are not too far distant we reach their hearing by voice, but
declare our mind to those who are at a distance by written characters;
and in the case of those present with us, in proportion to their
distance from us, we raise or lower the tones of our voice, and to
those close by us we sometimes point out what they are to do simply by
a nod; and such or such an expression of the eye is sufficient to
convey our determination, or a movement of the hand is sufficient to
signify our approval or disapproval of something going on. If, then,
those who are encompassed by the body are able to make known the hidden
working of their minds to their neighbours, even without voice, or
speech, or correspondence by means of letters, and silence causes no
hindrance to the despatch of business, can it be that in the case of
the immaterial, and intangible, and, as Eunomius says, the Supreme and
first Being, there is any need of words to indicate the thought of the
Father and to make known His will to the Only-Begotten Son—words,
which, as he himself says, are wont to perish as soon as they are
uttered? No one, methinks, who has common sense will accept this as the
truth, especially as all sound is poured forth into the air. For voice
cannot be produced unless it takes consistence in air. Now, even they
themselves must suppose some medium of communication between the
speaker and him to whom he speaks. For if there were no such medium,
how could the voice travel from the speaker to the hearer? What, then,
will they say is the medium or interval by which they divide the Father
from the Son? Between bodies, indeed, there is an interval of
atmospheric space, differing in its nature from the nature of human
bodies. But God, Who is intangible, and without form, and pure from all
composition, in communicating His counsels with the Only-Begotten Son,
Who is similarly, or rather in the same manner, immaterial and without
body—if He made His communication by voice, what medium would He
have had through which the word, transmitted as in a current, might
reach the ears of the Only-Begotten? For we need hardly stop to
consider that God is not separable into apprehensive faculties, as we
are, whose perceptions separately apprehend their corresponding
objects; <i>e.g.</i> sight apprehends what may be seen, hearing what
may be heard, so that touch does not taste, and hearing has no
perception of odours and flavours, but each confines itself to that
function to which it was appointed by nature, holding itself
insensible, as it were, to those with which it has no natural
correspondence, and incapable of tasting the pleasure enjoyed by its
neighbour sense. But with God it is otherwise. All in all, He is at
once sight, and hearing, and knowledge; and there we stop, for it is
not permitted us to ascribe the more animal perceptions to that refined
nature. Still we take a very low view of God, and drag down the Divine
to our own grovelling standard, if we suppose the Father speaking with
His mouth, and the Son’s ear listening to His words. What, then,
are we to suppose is the medium which conveys the Father’s voice
to the hearing of the Son? It must be created or uncreate. But we may
not call it created; for the Word was before the creation of the world:
and beside the Divine nature there is nothing uncreate. If, therefore,
there was no creation then, and the Word spoken of in the cosmogony was
older than creation, will he, who maintains that speech and a voice are
meant by “the Word,” suggest what medium existed between
the Father and the Son, whereby those words and sounds were expressed?
For if a medium exist, it must needs exist in a nature of its own, so
as to differ in nature both from the Father and the Son. Being, then,
something of necessity different, it divides the Father and the Son
from each other, as though inserted between the two. What, then, could
it be? Not created, for creation is younger than the Word. Generated we
have learnt the Only-begotten (and Him alone) to be. Except the Father,
none is ungenerate. Truth, therefore, obliges us to the conclusion that
there is no medium between the Father and the Son. But where separation
is not conceived of the closest connection is naturally implied. And
what is so connected needs no medium for voice or speech. Now, by
“connected,” I mean here <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_272.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_272" n="272" />what is in all respects
inseparable. For in the case of a spiritual nature the term connection
does not mean corporeal connection, but the union and blending of
spiritual with spiritual through identity of will. Accordingly, there
is no divergence of will between the Father and the Son, but the image
of goodness is after the Archetype of all goodness and beauty, and as,
if a man should look at himself in a glass (for it is perfectly
allowable to explain the idea by corporeal illustrations), the copy
will in all respects be conformed to the original, the shape of the man
who is reflected being the cause of the shape on the glass, and the
reflection making no spontaneous movement or inclination unless
commenced by the original, but, if it move, moving along with
it,—in like manner we maintain that our Lord, the Image of the
invisible God, is immediately and inseparably one with the Father in
every movement of His Will. If the Father will anything, the Son Who is
in the Father knows the Father’s will, or rather He is Himself
the Father’s will. For, if He has in Himself all that is the
Father’s, there is nothing of the Father’s that He cannot
have. If, then, He has all things that are the Father’s in
Himself, or, say we rather, if He has the Father Himself, then, along
with the Father and the things that are the Father’s, He must
needs have in Himself the whole of the Father’s will. He needs
not, therefore, to know the Father’s will by word, being Himself
the Word of the Father, in the highest acceptation of the term. What,
then, is the word that can be addressed to Him who is the Word indeed?
And how can He Who is the Word indeed require a second word for
instruction?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p86" shownumber="no">But it may be said that the
voice of the Father was addressed to the Holy Spirit. But neither does
the Holy Spirit require instruction by speech, for being God, as saith
the Apostle, He “searcheth all things, yea the deep things of
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p86.1" n="1106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p87" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p87.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, then, God utters any word, and
all speech is directed to the ear, let those who maintain that God
expresses Himself in the language of continuous discourse, inform us
what audience He addressed. Himself He needs not address. The Son has
no need of instruction by words. The Holy Ghost searcheth even the deep
things of God. Creation did not yet exist. To whom, then, was
God’s word addressed?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p88" shownumber="no">But, says he, the record of
Moses does not lie, and from it we learn that God spake. No! nor is
great David of the number of those who lie, and he expressly says;
“The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth
His handy work. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night
showeth knowledge;” and after saying that the heavens and the
firmament declare, and that day and that night showeth knowledge and
speech, he adds to what he has said, that “there is neither
speech nor language, and that their voices are not heard<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p88.1" n="1107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p89" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1-Ps.19.3" parsed="|Ps|19|1|19|3" passage="Ps. xix. 1-3">Ps. xix.
1–3</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” Yet how can such declaring and
showing forth be other than words, and how is it that no voice
addresses itself to the ear? Is the prophet contradicting himself, or
is he stating an impossibility, when he speaks of words without sound,
and declaration without language, and announcement without voice? or,
is there not rather the very perfection of truth in his teaching, which
tells us, in the words which I have quoted, that the declaration of the
heavens, and the word shouted forth by the day, is no articulate voice
nor language of the lips, but is a revelation of the power of God to
those who are capable of hearing it, even though no voice be
heard?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p90" shownumber="no">What, then, do we think of this
passage? For it may be that, if we understand it, we shall also
understand the meaning of Moses. It often happens that Holy Scripture,
to enable us more clearly to comprehend a matter to be revealed, makes
use of a bodily illustration, as would seem to be the case in this
passage from David, who teaches us by what he says that none of the
things which are have their being from chance or accident, as some have
imagined that our world and all that is therein was framed by
fortuitous and undesigned combinations of first elements, and that no
Providence penetrated the world. But we are taught that there is a
cause of the system and government of the Universe, on Whom all nature
depends, to Whom it owes its origin and cause, towards Whom it inclines
and moves, and in Whom it abides. And since, as saith the Apostle, His
eternal power and godhead are understood, being clearly seen through
the creation of the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p90.1" n="1108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p91" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p91.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>, therefore all
creation and, before all, as saith the Scripture, the system of the
heavens, declare the wisdom of the Creator in the skill displayed by
His works. And this is what it seems to me that he is desirous to set
forth, viz. the testimony of the things which do appear to the fact
that the worlds were framed with wisdom and skill, and abide for ever
by the power of Him who is the Ruler over all. The very heavens, he
says, in displaying the wisdom of Him Who made them, all but shout
aloud with a voice, and, though without voice, proclaim the wisdom of
their Creator. For we can hear as it were words teaching us: “O
men, when ye gaze upon us and behold our beauty and magnitude, and this
ceaseless revolution, with its well-<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_273.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_273" n="273" />ordered and harmonious motion,
working in the same direction and in the same manner, turn your
thoughts to Him Who presides over our system, and, by aid of the beauty
which you see, imagine to yourselves the beauty of the invisible
Archetype. For in us there is nothing without its Lord, nothing that
moves of its own proper motion: but all that appears, or that is
conceivable in respect to us, depends on a Power Who is inscrutable and
sublime.” This is not given in articulate speech, but by the
things which are seen, and it instils into our minds the knowledge of
Divine power more than if speech proclaimed it with a voice. As, then,
the heavens declare, though they do not speak, and the firmament shows
God’s handy-work, yet requires no voice for the purpose, and the
day uttereth speech, though there is no speaking, and no one can say
that Holy Scripture is in error—in like manner, since both Moses
and David have one and the same Teacher, I mean the Holy Spirit, Who
says that the fiat went before the creation, we are not told that God
is the Creator of words, but of things made known to us by the
signification of our words. For, lest we should suppose the creation to
be without its Lord, and spontaneously originated, He says that it was
created by the Divine Being, and that it is established in an orderly
and connected system by Him. Now it would be a work of time to discuss
the order of what Moses didactically records in his historical summary
respecting the creation of the world. Or (if we did)<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p91.2" n="1109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p92" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p92.1" lang="EL">῎Η γαρ</span>. Both Codd.
&amp; editt. read so; as Oehler testifies, though he has <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p92.2" lang="EL">῏Η γὰρ</span>.</p></note> each second passage would serve to prove
more clearly the erroneous and futile character of our
adversaries’ opinion. But whoever cares to do so may read what we
have written on Genesis, and judge whether our teaching or theirs is
the more reasonable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p93" shownumber="no">But to return to the matter in
question. We assert that the words “He said” do not imply
voice and words on the part of God; but the writer, in showing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p93.1" n="1110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p94" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p94.1" lang="EL">ἀποφαίνων</span> as referring to Moses, with Oehler, instead of the
conjecture of John the Franciscan <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p94.2" lang="EL">ἀποφαίνουσα</span>, in the Paris edit. Even the Pithœan has <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p94.3" lang="EL">ἀποφαίνων</span></p></note> the power of God to be concurrent with His
will, renders the idea more easy of apprehension. For since by the will
of God all things were created, and it is the ordinary way of men to
signify their will first of all by speech, and so to bring their work
into harmony with their will, and the scriptural account of the
Creation is the learner’s introduction, as it were, to the
knowledge of God, representing to our minds the power of the Divine
Being by objects more ready to our comprehension (for sensible
apprehension is an aid to intellectual knowledge), on this account,
Moses, by saying that God commanded all things to be, signifies to us
the inciting power of His will, and by adding, “and it was
so,” he shows that in the case of God there is no difference
between will and performance; but, on the contrary, that though the
purposing initiates God’s activity, the accomplishment keeps pace
with the purpose, and that the two are to be considered together and at
once, viz. the deliberate motion of the mind, and the power that
effects its purpose. For the idea of the Divine purpose and action
leaves no conceivable interval between them, but as light is produced
along with the kindling of fire, at once coming out from it and shining
forth along with it—in the same manner the existence of things
created is an effect of the Divine will, but not posterior to it in
time.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p95" shownumber="no">For the case is different from
that of men endowed by nature with practical ability, where you may
look at capability and execution apart from each other. For example, we
say of a man who possesses the art of shipbuilding, that he is always a
shipbuilder in respect of his ability to build ships, but that he
operates only when he displays his skill in working. It is otherwise
with God; for all that we can conceive as in Him is entirely work and
action, His will passing over immediately to its object. As, then, the
mechanism of the heavens testifies to the glory of their Creator and
confesses Him Who made them, and needs no voice for the purpose, so on
the other hand any one who is acquainted with the Mosaic Scripture will
see that God speaks of the world as His creation, having brought the
whole into being by the fiat of His will, and that He needs no words to
make known His mind. As, then, he who heard the heavens declaring the
glory of God looked not for set speech on the occasion (for, to those
who can understand it, the universe speaks through the things which are
being done, without regard or care for verbal explanation), so, even if
any one hears Moses telling how God gave order and arrangement to each
several part of Creation by name, let him not suppose the prophet to
speak falsely, nor degrade the contemplation of sublime verities by
mean and grovelling notions, thus, as it were, reducing God to a mere
human standard, and supposing that after the manner of men he directs
His operations by the instrumentality of speech; but let His fiat mean
His will only, and let the names of those created things denote the
mere reality of their coming into being. And thus he will learn these
two things from what is recorded: (1) That God made all things by His
will, and (2) that without any trouble or difficulty the Divine Will
became nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p96" shownumber="no">But if any one would give a more
sensuous interpretation to the words “God said,” as proving
that articulate speech was His creation, by a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_274.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_274" n="274" />parity of reason he must
understand by the words “God saw,” that He did so by
faculties of perception like our own, through the organs of vision; and
so again by the words “The Lord heard me and had mercy upon
me,” and again, “He smelled a sweet savour<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p96.1" n="1111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p97" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p97.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.10" parsed="|Ps|30|10|0|0" passage="Ps. xxx. 10">Ps. xxx. 10</scripRef> (LXX.). <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p97.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.21" parsed="|Gen|8|21|0|0" passage="Gen. viii. 21">Gen. viii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and whatever other sensuous
expressions are employed by Scripture in reference to head, or foot, or
hand, or eyes, or fingers, or sandals, as appertaining to God, taking
them, I say, in their plain literal acceptation, he will present to us
an anthropomorphous deity, after the similitude of what is seen among
ourselves. But if any one hearing that the heavens are the work of His
fingers, that He has a strong hand, and a mighty arm, and eyes, and
feet, and sandals, deduces from such words ideas worthy of God, and
does not degrade the idea of His pure nature by carnal and sensuous
imaginations, it will follow that on the one hand he will regard the
verbal utterances as indications of the Divine will, but on the other
he will not conceive of them as articulate sounds, but will reason
thus; that the Creator of human reason has gifted us with speech
proportionally to the capacity of our nature, so that we might be able
thereby to signify the thoughts of our minds; but that, so far as the
Divine nature differs from ours, so great will be the degree of
difference between our notions respecting it and its own inherent
majesty and godhead. And as our power compared with God’s, and
our life with His life, is as nothing, and all else that is ours,
compared with what is in Him, is “as nothing in comparison<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p97.3" n="1112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p98" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p98.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5" parsed="|Ps|39|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxix. 5">Ps. xxxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>” with Him, as saith the inspired
Teaching, so also our word as compared with Him, Who is the Word
indeed, is as nothing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p98.2" n="1113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p99" shownumber="no"> Or.
Cat. c. 1. “For since our nature is liable to corruption, and
weak, therefore is our life short, our strength unsubstantial, our word
unstable (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p99.1" lang="EL">ἀπαγὴς</span>);” and see note.</p></note>. For this word of
yours was not in the beginning, but was created along with our nature,
nor is it to be regarded as having any reality of its own, but, as our
master (Basil) somewhere has said, it vanishes along with the sound of
the voice, nor is any operation of the word discernible, but it has its
subsistence in voice only, or in written characters. But the word of
God is God Himself, the Word that was in the beginning and that abideth
for ever, through Whom all things were and are, Who ruleth over all,
and hath all power over the things in heaven and the things on earth,
being Life, and Truth, and Righteousness, and Light, and all that is
good, and upholding all things in being. Such, then, and so great being
the word, as we understand it, of God, our opponent allows God, as some
great thing, the power of language, made up of nouns, verbs, and
conjunctions, not perceiving that, as He Who conferred practical powers
on our nature is not spoken of as fabricating each of their several
results, but, while He gave our nature its ability, it is by us that a
house is constructed, or a bench, or a sword, or a plough, and
whatsoever thing our life happens to be in need of, each of which
things is our own work, although it may be ascribed to Him Who is the
author of our being, and Who created our nature capable of every
science,—so also our power of speech is the work of Him Who made
our nature what it is, but the invention of each several term required
to denote objects in hand is of our own devising. And this is proved by
the fact that many terms in use are of a base and unseemly character,
of which no man of sense would conceive God the inventor: so that, if
certain of our familiar expressions are ascribed by Holy Scripture to
God as the speaker, we should remember that the Holy Spirit is
addressing us in language of our own, as <i>e.g.</i> in the history of
the Acts we are told that each man received the teaching of the
disciples in his own language wherein he was born, understanding the
sense of the words by the language which he knew. And, that this is
true, may be seen yet more clearly by a careful examination of the
enactments of the Levitical law. For they make mention of pans, and
cakes, and fine flour<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p99.2" n="1114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p100" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p100.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.2.5" parsed="|Lev|2|5|0|0" passage="Lev. ii. 5">Lev. ii. 5</scripRef>, seqq.</p></note>, and the like, in
the mystic sacrifices, instilling wholesome doctrine under the veil of
symbol and enigma. Mention, too, is made of certain measures then in
use, such as ephah, and nebel<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p100.2" n="1115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p101" shownumber="no"> Nebel
is defined by Epiphanius de pond. et mens. c. 24, as follows,
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p101.1" lang="EL">Νέβελ
οἴνου, ὅπερ
ἐστὶ μέτρον
ξεστῶν ρ'ν'</span> (150 pints). The word is merely a transcription of the
Hebrew for a skin, <i>i.e.</i> wine-skin, “bottle.”
Cf. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p101.2" osisRef="Bible:Hos.3.2" parsed="|Hos|3|2|0|0" passage="Hosea iii. 2">Hosea iii. 2</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p101.3" lang="EL">νέβελ
οἴνου</span> (LXX.):
Symmachus has <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p101.4" lang="EL">ἀσκος</span>.</p></note>, and hin, and the
like. Are we, then, to suppose that God made these names and
appellations, or that in the beginning He commanded them to be such,
and to be so named, calling one kind of grain wheat, and its pith
flour, and flat sweetmeats, whether heavy or light, cakes; and that He
commanded a vessel of the kind in which a moist lump is boiled or baked
to be called a pan, or that He spoke of a certain liquid measure by the
name of hin or nebel, and measured dry produce by the homer? surely it
is trifling and mere Jewish folly, far removed from the grandeur of
Christian simplicity, to think that God, Who is the Most High and above
every name and thought, Who by sole virtue of His will governs the
world, which He brought into existence, and upholds it in being, should
set Himself like some schoolmaster to settle the niceties of
terminology. Rather let us say, that as we indicate to the deaf what we
want them to do, by gestures and signs, not because we have no voice of
our own, but because a verbal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_275.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_275" n="275" />communication would be utterly
useless to those who cannot hear, so, in as much as human nature is in
a sense deaf and insensible to higher truths, we maintain that the
grace of God at sundry times and in divers manners spake by the
Prophets, ordering their voices conformably to our capacity and the
modes of expression with which we are familiar, and that by such means
it leads us, as with a guiding hand, to the knowledge of higher truths,
not teaching us in terms proportioned to their inherent sublimity, (for
how can the great be contained by the little?) but descending to the
lower level of our limited comprehension. And as God, after giving
animals their power of motion, no longer prescribes each step they
take, for their nature, having once for all taken its beginning from
the Creator, moves of itself, and makes its way, adapting its power of
motion to its object from time to time (except in so far as it is said
that a man’s steps are directed by the Lord), so our nature,
having received from God the power of speech and utterance and of
expressing the will by the voice, proceeds on its way through things,
giving them distinctive names by varying inflections of sound; and
these signs are the verbs and nouns which we use, and through which we
signify the meaning of the things. And though the word
“fruit” is made use of by Moses before the creation of
fruit, and “seed” before that of seed, this does not
disprove our assertion, nor is the sense of the lawgiver opposed to
what we have said in respect to thought and conception. For that end of
past husbandry which we speak of as fruit, and that beginning of future
husbandry which we speak of as seed, this thing, I mean, underlying
these names,—whether wheat or some other produce which is
increased and multiplied by sowing—does not, he teaches us, grow
spontaneously, but by the will of Him Who created them to grow with
their peculiar power, so as to be the same fruit and to reproduce
themselves as seed, and to support mankind with their increase. And by
the Divine will the thing is produced, not the name, so that the
substantial thing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p101.5" n="1116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p102" shownumber="no"> Here
is the answer to Eunomius’ contention above (p. 270), that
“in the earliest of the sacred records before the creation of
man, the naming of fruit and seed are mentioned in Holy Writ.” He
calls Basil, for not observing this, a pagan and atheist. So below he
calls him a follower of Valentinus, “a sower of tares,” for
making the human faculty (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p102.1" lang="EL">ἐπίνοια</span>) the
maker of names, even of those of the Only-begotten; apparently, as
Valentinus multiplied the names of Christ.</p></note> is the work of the
Creator, but the distinguishing names of things, by which speech
furnishes us with a clear and accurate description of them, are the
work and the invention of man’s reasoning faculty, though the
reasoning faculty itself and its nature are a work of God. And since
all men are endowed with reason, differences of language will of
necessity be found according to differences of country. But if any one
maintain that light, or heaven, or earth, or seed were named after
human fashion by God, he will certainly conclude that they were named
in some special language. What that was, let him show. For he who knows
the one thing will not, in all probability, be ignorant of the other.
For at the river Jordan, after the descent of the Holy Ghost, and again
in the hearing of the Jews, and at the Transfiguration, there came a
voice from heaven, teaching men not only to regard the phenomenon as
something more than a figure, but also to believe the beloved Son of
God to be truly God. Now that voice was fashioned by God, suitably to
the understanding of the hearers, in airy substance, and adapted to the
language of the day, God, “who willeth that all men should be
saved and come to the knowledge of the truth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p102.2" n="1117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p103" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 4">1 Tim. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” having so articulated His words in
the air with a view to the salvation of the hearers, as our Lord also
saith to the Jews, when they thought it thundered because the sound
took place in the air. “This voice came not because of Me, but
for your sakes<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p103.2" n="1118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p104" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p104.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.30" parsed="|John|12|30|0|0" passage="John xii. 30">John xii. 30</scripRef></p></note>.” But before
the creation of the world, inasmuch as there was no one to hear the
word, and no bodily element capable of accentuating the articulate
voice, how can he who says that God used words give any air of
probability to his assertion? God Himself is without body, creation did
not yet exist. Reason does not suffer us to conceive of anything
material in respect to Him. They who might have been benefited by the
hearing were not yet created. And if men were not yet in being, neither
had any form of language been struck out in accordance with national
peculiarities, by what arguments, then, can he who looks to the bare
letter make good his assertion, that God spoke thus using human parts
of speech?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p105" shownumber="no">And the futility of such
assertions may be seen also by this. For as the natures of the
elements, which are the work of the Creator, appear alike to all, and
there is no difference to human sense in men’s experience of
fire, or air, or water, but the nature of each is one and unchanging,
working in the same way, and suffering no modification from the
differences of those who partake of it, so also the imposition of
names, if applied to things by God, would have been the same for all.
But, in point of fact, while the nature of things as constituted by God
remains the same, the names which denote them are divided by so many
differences of language, that it were no easy task even to calculate
their number.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p106" shownumber="no">And if any one cites the
confusion of tongues that took place at the building of the tower, as
contradicting what I have said, not even there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_276.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_276" n="276" />is God spoken of as creating
men’s languages, but as confounding the existing one<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p106.1" n="1119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p107" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p107.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.7" parsed="|Gen|11|7|0|0" passage="Gen. xi. 7">Gen. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>, that all might not hear all. For when all
lived together and were not as yet divided by various differences of
race, the aggregate of men dwelt together with one language among them;
but when by the Divine will it was decreed that all the earth should be
replenished by mankind, then, their community of tongue being broken
up, men were dispersed in various directions and adopted this and that
form of speech and language, possessing a certain bond of union in
similarity of tongue, not indeed disagreeing from others in their
knowledge of things, but differing in the character of their names. For
a stone or a stick does not seem one thing to one man and another to
another, but the different peoples call them by different names. So
that our position remains unshaken, that human language is the
invention of the human mind or understanding. For from the beginning,
as long as all men had the same language, we see from Holy Scripture
that men received no teaching of God’s words, nor, when men were
separated into various differences of language, did a Divine enactment
prescribe how each man should talk. But God, willing that men should
speak different languages, gave human nature full liberty to formulate
arbitrary sounds, so as to render their meaning more intelligible.
Accordingly, Moses, who lived many generations after the building of
the tower, uses one of the subsequent languages in his historical
narrative of the creation, and attributes certain words to God,
relating these things in his own tongue in which he had been brought
up, and with which he was familiar, not changing the names for God by
foreign peculiarities and turns of speech, in order by the strangeness
and novelty of the expressions to prove them the words of God Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p107.2" n="1120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p108" shownumber="no"> A hit
at Eunomius.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p109" shownumber="no">But some who have carefully
studied the Scriptures tell us that the Hebrew tongue is not even
ancient<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p109.1" n="1121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p110" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p110.1" lang="EL">μηδὲ
ἀρχαίζειν</span>: therefore, if they are not the Divine language, <i>a
fortiori</i> this is not. The word cannot possibly mean here “to
grow obsolete.”</p></note> like the others, but that along with
other miracles this miracle was wrought in behalf of the Israelites,
that after the Exodus from Egypt, the language was hastily improvised<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p110.2" n="1122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p111" shownumber="no"> <i>hastily improvised.</i> But Origen, c.
Celsum iii. 6, says—“Celsus has not shewn himself a just
critic of the differing accounts of the Egyptians and the
Jews.…He does not see that it was not possible for so large a
number of rebellious Egyptians, after starting off in this way, to have
changed their language at the very moment of their insurrection, and so
become a separate nation, so that those who one day spoke Egyptian
suddenly spoke a complete Hebrew dialect. Allow for a moment that when
they left Egypt they rejected also their mother tongue; how was it
that, thereupon, they did not adopt the Syrian or Phœnician, but
the Hebrew which was so different from both these?…For the Hebrew
had been their national language before they went down into
Egypt:” And, i. 16—“I wonder how Celsus can admit the
Odrysians amongst the most ancient as well as the wisest peoples, but
will admit the Jews into neither, notwithstanding that there are many
books in Egypt and Phœnicia and Greece which testify to their
antiquity. Any one who likes can read Flavius Josephus’ two books
on the antiquity of the Jews, where he makes a large collection of
writers who witness to this.” And yet, iii. 7, he goes on to say
(what Gregory is here alluding to) that while any way the Hebrew
language was never Egyptian, “yet if we look deeper, we might
find it possible to say in the case of the Exodus that there was a
miracle: viz. the whole mass of the Hebrew people receiving a language;
that such language was the gift of God, as one of their own prophets
has expressed it, ‘when he came out of Egypt, he heard a strange
language.’”</p></note> for the use of the nation. And there is a<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p111.1" n="1123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p112" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p112.1" lang="EL">καί τις</span>.
This reading (and not the interrogative <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p112.2" lang="EL">τίς</span>, as Oehler) is
required by the context, where Gregory actually favours this theory of
the lateness of the Hebrew tongue: and is confirmed by Gretser’s
Latin, “Et nescio quis Prophetæ sermo.”</p></note> passage in the Prophet which confirms this.
For he says, “when he came out of the land of Egypt he heard a
strange language<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p112.3" n="1124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p113" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p113.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.5" parsed="|Ps|81|5|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 5">Ps. lxxxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, then,
Moses was a Hebrew, and the language of the Hebrews was subsequent to
the others, Moses, I say, who was born some thousands of years after
the Creation of the world, and who relates the words of God in his own
language—does he not clearly teach us that he does not attribute
to God such a language of human fashion, but that he speaks as he does
because it was impossible otherwise than in human language to express
his meaning, though the words he uses have some Divine and profound
significance?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p114" shownumber="no">For to suppose that God used the
Hebrew tongue, when there was no one to hear and understand such a
language, methinks no reasonable being will consent. We read in the
Acts that the Divine power divided itself into many languages for this
purpose, that no one of alien tongue might lose his share of the
benefit. But if God spoke in human language before the Creation, whom
was He to benefit by using it? For that His speech should have some
adaptation to the capacity of the hearers, with a view to their profit,
no one would conceive to be unworthy of God’s love to man, for
Paul the follower of Christ knew how to adapt his words suitably to the
habits and disposition of his hearers, making himself milk for babes
and strong meat for grown men<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p114.1" n="1125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p115" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p115.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" passage="Heb. v. 12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>. But where no
object was to be gained by such use of language, to argue that God, as
it were, declaimed such words by Himself, when there was no one in need
of the information they would convey—such an idea, methinks, is
at once both blasphemous and absurd. Neither, then, did God speak in
the Hebrew language, nor did He express Himself according to any form
in use among the Gentiles. But whatsoever of God’s words are
recorded by Moses or the Prophets, are indications of the Divine will,
flashing forth, now in one way, now in another, on the pure intellect
of those holy men, according to the measure of the grace of which they
were partakers. Moses, then, spoke his mother-tongue, and that in which
he was educated. But he attributed these words to God, as I have said,
repeatedly, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_277.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_277" n="277" />on account of the childishness of those who were being brought to
the knowledge of God, in order to give a clear representation of the
Divine will, and to render his hearers more obedient, as being awed by
the authority of the speaker.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p116" shownumber="no">But this is denied by Eunomius,
the author of all this contumely with which we are assailed, and the
companion and adviser of this impious band. For, changing insolence
into courtesy, I will present him with his own words. He maintains, in
so many words, that he has the testimony of Moses himself to his
assertion that men were endowed with the use of the things named, and
of their names, by the Creator of nature, and that the naming of the
things given was prior in time to the creation of those who should use
them. Now, if he is in possession of some Moses of his own, from whom
he has learned this wisdom, and, making this his base of operations,
relies on such statements as these, viz. that God, as he himself says,
lays down the laws of human speech, enacting that things shall be
called in one way and not in another, let him trifle as much as he
pleases, with his Moses in the background to support his assertions.
But if there is only one Moses whose writings are the common source of
instruction to those who are learned in the Divine Word, we will freely
accept our condemnation if we find ourselves refuted by the law of that
Moses. But where did he find this law respecting verbs and nouns? Let
him produce it in the very words of the text. The account of the
Creation, and the genealogy of the successive generations, and the
history of certain events, and the complex system of legislation, and
various regulations in regard to religious service and daily life,
these are the chief heads of the writings of Moses. But, if he says
that there was any legislative enactment in regard to words, let him
point it out, and I will hold my tongue. But he cannot; for, if he
could, he would not abandon the more striking evidences of the Deity,
for such as can only procure him ridicule, and not credit, from men of
sense. For to think it the essential point in piety to attribute the
invention of words to God, Whose praise the whole world and the wonders
that are therein are incompetent to celebrate—must it not be a
proceeding of extreme folly so to neglect higher grounds of praise, and
to magnify God on such as are purely human? His fiat preluded Creation,
but it was recorded by Moses after human fashion, though Divinely
issued. That will of God, then, which brought about the creation of the
world by His Divine power, consisted, says our careful student of the
Scriptures, in the teaching of words. And as though God had said,
“Let there be a word,” or, “Let speech be
created,” or, “Let this or that have such or such an
appellation,” so, in advocacy of his trifling, he brings forward
the fact that it was by the impulse of the Divine will that Creation
took place. For with all his study and experience in the Scriptures he
knows not even this, that the impulse of the mind is frequently spoken
of in Scripture as a voice. And for this we have the evidence of Moses
himself, whose meaning he frequently perverts, but whom on this point
he simply ignores. For who is there, however slightly acquainted with
the holy volume, who does not know this, that the people of Israel who
had just escaped<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p116.1" n="1126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p117" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p117.1" lang="EL">ἀποδράντες</span>. So also the Paris editt. The Munich <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p117.2">ms.</span> has <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p117.3" lang="EL">ἀποδράσαντες</span>, which form of the aorist is not found at all in classic
Greek, and is only used as Oehler notices by Epiphanius (<i>e.g.</i>
Panar. liv. 1; lxviii. 4) and a few other writers of a debased
style.</p></note> from Egypt were
suddenly affrighted in the wilderness by the pursuit of the Egyptians,
and when dangers encompassed them on all sides, and on one side the sea
cut off their passage as by a wall, while the enemy barred their flight
in the rear, the people coming together to the Prophet charged him with
being the cause of their helpless condition? And when he comforted them
in their abject terror, and roused them to courage, a voice came from
God, addressing the Prophet by name, “Wherefore criest thou unto
Me?<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p117.4" n="1127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p118" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p118.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.15" parsed="|Exod|14|15|0|0" passage="Exod. xiv. 15">Exod. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>” And yet before this the narrative
makes no mention of any utterance on the part of Moses. But the thought
which the Prophet had lifted up to God is called a cry, though uttered
in silence in the hidden thought of his heart. If, then, Moses cries,
though without speaking, as witnessed by Him Who hears, those
“groanings which cannot be uttered<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p118.2" n="1128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p119" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p119.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,” is it strange that the Prophet,
knowing the Divine will, so far as it was lawful for him to tell it and
for us to hear it, revealed it by known and familiar words, describing
God’s discourse after human fashion, not indeed expressed in
words, but signified by the effects themselves? “In the
beginning,” he says, “God created,” not the names of
heaven and earth, but, “the heaven and the earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p119.2" n="1129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>.” And again, “God said, Let
there be light,” not the name Light: and having divided the light
from the darkness, “God called,” he says, “the light
Day, and the darkness He called Night.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p121" shownumber="no">On these passages it is probable
that our opponents will take their stand. And I will agree for them
with what is said, and will myself take advantage of their positions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p121.1" n="1130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p122" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p122.1" lang="EL">τὰ
παρατέθεντα
παρ᾽ ἐκείνων
ἀνθυποίσω</span>. He does this below. “And we will return to his
argument that even thence we may muster reinforcements for the
Truth.” Gregory there goes on to show that Eunomius, who attacks
the doctrine that the names of God are the result of Conception, and
makes their Scriptural use a proof that they are God’s own direct
teaching, himself seeks to overthrow this doctrine by means of the term
Ungenerate, which is <i>not</i> in Scripture: hence, by his own
showing, this theory about the Scripture names is not true. The above
is the reading of the Munich <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p122.2">ms.</span>: Oehler has
the vox nihili <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p122.3" lang="EL">παρεθέντα</span></p></note> further on in our inquiry, in order that
what we teach may be more firmly established, no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_278.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_278" n="278" />point in controversy being
left without due examination. “God called,” he says,
“the firmament Heaven, and He called the dry land Earth, and the
light Day, and the darkness He called Night.” How comes it, then,
they will ask, when the Scripture admits that their appellations were
given them by God, that you say that their names are the work of human
invention? What, then, is our reply? We return to our plain statement,
and we assert, that He Who brought all creation into being out of
nothing is the Creator of things seen in substantial existence, not of
unsubstantial words having no existence but in the sound of the voice
and the lisp of the tongue. But things are named by the indication of
the voice in conformity with the nature and qualities inherent in each,
the names being adapted to the things according to the vernacular
language of each several race.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p123" shownumber="no">But since the nature of most
things that are seen in Creation is not simple, so as to allow of all
that they connote being comprehended in one word, as, for instance, in
the case of fire, the element itself is one thing in its nature, while
the word which denotes it is another (for fire itself possesses the
qualities of shining, of burning, of drying and heating, and consuming
whatever fuel it lays hold of, but the name is but a brief word of one
syllable), on this account speech, which distinguishes the powers and
qualities seen in fire, gives each of them a name of its own, as I have
said before. And one cannot say that only a name has been given to fire
when it is spoken of as bright, or consuming, or anything else that we
observe it to be. For such words denote qualities physically inherent
in it. So likewise, in the case of heaven and the firmament, though one
nature is signified by each of these words, their difference represents
one or other of its peculiar characteristics, in looking at which we
learn one thing by the appellation “heaven,” and another by
“firmament.” For when speech would define the limit of
sensible creation, beyond which it is succeeded by the transmundane
void apprehended by the mind alone, in contrast with the intangible and
incorporeal and invisible, the beginning and the end of all material
subsistences is called the firmament. And when we survey the
environment of terrestrial things, we call that which encompasses all
material nature, and which forms the boundary of all things visible, by
the name of heaven. In the same manner with regard to earth and dry
land, since all heavy and downward-tending nature was divided into
these two elements, earth and water, the appellation “dry”
defines to a certain extent its opposite, for earth is called dry in
opposition to moist, since having thrown off, by Divine command, the
water that overspread it, it appeared in its own character. But the
name “earth” does not continue to express the signification
of some one only of its qualities, but, by virtue of its meaning, it
embraces all that the word connotes, <i>e.g.</i> hardness, density,
weight, resistance, capability of supporting animal and vegetable life.
Accordingly, the word “dry” was not changed by speech to
the last name put upon it (for its new name did not make it cease to be
called so), but while both the appellations remained, a peculiar
signification attached itself to each, the one distinguishing it in
nature and property from its opposite, the other embracing all its
attributes collectively. And so in light and day, and again in night
and darkness, we do not find a pronunciation of syllables created to
suit them by the Maker of all things, but rather through these
appellations we note the substance of the things which they signify. At
the entrance of light, by the will of God the darkness that prevailed
over the earliest creation is scattered. But the earth lying in the
midst, and being upheld on all sides by its surrounding of different
elements, as Job saith, “He hangeth the earth upon nothing<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p123.1" n="1131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p124" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p124.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.26.7" parsed="|Job|26|7|0|0" passage="Job xxvi. 7">Job xxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” it was necessary when light
travelled over one side and the earth obstructed it on the opposite by
its own bulk, that a side of darkness should be left by the
obscuration, and so, as the perpetual motion of the heavens cannot but
carry along with it the darkness resulting from the obscuration, God
ordained this revolution for a measure of duration of time. And that
measure is day and night. For this reason Moses, according to his
wisdom, in his historical elucidation of these matters, named the
shadow resulting from the earth’s obstruction, a dividing of the
light from the darkness, and the constant and measured alternation of
light and darkness over the surface of the earth he called day and
night. So that what was called light was not named day, but as
“there was light,” and not the bare name of light, so the
measure of time also was created and the name followed, not created by
God in a sound of words, but because the very nature of the thing
assumed this vocal notation. And as, if it had been plainly said by the
Lawgiver that nothing that is seen or named is of spontaneous
generation or unfashioned, but that it has its subsistence from God, we
might have concluded of ourselves that God made the world and all its
parts, and the order which is seen in them, and the faculty of
distinguishing them, so also by what he says he leads us on to
understand and believe that nothing which exists is without beginning.
And with this view he describes the successive events of Creation in
orderly method, enumerating them one after <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_279.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_279" n="279" />another. But it was impossible
to represent them in language, except by expressing their signification
by words that should indicate it. Since, then, it is written that God
called the light day, it must be understood that God made the day from
light, being something different, by the force of the term. For you
cannot apply the same definition to “light” and
“day,” but light is what we understand by the opposite of
darkness, and day is the extent of the measure of the interval of
light. In the same way you may regard night and darkness by the same
difference of description, defining darkness as the negation of light,
and calling night the extent of the encompassing darkness. Thus in
every way our argument is confirmed, though not, perhaps, drawn out in
strict logical form—showing that God is the Maker of things, not
of empty words. For things have their names not for His sake but for
ours. For as we cannot always have all things before our eyes, we take
knowledge of some of the things that are present with us from time to
time, and others we register in our memories. But it would be
impossible to keep memory unconfused unless we had the notation of
words to distinguish the things that are stored up in our minds from
one another. But to God all things are present, nor does He need
memory, all things being within the range of His penetrating vision.
What need, then, in His case, of parts of speech, when His own wisdom
and power embraces and holds the nature of all things distinct and
unconfused? Wherefore all things that exist substantially are from God;
but, for our guidance, all things that exist are provided with names to
indicate them. And if any one say that such names were imposed by the
arbitrary usage of mankind, he will be guilty of no offence against the
scheme of Divine Providence. For we do not say that the nature of
things was of human invention, but only their names. The Hebrew calls
Heaven by one name, the Canaanite by another, but both of them
understand it alike, being in no way led into error by the difference
of the sounds that convey the idea of the object. But the over-cautious
and timid will-worship of these clever folk, on whose authority he
asserts that, if it were granted that words were given to things by
men, men would be of higher authority than God, is proved to be
unsubstantial even by the example which we find recorded of Moses. For
who gave Moses his name? Was it not Pharaoh’s daughter who named
him from what had happened<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p124.2" n="1132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p125" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p125.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2.10" parsed="|Exod|2|10|0|0" passage="Exod. ii. 10">Exod. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>? For water is
called Moses in the language of the Egyptians. Since, then, in
consequence of the tyrant’s order, his parents had placed the
babe in an ark and consigned it to the stream (for so some related
concerning him), but by the will of God the ark was floated by the
current and carried to the bank, and found by the princess, who
happened just then to be taking the refreshment of the bath, as the
child had been gained “from the water,” she is said to have
given him his name as a memorial of the occurrence,—a name by
which God Himself did not disdain to address His servant, nor did He
deem it beneath Him to allow the name given by the foreign woman to
remain the Prophet’s proper appellation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p126" shownumber="no">In like manner before him Jacob,
having taken hold of his brother’s heel, was called a
supplanter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p126.1" n="1133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p127" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p127.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.26" parsed="|Gen|25|26|0|0" passage="Gen. xxv. 26">Gen. xxv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>, from the attitude in which he came to
the birth. For those who are learned in such matters tell us that such
is the interpretation of the word “Jacob,” as translated
into Greek. So, too, Pharez was so named by his nurse from the incident
at his birth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p127.2" n="1134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p128" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p128.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.29" parsed="|Gen|38|29|0|0" passage="Gen. xxxviii. 29">Gen. xxxviii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>, yet no one on that account, like
Eunomius, displayed any jealousy of his assuming an authority above
that of God. Moreover the mothers of the patriarchs gave them their
names, as Reuben, and Simeon, and Levi<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p128.2" n="1135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p129" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p129.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29.32-Gen.29.35" parsed="|Gen|29|32|29|35" passage="Gen. xxix. 32-35">Gen. xxix.
32–35</scripRef></p></note>,
and all those who came after them. And no one started up, like our new
author, as patron of Divine providence, to forbid women to usurp Divine
authority by the imposition of names. And what shall we say of other
particulars in the sacred record, such as the “waters of
strife,” and the “place of mourning,” and the
“hill of the foreskins,” and the “valley of the
cluster,” and the “field of blood,” and such-like
names, of human imposing, but oftentimes recorded to have been uttered
by the Person of God, from which we may learn that men may notify the
meaning of things by words without presumption, and that the Divine
nature does not depend on words for its evidence to itself?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p130" shownumber="no">But I will pass over his other
babblings against the truth, possessing as they do no force against our
doctrines, for I deem it superfluous to linger any longer over such
absurdities. For who can be so wanting in the more important subjects
of thought as to waste energy on silly arguments, and to contend with
men who speak of us as asserting that “man’s forethought is
of superior weight and authority to God’s guardianship,”
and that we “ascribe the carelessness which confuses the feebler
minds to the providence of God”? These are the exact words of our
calumniator. But I, for my part, think it equally as absurd to pay
attention to remarks like that, as to occupy myself with old
wives’ dreams. For to think of securing the dignity of rule and
sovereignty to the Divine <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_280.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_280" n="280" />Being by a form of words, and
to show the great power of God to be dependent upon this, and on the
other hand to neglect Him and disregard the providence which belongs to
Him, and to lay it to our reproach that men, having received from God
the faculty of reason, make an arbitrary use of words to signify
things—what is this but an old wife’s fable, or a
drunkard’s dream? For the true power, and authority, and
dominion, and sovereignty of God do not, we think, consist in
syllables. Were it so, any and every inventor of words might claim
equal honour with God. But the infinite ages, and the beauties of the
universe, and the beams of the heavenly luminaries, and all the wonders
of land and sea, and the angelic hosts and supra-mundane powers, and
whatever else there is whose existence in the realm above is revealed
to us under various figures by Holy Scripture—these are the
things that bear witness to God’s power over all. Whereas, to
attribute the invention of vocal sound to those who are naturally
endowed with the faculty of speech, this involves no impiety towards
Him Who gave them their voice. Nor indeed do we hold it to be a great
thing to invent words significative of things. For the being to whom
Holy Scripture in the history of the creation gave the name of
“man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p130.1" n="1136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p131" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p131.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>” (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p131.2" lang="EL">ἄνθρωπος</span>), a word of human devising, that same being Job calls
“mortal<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p131.3" n="1137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p132" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.1" parsed="|Job|14|1|0|0" passage="Job xiv. 1">Job xiv. 1</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p132.2" lang="EL">βροτὸς
γὰρ γεννητὸς
γυναικὸς,
ὀλιγόβιος
καὶ πλήρής
ὀργῆς</span>.</p></note>”
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p132.3" lang="EL">βροτός</span>),
while of profane writers, some call him “human being”
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p132.4" lang="EL">φώς</span>), and others “articulate speaker” (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p132.5" lang="EL">μέροψ</span>)—to say nothing of other varieties of the name. Do we,
then, elevate them to equal honour with God, because they also invented
names equivalent to that of “man,” alike signifying their
subject. But, as I have said before, let us leave this idle talk, and
make no account of his string of revilings, in which he charges us with
lying against the Divine oracles, and uttering slanders with effrontery
even against God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p133" shownumber="no">To pass on, then, to what
remains. He brings forward once more some of the Master’s words,
to this effect: “And it is in precisely the same manner that we
are taught by Holy Scripture the employment of a conception. Our Lord
Jesus Christ, when declaring to men the nature of His Godhead, explains
it by certain special characteristics, calling Himself the Door, the
Bread, the Way, the Vine, the Shepherd, the Light.” Now I think
it seemly to pass over his insolent remarks on these words (for it is
thus that his rhetorical training has taught him to contend with his
opponents), nor will I suffer myself to be disturbed by his ebullitions
of childish folly. Let us, however, examine one pungent and
“irresistible” argument which he puts forward for our
refutation. Which of the sacred writers, he asks, gives evidence that
these names were attributed to our Lord by a conception? But which of
them, I reply, forbids it, deeming it a blasphemy to regard such names
as the result of a conception? For if he maintains that its not being
mentioned is a proof that it is forbidden, by a parity of reasoning he
must admit that its not being forbidden is an argument that it is
permitted. Is our Lord called by these names, or does Eunomius deny
this also? If he does deny that these names are spoken of Christ, we
have conquered without a battle. For what more signal victory could
there be, than to prove our adversary to be fighting against God, by
robbing the sacred words of the Gospel of their meaning? But if he
admits that it is true that Christ is named by these names, let him say
in what manner they may be applied without irreverence to the
Only-begotten Son of God. Does he take “the stone” as
indicative of His nature? Does he understand His essence under the
figure of the Axe (not to encumber our argument by enumerating the
rest)? None of these names represents the nature of the Only-begotten,
or His Godhead, or the peculiar character of His essence. Nevertheless
He is called by these names, and each appellation has its own special
fitness. For we cannot, without irreverence, suppose anything in the
words of God to be idle and unmeaning. Let him say, then, if he
disallows these names as the result of a conception, how <i>do</i> they
apply to Christ? For we on our part say this, that as our Lord provided
for human life in various forms, each variety of His beneficence is
suitably distinguished by His several names, His provident care and
working on our behalf passing over into the mould of a name. And such a
name is said by us to be arrived at by a conception. But if this is not
agreeable to our opponents, let it be as each of them pleases. In his
ignorance, however, of the figures of Scripture, our opponent
contradicts what is said. For if he had learned the Divine names, he
must have known that our Lord is called a Curse and Sin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p133.1" n="1138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p134" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p134.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>, and a Heifer<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p134.2" n="1139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p135" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p135.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.13" parsed="|Heb|9|13|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 13">Heb. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and a lion’s Whelp<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p135.2" n="1140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p136" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p136.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.9" parsed="|Gen|49|9|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 9">Gen. xlix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and a Bear
bereaved of her whelps<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p136.2" n="1141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p137" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p137.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.3" parsed="|Hos|13|3|0|0" passage="Hosea xiii. 3">Hosea xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, and a Leopard<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p137.2" n="1142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p138" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.7" parsed="|Hos|13|7|0|0" passage="Hosea xiii. 7">Hosea xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and such-like names, according to various
modes of conception, by Holy Scripture, the sacred and inspired writers
by such names, as by well-directed shafts, indicating the central point
of the idea they had in view; even though these words, when taken in
their literal and obvious signification, seem not above suspicion, but
each single one of them, unless we allow it to be predicated of God by
some process of conception, will not escape the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_281.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_281" n="281" />taint of a blasphemous
suggestion. But it would be a lengthy task to bring them forward, and
elucidate in every case how, in the general idea, these words have been
perverted<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p138.2" n="1143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p139" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p139.1" lang="EL">διαβέβληται</span>. The Latin, “vulgo usurpata sunt,” misses the
force of the Greek. Or “are disliked because of their obvious
meaning.” Cf. above “even though these words…<i>seem
not above suspicion</i> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p139.2" lang="EL">διαβεβλῆοθαι
δοκεῖ</span>).” For
this use of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p139.3" lang="EL">διαβάλλεσθαι</span>
(to be brought into suspicion or odium), cf. Origen c.
Cels. iii. 58, <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p139.4" lang="EL">διαβεβλημενῳ
πρὸς ἀρετὴν
καὶ
καλοκἀγαθίαν</span>, <i>i.e.</i> “who has quite broken with virtue and
decency?” and vi. 42, where Celsus blasphemously says, that
“the Son of God ought to have himself punished the Devil, rather
than frighten with his threats that mankind which had been dragged into
the quarrel by himself” (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p139.5" lang="EL">τοῖς ὑπ᾽
αὐτοῦ
διαβεβλημένοις
ἀνθρώποις</span>): a passage quite missed in the Latin.</p></note> out of their obvious meanings, and how
it is only in connection with the conceptive faculty that the names of
God can be reconciled with that reverence which is His due.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p140" shownumber="no">But to return. Such names are
used of our Lord, and no one familiar with the inspired Scriptures can
deny the fact. What then? Does Eunomius affirm that the words are
indicative of His nature itself? If so, he asserts that the Divine
nature is multiform, and that the variety which it displays in what is
signified by the names is very complex. For the meanings of the words
Bread and Lion are not the same, nor those of Axe and Water<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p140.1" n="1144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p141" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p141.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" passage="John vii. 37">John vii. 37</scripRef></p></note>, but to each of them we can assign a
definition of its own, of which the others do not partake. They do not,
therefore, signify nature or essence, yet no one will presume to say
that this nomenclature is quite inappropriate and unmeaning. If, then,
these words are given us, but not as indicative of essence, and every
word given in Scripture is just and appropriate, how else can these
appellations be fitly applied to the Only-begotten Son of God, except
in connection with the faculty of conception? For it is clear that the
Divine Being is spoken of under various names, according to the variety
of His operations, so that we may think of Him in the aspect so named.
What harm, then, is done to our reverential ideas of God by this mental
operation, instituted with a view to our thinking upon the things done,
and which <i>we</i> call conception, though if any one choose to call
it by some other name, we shall make no objection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p142" shownumber="no">But, like a mighty wrestler, he
will not relinquish his irresistible hold on us, and affirms in so many
words, that “these names are the work of human thought and
conception, and that, by the exercise of this operation of the mind by
some, results are arrived at which no Apostle or Evangelist has
taught.” And after this doughty onslaught he raises that
sanctimonious voice of his, spitting out his foul abuse at us with a
tongue well schooled to such language. “For,” says he,
“to ascribe homonyms, drawn from analogy, to human thought and
conception is the work of a mind that has lost all judicial sense, and
that studies the words of the Lord with an enfeebled understanding and
dishonest habit of thought.” Mercy on us! what a logical
argument! how scientifically it proceeds to its conclusion! Who after
this will dare to speak up for the cause of conception, when such a
stench is poured forth from his mouth upon those who attempt speaking?
I suppose, then, that we, who do attempt speaking, must forbear to
examine his argument, for fear of his stirring up against us the
cesspool of his abuse. And verily it is weak-minded<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p142.1" n="1145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p143" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p143.1" lang="EL">῏Η μικροψύχων
κ.τ.λ</span>. Oehler’s stopping
here (and accent) is better than that of the Codices.
<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p143.2" lang="EL">ὑποκινήσειεν,
ἢ κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note> to let ourselves be irritated by childish
absurdities. We will therefore allow our insolent adversary full
liberty to indulge in his method as he will. But we will return to the
Master’s argument, that thence too we may muster reinforcements
for the truth. Eunomius has been reminded of “analogy” and
has perceived “the homonyms to be derived from it.” Now
where or from whom did he learn these terms? Not from Moses, not from
the Prophets and Apostles, not from the Evangelists. It is impossible
that he should have learned them from the teaching of any Scripture.
How came he, then, to use them? The very word which describes this or
that signification of a thought as analogy, is it not the invention of
the thinking faculty of him who utters it<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p143.3" n="1146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p144" shownumber="no"> In
other words, analogy implies thought (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p144.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span>).</p></note>?
How is it, then, that he fails to perceive that he is using the views
he fights against as his allies in the war? For he makes war against
our principle of words being formed by the operation of conception, and
would endeavour to establish, by the aid of words formed on that very
principle, that it is unlawful to use them. “It is not,”
says he, “the teaching of any of the sacred writers.” To
whom, then, of the ancients do you yourself ascribe the term
“ungenerate,” and its being predicated of the essence of
God? or is it allowable for you, when you want to establish some of
your impious conclusions, to coin and invent terms to your own liking;
but if anything is said by some one else in contravention of your
impiety, to deprive your adversary of similar licence? Great indeed
would be the power you would assume if you could make good your claim
to such authority as this, that what you refuse to others should be
allowable to you alone, and that what you yourself presume to do by
virtue of it, you should prevent others from doing. You condemn, as by
an edict, the doctrine that these names were applied to Christ as a
result of conception, because none of the sacred writers have declared
that they ought so to be applied. How, then, can you lay down the law
that the Divine essence should be denoted by the word
“ungenerate”—a term which none of the sacred writers
can <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_282.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_282" n="282" />be
shown to have handed down to us? For if this is the test of the right
use of words, that only such shall be employed as the inspired word of
Scripture shall authorize, the word “ungenerate” must be
erased from your own writings, since none of the sacred writers has
sanctioned the expression. But perhaps you accept it by reason of the
sense that resides in it. Well, we ourselves in the same way accept the
term “conception” by reason of the sense that resides in
it. Accordingly we will either exclude both from use, or neither, and
whichever alternative be adopted, we are equally masters of the field.
For if the term “ungenerate” be altogether suppressed, all
our adversaries’ clamour against the truth is suppressed along
with it, and a doctrine worthy of the Only-begotten Son of God will
shine forth, inasmuch as logical opposition can furnish no name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p144.2" n="1147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p145" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>no other name. See note on
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p145.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγέννητος</span>, p. 100.</p></note> to detract from the majesty of the Lord. But
if both be retained, in that case also the truth will prevail, and we
along with it, when we have altered the word “ungeneracy”
from the substance, into a conception, of the Deity. But so long as he
does not exclude the term “ungenerate” from his own
writings, let our modern Pharisee admonish himself not to behold the
mote that is in our eye, before he has cast out the beam that is in his
own.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p146" shownumber="no">“But God,” he says,
“gave the weakest of terrestrial things a share in the most
honourable names, though not giving them an equal share of dignity, and
to the highest He imparted the names of the lowest, though the natural
inferiority of the latter was not transferred to the former along with
their names.” We quote this in his very words. If they contain
some deep and recondite meaning which has escaped us, let those inform
us who see what is beyond our range of vision—initiated as they
are by him in his esoteric and unspeakable mysteries. But if they admit
of no interpretation beyond what is obvious, I scarcely know which of
the two are more to be pitied, those who say such things or those who
listen to them. To the weakest of terrestrial things, he says, God has
given names in common with the most honourable, though not giving them
an equal share of dignity. Let us examine what is meant by this. The
weakest things, he says, are dignified with the bare name belonging to
the honourable, their nature not corresponding with their name. And
this he states to be the work of the God of truth—to dignify the
worse nature with the worthier appellation! On the other hand, he says
that God applies the less honourable names to things superior in their
nature, the nature of the latter not being carried over to the former
along with the appellation. But that the matter may be made plainer
still, the absurdity shall be shown by actual instances. If any one
should call a man who is esteemed for every virtue, intemperate; or, on
the other hand, a man equally in disrepute for his vices, good and
moral, would sensible people think him of sound mind, or one who had
any regard for truth, reversing, as would be the case, the meanings of
words, and giving them a non-natural signification? I for my part think
not. He speaks, then, of things relating to God, out of all keeping
with our common ideas and with the holy Scriptures. For in matters of
ordinary life it is only those who are unsettled by drink or madness
that go wrong in names, and use them out of their proper meaning,
calling, it may be, a man a dog, or vice versa. But Holy Scripture is
so far from sanctioning such confusion, that we may clearly hear the
voice of prophecy lamenting it. “Woe unto him,” says
Isaiah, “that calls darkness light, and light darkness, that
calls bitter sweet, and sweet bitter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p146.1" n="1148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p147" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p147.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" passage="Is. v. 20">Is. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now
what induces Eunomius to apply this absurdity to his God? Let those who
are initiated in his mysteries say what they judge those weakest of
terrestrial things to be, which God has dignified with most honourable
appellations. The weakest of existing things are those animals whose
generation takes place from the corruption of moist elements, as the
most honourable are virtue, and holiness, and whatever else is pleasing
in the sight of God. Are flies, then, and midges, and frogs, and
whatever insects are generated from dung, dignified with the names of
holiness and virtue, so as to be consecrated with honourable names,
though not sharing in such high qualities, as saith Eunomius? But never
as yet have we heard anything like this, that these weak things are
called by high-sounding titles, or that what is great and honourable by
nature is degraded by the name of any one of them. Noah was a righteous
man, saith the Scripture, Abraham was faithful, Moses meek, Daniel
wise, Joseph chaste, Job blameless, David perfect in patience. Let them
say, then, whether all these had their names by contraries; or, to take
the case of those who are unfavourably spoken of, as Nabal the
Carmelite, and Pharaoh the Egyptian, and Abimelech the alien, and all
those who are mentioned for their vices, whether they were dignified
with honourable names by the voice of God. Not so! But God judges and
distinguishes His creatures as they are in nature and truth, not by
names contrary to them, but by such appropriate appellations as may
give the clearest idea of their meaning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p148" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_283.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_283" n="283" />This it is that our strong-minded opponent, who accuses us of
dishonesty, and charges us with being irrational in
judgment,—this it is that he pretends to know of the Divine
nature. These are the opinions that he puts forth respecting God, as
though He mocked His creatures with names untrue to their meaning,
bestowing on the weakest the most honourable appellations, and pouring
contempt on the honourable by making them synonymous with the base. Now
a virtuous man, if carried, even involuntarily, beyond the limits of
truth, is overwhelmed with shame. Yet Eunomius thinks it no shame to
God that He should seem to give a false colour to things by their
appellations. Not such is the testimony of the Scriptures to the Divine
nature. “God is long-suffering, and plenteous in mercy and
truth,” says David<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p148.1" n="1149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p149" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p149.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.15" parsed="|Ps|86|15|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 15">Ps. lxxxvi.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>. But how can He be
a God of truth Who gives false names to things, and Who perverts the
truth in the meanings of their names? Again, He is called by him a
righteous Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p149.2" n="1150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p150" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p150.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.15" parsed="|Ps|92|15|0|0" passage="Ps. xcii. 15">Ps. xcii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>. Is it, then, a
righteous thing to dignify things without honour by honourable names,
and, while giving the bare name, to grudge the honour that it denotes?
Such is the testimony of these Theologians to their new-fangled God.
This is the end of their boasted dialectic cleverness, to display God
Himself delighting in deceit, and not superior to the passion of
jealousy. For surely it is no better than deceit not to name weak
things, as they are in their true nature and worth, but to invest them
with empty names, derived from superior things, not proportioning their
value to their name; and it is no better than jealousy if, having it in
His power to bestow the more honourable appellation on things to be
named for some superiority, He grudged them the honour itself, as
deeming the happiness of the weak a loss to Himself personally. But I
should recommend all who are wise, even if the God of these Gnostics<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p150.2" n="1151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p151" shownumber="no"> Oehler has restored <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p151.1" lang="EL">γνωστικῶν</span>
from his Codices, and notices that Cotelerius, Eccl.
Gr. Monum. tom. ii. p. 622, had made the same change. Gulonius
translates Gnosticorum. But the Editt. have <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p151.2" lang="EL">γνωριστικῶν</span></p></note> is by stress of logic shown to be of such a
character, not to think thus of the true God, the Only-begotten, but to
look at the truth of facts, giving each of them their due, and thence
to deduce His name. “Come, ye blessed,” saith our Lord; and
again, “Depart, ye cursed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p151.3" n="1152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p152" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p152.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>,” not
honouring him who deserves cursing with the name of
“blessed,” nor, on the other hand, dismissing him who has
treasured up for himself the blessing, along with the
wicked.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p153" shownumber="no">But what is our author’s
meaning, and what is the object of this argument of his? For no one
need imagine that, for lack of something to say, in order that he may
seem to extend his discourse to the utmost, he has indulged in all this
senseless twaddle. Its very senselessness is not without a meaning, and
smacks of heresy. For to say that the most honourable names are applied
to the weakest things, though not having by nature an equal
apportionment of dignity, secretly paves the way, as it were, for the
blasphemy to follow, that he may teach his disciples this; that
although the Only-begotten is called God, and Wisdom, and Power, and
Light, and the Truth, and the Judge, and the King, and God over all,
and the great God, and the Prince of peace, and the Father of the world
to come, and so forth, His honour is limited to the name.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p154" shownumber="no">He does not, in fact, partake of
that dignity which the meaning of those names indicates; and whereas
wise Daniel, in setting right the Babylonians’ error of idolatry,
that they should not worship the brazen image or the dragon, but
reverence the name of God, which men in their folly had ascribed to
them, clearly showed by what he did that the high and lofty name of God
had no likeness to the reptile, or to the image of molten
brass—this enemy of God exerts himself in his teaching to prove
the very opposite of this in regard to the Only-begotten Son of God,
exclaiming in the style which he affects, “Do not regard the
names of which our Lord is a partaker, so as to infer His unspeakable
and sublime nature. For many of the weakest things are likewise
invested with names of honour, lofty indeed in sound, though their
nature is not transformed so as to come up to the grandeur of their
appellations.” Accordingly he says that inferior things receive
their honour from God only so far as their names go, no equality of
dignity accompanying their appellations. When, therefore, we have
learned all the names of the Son that are of lofty signification, we
must bear in mind that the honour which they imply is ascribed to Him
only so far as the words go, but that, according to the system of
nomenclature which they adopt, He does not partake of the dignity
implied by the words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p155" shownumber="no">But in dwelling on such nonsense
I fear that I am secretly gratifying our adversaries. For in setting
the truth against their vain and empty words, I seem to myself to be
wearing out the patience of my audience before we come to the brunt of
the battle. These points, then, I will leave it to my more learned
hearers to dispose of, and proceed with my task. Nor will I now notice
a thing he has said, which, however, is closely connected with our
inquiry; viz. that these things have been so arranged that human
thought and conception can claim no authority over names. But who is
there that maintains <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_284.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_284" n="284" />that what is not seen in its own subsistence has authority
over anything? For only those creatures that are governed by their own
deliberate will are capable of acting with authority. But thought and
conception are an operation of the mind, which depends on the
deliberate choice of those who speak, having no independent
subsistence, but subsisting only in the force of the things said. But
this, he says, belongs to God, the Creator of all things, who, by
limitations and rules of relation, operation, and proportion, applies
suitable appellations to each of the things named. But this either is
sheer nonsense, or contradicts his previous assertions. For if he now
professes that God affixes names suitable to their subjects, why does
he argue, as we have seen that God bestows lofty names on things
without honour, not allowing them a share in the dignity which their
names indicate, and again, that He degrades things of a lofty nature by
names without honour, their nature not being affected by the meanness
of their appellations? But perhaps we are unfair to him in subjecting
his senseless collocation of phrases to such accusations as these. For
they are altogether alien to any sense (I do not mean only to a sense
in keeping with reverence), and they will be found to be utterly devoid
of reason by all who understand how to form an accurate judgment in
such matters. Since, then, like the fish called the sea-lung, what we
see appears to have bulk and volume, which turns out, however, to be
only viscous matter disgusting to look at, and still more disgusting to
handle, I shall pass over his remarks in silence, deeming that the best
answer to his idle effusions. For it would be better that we should not
inquire what law governs “operation,” and
“proportion,” and “relation,” and who it is
that prescribes laws to God in respect to rules and modes of proportion
and relation, than that, by busying ourselves in such matters, we
should nauseate our hearers, and digress from more important matters of
inquiry.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p156" shownumber="no">But I fear that all we shall
find in the discourse of Eunomius will turn out to be mere tumours and
sea lungs, so that what has been said must necessarily close our
argument, as his writings will supply no material to work on. For as a
smoke or a mist makes the air in which it resides heavy and thick, and
incapacitates the eye for the discharge of its natural function, yet
does not form itself into so dense a body that he who will may grasp
and hold it in his palms, and offer resistance to its stroke, so if one
should say the same of his pompous piece of writing, the comparison
would not be untrue. Much nonsense is worked up in his tumid and
viscous discourse, and to one not gifted with over-much discernment,
like a mist to one viewing it from afar, it seems to have some
substance and shape, but if you come up to it and scrutinize what is
said, the theories slip from your hold like smoke, and vanish into
nothing, nor have they any solidity or resistance to oppose to the
stroke of your argument. It is difficult, therefore, to know what to
do. For to those who like to complain either alternative will seem
objectionable; whether, leaping over his empty wordiness, as over a
ravine, we direct the course of our argument to the level and open
country, against those points which seem to have any strength against
the truth, or form our absurd battle along the whole line of his
inanities. For in the latter case, to those who do not love hard work,
our labour, extending over some thousands of lines to no useful
purpose, will be wearisome and unprofitable. But if we attack those
points only which seem to have some force against the truth, we shall
give occasion to our adversaries to accuse us of passing over arguments
of theirs which we are unable to refute. Since, then, two courses are
open to us, either to take all their arguments seriatim, or to run
through those only which are more important—the one course
tedious to our hearers, the other liable to be suspected by our
assailants—I think it best to take a middle course, and so, as
far as possible, to avoid censure on either hand. What, then, is our
method? After clearing his vain productions, as well as we can, of the
rubbish they have accumulated, we will summarily run through the main
points of his argument in such a way as neither to plunge needlessly
into the profundities of his nonsense, nor to leave any of his
statements unexamined. Now his whole treatise is an ambitious attempt
to show that God speaks after the manner of men, and that the Creator
of all things gives them suitable names, indicative of the things
themselves. And, therefore, opposing himself to him who contended that
such names are given by that rational nature which we have received
from God, he accuses him of error, and of desertion from his
fundamental proposition: and having brought this charge against him, he
uses the following arguments in support of his position.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p157" shownumber="no">Basil, he says, asserts that
after we have obtained our first idea of a thing, the more minute and
accurate investigation of the thing under consideration is called
conception. And Eunomius disproves this, as he thinks, by the following
argument, that where this first, and this second notion, <i>i.e.</i>
one more minute and accurate than the other, are not found, the
operation which we call thought and conception does not find place.
Here, however, he will be convicted of dishonesty by all who have ears
to hear. For it was not of all thought and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_285.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_285" n="285" />conception that our master
(Basil) laid down this definition, but, after making a special
subdivision of the objects of thought and conception (not to encumber
the question with too many words), and having made this part clear, he
left men of sense to reason out the whole from the part for themselves.
And as, if any one should say that we get our definition of an animal
from considering a number of animals of different species, he could not
be convicted of missing the truth in making man an instance in point,
nor would there be any need to correct him as deviating from the fact,
unless he should give the same definition of a winged, or four-footed,
or aquatic animal as of a man, so, when the points of view from which
we may consider this conception are so many and various, it is no
refutation of Basil’s statement to say that it is improperly so
called in one case because there is another species. Accordingly, even
if another species come under consideration, it by no means follows
that the one previously given is erroneously so called. Now if, says
he, one of the Apostles or Prophets could be shown to have used these
names of Christ, the falsehood would have something for its
encouragement. To what industrious study of the word of God on the part
of our opponent do not these words bear testimony! None of the Prophets
or Apostles has spoken of our Lord as Bread, or a Stone, or a Fountain,
or an Axe, or Light, or a Shepherd! What, then, saith David, and of
whom? “The Lord shepherds me.” “Thou Who shepherdest
Israel, give ear<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p157.1" n="1153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p158" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p158.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.1" parsed="|Ps|23|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiii. 1">Ps. xxiii. 1</scripRef>; lxxx. 1. Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p158.2" osisRef="Bible:John.21.16-John.21.17" parsed="|John|21|16|21|17" passage="John xxi. 16, 17">John xxi. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What
difference does it make whether He is spoken of as shepherding, or as a
Shepherd? And again, “With Thee is the Well of life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p158.3" n="1154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p159" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p159.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Does he deny that our Lord is called
a “Well”? And again, “The Stone which the builders
rejected<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p159.2" n="1155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p160" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p160.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.42" parsed="|Matt|21|42|0|0" passage="Matt. xxi. 42">Matt. xxi. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And John, too,—where,
representing our Lord’s power to uproot evil under the name of an
axe, he says, “And now also the Axe is laid to the root of the
trees<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p160.2" n="1156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p161" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p161.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 10">Matt. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>”—is he not a weighty and
credible witness to the truth of our words?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p162" shownumber="no">And Moses, seeing God in the
light, and John calling Him the true Light<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p162.1" n="1157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p163" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p163.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John i. 9">John i. 9</scripRef></p></note>,
and in the same way Paul, when our Lord first appeared to him, and a
Light shone round about him, and afterwards when he heard the words of
the Light saying, “I am Jesus, Whom thou persecutest<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p163.2" n="1158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p164" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p164.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5" parsed="|Acts|9|5|0|0" passage="Acts ix. 5">Acts ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,”—is he not a competent witness?
And as regards the name “Bread,” let him read the Gospel
and see how the bread given by Moses, and supplied to Israel from
heaven, was taken by our Lord as a type of Himself: “For Moses
gave you not that Bread, but My Father giveth you the true Bread
(meaning Himself) which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto
the world<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p164.2" n="1159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p165" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p165.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.32" parsed="|John|6|32|0|0" passage="John vi. 32">John vi. 32</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>.” But this genuine hearer of the
law says that none of the Prophets or Apostles has applied these names
to Christ. What shall we say, then, of what follows? “Even if our
Lord Himself adopts them, yet, since in the Saviour’s names there
is no first or second, none more minute or accurate than another, for
He knows them all at once with equal accuracy, it is not possible to
accommodate his (Basil’s) account of the operation of conception
to any of His names.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p166" shownumber="no">I have deluged my discourse with
much nonsense of his, but I trust my hearers will pardon me for not
leaving unnoticed even the most glaring of his inanities; not that we
take pleasure in our author’s indecorum, (for what advantage can
we derive from the refutation of our adversaries’ folly?) but
that truth may be advanced by confirmation from whatever quarter.
“Since,” says he, “our Lord applies these
appellations to Himself, not deeming any one of them first, or second,
or more minute and accurate than the rest, you cannot say that these
names are the result of conception.” Why, he has forgotten his
own object! How comes he by the knowledge of the words against which he
declares war? Our master and guide had made mention of an example
familiar to all, in illustration of the doctrine of conception, and
having explained his meaning by lower illustrations, he lifts the
consideration of the question to higher things. He had said that the
word “corn,” regarded by itself, is one thing only as to
substance, but that, as to the various properties we see in it, it
varies its appellations, being called seed, and fruit, and food, and
the like. Similarly, says he, our Lord is in respect to Himself what He
is essentially, but when named according to the differences of His
operations, He has not one appellation in all cases, but takes a
different name according to each notion produced in us from the
operation. How, then, does what he says disprove our theory that it is
possible for many appellations to be attached with propriety, according
to the diversity of His operations, and His relation to their effects,
to the Son of God, though one in respect of the underlying force, even
as corn, though one, has various names apportioned to it, according to
the point of view from which we regard it? How, then, can what is said
be overthrown by our saying that Christ used all these names of
Himself? For the question was not, who ascribed them, but about the
meaning of the names, whether they denote essence, or whether they are
derived from His operations by the process of conception. But
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_286.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_286" n="286" />our shrewd and
strong-minded opponent, overturning our theory of conception, which
declares that it is possible to find many appellations for one and the
same subject, according to the significances of its operations, attacks
us vigorously, asserting that such names were not given to our Lord by
another. But what has this to do with the case in point? Since these
names are used by our Lord, will he not allow that they are names, or
appellations, or words expressive of ideas? For if he will not admit
them to be names, then, in doing away with the appellations, he does
away at the same time with the conception. But if he does not deny that
these words are names, what harm can he do to our doctrine of
conception by showing that such titles were given to our Lord, not by
some one else, but by Himself? For what was said was this, that, as in
the instance of corn, our Lord, though substantively One, bears
epithets suitable to His operations. And as it is admitted that corn
has its names by virtue of our conception of its associations, it was
shown that these terms significative of our Lord are not of His
essence, but are formed by the method of conception in our minds
respecting Him. But our antagonist studiously avoids attacking these
positions, and maintains that our Lord received these names from
Himself, in the same way as, if one sought for the true interpretation
of the name “Isaac,” whether it means laughter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p166.1" n="1160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p167" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p167.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.12" parsed="|Gen|18|12|0|0" passage="Gen. xviii. 12">Gen. xviii. 12</scripRef>; xxi.
6.</p></note>, as some say, or something else, one of
Eunomius’ way of thinking should confidently reply that the name
was given to him as a child by his mother: but that, one might say, was
not the question, <i>i.e.</i> by whom the name was given, but what does
it mean when translated into our language? And this being the point of
the inquiry, whether our Lord’s various appellations were the
result of conception, instead of being indicative of His essence, he
who thus seeks to demonstrate that they are not so derived because they
are used by our Lord Himself,—how can he be numbered among men of
sense, warring as he does against the truth, and equipping himself with
such alliances for the war as serve to show the superior strength of
his enemy?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p168" shownumber="no">Then going farther, as if his
object were thus far attained, he takes up other charges against us,
more difficult, as he thinks, to deal with than the former, and with
many preliminary groans and attempts to prejudice his hearers against
us, and to whet their appetite for his address, accusing us withal of
seeking to establish doctrines savouring of blasphemy, and of ascribing
to our own conception names assigned by God (though he nowhere mentions
what assignment he refers to, nor when and where it took place), and,
further, of throwing everything into confusion, and identifying the
essence of the Only-begotten with his operation, without arguing the
matter, or showing how we prove the identity of the essence and the
operation, he winds up with the same list of charges, as follows:
“And now, passing beyond this, he (Basil) asperses even the Most
High with the vilest blasphemies, using at the same time broken
language, and illustrations wide of the mark.” Now prior to
inquiry, I should like to be told what our language is
“broken” from, and what mark it is “wide of”;
not that I want to know, except to show the confusion and obscurity of
his address, which he dins into the ears of the old wives among our
men, pluming himself on his nice phrases, which he mouths out to the
admirers of such things, ignorant, as it would seem, that in the
judgment of educated men this address of his will serve only as a
memorial of his own infamy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p169" shownumber="no">But all this is beside our
purpose. Would that our charges against him were limited to this, and
that he could be thought to err only in his delivery, and not in
matters of faith; since it would have been of comparatively little
importance to him to be praised or blamed for expressing himself in one
style or another. But however that may be, the sequel of his charges
against us contains this in addition: “Considering the case of
corn (he says), and of our Lord, after exercising his conceptions in
various ways upon them, he<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p169.1" n="1161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p170" shownumber="no"> <i>he,</i>i.e. Basil. “God’s
nature can be looked at in as many aspects as corn can (<i>i.e.</i> in
its growth, fructification, distribution, &amp;c.).”</p></note> declares that even
in like manner the most holy essence of God admits of the same variety
of conception.” This is the gravest of his accusations, and it is
in prosecuting this that he rehearses those heavy invectives of his,
charging what we have said with blasphemy, absurdity, and so forth.
What, then, is the proof of our blasphemy? “He<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p170.1" n="1162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p171" shownumber="no"> <i>He,</i>i.e. Basil. The words <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.1" lang="EL">ὁ Εὐνόμιος</span>, here are the additions of a copyist who did not understand
that <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.2" lang="EL">εἶπεν</span> referred
to Basil, or else <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.3" lang="EL">φησὶν</span> must be
read with them. Certainly <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.4" lang="EL">ταῦτα
εἰπὼν</span> below must
refer to the same subject as <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.5" lang="EL">εἶπεν</span>.</p></note> has mentioned” (says Eunomius)
“certain well-known facts about corn,—perceiving how it
grows, and how when ripe it affords food, growing, multiplying, and
being dispensed by certain forces of nature—and, having mentioned
these, he adds that it is only reasonable to suppose that the
Only-begotten Son also admits of different modes of being conceived
of<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p171.6" n="1163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p172" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p172.1" lang="EL">διαφόρους
δέχεσθαι
ἐπινοίας</span>. Oehler has rightly omitted the words that follow (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p172.2" lang="EL">διά τε
τὰς
ἐννοίας</span>),
both because of their irrelevancy, and from the authority of his <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p172.3">mss.</span></p></note>, by reason of certain differences of
operation, certain analogies, proportions, and relations. For he uses
these terms respecting Him to satiety. And is it not absurd, or rather
blasphemous, to compare the Ungenerate with such objects <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_287.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_287" n="287" />as
these?”—What objects? Why, corn, and God the Only-begotten!
You see his artfulness. He would show that insignificant corn and God
the Only-begotten are equally removed from the dignity of the
Ungenerate. And to show that we are not treating his words unfairly, we
may learn his meaning from the very words he has written.
“For,” he asks, “is it not absurd, or rather
blasphemous, to compare the Ungenerate with these?” And in thus
speaking, he instances the case of corn and of our Lord as on a level
in point of dignity, thinking it equally absurd to compare God with
either. Now every one knows that things equally distant from a given
object are possessed of equality as regards each other, so that
according to our wise theologian the Maker of the worlds, Who holds all
nature in His hand, is shown to be on a par with the most insignificant
seed, since He and corn to the same degree fall short of comparison
with God. To such a pitch of blasphemy has <i>he</i> come!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p173" shownumber="no">But it is time to examine the
argument that leads to this profanity, and see how, as regards itself,
it is logically connected with his whole discourse. For after saying
that it is absurd to compare God with corn and with Christ, he says of
God that He is not, like them, subject to change; but in respect to the
Only-begotten, keeping silence on the question whether He too is not
subject to change, and thereby clearly suggesting that He is of lower
dignity, in that we cannot compare Him, any more than we can compare
corn, with God, he breaks off his discourse without using any argument
to prove that the Son of God cannot be compared with the Father, as
though our knowledge of the grain were sufficient to establish the
inferiority of the Son in comparison with the Father. But he discourses
of the indestructibility of the Father, as not in actuality attaching
to the Son. But if the True Life is an actuality, actuating itself, and
if to live everlastingly means the same thing as never to be dissolved
in destruction, I for myself do not as yet assent to his argument, but
will reserve myself for a more proper occasion. That, however, there is
but one single notion in indestructibility<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p173.1" n="1164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p174" shownumber="no"> Indestructibility. Such terms (“not-composite,”
“indivisible,” “imperishable”) were the
inheritance which Christian controversy received from the former
struggle with Stoicism. In the hands of Origen, they had been aimed at
the Stoic doctrine of the Deity as that of <i>corporeal</i> Spirit,
which does not perish, only because there is no cause sufficient.
“If one does not see the consequences of such an assertion, one
ought to blush” (in Johann. xiii. 21). The consequences of course
are that God, the Word, and our souls, made in His image, are all
perishable; for all body, in that it is matter, is by the Stoic
assumption, liable to change.</p></note>,
considered in reference to the Father and to the Son alike, and that
the indestructibility of the Father differs in no respect from that of
the Son, no difference as to indestructibility being observable either
in remission and intension, or in any other phase of the process of
destruction, this, I say, it is seasonable both now and at all times to
assert, so as to preclude the doctrine that in respect of
indestructibility the Son has no communion with the Father. For as this
indestructibility is understood in respect of the Father, so also it is
not to be disputed in respect of the Son. For to be incapable of
dissolution means nearly, or rather precisely, the same thing in regard
to whatever subject it is attributed to. What, then, induces him to
assert, that only to the Ungenerate Deity does it belong to have this
indestructibility not attaching to Him by reason of any energy, as
though he would thereby show a difference between the Father and the
Son? For if he supposes his own created God destructible, he well shows
the essential divergence of natures by the difference between the
destructible and the indestructible. But if neither is subject to
destruction,—and no degrees are to be found in pure
indestructibility,—how does he show that the Father cannot be
compared with the Only-begotten Son, or what is meant by saying that
indestructibility is not witnessed in the Father by reason of any
energy? But he reveals his purpose in what follows. It is not because
of His operations or energies, he says, that He is ungenerate and
indestructible, but because He is Father and Creator. And here I must
ask my hearers to give me their closest attention. How can he think the
creative power of God and His Fatherhood identical in meaning? For he
defines each alike as an energy, plainly and expressly affirming,
“God is not indestructible by reason of His energy, though He is
called Father and Creator by reason of energies.” If, then, it is
the same thing to call Him Father and Creator of the world because
either name is due to an energy as its cause, the results of His
energies must be homogeneous, inasmuch as it is through an energy, that
they both exist. But to what blasphemy this logically tends is clear to
every one who can draw a conclusion. For myself, I should like to add
my own deductions to my disquisition. It is impossible that an energy
or operation productive of a result should subsist of itself without
there being something to set the energy in motion; as we say that a
smith operates or works, but that the material on which his art is
exercised is operated upon, or wrought. These faculties, therefore,
that of operating, and that of being operated upon, must needs stand in
a certain relation to each other, so that if one be removed, the
remaining one cannot subsist of itself. For where there is nothing
operated upon there can be nothing operating. What, then, does this
prove? If the energy which is productive of anything does not subsist
of itself, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_288.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_288" n="288" />there being nothing for it to operate upon, and if the Father, as
they affirm, is nothing but an energy, the Only-begotten Son is thereby
shown to be capable of being acted upon, in other words, moulded in
accordance with the motive energy that gives Him His subsistence. For
as we say that the Creator of the world, by laying down some yielding
material, capable of being acted upon, gave His creative being a field
for its exercise, in the case of things sensible skilfully investing
the subject with various and multiform qualities for production, but in
the case of intellectual essences giving shape to the subject in
another way, not by qualities, but by impulses of choice, so, if any
one define the Fatherhood of God as an energy, he cannot otherwise
indicate the subsistence of the Son than by comparing it with some
material acted upon and wrought to completion. For if it could not be
operated upon, it would of necessity offer resistance to the operator:
whose energy being thus hindered, no result would be produced. Either,
then, they must make the essence of the Only-begotten subject to be
acted upon, that the energy may have something to work upon, or, if
they shrink from this conclusion, on account of its manifest impiety,
they are driven to the conclusion that it has no existence at all. For
what is naturally incapable of being acted upon, cannot itself admit
the creative energy. He, then, who defines the Son as the effect of an
energy, defines Him as one of those things which are subject to be
acted upon, and which are produced by an energy. Or, if he deny such
susceptibility, he must at the same time deny His existence. But since
impiety is involved in either alternative of the dilemma, that of
asserting His non-existence, and that of regarding Him as capable of
being acted upon, the truth is made manifest, being brought to light by
the removal of these absurdities. For if He verily exists, and is not
subject to be acted upon, it is plain that He is not the result of an
energy, but is proved to be very God of very God the Father, without
liability to be acted upon, beaming from Him and shining forth from
everlasting.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p175" shownumber="no">But in His very essence, he
says, God is indestructible. Well, what other conceivable attribute of
God does not attach to the very essence of the Son, as justice,
goodness, eternity, incapacity for evil, infinite perfection in all
conceivable goodness? Is there one who will venture to say that any of
the virtues in the Divine nature are acquired, or to deny that all good
whatsoever springs from and is seen in it? “For whatsoever is
good is from Him, and whatsoever is lovely is from Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p175.1" n="1165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p176" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p176.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.17" parsed="|Zech|9|17|0|0" passage="Zech. ix. 17">Zech. ix. 17</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” But he appends to this, that He is
in His very essence ungenerate too. Well, if he means by this that the
Father’s essence is ungenerate, I agree with what is said, and do
not oppose his doctrine: for not one of the orthodox maintains that the
Father of the Only-begotten is Himself begotten. But if, while the form
of his expression indicates only this, he maintains that the ungeneracy
itself is the essence, I say that we ought not to leave such a position
unexamined, but expose his attempt to gain the assent of the unwary to
his blasphemy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p177" shownumber="no">Now that the idea<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p177.1" n="1166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p178" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p178.1" lang="EL">τὸ νόημα</span>. There is a lacuna in the Paris Editt., beginning here, and
extending to “ungenerate,” just below. Oehler’s
Codices have supplied it.</p></note> of ungeneracy and the belief in the Divine
essence are quite different things may be seen by what he himself has
put forward. God, he says, is indestructible and ungenerate by His very
essence, as being unmixed and pure from all diversity and difference.
This he says of God, Whose essence he declares to be indestructibility
and ungeneracy. There are three names, then, that he applies to God,
being, indestructibility, ungeneracy. If the idea of these three words
in respect of God is one, it follows that the Godhead and these three
are identical. Just as if any one, wanting to describe a man, should
say that he was a rational, risible, and broad-nailed creature;
whereupon, because there is no essential variation from these in the
individuals, we say that the terms are equivalent to each other, and
that the three things seen in the subject are one thing, viz. the
humanity described by these names. If, then, Godhead means this,
ungeneracy, indestructibility, being, by doing away with one of these
he necessarily does away with the Godhead. For just as we should say
that a creature which was neither rational nor risible was not man
either, so in the case of these three terms (ungeneracy,
indestructibility, being), if the Godhead is described by these, should
one of the three be absent, its absence destroys the definition of
Godhead. Let him tell us, then, in reply, what opinion he holds of God
the Only-begotten. Does he think Him generate or ungenerate? Of course
he must say generate, unless he is to contradict himself. If, then,
being and indestructibility are equivalent to ungeneracy, and by all of
these Godhead is denoted, to Whom ungeneracy is wanting, to Him being
and indestructibility must needs be wanting also, and in that case the
Godhead also must necessarily be taken away. And thus his blasphemous
logic brings him to a twofold conclusion. For if being, and
indestructibility, and ungeneracy are applied to God in the same sense,
our new God-maker is clearly convicted of regarding the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_289.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_289" n="289" />Son created by Him as
destructible, by his not regarding Him as ungenerate, and not only so,
but altogether without being, through his inability to see Him in the
Godhead, as one in whom ungeneracy and indestructibility are not found,
since he takes the ungeneracy and indestructibility to be identical
with the being. But since in this there is manifest perdition, let some
one counsel these unhappy folk to turn to the only course which is left
them, and, instead of setting themselves in open opposition to the
truth, to allow that each of these terms has its own proper
signification, such as may be seen still better from their contraries.
For we find ungenerate set against generate, and we understand the
indestructible by its opposition to the destructible, and being by
contrast with that which has no subsistence. For as that which was not
generated is called ungenerate, and that which is not destructible is
called indestructible, so that which is not non-existent we call being,
and, conversely, as we do not call the generate ungenerate, nor the
destructible indestructible, so that which is non-existent we do not
call being. Being, then, is discernible in the being this or that,
goodness or indestructibility in the being of this or of that kind,
generacy or ungeneracy in the manner of the being. And thus the ideas
of being, manner, and quality are distinct from each other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p179" shownumber="no">But it will be well, I think, to
pass over his nauseating observations (for such we must term his
senseless attacks on the method of conception), and dwell more
pleasurably on the subject matter of our thought. For all the venom
that our disputant has disgorged with the view of overthrowing our
Master’s speculations in regard to conception, is not of such a
kind as to be dangerous to those who come in its way, however stupid
they may be and liable to be imposed on. For who is so devoid of
understanding as to think that there is anything in what Eunomius says,
or to see any ingenuity in his artifices against the truth when he
takes our Master’s reference to corn (which he meant simply by
way of illustration, thereby providing his hearers with a sort of
method and introduction to the study of higher instances), and applies
it literally to the Lord of all? To think of his assertion that the
most becoming cause for God’s begetting the Son was His sovereign
authority and power, which may be said not only in regard to the
universe and its elements, but in regard to beasts and creeping things;
and of our reverend theologian teaching that the same is becoming in
our conception of God the Only-begotten—or again, of his saying
that God was called ungenerate, or Father, or any other name, even
before the existence of creatures to call Him such, as being afraid
lest, His name not being uttered among creatures as yet unborn, He
should be ignorant or forgetful of Himself, through ignorance of His
own nature because of His name being unspoken! To think, again, of the
insolence of his attack upon our teaching; what acrimony, what subtlety
does he display, while attempting to establish the absurdity of what he
(Basil) said, namely that He Who was in a manner the Father before all
worlds and time, and all sensitive and intellectual nature, must
somehow wait for man’s creation in order to be named by means of
man’s conception, not having been so named, either by the Son or
by any of the intelligent beings of His creation! Why no one, I
imagine, can be so densely stupid as to be ignorant that God the
Only-begotten, Who is in the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p179.1" n="1167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p180" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p180.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef></p></note>, and Who seeth
the Father in Himself, is in no need of any name or title to make Him
known, nor is the mystery of the Holy Spirit, Who searcheth out the
deep things of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p180.2" n="1168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p181" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p181.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>, brought to our
knowledge by a nominal appellation, nor can the incorporeal nature of
supramundane powers name God by voice and tongue. For, in the case of
immaterial intellectual nature, the mental energy is speech which has
no need of material instruments of communication. For even in the case
of human beings, we should have no need of using words and names if we
could otherwise inform each other of our pure mental feelings and
impulses. But (as things are), inasmuch as the thoughts which arise in
us are incapable of being so revealed, because our nature is encumbered
with its fleshly surrounding, we are obliged to express to each other
what goes on in our minds by giving things their respective names, as
signs of their meaning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p182" shownumber="no">But if it were in any way
possible by some other means to lay bare the movements of thought,
abandoning the formal instrumentality of words, we should converse with
one another more lucidly and clearly, revealing by the mere action of
thought the essential nature of the things which are under
consideration. But now, by reason of our inability to do so, we have
given things their special names, calling one Heaven, another Earth,
and so on, and as each is related to each, and acts or suffers, we have
marked them by distinctive names, so that our thoughts in regard to
them may not remain uncommunicated and unknown. But supramundane and
immaterial nature being free and independent of bodily envelopment,
requires no words or names either for itself or for that which is above
it, but whatever utterance on the part of such intellectual nature is
recorded in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_290.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_290" n="290" />Holy Writ is given for the sake of the hearers, who would be
unable otherwise to learn what is to be set forth, if it were not
communicated to them by voice and word. And if David in the spirit
speaks of something being said by the Lord to the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p182.1" n="1169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p183" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p183.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" passage="Ps. cx. 1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, it is David himself who is the speaker,
being unable otherwise to make known to us the teaching of what is
meant except by interpreting by voice and word his own knowledge of the
mysteries given him by Divine inspiration.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p184" shownumber="no">All his argument, then, in
opposition to the doctrine of conception I think it best to pass over,
though he charge with madness those who think that the name of God, as
used by mankind to indicate the Supreme Being, is the result of this
conception. For what he is thinking of when he considers himself bound
to revile that doctrine, all who will may learn from his own words.
What opinion we ourselves hold on the use of words we have already
stated, viz. that, things being as they are in regard to their nature,
the rational faculty implanted in our nature by God invented words
indicative of those actual things. And if any one ascribe their origin
to the Giver of the faculty, we would not contradict him, for we too
maintain that motion, and sight, and the rest of the operations carried
on by the senses are effected by Him Who endowed us with such
faculties. So, then, the cause of our naming God, Who is by His nature
what He is, is referable by common consent to Himself, but the liberty
of naming all things that we conceive of in one way or another lies in
that thing in our nature, which, whether a man wish to call it
conception or something else, we are quite indifferent. And there is
this one sure evidence in our favour, that the Divine Being is not
named alike by all, but that each interprets his idea as he thinks
best. Passing over, then, in silence his rubbishy twaddle about
conception, let us hold to our tenets, and simply note by the way some
of the observations that occur in the midst of his empty speeches,
where he pretends that God, seating Himself by our first parents, like
some pedagogue or grammarian, gave them a lesson in words and names;
wherein he says that they who were first formed by God, or those who
were born from them in continuous succession, unless they had been
taught how each several thing should be called and named, would have
lived together in dumbness and silence, and would have been unequal to
the discharge of any of the serviceable functions of life, the meaning
of each being uncertain through lack of interpreters,—verbs
forsooth, and nouns. Such is the infatuation of this writer; he thinks
the faculty implanted in our nature by God insufficient for any method
of reasoning, and that unless it be taught each thing severally, like
those who are taught Hebrew or Latin word by word, one must be ignorant
of the nature of the things, having no discernment of fire, or water,
or air, or anything else, unless one have acquired the knowledge of
them by the names that they bear. But we maintain that He Who made all
things in His wisdom, and Who moulded this living rational creature, by
the simple fact of His implanting reason in his nature, endowed him
with all his rational faculties. And as naturally possessing our
faculties of perception by the gift of Him Who fashioned the eye and
planted the ear, we can of ourselves employ them for their natural
objects, and have no need of any one to name the colours, for instance,
of which the eye takes cognizance, for the eye is competent to inform
itself in such matters; nor do we need another to make us acquainted
with the things which we perceive by hearing, or taste, or touch,
possessing as we do in ourselves the means of discerning all of which
our perception informs us. And so, again, we maintain that the
intellectual faculty, made as it was originally by God, acts
thenceforward by itself when it looks out upon realities, and that
there be no confusion in its knowledge, affixes some verbal note to
each several thing as a stamp to indicate its meaning. Great Moses
himself confirms this doctrine when he says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p184.1" n="1170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p185" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p185.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.19-Gen.2.20" parsed="|Gen|2|19|2|20" passage="Gen. ii. 19, 20">Gen. ii. 19,
20</scripRef>.</p></note>
that names were assigned by Adam to the brute creation, recording the
fact in these words: “And out of the ground God formed every
beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and brought them unto
Adam to see what he would call them, and whatsoever Adam called every
living creature, that was the name thereof. And Adam gave names to all
cattle, and to all the beasts of the field.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p186" shownumber="no">But, like some viscous and
sticky clay, the nonsense he has concocted in contravention of our
teaching of conception seems to hold us back, and prevent us from
applying ourselves to more important matters. For how can one pass over
his solemn and profound philosophy, as when he says that God’s
greatness is seen not only in the works of His hands, but that His
wisdom is displayed in their names also, adapted as they are with such
peculiar fitness to the nature of each work of His creation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p186.1" n="1171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p187" shownumber="no"> Compare with this view of Eunomius on the sacredness of names,
this striking passage from Origen (c. Cels. v. 43). “We hold,
then, that the origin of names is not to be found in any formal
agreements on the part of those who gave them, as Aristotle thinks.
Human language, in fact, did not have its beginning from man. Any one
can see this who reflects upon the real nature of the incantations
which in the different languages are associated with the patriarchal
names of those languages. The names which have their native power in
such and such a language cease to have this influence of their peculiar
sound when they are changed into another language. This has been often
observed in the names given even to living men: one who from his birth
has been called so and so in Greek will never, if we change his name
into Egyptian or Roman, be made to feel or act as he can when called by
the first name given.…If this is true in the case of names given
to men, what are we to think of the names connected in some way or
other with the Deity? For instance, there must be some change in
translating Abraham’s name into Greek: some new expression given
to ‘Isaac,’ and ‘Jacob’: and, while he who
repeats the incantation or the oath names the ‘God of Abraham, of
Isaac, and of Jacob,’ he produces those particular effects by the
mere force and working of those names: because the dæmons are
mustered by him who utters them: but if on the other hand he says,
‘God of the chosen Father of the Crowd,’ ‘of the
Laughter,’ ‘of the Supplanter,’ he can do nothing
with the names so expressed, any more than with any other powerless
instrument.…We can say the same of ‘Sabaoth,’ which
is used in many exorcisms: if we change it to ‘Lord of
Powers,’ or, ‘Lord of Hosts,’ or,
‘Almighty,’ we can do nothing …”—and
(46), “This, too, is the reason why we ourselves prefer any
degradation to that of owning Zeus to be Deity. We cannot conceive of
Zeus as the same as Sabaoth: or as Divine in any of all possible
meanings.…If the Egyptians offer us ‘Ammon,’ or
death, we shall take the latter, rather than pronounce the divinity of
‘Ammon.’ The Scythians may tell us that their Papœus
is the God of the Universe, we shall not listen: we firmly believe in
the God of the Universe, but we must not call him Papœus, making
that a name for absolute Deity, as the Being who occupies the desert,
the nation, and the language of the Scythians would desire: although,
indeed, it cannot be sin for any to use the appellation of the Deity in
his own mother tongue, whether it be the Scythian way or the
Egyptian.”</p></note>? <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_291.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_291" n="291" />Having perchance fallen in
with Plato’s Cratylus, or hearing from some one who had met with
it, by reason, I suppose, of his own poverty of ideas, he attached that
nonsense patchwise to his own, acting like those who get their bread by
begging. For just as they, receiving some trifle from each who bestows
it on them, collect their bread from many and various sources, so the
discourse of Eunomius, by reason of his scanty store of the true bread,
assiduously collects scraps of phrases and notions from all quarters.
And thus, being struck by the beauty of the Platonic style, he thinks
it not unseemly to make Plato’s theory a doctrine of the Church.
For by how many appellations, say, is the created firmament called
according to the varieties of language? For we call it Heaven, the
Hebrew calls it Samaim, the Roman cœlum, other names are given to
it by the Syrian, the Mede, the Cappadocian, the African, the Scythian,
the Thracian the Egyptian: nor would it be easy to enumerate the
multiplicity of names which are applied to Heaven and other objects by
the different nations that employ them. Which of these, then, tell me,
is the appropriate word wherein the great wisdom of God is manifested?
If you prefer the Greek to the rest, the Egyptian haply will confront
you with his own. And if you give the first place to the Hebrew, there
is the Syrian to claim precedence for his own word, nor will the Roman
yield the supremacy, nor the Mede allow himself to be outdone; while of
the other nations each will claim the prize. What, then, will be the
fate of his dogma when torn to pieces by the claimants for so many
different languages? But by these, says he, as by laws publicly
promulgated, it is shown that God made names exactly suited to the
nature of the things which they represent. What a grand doctrine! What
grand views our theologian allows to the Divine teachings, such indeed
as men do not grudge even to bathing-attendants! For we allow them to
give names to the operations they engage in, and yet no one invests
them with Divine honours for the invention of such names as foot-baths,
depilatories, towels, and the like—words which appropriately
designate the articles in question.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p188" shownumber="no">But I will pass over both this
and their reading of Epicurus’ nature-system, which he says is
equivalent to our conception, maintaining that the doctrine of atoms
and empty space, and the fortuitous generation of things, is akin to
what we mean by conception. What an understanding of Epicurus! If we
ascribe words expressive of things to the logical faculty in our
nature, we thereby stand convicted of holding the Epicurean doctrine of
indivisible bodies, and combinations of atoms, and the collision and
rebound of particles, and so on. I say nothing of Aristotle, whom he
takes as his own patron, and the ally of his system, whose opinion, he
says, in his subsequent remarks, coincides with our views about
conception. For he says that that philosopher taught that Providence
does not extend through all nature, nor penetrate into the region of
terrestrial things, and this, Eunomius contends, corresponds to our
discoveries in the field of conception. Such is his idea of determining
a doctrine with accuracy! But he goes on to say that we must either
deny the creation of things to God, or, if we concede it, we must not
deprive Him of the imposition of names. And yet even in respect to the
brute creation, as we have said already, we are taught the very
opposite (of both these alternatives) by Holy Scripture—that
neither did Adam make the animals, nor did God name them, but the
creation was the work of God, and the naming of the things created was
the work of man, as Moses has recorded. Then in his own speech he gives
us an encomium of speech in general (as though some one wished to
disparage it), and after his eminently abusive and bombastic
conglomeration of words, he says that, by a law and rule of His
providence, God has combined the transmission of words with our
knowledge and use of things necessary for our service; and after
pouring forth twaddle of this kind in the profundity of his slumbers,
he passes on in his discourse to his irresistible and unanswerable
argument. I will not state it in so many words, but simply give the
drift of it. We are not, he says, to ascribe the invention of words to
poets, who are much mistaken in their notions of God. What a generous
concession does he make to God in investing Him with the inventions of
the poetic faculty, so that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_292.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_292" n="292" />God may thereby seem to men
more sublime and august, when the disciples of Eunomius believe that
such expressions as those used by Homer for “side-ways,”
“rang out,” “aside,” “mix<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p188.1" n="1172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p189" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p189.1" lang="EL">κέραιρε</span>, according to Oehler’s conjecture, from Iliad ix. 203. All
the Codd. and Editt., read <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p189.2" lang="EL">κέκαιρε</span>, however. The Editt., in the Homeric words which follow, show a
strange ignorance, which Gulonius has reproduced, viz. Phocheiri,
Poudese, Ische! (for <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p189.3" lang="EL">φῦ
χειρὶ,
Δούπησε,
῎Ιαχε</span>)</p></note>,” “clung to his hand,”
“hissed,” “thumped,” “rattled,”
“clashed,” “rang terribly,”
“twanged,” “shouted,” “pondered,”
and many others, are not used by poets by a certain arbitrary licence,
but that they introduce them into their poems by some mysterious
initiation from God! Let this, too, be passed over, and withal that
clever and irresistible attempt, that it is not in our power to quote
Scriptural instances of holy men who have invented new terms. Now if
human nature had been imperfect up to the time of such men’s
appearance, and not as yet completed by the gift of reason, it would
have been well for them to seek that the deficiency might be supplied.
But if from the very first man’s nature existed self-sufficing
and complete for all purposes of reason and thought, why should any
one, in order to establish this doctrine of conception, humour them so
far as to seek for instances where holy men initiated sounds or names?
Or, if we cannot adduce any instances, why should any one regard it as
a sufficient proof that such and such syllables and words were
appointed by God Himself?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p190" shownumber="no">But, says he, since God
condescends to commune with His servants, we may consequently suppose
that from the very beginning He enacted words appropriate to things.
What, then, is our answer? We account for God’s willingness to
admit men to communion with Himself by His love towards mankind. But
since that which is by nature finite cannot rise above its prescribed
limits, or lay hold of the superior nature of the Most High, on this
account He, bringing His power, so full of love for humanity, down to
the level of human weakness, so far as it was possible for us to
receive it, bestowed on us this helpful gift of grace. For as by Divine
dispensation the sun, tempering the intensity of his full beams with
the intervening air, pours down light as well as heat on those who
receive his rays, being himself unapproachable by reason of the
weakness of our nature, so the Divine power, after the manner of the
illustration I have used, though exalted far above our nature and
inaccessible to all approach, like a tender mother who joins in the
inarticulate utterances of her babe, gives to our human nature what it
is capable of receiving; and thus in the various manifestations of God
to man He both adapts Himself to man and speaks in human language, and
assumes wrath, and pity, and such-like emotions, so that through
feelings corresponding to our own our infantile life might be led as by
hand, and lay hold of the Divine nature by means of the words which His
foresight has given. For that it is irreverent to imagine that God is
subject to any passion such as we see in respect to pleasure, or pity,
or anger, no one will deny who has thought at all about the truth of
things. And yet the Lord is said to take pleasure in His servants, and
to be angry with the backsliding people, and, again, to have mercy on
whom He will have mercy, and to show compassion—the word teaching
us in each of these expressions that God’s providence helps our
infirmity by using our own idioms of speech, so that such as are
inclined to sin may be restrained from committing it by fear of
punishment, and that those who are overtaken by it may not despair of
return by the way of repentance when they see God’s mercy, while
those who are walking uprightly and strictly may yet more adorn their
life with virtue, as knowing that by their own life they rejoice Him
Whose eyes are over the righteous. But just as we cannot call a man
deaf who converses with a deaf man by means of signs,—his only
way of hearing,—so we must not suppose speech in God because of
His employing it by way of accommodation in addressing man. For we
ourselves are accustomed to direct brute beasts by clucking and
whistling and the like, and yet this, by which we reach their ears, is
not our language, but we use our natural speech in talking to one
another, while, in regard to cattle, some suitable noise or sound
accompanied with gesture is sufficient for all purposes of
communication.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p191" shownumber="no">But our pious opponent will not
allow of God’s using our language, because of our proneness to
evil, shutting his eyes (good man!) to the fact that for our sakes He
did not refuse to be made sin and a curse. Such is the superabundance
of His love for man, that He voluntarily came to prove not only our
good, but our evil. And if He was partaker in our evil, why should He
refuse to be partaker in speech, the noblest of our gifts? But he
advances David in his support, and declares that he said that names
were imposed on things by God, because it is thus written, “He
telleth the number of the stars; He calleth them all by their names<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p191.1" n="1173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p192" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p192.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.4" parsed="|Ps|147|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlvii. 4">Ps. cxlvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But I think it must be obvious to
every man of sense that what is thus said of the stars has nothing
whatever to do with the subject. Since, however, it is not improbable
that some may unwarily give their assent to his statement, I will
briefly discuss the point. Holy Scripture often<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_293.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_293" n="293" />times is wont to attribute
expressions to God such that they seem quite accordant with our own,
<i>e.g.</i> “The Lord was wroth, and it repented Him because of
their sins<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p192.2" n="1174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p193" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p193.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.106.40" parsed="|Ps|106|40|0|0" passage="Ps. cvi. 40">Ps. cvi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and again, “He repented
that He had anointed Saul king<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p193.2" n="1175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p194" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p194.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.35" parsed="|1Sam|15|35|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xv. 35">1 Sam. xv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and again,
“The Lord awaked as one out of sleep<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p194.2" n="1176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p195" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p195.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.65" parsed="|Ps|78|65|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 65">Ps. lxxviii.
65</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and besides this, it makes mention
of His sitting, and standing, and moving, and the like, which are not
as a fact connected with God, but are not without their use as an
accommodation to those who are under teaching. For in the case of the
too unbridled, a show of anger restrains them by fear. And to those who
need the medicine of repentance, it says that the Lord repenteth along
with them of the evil, and those who grow insolent through prosperity
it warns, by God’s repentance in respect to Saul, that their good
fortune is no certain possession, though it seem to come from God. To
those who are not engulfed by their sinful fall, but who have risen
from a life of vanity as from sleep, it says that God arises out of
sleep. To those who steadfastly take their stand upon
righteousness,—that He stands. To those who are seated in
righteousness,—that He sits. And again, in the case of those who
have moved from their steadfastness in righteousness,—that He
moves or walks; as, in the case of Adam, the sacred history records
God’s walking in the garden in the cool of the day<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p195.2" n="1177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p196" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p196.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.8" parsed="|Gen|3|8|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 8">Gen. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, signifying thereby the fall of the first
man into darkness, and, by the moving, his weakness and instability in
regard to righteousness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p197" shownumber="no">But most people, perhaps, will
think this too far removed from the scope of our present inquiry. This,
however, no one will regard as out of keeping with our subject; the
fact that many think that what is incomprehensible to themselves is
equally incomprehensible to God, and that whatever escapes their own
cognizance is also beyond the power of His. Now since we make number
the measure of quantity, and number is nothing else than a combination
of units growing into multitude in a complex way (for the decad is a
unit brought to that value by the composition of units, and again the
hundred is a unit composed of decads, and in like manner the thousand
is another unit, and so in due proportion the myriad is another by a
multiplication, the one being made up to its value by thousands, the
other by hundreds, by assigning all which to their underlying class we
make signs of the quantity of the things numbered), accordingly, in
order that we may be taught by Holy Scripture that nothing is unknown
to God, it tells us that the multitude of the stars is numbered by Him,
not that their numbering takes place as I have described, (for who is
so simple as to think that God takes knowledge of things by odd and
even, and that by putting units together He makes up the total of the
collective quantity?) but, since in our own case the exact knowledge of
quantity is obtained by number, in order, I say, that we might be
taught in respect to God that all things are comprehended by the
knowledge of His wisdom, and that nothing escapes His minute
cognizance, on this account it represents God as “numbering the
stars,” counselling us by these words to understand this, viz.
that we must not imagine God to take note of things by the measure of
human knowledge, but that all things, however incomprehensible and
above human understanding, are embraced by the knowledge of the wisdom
of God. For as the stars on account of their multitude escape
numbering, as far as our human conception is concerned, Holy Scripture,
teaching the whole from the part, in saying that they are numbered by
God attests that not one of the things unknown to us escapes the
knowledge of God. And therefore it says, “Who telleth the
multitude of the stars,” of course not meaning that He did not
know their number beforehand; for how should He be ignorant of what He
Himself created, seeing that the Ruler of the Universe could not be
ignorant of that which is comprehended in His power; which includes the
worlds in its embrace? Why, then, should He number what He knows? For
to measure quantity by number is the part of those who want
information. But He Who knew all things before they were created needs
not number as His informant. But when David says that He “numbers
the stars,” it is evident that the Scripture descends to such
language in accordance with our understanding, to teach us
emblematically that the things which we know not are accurately known
to God. As, then, He is said to number, though needing no arithmetical
process to arrive at the knowledge of things created, so also the
Prophet tells us that He calleth them all by their names, not meaning,
I imagine, that He does so by any vocal utterance. For verily such
language would result in a conception strangely unworthy of God, if it
meant that these names in common use among ourselves were applied to
the stars by God. For, should any one allow that these were so applied
by God, it must follow that the names of the idol gods of Greece were
applied by Him also to the stars, and we must regard as true all the
tales from mythological history that are told about those starry names,
as though God Himself sanctioned their utterance. Thus the distribution
among the Greek idols of the seven planets contained in the heavens
will exempt from blame those who have erred <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_294.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_294" n="294" />in respect to them, if men be
persuaded that such an arrangement was God’s. Thus the fables of
Orion and the Scorpion will be believed, and the legends respecting the
ship Argo, and the Swan, and the Eagle, and the Dog, and the mythical
story of Ariadne’s crown. Moreover it will pave the way for
supposing God to be the inventor of the names in the zodiacal circle,
devised after some fancied resemblance in the constellations, if
Eunomius is right in supposing that David said that these names were
given them by God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p198" shownumber="no">Since, then, it is monstrous to
regard God as the inventor of such names, lest the names even of these
idol gods should seem to have had their origin from God, it will be
well not to receive what has been said without inquiry, but to get to
the meaning in this case also after the analogy of those things of
which number informs us. Well, since it attests the accuracy of our
knowledge, when we call one familiar to us by his name, we are here
taught that He Who embraces the Universe in His knowledge not only
comprehends the total of the aggregate quantity, but has an exact
knowledge of the units also that compose it. And therefore the
Scripture says not only that He “telleth the number of the
stars,” but that “He calleth them all by their
names,” which means that His accurate knowledge extends to the
minutest of them, and that He knows each particular respecting them,
just as a man knows one who is familiar to him by name. And if any one
say that the names given to the stars by God are different ones,
unknown to human language, he wanders far away from the truth. For if
there were other names of stars, Holy Scripture would not have made
mention of those which are in common use among the Greeks, Esaias
saying<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p198.1" n="1178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p199" shownumber="no"> The
words here attributed to Isaiah are found in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p199.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.9" parsed="|Job|9|9|0|0" passage="Job ix. 9">Job ix. 9</scripRef> (LXX.): and Orion
in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p199.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.13.10" parsed="|Isa|13|10|0|0" passage="Isaiah xiii. 10">Isaiah xiii. 10</scripRef>
(LXX.), with “the stars of heaven;” and
in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p199.3" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.8" parsed="|Amos|5|8|0|0" passage="Amos v. 8">Amos v. 8</scripRef> with “the seven stars.”</p></note>, “Which maketh the Pleiads, and
Hesperus, and Arcturus, and the Chambers of the South,” and Job
making mention of Orion and Aseroth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p199.4" n="1179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p200" shownumber="no"> For
Aseroth perhaps Mazaroth should be read. Cf. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p200.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.32" parsed="|Job|38|32|0|0" passage="Job xxxviii. 32">Job xxxviii.
32</scripRef>,
“Canst thou lead forth the Mazaroth in their season?”
(R.V.) and <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p200.2" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.23.5" parsed="|2Kgs|23|5|0|0" passage="2 Kings xxiii. 5">2 Kings xxiii. 5</scripRef>, “to the planets
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p200.3" lang="EL">τοῖς
μαζουρῶθ</span>),” <i>i.e.</i> the twelve signs of the Zodiac.</p></note>; so that from
this it is clear that Holy Scripture employs for our instruction such
words as are in common use. Thus we hear in Job of Amalthea’s
horn<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p200.4" n="1180" place="end"><p class="c67" id="viii.ii.ii-p201" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p201.1" lang="EL">᾽Αμαλθείας
κέρας</span>. So LXX. for
the name of Job’s third daughter, Keren-happuch, for which
Symmachus and Aquila have <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p201.2" lang="EL">Καρναφούκ</span>, <i>i.e.</i> Horn of purple (fucus). The LXX. translator
of Job was rather fond of classical allusions, and so brought in the
Greek horn (of plenty). Amalthea’s goat, that suckled Jupiter,
broke its horn.</p>

<p class="c74" id="viii.ii.ii-p202" shownumber="no">“Sustulit hoc Nymphe, cinctumque recentibus herbis</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc75" id="viii.ii.ii-p203" shownumber="no">Et plenum pomis ad Jovis
ora tulit.”—Ovid, <i>Fasti,</i> v. 123.</p></note>, and in Esaias of the Sirens<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p203.1" n="1181" place="end"><p class="c67" id="viii.ii.ii-p204" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p204.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.13.21" parsed="|Isa|13|21|0|0" passage="Isaiah xiii. 21">Isaiah xiii.
21</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p204.2" lang="EL">καὶ
ἀναπαύσονται
ἐκεῖ
σειρῆνες, καὶ
δαιμόνια
ἐκεῖ
ὀρχήσονται</span>, “and ostriches shall dwell there, and satyrs shall
dance there” (R.V.). The LXX. render the Hebrew (bath-jaana)
by <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p204.3" lang="EL">σειρῆνες</span> also in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p204.4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.13" parsed="|Isa|34|13|0|0" passage="Isaiah xxxiv. 13">Isaiah xxxiv. 13</scripRef>, xliii. 20: and
in <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p204.5" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.8" parsed="|Mic|1|8|0|0" passage="Micah i. 8">Micah i. 8</scripRef>: <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p204.6" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.39" parsed="|Jer|1|39|0|0" passage="Jeremiah i. 39">Jeremiah i. 39</scripRef>. Cyril of Alexandria
has on the first passage, “Birds that have a sweet note: or,
according to the Jewish interpretation, the owl.” And this is
followed by the majority of commentators. Cf. Gray—</p>

<p class="c70" id="viii.ii.ii-p205" shownumber="no">“The moping owl doth to
the moon complain.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.ii.ii-p206" shownumber="no">But Bochart has many and
strong arguments to prove that the ostrich, <i>i.e.</i> the
<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p206.1" lang="EL">στρουθο-κάμηλος</span>, or “large sparrow with the long neck,” is
meant by bath-jaana: it has a high sharp unpleasant note. Cf.
<scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p206.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.30.29" parsed="|Job|30|29|0|0" passage="Job xxx. 29">Job xxx.
29</scripRef>,
“I am a companion to ostriches” (R.V.), speaking of his
bitter cry.—Jerome also translates “habitabunt ibi
struthiones;” and the LXX. elsewhere than above by <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p206.3" lang="EL">στρουθία</span>. Gregory follows the traditional interpretation, of some
<i>pleasant</i> note; and somehow identifies the Greek word with the
Hebrew.</p></note>, the former thus naming plenty after the
conceit of the Greeks, the latter representing the pleasure derived
from hearing, by the figure of the Sirens. As, then, in these cases the
inspired word has made use of names drawn from mythological fables,
with a view to the advantage of the hearers, so here it freely makes
use of the appellations given to the stars by human fancy, teaching us
that all things whatsoever that are named among men have their origin
from God—the things, not their names. For it does not say Who
nameth, but “Who maketh Pleiad, and Hesperus, and
Arcturus.” I think, then, it has been sufficiently shown in what
I have said that David supports our opinion, in teaching us by this
utterance, not that God gives the stars their names, but that He has an
exact knowledge of them, after the fashion of men, who have the most
certain knowledge of those whom they are able, through long
familiarity, to call by their names.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p207" shownumber="no">And if we set forth the opinion
of most commentators on these words of the Psalmist, that of Eunomius
regarding them will be still more convicted of foolishness. For those
who have most carefully searched out the sense of the inspired
Scripture, declare that not all the works of creation are worthy of the
Divine reckoning. For in the Gospel narratives of feeding the
multitudes in the wilderness, women and children are not thought worthy
of enumeration. And in the account of the Exodus of the children of
Israel, those only are enumerated in the roll who were of age to bear
arms against their enemies, and to do deeds of valour. For not all
names of things are fit to be pronounced by the Divine lips, but the
enumeration is only for that which is pure and heavenly, which, by the
loftiness of its state remaining pure from all admixture with darkness,
is called a star, and the naming is only for that which, for the same
reason, is worthy to be registered in the Divine tablets. For of His
adversaries He says, “I will not take up their names into my
lips<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p207.1" n="1182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p208" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p208.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.4" parsed="|Ps|16|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xvi. 4">Ps. xvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p209" shownumber="no">But the names which the Lord
gives to such stars we may plainly learn from the prophecy of Esaias,
which says, “I have called thee by thy name; thou art Mine<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p209.1" n="1183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p210" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p210.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.1" parsed="|Isa|43|1|0|0" passage="Is. xliii. 1">Is. xliii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” So that if a man makes himself
God’s possession, his act becomes <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_295.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_295" n="295" />his name. But be this as the
reader pleases. Eunomius, however, adds to his previous statement that
the beginnings of creation testify to the fact, that names were given
by God to the things which He created; but I think that it would be
superfluous to repeat what I have already sufficiently set forth as the
result of my investigations; and he may put his own arbitrary
interpretation on the word Adam, which, the Apostle tells us, points
prophetically to Christ<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p210.2" n="1184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p211" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p211.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25" parsed="|Rom|16|25|0|0" passage="Rom. xvi. 25">Rom. xvi. 25</scripRef>.—On
Eunomius’ knowledge of Scripture, see Socrates iv. 7. “He
had a very slender knowledge of the letter of Scripture: he was wholly
unable to enter into the spirit of it. Yet he abounded in words, and
was accustomed to repeat the same thoughts in different terms without
ever arriving at a clear explanation of what he had proposed to
himself. Of this his seven books on the Apostle’s Epistle to the
Romans, on which he expended a quantity of vain labour, is a remarkable
proof.” But see c. Eunom. II. p. 107.</p></note>. For no one can be
so infatuated, when Paul, by the power of the Spirit, has revealed to
us the hidden mysteries, as to count Eunomius a more trustworthy
interpreter of Divine things—a man who openly impugns the words
of the inspired testimony, and who by his false interpretation of the
word would fain prove that the various kinds of animals were not named
by Adam. We shall do well, also, to pass over his insolent expressions,
and tasteless vulgarity, and foul and disgusting tongue, with its
accustomed fluency going on about our Master as “a sower of
tares,” and about “a deceptive show<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p211.2" n="1185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p212" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p212.1" lang="EL">πρόσοψιν</span>, the reading of Oehler’s <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p212.2">mss.</span>: also of Pithœus’ <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p212.3">ms.</span>, which John the Franciscan changed into the vox
nihili <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p212.4" lang="EL">προσῆψιν</span> (putredinem), which appears in the Paris Editt. of
1638.</p></note> of
grain, and the blight of Valentinus, and his grain piled in our
Master’s mind”: and we will veil in silence the rest of his
unsavoury talk as we veil putrefying corpses in the ground, that the
stench may not prove injurious to many. Rather let us proceed to what
remains for us to say. For once more he adduces a dictum of our
Master<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p212.5" n="1186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p213" shownumber="no"> These
words are in S. Basil’s first Book against Eunomius.</p></note>, to this effect. “We call God
indestructible and ungenerate, applying these words from different
points of view. For when we look to the ages that are past, finding the
life of God transcending all limitation, we call Him ungenerate. But
when we turn our thoughts to the ages that are yet to come, Him Who is
infinite, illimitable, and without end, we call indestructible. As,
then, that which has no end of life is indestructible, so that which
has no beginning we call ungenerate, representing things so by the
faculty of conception.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p214" shownumber="no">I will pass over, then, the
abuse with which he has prefaced his discussion of these matters, as
when he uses such terms as “alteration of seed,” and
“teacher of sowing,” and “illogical censure,”
and whatever other aspersions he ventures on with his foul tongue. Let
us rather turn to the point which he tries to establish by his
calumnious accusation. He promises to convict us of saying that God is
not by His nature indestructible. But we hold only such things foreign
to His nature as may be added to or subtracted from it. But, in the
case of things without which the subject is incapable of being
conceived by the mind, how can any one be open to the charge of
separating His nature from itself? If, then, the indestructibility
which we ascribe to God were adventitious, and did not always belong to
Him, or might cease to belong to Him, he might be justified in his
calumnious attack. But if it is always the same, and our contention is,
that God is always what He is, and that He receives nothing by way of
increase or addition of properties, but continues always in whatsoever
is conceived and called good, why should we be slanderously accused of
not ascribing indestructibility to Him as of His essential nature? But
he pretends that he grounds his accusation on the words of Basil which
I have already quoted, as though we <i>bestowed</i> indestructibility
on God by reference to the ages. Now if our statement were put forward
by ourselves, our defence might perhaps seem open to suspicion, as if
we now wanted to amend or justify any questionable expressions of ours.
But since our statements are taken from the lips of an adversary, what
stronger demonstration could we have of their truth than the evidence
of our opponents themselves? How is it, then, with the statement which
Eunomius lays hold of with a view to our prejudice? When, he says, we
turn our thoughts to the ages that are yet to be, we speak of the
infinite, and illimitable, and unending, as indestructible. Does
Eunomius count such ascription as identical with bestowing? Yet who is
such a stranger to existing usage as to be ignorant of the proper
meaning of these expressions? For that man <i>bestows</i> who possesses
something which another has not, while that man <i>ascribes</i> who
designates with a name what another has. How is it, then, that our
instructor in truth is not ashamed of his plainly calumnious
impeachment? But as those who, from some disease, are bereft of sight,
are unseemly in their behaviour before the eyes of the seeing,
supposing that what is not seen by themselves is a thing unobserved
also by those whose sight is unimpaired, just such is the case of our
sharp-sighted and quick-witted opponent, who supposes his hearers to be
afflicted with the same blindness to the truth as himself. And who is
so foolish as not to compare the words which he calumniously assails
with his charge itself, and by reading them side by side to detect the
malice of the writer? Our statement ascribes indestructibility; he
charges it with bestowing indestructibility. What has this to do with
our statement? Every man has a right to be judged by his own deeds, not
to be blamed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_296.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_296" n="296" />for those of others; and in this present case, while he accuses
us, and points his bitterness at us, in truth he is condemning no one
but himself. For if it is reprehensible to bestow indestructibility on
God, and this is done by no one but himself, is not our slanderer his
own accuser, assailing his own statements and not ours? And with regard
to the term indestructibility, we assert that as the life which is
endless is rightly called indestructible, so that which is without
beginning is rightly called ungenerate. And yet Eunomius says that we
lend Him the primacy over all created things simply by reference to the
ages.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p215" shownumber="no">I pass in silence his blasphemy
in reducing God the Only-begotten to a level with all created things,
and, in a word, allowing to the Son of God no higher honour than
theirs. Still, for the sake of my more intelligent hearers, I will here
give an instance of his insensate malice. Basil, he says, lends God the
primacy over all things by reference to the ages. What unintelligible
nonsense is this! Man is made God’s patron, and gives to God a
primacy owing to the ages! What is this vain flourish of baseless
expressions, seeing that our Master simply says that whatever in the
Divine essence transcends the measurable distances of the ages in
either direction is called by certain distinctive names, in the case of
Him Who, as saith the Apostle, hath neither beginning of days nor end
of life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p215.1" n="1187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p216" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p216.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" passage="Heb. vii. 3">Heb. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, in order that the distinction of the
conception might be marked by distinction in the names. And yet on this
account Eunomius has the effrontery to write, that to call that which
is anterior to all beginning ungenerate, and again that which is
circumscribed by no limit, immortal and indestructible, is a bestowing
or lending on our part, and other nonsense of the kind. Moreover, he
says that we divide the ages into two parts, as if he had not read the
words he quoted, or as if he were addressing those who had forgotten
his own previous statements. For what says our Master? “If we
look at the time before the Creation, and if passing in thought through
the ages we reflect on the infinitude of the Eternal Life, we signify
the thought by the term ungenerate. And if we turn our thoughts to what
follows, and consider the being of God as extending beyond all ages, we
interpret the thought by the word endless or indestructible.”
Well, how does such an account sever the ages in twain, if by such
possible words and names we signify that eternity of God which is
equally observable from every point of view, in all things the same,
unbroken in continuity? For seeing that human life, moving from stage
to stage, advances in its progress from a beginning to an end, and our
life here is divided between that which is past and that which is
expected, so that the one is the subject of hope, the other of memory;
on this account, as, in relation to ourselves, we apprehend a past and
a future in this measurable extent, so also we apply the thought,
though incorrectly, to the transcendent nature of God; not of course
that God in His own existence leaves any interval behind, or passes on
afresh to something that lies before, but because our intellect can
only conceive things according to our nature, and measures the eternal
by a past and a future, where neither the past precludes the march of
thought to the illimitable and infinite, nor the future tells us of any
pause or limit of His endless life. If, then, it is thus that we think
and speak, why does he keep taunting us with dividing the ages? Unless,
indeed, Eunomius would maintain that Holy Scripture does so too,
signifying as it does by the same idea the infinity of the Divine
existence; David, for example, making mention of the “kingdom
from everlasting,” and Moses, speaking of the kingdom of God as
“extending beyond all ages,” so that we are taught by both
that every duration conceivable is environed by the Divine nature,
bounded on all sides by the infinity of Him Who holds the universe in
His embrace. For Moses, looking to the future, says that “He
reigneth from generation to generation for evermore.” And great
David, turning his thought backward to the past, says, “God is
our King before the ages<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p216.2" n="1188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p217" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p217.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.4" parsed="|Ps|44|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xliv. 4">Ps. xliv. 4</scripRef>, and
xlviii. 14, with lxxiv. 12.</p></note>,” and again,
“God, Who was before the ages, shall hear us.” But
Eunomius, in his cleverness taking leave of such guides as these, says
that we talk of the life that is without beginning as one, and of that
which is without end as quite another, and again, of diversities of
sundry ages, effecting by their own diversity a separation in our idea
of God. But that our controversy may not grow to a tedious length, we
will add, without criticism or comment, the outcome of Eunomius’
labours on the subject, well fitted as they are by his industry
displayed in the cause of error to render the truth yet more evident to
the eyes of the discerning.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p218" shownumber="no">For, proceeding with his
discourse, he asks us what we mean by the ages. And yet we ourselves
might more reasonably put such questions to him. For it is he who
professes to know the essence of God, defining on his own authority
what is unapproachable and incomprehensible by man. Let him, then, give
us a scientific lecture on the nature of the ages, boasting as he does
of his familiarity with tran<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_297.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_297" n="297" />scendental things, and let him
not so fiercely brandish over us, poor ignorant individuals, the double
danger of the dilemma involved in our reply, telling us that, whether
we hold this or that view of the ages, the result must be in either
case an absurdity. For if (says he) you say that they are eternal, you
will be Greeks, and Valentinians<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p218.1" n="1189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p219" shownumber="no"> Valentinus “placed in the <i>pleroma</i> (so the Gnostics
called the habitation of the Deity) thirty <i>æons</i> (ages), of
which one half were male, and the other female” (Mosheim),
<i>i.e.</i> these æons were co-eternal with the Deity.</p></note>, and
uninstructed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p219.1" n="1190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p220" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p220.1" lang="EL">βάρβαροι</span> here being not opposed to “Greeks” must imply
mere <i>inability to speak aright:</i> amongst those who claimed to use
Catholic language another “barbarism,” or
“jargon,” had arisen (<i>i.e.</i> that of heresy, whether
Platonist or Gnostic), different from that which separated the Greeks
from the Jews, Africans, Romans alike. Hesychius; <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p220.2" lang="EL">βάρβαροι
οἱ
ἀπαίδευτοι</span>. So to S. Paul “the people” of Malta
(<scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p220.3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.2-Acts.28.4" parsed="|Acts|28|2|28|4" passage="Acts xxviii. 2-4">Acts
xxviii. 2–4</scripRef>), as to others the Apostles, were barbarian.</p></note>: and if you say that they are
generate, you will no longer be able to ascribe ungeneracy to God. What
a terribly unanswerable attack! If, O Eunomius, something is held to be
generate, we no longer hold the doctrine of the Divine ungeneracy! And
pray what has become of your subtle distinctions between generacy and
ungeneracy, by which you sought to establish the dissimilarity of the
essence of the Son from that of the Father? For it seems from what we
are now being taught that the Father is not dissimilar in essence when
contemplated in respect of generacy, but that, in fact, if we hold His
ungeneracy, we reduce Him to non-existence; since “if we speak of
the ages as generate, we are driven to relinquish the
Ungenerate.” But let us examine the force of the argument, by
which he would compel us to allow this absurdity. When, says he, those
things by comparison with which God is without beginning are
non-existent, He Who is compared with them must be non-existent also.
What a sturdy and overpowering grip is this! How tightly has this
wrestler got us by the waist in his inextricable grasp! He says that
God’s ungeneracy is added to Him through comparison with the
ages. By whom is it so added? Who is there that says that to Him Who
hath no beginning ungeneracy is added as an acquisition through
comparison with something else? Neither such a word nor such a sense
will be found in any writings of ours. Our words indeed carry their own
justification, and contain nothing like what is alleged against us; and
of the meaning of what is said, who can be a more trustworthy
interpreter than he who said it? Have not we, then, the better title to
say what we mean when we speak of the life of God as extending beyond
the ages? And what we say is what we have said already in our previous
writings. But, says he, comparison with the ages being impossible, it
is impossible that any addition should accrue from it to God, meaning
of course that ungeneracy is an addition. Let him tell us by whom such
an addition has been made. If by himself, he becomes simply ridiculous
in laying his own folly to our charge: if by us, let him quote our
words, and then we will admit the force of his accusation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p221" shownumber="no">But I think we must pass over
this and all that follows. For it is the mere trifling of children who
amuse themselves with beginning to build houses in sand. For having
composed a portion of a paragraph, and not yet brought it to a
conclusion, he shows that the same life is without beginning and
without end, thus in his eagerness working out our own conclusion. For
this is just what we say; that the Divine life is one and continuous in
itself, infinite and eternal, in no wise bounded by any limit to its
infinity. Thus far our opponent devotes his labours and exertions to
the truth as we represent it, showing that the same life is on no side
limited, whether we look at that part of it which was before the ages,
or at that which succeeds them. But in his next remarks he returns to
his old confusion. For after saying that the same life is without
beginning and without end, leaving the subject of life, and ranging all
the ideas we entertain about the Divine life under one head, he unifies
everything. If, says he, the life is without beginning and without end,
ungenerate and indestructible, then indestructibility and ungeneracy
will be the same thing, as will also the being without beginning and
without end. And to this he adds the aid of arguments. It is not
possible, he says, for the life to be one, unless indestructibility and
ungeneracy are identical terms. An admirable “addition” on
the part of our friend. It would seem, then, that we may hold the same
language in regard to righteousness, wisdom, power, goodness, and all
such attributes of God. Let, then, no word have a meaning peculiar to
itself, but let one signification underlie every word in a list, and
one form of description serve for the definition of all. If you are
asked to define the word judge, answer with the interpretation of
“ungeneracy”; if to define justice, be ready with
“the incorporeal” as your answer. If asked to define
incorruptibility, say that it has the same meaning as mercy or
judgment. Thus let all God’s attributes be convertible terms,
there being no special signification to distinguish one from another.
But if Eunomius thus prescribes, why do the Scriptures vainly assign
various names to the Divine nature, calling God a Judge, righteous,
powerful, long-suffering, true, merciful and so on? For if none of
these titles is to be understood in any special or peculiar sense, but,
owing to this confusion in their meaning, they are all mixed up
together, it would be useless to employ so <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_298.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_298" n="298" />many words for the same thing,
there being no difference of meaning to distinguish them from one
another. But who is so much out of his wits as not to know that, while
the Divine nature, whatever it is in its essence, is simple, uniform,
and incomposite, and that it cannot be viewed under any form of complex
formation, the human mind, grovelling on earth, and buried in this life
on earth, in its inability to behold clearly the object of its search,
feels after the unutterable Being in divers and many-sided ways, and
never chases the mystery in the light of one idea alone. Our grasping
of Him would indeed be easy, if there lay before us one single assigned
path to the knowledge of God: but as it is, from the skill apparent in
the Universe, we get the idea of skill in the Ruler of that Universe,
from the large scale of the wonders worked we get the impression of His
Power; and from our belief that this Universe depends on Him, we get an
indication that there is no cause whatever of His existence; and again,
when we see the execrable character of evil, we grasp His own
unalterable pureness as regards this: when we consider death’s
dissolution to be the worst of ills, we give the name of Immortal and
Indissoluble at once to Him Who is removed from every conception of
that kind: not that we split up the subject of such attributes along
with them, but believing that this thing we think of, whatever it be in
substance, is One, we still conceive that it has something in common
with all these ideas. For these terms are not set against each other in
the way of opposites, as if, the one existing there, the other could
not co-exist in the same subject (as, for instance, it is impossible
that life and death should be thought of in the same subject); but the
force of each of the terms used in connection with the Divine Being is
such that, even though it has a peculiar significance of its own, it
implies no opposition to the term associated with it. What opposition,
for instance, is there between “incorporeal” and
“just,” even though the words do not coincide in meaning:
and what hostility is there between goodness and invisibility? So, too,
the eternity of the Divine Life, though represented under the double
name and idea of “the unending” and “the
unbeginning,” is not cut in two by this difference of name; nor
yet is the one name the same in meaning as the other; the one points to
the absence of beginning, the other to the absence of end, and yet
there is no division produced in the subject by this difference in the
actual terms applied to it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p222" shownumber="no">Such is our position; our
adversary’s, with regard to the precise meaning of this term<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p222.1" n="1191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p223" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p223.1" lang="EL">ἀγέννητος</span></p></note>, is such as can derive no help from any
reasonings; he only spits forth at random about it these strangely
unmeaning and bombastic expressions<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p223.2" n="1192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p224" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p224.1" lang="EL">ἀλλοκότως
αὐτοῦ τὰς
τοιαύτας
στομφώδεις
καὶ
ἀδιανοήτους
φωνὰς</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p224.2" lang="EL">πρὸς
τὸ συμβὰν
ἀποπτύοντος</span></p></note>, in the
framework of his sentences and periods. But the upshot of all he says
is this; that there is no difference in the meaning of the most varied
names. But we must most certainly, as it seems to me, quote this
passage of his word for word, lest we be thought to be calumniously
charging him with something that does not belong to him. “True
expressions,” he says, “derive their precision from the
subject realities which they indicate; different expressions are
applied to different realities, the same to the same: and so one or
other of these two things must of necessity be held: either that the
reality indicated is different (if the expressions are), or else that
the indicating expressions are not different.” With these and
many other such-like words, he proceeds to effect the object he has
before him, excluding from the expression certain relations and
affinities<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p224.3" n="1193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p225" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p225.1" lang="EL">ἐκβαλὼν τοῦ
λόγου
σχέσεις
τινὰς καὶ
παραθέσεις</span>. Gulonius’ Latin is wrong; “protulit in
medium.”</p></note>, such as species, proportion, part,
time, manner: in order that by the withdrawal of all these
“Ungeneracy” may become indicative of the substance of God.
His process of proof is in the following manner (I will express his
idea in my own words). The life, he says, is not a different thing from
the substance; no addition may be thought of in connection with a
simple being, by dividing our conception of him into a communicating
and communicated side; but whatever the life may be, that very thing,
he insists, is the substance. Here his philosophy is excellent; no
thinking person would gainsay this. But how does he arrive at his
contemplated conclusion, when he says, “when we mean the
unbeginning, we mean the life, and truth compels us by this last to
mean the substance”? The ungenerate, then, according to him is
expressive of the very substance of God. We, on the other hand, while
we agree that the life of God was not given by another, which is the
meaning of “unbeginning,” think that the belief that the
idea expressed by the words “not generated” is the
substance of God is a madman’s only. Who indeed can be so beside
himself as to declare the absence of any generation to be the
definition of that substance (for as generation is involved in the
generate, so is the absence of generation in the ungenerate)?
Ungeneracy indicates that which is not in the Father; so how shall we
allow the indication of that which is absent to be His substance?
Helping himself to that which neither we nor any logical conclusion
from the premises allows <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_299.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_299" n="299" />him, he lays it down that
God’s Ungeneracy is expressive of God’s life. But to make
quite plain his delusion upon this subject, let us look at it in the
following way; I mean, let us examine whether, by employing the same
method by which he, in the case of the Father, has brought the
definition of the substance to ungeneracy, we may not equally bring the
substance of the Son to ungeneracy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p226" shownumber="no">He says, “The Life that is
the same, and thoroughly single, must have one and the same outward
expression for it, even though in mere names, and manner, and order it
may seem to vary. For true expressions derive their precision from the
subject realities which they indicate; different expressions are
applied to different realities, the same to the same; and so one or
other of these two things must of necessity be held; either that the
reality indicated is quite different (if the expressions are), or else
that the indicating expressions are not different;” and there is
in this case no other subject reality besides the life of the Son,
“for one either to rest an idea upon, or to cast a different
expression upon.” Is there, I may ask, any unfitness in the words
quoted, which would prevent them being rightly spoken or written about
the Only-begotten? Is not the Son Himself also a “Life thoroughly
single”? Is there not for Him also “one and the same”
befitting “expression,” “though in mere names, and
manner, and order He may seem to vary”? Must not, for Him also,
“one or other of these two things be held” fixed,
“either that the reality indicated is quite different, or else
that the indicating expressions are not different,” there being
no other subject reality, besides his life, “for one either to
rest an idea upon, or to cast a different expression upon”? We
mix up nothing here with what Eunomius has said about the Father; we
have only passed from the same accepted premise to the same conclusion
as he did, merely inserting the Son’s name instead. If, then, the
Son too is a single life, unadulterated, removed from every sort of
compositeness or complication, and there is no subject reality besides
this life of the Son (for how in that which is simple can the mixture
of anything foreign be suspected? what we have to think of along with
something else is no longer simple), and if the Father’s
substance also is a single life, and of this single life, by virtue of
its very life and its very singleness, there are no differences, no
increase or decrease in quantity or quality in it creating any
variation, it needs must be that things thus coinciding in idea should
be called by the same appellation also. If, that is, the thing that is
detected both in the Father and the Son, I mean the singleness of life,
is one, the very idea of singleness excluding, as we have said, any
variation, it needs must be that the name befitting the one should be
attached to the other also. For as that which reasons, and is mortal,
and is capable of thought and knowledge, is called “man”
equally in the case of Adam and of Abel, and this name of the nature is
not altered either by the fact that Abel passed into existence by
generation, or by the fact that Adam did so without generation, so, if
the simplicity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p226.1" n="1194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p227" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p227.1" lang="EL">εἴπερ τὸ
ἁπλοῦν</span> with the
editt., which is manifestly required by the sense.</p></note> and incompositeness
of the Father’s life has ungeneracy for its name, in like manner
for the Son’s life the same idea will necessarily have to be
attached to the same utterance, if, as Eunomius says, “one or
other of these two things must of necessity be held; either that the
reality indicated is quite different, or else that the indicating
expressions are not different.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p228" shownumber="no">But why do we linger over these
follies, when we ought rather to put Eunomius’ book itself into
the hands of the studious, and so, apart from any examination of it, to
prove at once to the discerning, not only the blasphemy of his opinion,
but also the nervelessness of his style<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p228.1" n="1195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p229" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p229.1" lang="EL">συνηθείας</span>, lit. usage of language. Cf. Plato, Theæt. 168
B, <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p229.2" lang="EL">ἐκ
συνηθείας
ῥημάτων τε
καὶ
ὀνομάτων</span>. It is used absolutely, by the Grammarians, for the “Vulgar
dialect.”</p></note>?
While in various ways, not going upon our apprehension of it, but
following his own fancy, he misinterprets the word Conception, just as
in a night-battle nobody can distinguish friend and foe, he does not
understand that he is stabbing his own doctrine with the very weapons
he thinks he is turning upon us. For the point in which he thinks he is
most removed from the church of the orthodox is this; that he attempts
to prove that God became Father at some later time, and that the
appellation of Fatherhood is later than all those other names which
attach to Him; for that He was called Father from that moment in which
He purposed in Himself to become, and did become, Father. Well, then,
since in this treatise he is for proving that all the names applied to
the Divine Nature coincide with each other, and that there is no
difference whatever between them, and since one amongst these applied
names is Father (for as God is indestructible and eternal, so also He
is Father), we must either sanction, in the case of this term also, the
opinion he holds about the rest, and so contravene his former position,
seeing that the idea of Fatherhood is found to be involved in any of
these other terms (for it is plain that if the meaning of
indestructible and Father is exactly the same, He will be believed to
be, just as He is always indestructible, so likewise always Father,
there being one single signification, he says, in all these names): or
else, if he fears thus to testify to the eternal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_300.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_300" n="300" />Fatherhood of God, he must
perforce abandon his whole argument, and own that each of these names
has a meaning peculiar to itself; and thus all this nonsense of his
about the Divine names bursts like a bubble, and vanishes like
smoke.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p230" shownumber="no">But if he should still answer
with regard to this opposition (of the Divine names), that it is only
the term Father, and the term Creator, that are applied to God as
expressing production, both words being so applied, as he says, because
of an operation, then he will cut short our long discussion of this
subject, by thus conceding what it would have required a laborious
argument on our part to prove. For if the word Father and the word
Creator have the same meaning (for both arise from an operation), one
of the things signified is exactly equivalent to the other, since if
the signification is the same, the subjects cannot be different. If,
then, He is called both Father and Creator because of an operation, it
is quite allowable to interchange the names, and to turn one into the
other and say that God is Creator of the Son, and Father of a stone,
seeing that the term Father is to be devoid of any meaning of essential
relation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p230.1" n="1196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p231" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p231.1" lang="EL">τῆς κατα
φύσιν
σχετικῆς
σημασίας</span>.</p></note>. Well, the monstrous conclusion that
is hereby proved cannot remain doubtful to those who reflect. For as it
is absurd to deem a stone, or anything else that exists by creation,
Divine, it must be agreed that there is no Divinity to be recognized in
the Only-begotten either, when that one identical meaning of an
operation, by which God is called both Father and Creator, assigns,
according to Eunomius, both these terms to Him. But let us hold to the
question before us. He abuses our assertion that our knowledge of God
is formed by contributions of terms applied to different ideas, and
says that the proof of His simplicity is destroyed by us so, since He
must partake of the elements signified by each term, and only by virtue
of a share in them can completely fill out His essence. Here I write in
my own language, curtailing his wearisome prolixity; and in answer to
his foolish and nerveless redundancy no sensible person, I think, would
make any reply, except as regards his charging us with
“senselessness.” Now if anything of that description had
been said by us, we ought of course to retract it if it was foolishly
worded, or, if there was any doubt as to its meaning, to put an
irreproachable interpretation upon it. But we have not said anything of
the kind, any more than the consequences of our words lead the mind to
any such necessity. Why, then, linger on that to which all assent, and
weary the reader by prolonging the argument? Who is really so devoid of
reflection as to imagine, when he hears that our orthodox conceptions
of the Deity are gathered from various ways of thinking of Him, that
the Deity is composed of these various elements, or completes His
actual fulness by participating in anything at all? A man, say, has
made discoveries in geometry, and this same man, let us suppose, has
made discoveries also in astronomy, and in medicine as well, and
grammar, and agriculture, and sciences of that kind. Will it follow,
because there are these various names of sciences viewed in connection
with one single soul, that that single soul is to be considered a
composite soul? Yet there is a very great difference in meaning between
medicine and astronomy; and grammar means nothing in common with
geometry, or seamanship with agriculture. Nevertheless it is within the
bounds of possibility that the idea of each of these sciences should be
associated with one soul, without that soul thereby becoming composite,
or, on the other hand, without all those terms for sciences blending
into one meaning. If, then, the human mind, with all such terms applied
to it, is not injured as regards its simplicity, how can any one
imagine that the Deity, when He is called wise, and just, and good, and
eternal, and all the other Divine names, must, unless all these names
are made to mean one thing, become of many parts, or take a share of
all these to make up the perfection of His nature?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p232" shownumber="no">But let us examine a still more
vehement charge of his against us; it is this: “If one must
proceed to say something harsher still, he does not even keep the
Divine substance pure and unadulterated from inferior and contradictory
elements.” This is the charge, but the proof of it
is,—what? Observe the strong professional attack! “If He is
imperishable only by reason of the unending in His Life, and ungenerate
only by reason of the unbeginning, then wherein He is not imperishable
He is perishable, and wherein He is not ungenerate He is
generated.” Then returning to the charge, he repeats, “He
will then be, as unbeginning, at once ungenerate and perishable, and,
as unending, at once imperishable and generated.” Such is his
“harsher” statement, which, according to his threat, he has
discharged against us, to prove that we say that the Divine substance
is mingled with contradictory and even inferior elements. However, I
think it is plain to all who keep unimpaired within themselves the
power of judging the truth, that our Master has given no handle at all,
in what he has said, to this calumniator, but that the latter has
garbled it at will, and then, playing at arguing, has drawn out this
childish sophistry. But that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_301.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_301" n="301" />it may be plainer still to all
my readers, I will repeat that statement of the Master word for word,
and then confront Eunomius’ words with it. “We call the
Universal Deity” (he says) “imperishable and ungenerate,
using these words with different applications<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p232.1" n="1197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p233" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p233.1" lang="EL">ἐπιβολὰς</span>.</p></note> of
thought; for when we concentrate our view upon the ages behind us, we
find the life of the Deity transcending every limit, and so name Him
‘ungenerate’; but when we turn our thoughts upon the ages
to come, we call the infinite in Him, the boundless, the absence of all
end to His living, ‘imperishability.’ As, then, this
endlessness is called imperishable, so too this beginninglessness is
called ungenerate; and we arrive at these names by Conception.”
Such are the Master’s words, and by them he teaches us this: that
the Divine Life is essentially single and continuous with Itself,
starting from no beginning, circumscribed by no end; and that the
intuitions which we possess regarding this Life it is possible to make
clear by words. That is, we express the never having come from any
cause by the term unbeginning or ungenerate; and we express the not
being circumscribed by any limit, and not being destroyed by any death,
by the term imperishable, or unending; and this absence of cause, he
defines, makes it right for us to speak of the Divine life as existing
ungenerately; and this being without end we are to denote as
imperishable, since anything that has ceased to exist is necessarily in
a state of annihilation, and when we hear of anything annihilated, we
at once think of the destruction of its substance. He says then, that
One Who never ceases to exist, and is a stranger to all destruction and
dissolution, is to be called imperishable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p234" shownumber="no">What, then, does Eunomius say to
this? “If He is imperishable only by reason of the unending in
His Life, and ungenerate only by reason of the unbeginning, then
wherein He is not imperishable He is perishable, and wherein He is not
ungenerate He is generated.” Who conceded to you this, Eunomius,
that the imperishability is not to be associated with the whole life of
God? Who ever divided that Life into two parts, and then put particular
names to each half of the Life, so that to the division which the one
name fitted the other could not be said to apply? This is the result of
your dialectic sharpness; to say that the Life which has no beginning
is perishable, and that what is imperishable cannot be associated with
what is unbeginning! It is just as if, when one had said that man was
rational, as well as capable of speculation and knowledge, attaching
each phrase to the subject of them according to a different application
and idea, some one was to jeer, and to go on in the same strain,
“If man is capable of speculation and knowledge, he cannot, as
regards this, be rational, but wherein he is capable of such knowledge,
he is this and this only, and his nature does not admit of his being
the other”; and reversely, if rational were made the definition
of man, he were to deny in this case his being capable of this
speculation and knowledge; for “wherein he is rational, he is
proved devoid of mind.” But if the ridiculousness and absurdity
in this case is plain to any one, neither in that former case is it at
all doubtful. When you have read the passage from the Master, you will
find that his childish sophistry will vanish like a shadow. In our case
of the definition of man, the capability of knowledge is not hindered
by the possession of reason, nor the reason by the capability of
knowledge: no more is the eternity of the Divine Life deprived of
imperishability, if it be unbeginning, or of beginninglessness, if we
recognize its imperishability. This would-be seeker after truth, with
the artifices of his dialectic shrewdness, inserts in our argument what
comes from his own repertoire; and so he fights with himself and
overthrows himself, without ever touching anything of ours. For our
position was nothing but this; that the Life as existing without
beginning is styled, by means of a fresh Conception, as ungenerate: is
styled, I say, not, is made such; and that we mark the Life as going on
into infinity with the appellation of imperishable; mark it, I say, as
such, not, make it such; and that the result is, that while it is a
property of the Divine Life, inherent in the subject, to be infinite in
both views, the thoughts associated with that subject are expressed in
this way or in that only as regards that particular term which
indicates the thought expressed. One thought associated with that life
is, that it does not exist from any cause; this is indicated by the
term “ungenerate.” Another thought about it is, that it is
limitless and endless; this is represented by the word imperishable.
Thus, while the subject remains what it is, above everything, whether
name or thought, the not being from any cause, and the not changing
into the non-existent, are signified by means of the Conception implied
in the aforesaid words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p235" shownumber="no">What, then, out of all that we
have said, has stirred him up to this piece of childish folly, in which
he returns to the charge and repeats himself in these words: “He
will, then, be, as unbeginning, at once ungenerate and perishable, and,
as unending, at once imperishable and generated.” It is plain to
any possessing the least reflection, without our testing this
logically, how absurdly foolish it is, or rather, how con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_302.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_302" n="302" />demnably blasphemous. By
the same argument as that whereby he establishes this union of the
perishable and the unbeginning, he can make sport of any proper and
worthily conceived name for the Deity. For it is not these two ideas
only that we associate with the Divine Life, I mean, the being without
beginning, and the not admitting of dissolution; but It is called as
well immaterial and without anger, immutable and incorporeal, invisible
and formless, true and just; and there are numberless other ways of
thinking about the Divine Life, each one of which is announced by an
expressive sound with a peculiar meaning of its own. Well, to any
name—any name, I mean, expressive of some proper conception of
the Deity—it is open for us to apply this method of unnatural
union devised by Eunomius. For instance, immateriality and absence of
anger are both predicated of the Divine Life; but not with the same
thought in both cases; for by the term immaterial we convey the idea of
purity from any mixture with matter, and by the term “without
anger” the strangeness to any emotion of anger. Now in all
probability Eunomius will run trippingly over all this, and have his
dance, just as before, upon our words. Stringing together his
absurdities in the same way, he will say: “If wherein He is
separated from all mixture with matter He is called immaterial, in this
respect He will not be without anger; and if by reason of His not
indulging in anger He is without anger, it is impossible to attribute
to him immateriality, but logic will compel us to admit that, in so far
as He is exempt from matter, He is both immaterial and wrathful;”
and so you will find the same to be the case in respect to his other
attributes. And if you like we will propound another pairing of the
same, <i>i.e.</i> His immutability and His incorporeality. For both
these terms being used of the Divine Life in a distinct sense, in their
case also Eunomius’ skill will embellish the same absurdity. For
if His being always as He is is signified by the term immutable, and if
the term incorporeal represents the spirituality of His essence,
Eunomius will certainly say the same here also, that the terms are
irreconcilable, and alien to each other, and that the notions which our
minds attach to them have no point of contact one with the other; for
insofar as God is always the same He is immutable, but not incorporeal;
and in regard to the spirituality and formlessness of His essence,
while He possesses attributes of incorporeality, He is not immutable;
so that it happens that when immutability is considered with respect to
the Divine Life, along with that immutability it is established that It
is corporeal; but if spirituality is the object of search, you prove
that It is at once incorporeal and mutable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p236" shownumber="no">Such are the clever discoveries
of Eunomius against the truth. For what need is there to go through all
his argument with trifling prolixity? For in every instance you may see
an attempt to establish the same futility. For instance, by an
implication such as that above, what is true and what is just will be
found opposed to each other; for there is a difference in meaning
between truth and justice. So that by a parity of reasoning Eunomius
will say about these also, that truth is not injustice, and that
justice is absent from truth; and it will happen that, when in respect
of God we think of His being alien to injustice, the Divine Being will
be shown to be at once just and untrue, while if we regard His being
alien to untruth, we prove Him to be at once true and unjust. So, too,
of His being invisible and formless. For according to a wise reasoning
similar to that which we have adduced, it will not be permissible to
say either that the invisible exists in that which is formless, or to
say that that which is formless exists in that which is invisible; but
he will comprise form in that which is invisible, and so again,
conversely, he will prove that that which is formless is visible, using
the same language in respect of these as he devised in respect to that
which is imperishable and unbeginning, to the effect that when we
regard the incomposite nature of the Divine Life, we confess that it is
formless, yet not invisible; and that when we reflect that we cannot
see God with our bodily eyes, while thus admitting His invisibility, we
cannot admit His being formless. Now if these instances seem ridiculous
and foolish, much more will every sensible man condemn the absurdity of
the statements, starting from which his argument has logically brought
him to such a pitch of absurdity. Yet he carps at the Master’s
words, as wrong in seeing that which is imperishable in that which is
unending, and that which is unending in that which is imperishable.
Well, then, let us also have our sport, in a manner something like this
cleverness of Eunomius. Let us examine his opinion about these two
names aforesaid, and see what it is.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p237" shownumber="no">Either, he says, that which is
endless is distinct in meaning from that which is imperishable, or else
the two must make one. But if he call both one, he will be supporting
our argument. But if he say that the meaning of the imperishable is one
thing, and that that of being unending is another, then of necessity,
in the case of things differing from each other, the force of the one
cannot be equivalent to the force of the other. If, then, the idea of
the imperishable is one, and that of being endless is another, and each
of these is what the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_303.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_303" n="303" />other is not, neither will he grant that the imperishable is
unending, nor that the unending is imperishable, but the unending will
be perishable, and the imperishable will be terminable. But I must beg
my readers not to turn a ridiculous method of condemnation against us.
We have been compelled to adopt such a sportive vein against the
mockeries of our opponent, that we might thereby break through the
puerile toil of his sophistries. But if it would not be too wearisome
to my readers, it would not be out of place again to set forth what
Eunomius says in his own words. “If,” says he, “God
is imperishable only by reason of the unending in His Life, and
ungenerate only by reason of the unbeginning, then wherein He is not
imperishable He is perishable, and wherein He is not ungenerate He is
generated.” Then returning to the charge, he repeats, “He
will then be, as unbeginning, at once ungenerate and perishable: and,
as unending, at once imperishable and generated;” for I pass over
the superfluous and unseasonable remarks which he has interspersed
here, as in no way contributing to the proving of his point. Now I
think it is easy for any one to see, by his own words, that the drift
of our argument has no connection whatever with the accusation which he
lays against us. “For we call the God of the universe
imperishable and ungenerate,” says the Master, “using these
words with different applications.” “His
transcending,” he continues, “every limit of the ages, and
every distance in temporal extension, whether we consider the previous
or the subsequent, this absence of limit or circumscription on either
hand in the Eternal Life we mark in the one case with the name of
imperishability, and in the other case with the name of
ungeneracy.” But Eunomius would make out that we say that the
being without beginning is His essence, and again that the being
without end is His essence, as though we brought forward two
contradictory segments of essence; and in this way he establishes an
absurdity, and while laying down, and then fighting against, positions
of his own, and reducing notions of his own concoction to an absurdity,
he lays no hold on our argument in any single point. For that God is
imperishable only wherein His Life is unending, is his statement, not
ours. In like manner, that the imperishable is not without beginning,
is an invention of that same subtle cleverness which would constitute a
negative attribute an essence; whereas we do not define any such
negative attribute as an essence. Now it is a negative attribute of
God, that neither does the Life cease in dissolution, nor did It have a
commencement in generation; and this we express by these two words,
imperishability and ungeneracy. But Eunomius, mixing up his own folly
with our teaching, does not seem to understand that he is publishing
his own disgrace by his calumnious accusations. For, in defining
ungeneracy as an essence, he will logically arrive at the same pitch of
absurdity which he ascribes to our teaching. For as beginning means<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p237.1" n="1198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p238" shownumber="no"> The
Latin is wrong here, “secundum rerum intellectarum distinctricem
significationem;” for <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p238.1" lang="EL">νοουμένων</span>
without the article must be the gen. absol. Besides
this the <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p238.2">mss.</span> read <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p238.3" lang="EL">παράτασιν</span>
(not <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p238.4" lang="EL">παράστασιν</span>).</p></note> one thing, and end means another, by virtue
of an intervening extension, if any one allow the privation of the
first of these to be essence, he must suppose His Life to be only half
subsisting in this being without beginning, and not to extend further,
by virtue of His nature, to the being without end, if ungeneracy be
regarded as itself His nature. But if any one insist that both are
essence, then, according to the definition put forward by Eunomius,
each of these terms must necessarily, by virtue of its inherent
meaning, be counted as essence, being just as much as, and no more
than, is indicated by the meaning of the term; and thus the argument of
Eunomius will not be without force, inasmuch as that which is without
beginning does not involve the notion of being without end, and vice
versa, since according to his account each of the things mentioned is
an essence, and there is no confusion between the two in their relation
to each other, the notion of beginning being different to that of
ending, while the words which express privation of these also differ in
their significations.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p239" shownumber="no">But that he himself also may be
brought to the knowledge of his own trifling, we will convict him from
his own statements. For in the course of his argument he says that God,
in that He is without end, is ungenerate, and that, in that He is
ungenerate, He is without end, as if the meanings of the two terms were
identical. If, then, by reason of His being without end He is
ungenerate, and the being without end and ungenerate are convertible
terms, and he admits that the Son also is without end, by a parity of
reasoning he must necessarily admit that the Son is ungenerate, if (as
he has said) His being without end and His being without beginning are
identical in meaning. For just as in the ungenerate he sees that which
is without beginning, so he allows that in that which is without end
also he sees that which is without beginning. For otherwise he would
not have made the terms wholly convertible. But God, he says, is
ungenerate by nature, and not by contrast with the ages. Well, who is
there that contends that God is not by nature all that He is said to
be? For we do not say that God is just, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_304.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_304" n="304" />almighty, and Father, and
imperishable, by contrast with the ages, nor by His relation to any
other thing that exists. But in connection with the subject itself,
whatever He may be in His nature, we entertain every idea that is a
reverent idea; so that supposing neither ages, nor any other created
thing, had been made, God would no less be what we believe Him to be,
being in no need of the ages to constitute Him what He is.
“But,” says Eunomius, “He has a Life that is not
extraneous, nor composite, nor admitting of differences; for He Himself
is Life eternal by virtue of that Life itself immortal, by virtue of
that immortality imperishable.” This we are taught respecting the
Only-begotten as well; nor can any one impugn this teaching without
openly opposing the declaration of S. John. For life was not brought in
from without upon the Son either (for He says, “I am the Life<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p239.1" n="1199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p240" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p240.1" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" passage="John xi. 25">John xi. 25</scripRef></p></note>”), nor is His Life either composite,
nor does it admit difference, but by virtue of that life itself He is
immortal (for in what else but in life can we see immortality?), and by
virtue of that immortality He is imperishable. For that which is
stronger than death must naturally be incapable of
corruption.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p241" shownumber="no">Thus far our argument goes with
him. But the riddle with which he accompanies his words we must leave
to those trained in the wisdom of Prunicus<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p241.1" n="1200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p242" shownumber="no"> This
may mean “short-hand” <i>i.e.</i> something difficult to
decipher. See Book I. vi. note 10.</p></note> to
interpret: for he seems to have produced what he has said from that
system. “Being incorruptible without beginning, He is ungenerate
without end, being so called absolutely, and independently of aught
beside Himself.” Now whoever has purged ears and an enlightened
understanding knows, even without my saying it, that beyond the jingle
of words produced by their extraordinary combination, there is no trace
of sense in what he says; and if any shadow of an idea could be found
in such a din of words, it would prove to be either profane or
ridiculous. For what do you mean when you say that He is without
beginning as being without end, and without end as being without
beginning? Do you think beginning identical with end, and that the two
words are employed in the same sense, just as the appellations Simon
and Peter represent one and the same subject, and on this account, in
accordance with your thinking beginning and end the same, did you,
combining under one signification these two words which denote
privation of each other,—end, I mean, and beginning,—and
taking the being without end as convertible with the being without end,
blend and confound one word with the other; and is this the meaning of
such a mixing up of words, when you say that He is ungenerate as being
without end, and that He is without end as being ungenerate? Yet how is
it that you did not see the profanity as well as the ridiculous folly
of your words? For if by this novel confusion of the words they are
made convertible, so that ungenerate means ungenerate without end, and
that which is without end is such ungenerately, it follows by necessity
that that which is without end must needs be so as being ungenerate:
and thus it comes to pass, my good friend, that your much-talked-of
ungeneracy, which you say is the only characteristic of the
Father’s essence, will be found to be shared with whatever is
immortal, and to be making all things consubstantial with the Father,
because it is alike apparent in all things whose life, by reason of
their immortality, goes on to infinity, archangels, that is, angels,
human souls, and, it may be also, in the Apostate host, the Devil and
his dæmons. For if that which is without end, and imperishable,
must also by your argument be ungenerately imperishable, then in
whatsoever is without end and imperishable there must be connoted
ungeneracy. These are the absurdities into which those men fall who,
before they have learnt what it is fitting for them to learn, only
publish their own ignorance by what they attempt to teach. For if he
had any faculty of discernment, he would not be ignorant of the
peculiar sense inherent in his terms, “without beginning,”
and “without end,” and that the term without end is common
to all things whose life we believe capable of extension to infinity,
while the term without beginning belongs to Him alone Who is without
originating cause. How, then, is it possible for us to regard that
which is common to them all, as equivalent to that which is believed by
all to be a special attribute of the Deity alone, so that we thereby
either extend ungeneracy to everything that shares in immortality, or
else must not allow immortality to any one of them, seeing that the
being without end is to belong only to the ungenerate, and vice versa,
the being ungenerate is to belong only to that which is without end?
Thus everything without end would have to be regarded as
ungenerate.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p243" shownumber="no">But let us leave this, and along
with it the usual foul deluge of calumny in his words; and let us go on
to his subsequent quotations (of Basil). But I think it would perhaps
be well to pass without examination over most of these subsequent
words. For in all of them he shows himself the same, not grappling with
that which we have really said, but only inventing for himself points
for refutation which he pretends are taken from our statement. To go
carefully through these would be pronounced useless by any one
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_305.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_305" n="305" />possessed of
judgment; for any understanding reader of his book can from his very
words perceive his scurrility. He says that God’s Glory is prior
to our leader’s “conception.” We too do not deny
that. For God’s glory, whatever we are to think of it, is prior
not only to this present generation of ours, but to all creation; it
transcends the ages. What, then, is gained for his argument from this
fact, that God’s glory is conceded to be superior not only to
Basil, but to all the ages? “Yes, but this name <i>is</i> His
glory,” he says. But pray tell us, in order that we may assent to
this statement, who has proved that the appellation is identical with
the glory? “A law of our nature,” he replies,
“teaches us that, in naming realities, the dignity of the names
does not depend on the will of those who give them.” What is this
law of nature? And how is it that it is not in force amongst all? If
nature had really enacted such a law, it ought to have authority
amongst all who share the common nature, just as the other things
peculiar to that nature have. If, in fine, it was the law of nature
that caused the appellations to spring up for us from the objects, just
as her plants spring up from seeds and roots, and she did not entrust
the significant naming of each of the subjects to the choice of those
who had to indicate the objects, then all mankind would be of one
tongue. For if the names imposed upon these objects did not vary, we
should not differ from one another in the department of speech. He says
it is “a holy thing, and most closely connected with the designs
of Providence, that their sounds should be imposed upon realities from
a source above us.” How is it, then, that the Prophets were
ignorant of this holy thing, and were not instructed in this design of
Providence, who according to your account did not make God at all of
this Ungeneracy? How, too, is it that the Deity Himself never knew of
this kind of holiness, when He did not give names from above to the
animals which He had formed, but gave away this power of name-giving to
Adam? If it is closely connected with the designs of Providence, as
Eunomius says, and a holy thing, that their sounds should be imposed
from above upon realities, it is certainly an unholy thing, and an
unfitting thing, that these names should have been fitted to the things
that are by any here below. “But the universal Guardian,”
he says, “thought it right to engraft these names in our minds by
a law of His creation.” And how was it, then, if these were
engrafted in the minds of men, that from Adam onward to your
transgression no fruits of this folly were produced, grafted as they
were, according to you, in those minds, so that ungeneracy should be
the name of the Father’s essence? Adam and all in succession
after him would have pronounced this word, if such had been grafted by
God in his nature. For as all that now grows upon the earth continues
always, owing to a transmission of its seed from the first creation,
and not one single seed at the present time innovates upon the natural
form, so this word, if it had been, as you say, grafted by God in our
nature, would have sprung up along with the first utterances of the
first-formed human beings, and would have accompanied the line of their
posterity. But seeing that this word did not exist at the first (for no
one in former generations and up to the present ever uttered such a
word, except this man), it is plain that it is a bastard invention,
that has sprung up from the seed of tares, not from that good seed
which God has sown, to use evangelic words, in the field of our nature.
For all the things that characterize our common nature do not have
their beginning now, but appeared with that nature at its first
formation; such, for instance, as the operation of the senses, the
appetitive, or contrary, instinct of the man with regard to anything,
and other generally acknowledged accompaniments of his nature, none of
which a particular epoch has introduced amongst those born in it; but
our humanity is preserved continually, from first to last, within the
same circle of qualities, losing none which it had at the beginning,
any more than it acquires any which it had not then. But just as, while
sight is a faculty common to our nature, scientific observation comes
by training to those who have devoted themselves to some science (it is
not every one, for instance, who can observe with the theodolite, or
prove a theorem by means of lines in geometry, or do anything else,
where art has introduced, not mere sight, but a special use of sight),
so too, while one might pronounce the possession of reason to be a
common property of humanity united to the very essence of our nature
from above, the invention of terms significative of realities is the
work of men who, possessing from above the power of reason, are
continually finding out, according as they wish for them towards the
elucidation of that which they plainly see, certain words expressive of
these things. “But if these views are to prevail,” says he,
“one of two things is proved; either that conception is anterior
to those who conceive, or that the names naturally befitting the Deity,
and pre-existent to everything, are posterior to the beginning of
man.” Ought we to continue the fight against such assertions, and
join issue with such manifest absurdity?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p244" shownumber="no">But who, pray, is so simple as
to be harmed by such arguments, and to imagine that if <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_306.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_306" n="306" />names are once believed
to be an outcome of the reasoning faculty, he must allow that the
utterance of names is anterior to those who utter them, or else that he
must think he is sinning against the Deity, in that every man continues
to name the Deity, according as each after birth is capable of
conceiving Him? As to this last supposition, it has been already
explained that the Supreme Being has no need Himself of words as
delivered by a voice and a tongue; and it would be superfluous to
repeat what would only encumber the argument. In fine, a Being Whose
nature is neither lacking nor redundant, but simply perfect, neither
fails to possess anything that is necessary, nor possesses what is not
necessary. Since, then, we have proved previously, and all thinking men
unanimously agree, that the calling by names is not a necessity of the
Deity, no one can deny the extreme profanity of thus assigning to Him
what is not a necessity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p245" shownumber="no">But I do not think that we need
linger on this, nor minutely examine that which follows. To the more
attentive reader, the argument elaborated by our opponent will itself
appear in the light of a special pleader on the side of orthodoxy. He
says, for instance, that imperishability and immortality are the very
essence of the Deity. For my part I see no need to contend with him, no
matter whether these qualities aforesaid only <i>accrue</i> to the
Deity, or whether they are, by virtue of their signification, His
essence; whichever of these two views is adopted, it will completely
support our argument. For if the being imperishable only accrues to the
essence, the not being generated will also most certainly only accrue
to it; and so the idea of ungeneracy will be ejected from being the
mark of the essence. If, on the other hand, because God is not subject
to destruction, one affirms imperishability to be His essence, and,
because He is stronger than death, one therefore defines immortality to
be His very essence, and if the Son is imperishable and immortal (as He
is), imperishability and immortality will also be the essence of the
Only-begotten. If, then, the Father is imperishability, and the Son
imperishability, and each of these imperishabilities is the essence,
and no difference exists between them as regards the idea of
imperishability, one essence will differ from the other essence in no
way at all, seeing that in both equally the nature is a stranger to any
corruption. Even if he should resume the same method as before, and
place us on the horns of his dilemma from which, as he thinks, there is
no escape, saying that, if we distinguish that which accrues from that
which is, we make the Deity composite, whereas if we acknowledge His
simplicity, then the imperishability and the ungeneracy are seen at
once to be significative of His very essence—even then again we
can show that he is fighting for our side. For if he will have it that
God is made composite by our saying that anything accrues to Him, then
he certainly cannot eject the Fatherhood either from the essence, but
must confess that He is Father by His nature as much as He is
imperishable and immortal; and so without intending it he must admit
the Son also to partake of that intimate nature; for it will not be
possible, if God is essentially Father, to exclude the Son from a
relationship to Him thus essential. But if he says that the Fatherhood
accrues to God, but is outside the circle of the substance, then he
must concede to us that we may say anything we like accrues to the
Deity, since the Divine simplicity is in no way marred, if His quality
of ungeneracy is made to mean something outside the essence. If,
however, he declares that the imperishability and the ungeneracy do
mean the essence, and if he insists that these two words are
equivalent, since, by reason of the same meaning lying in each, there
is no difference between them, and if he thus assert that the very idea
of imperishability and ungeneracy is one and the same, the One who is
the first of these must necessarily be the second too. But that the Son
is imperishable, let us observe, even these men entertain no doubt;
therefore, by Eunomius’ argument, the Son also is ungenerate, if
imperishability and ungeneracy are to mean the same thing. So that he
must accept one of two alternatives; either he must agree with us that
ungeneracy is other than imperishability, or, if he abides by his
assertions, he must in various ways speak blasphemy about the
Only-begotten, making Him, for instance, perishable, in order that he
may not have to say that He is ungenerate; or ungenerate, in order that
he may not prove Him perishable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p246" shownumber="no">But now I do not know which it
is best to do; to pursue step by step this subject, or to put an end
here to our contest with such folly. Well, as in the case of those who
are selling destructive drugs, a very slight experiment guarantees to
the purchasers the destructive power latent in all the drug, and no one
doubts, after he has found out by an experiment its partial deadliness,
that the drug sold is entirely of this deadly character, so I think it
can be no longer doubtful to reflecting persons that this poisonous
dose of argument, of which a specimen has been shown in what we have
already examined, will continue throughout to be such as that which we
have just refuted. For this reason I think it better not to prolong
this detailed dwelling upon his absurdities. Nevertheless, seeing that
the champions of this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_307.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_307" n="307" />error discover plausibility for it from many quarters, and
there is reason to fear lest to have overlooked any of their efforts
will be made a specious pretext for misrepresenting us as having
shirked their strongest point, I beg for this reason those who follow
us out in this work to accompany our argument still, without charging
us with prolixity, while it expands itself to meet the attacks of error
along the whole line. Observe, then, that he has scarcely ceased
weaving in the depths of his slumber this dream about conception before
he arms himself again from his storehouse with those monstrous and
senseless methods, and turns his argument into another dream much more
meaningless than his previous illusion. But we may best know how absurd
his efforts are by observing his treatment of “privation”;
though to grapple with his nonsense in all its range would require a
Eunomius, or one of his school, men who have never spent a thought on
serious realities. We will, however, in a concise way run over the
heads of it, that while none of his charges is omitted, no meaningless
item may help to prolong the discussion to an absurd length.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p247" shownumber="no">When, then, he is on the point
of introducing this treatment of terms of “privation,” he
takes upon himself to show “the incurable absurdity,” as he
calls it, of our teaching, and its “simulated and culpable
caution<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p247.1" n="1201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p248" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p248.1" lang="EL">εὐλαβείαν
τινὰ
προσποίητον
καὶ
ἐπίληπτον</span></p></note>.” Such is his promise; but the
proof of these accusations is, what? “Some have said that the
Deity is ungenerate by virtue only of the privation of generation; but
we say, in refutation of these, that neither this word nor this idea is
in any way whatever applicable to the Deity.” Let him point out
the maintainer of such a statement, if any from the first creation of
man to the present day, whether in foreign or in Greek lands, has ever
committed himself to such an utterance; and we will be silent. But no
one in the whole history of mankind will be found to have said such a
thing, except some madman. For who was ever so reeling from
intoxication, who was ever so beside himself with madness or delirium,
as to say, in so many words, that generation belongs naturally to the
ungenerate God, but that, deprived of this natural condition, He
becomes ungenerate instead of generated? But these are the shifts of
rhetoric; namely, to escape when they are refuted from the shame of
their refutation by means of some supposititious characters. It was in
this way that he has apologized for that celebrated
“Apology” of his, transferring as he did the blame for that
title to jurymen and accusers<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p248.2" n="1202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p249" shownumber="no"> See
Book I. vii., ix., xi.</p></note>, though unable to
show that there were any accusers, any trial, or any court at all. Now,
too, with the air of one who would correct another’s folly, he
pretends that he is driven by necessity to speak in this way. This is
what his proof of our “incurable absurdity,” and our
“simulated and culpable caution,” amounts to. But he goes
on to say that we do not know what to do in our present position, and
that to cover our perplexity we take to abusing him for his worldly
learning, while we ourselves claim a monopoly of the teaching of the
Holy Spirit. Here is his other dream, namely, that he has got so much
of the heathen learning, that he appears by means of it a formidable
antagonist to Basil. Just so there have been some men who have imagined
themselves enthroned with basilicals, and of an exalted rank, because
the deluded vision of their dreams, born of their waking longings, puts
such fancies into their hearts. He says that Basil, not knowing what to
do after what has been said, abuses him for his worldly learning. He
would indeed have set a high value on such abuse, that is, on being
thought formidable because of the abundance of his words even by any
ordinary hearer, not to mention by Basil, and by men like him (if any
are entirely like him, or ever have been). But, as for his intervening
argument, if such low scurrility, and such tasteless buffoonery, can be
called argument, by which he thinks he impugns our cause, I pass it all
over, for I deem it an abominable and ungracious thing to soil our
treatise with such pollutions; and I loathe them as men loathe some
swollen and noisome ulcer, or turn from the spectacle presented by
those whose skin is bloated by excess of humours, and disfigured with
tuberous warts. And for a while our argument shall be allowed to expand
itself freely, without having to turn to defend itself against men who
are ready to scoff at and to tear to pieces everything that is
said.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p250" shownumber="no">Every term—every term,
that is, which is really such—is an utterance expressing some
movement of thought. But every operation and movement of sound thinking
is directed as far as it is possible to the knowledge and the
contemplation of some reality. But then the whole world of realities is
divided into two parts; that is, into the intelligible and the
sensible. With regard to sensible phænomena, knowledge, on account
of the perception of them being so near at hand, is open for all to
acquire; the judgment of the senses gives occasion to no doubt about
the subject before them. The differences in colour, and the differences
in all the other qualities which we judge of by means of the sense of
hearing, or smell, or touch, or taste, can be known and named by all
possessing our common humanity; and so it is with all the other things
which appear to be more <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_308.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_308" n="308" />obvious to our apprehension,
the things, that is, pertaining to the age in which we live, designed
for political and moral ends. But in the contemplation of the
intelligible world, on account of that world transcending the grasp of
the senses, we move, some in one way, some in another, around the
object of our search; and then, according to the idea arising in each
of us about it, we announce the result as best we can, striving to get
as near as possible to the full meaning of the thing thought about
through the medium of expressive phrases. In this, though it is often
possible to have achieved the task in both ways, when thought does not
fail to hit the mark, and utterance interprets the notion with the
appropriate word, yet it may happen that we may fail even in both, or
in one, at least, of the two, when either the comprehending faculty or
the interpreting capacity is carried beside the proper mark. There
being, then, two factors by which every term is made a correct term,
the mental exactitude and the verbal utterance, the result which
commands approval in both ways, will certainly be the preferable; but
it will not be a lesser gain, not to have missed the right conception,
even though the word itself may happen to be inadequate to that
thought. Whenever then, our thought is intent upon those high and
unseen things which sense cannot reach (I mean, upon that divine and
unspeakable world with regard to which it is an audacious thing to
grasp in thought anything in it at random and more audacious still to
trust to any chance word the representing of the conception arising
from it), then, I say, turning from the mere sound of phrases, uttered
well or ill according to the mental faculty of the speaker, we search
for the thought, and that alone, which is found within the phrases, to
see whether that itself be sound, or otherwise; and we leave the
minutiæ of phrase and name to be dealt with by the artificialities
of grammarians. Now, seeing that we mark with an appellation only those
things which we know, and those things which are above our knowledge it
is not possible to seize by any distinctive terms (for how can one put
a mark upon a thing we know nothing about?), therefore, because in such
cases there is no appropriate term to be found to mark the subject
adequately, we are compelled by many and differing names, as there may
be opportunity, to divulge our surmises as they arise within us with
regard to the Deity. But, on the other hand, all that actually comes
within our comprehension is such that it must be of one of these four
kinds: either contemplated as existing in an extension of distance, or
suggesting the idea of a capacity in space within which its details are
detected, or it comes within our field of vision by being circumscribed
by a beginning or an end where the non-existent bounds it in each
direction (for everything that has a beginning and an end of its
existence, begins from the non-existent, and ends in the non-existent),
or, lastly, we grasp the phænomenon by means of an association of
qualities wherein dying, and sufferance, and change, and alteration,
and such-like are combined. Considering this, in order that the Supreme
Being may not appear to have any connection whatever with things below,
we use, with regard to His nature, ideas and phrases expressive of
separation from all such conditions; we call, for instance, that which
is above all times pre-temporal, that which is above beginning
unbeginning, that which is not brought to an end unending, that which
has a personality removed from body incorporeal, that which is never
destroyed imperishable, that which is unreceptive of change, or
sufferance, or alteration, passionless, changeless, and unalterable.
Such a class of appellations can be reduced to any system that they
like by those who wish for one; and they can fix on these actual
appellations other appellations “privative,” for instance,
or “negative,” or whatever they like. We yield the teaching
and the learning of such things to those who are ambitious for it; and
we will investigate the thoughts alone, whether they are within or
beyond the circle of a religious and adequate conception of the
Deity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p251" shownumber="no">Well, then, if God did not exist
formerly, or if there be a time when He will not exist, He cannot be
called either unending or without beginning; and so also neither
inalterable, nor incorporeal, nor imperishable, if there is any
suspicion of body, or destruction, or alteration with regard to Him.
But if it be part of our religion to attribute to Him none of these
things, then it is a sacred duty to use of Him names privative of the
things abhorrent to His Nature, and to say all that we have so often
enumerated already, viz. that He is imperishable, and unending, and
ungenerate, and the other terms of that class, where the sense inherent
in each only informs us of the privation of that which is obvious to
our perception, but does not interpret the actual nature of that which
is thus removed from those abhorrent conditions. What the Deity is not,
the signification of these names does point out; but what that further
thing, which is not these things, is essentially, remains undivulged.
Moreover, even the rest of these names, the sense of which does
indicate some position or some state, do not afford that indication of
the Divine nature itself, but only of the results of our reverent
speculations about it. For when we have concluded gener<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_309.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_309" n="309" />ally that no single
thing existing, whether an object of sense or of thought, is formed
spontaneously or fortuitously, but that everything discoverable in the
world is linked to the Being Who transcends all existences, and
possesses there the source of its continuance, and we then perceive the
beauty and the majesty of the wonderful sights in creation, we thus get
from these and such-like marks a new range of thoughts about the Deity,
and interpret each one of the thoughts thus arising within us by a
special name, following the advice of Wisdom, who says that “by
the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionately the Maker of
them is seen<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p251.1" n="1203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p252" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p252.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.5" parsed="|Wis|13|5|0|0" passage="Wisdom xiii. 5">Wisdom xiii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We address therefore as
Creator Him Who has made all mortal things, and as Almighty Him Who has
compassed so vast a creation, Whose might has been able to realize His
wish. When too we perceive the good that is in our own life, we give in
accordance with this the name of Good to Him Who is our life’s
first cause. Then also having learnt from the Divine writings the
incorruptibility of the judgment to come, we therefore call Him Judge
and Just, and to sum up in one word, we transfer the thoughts that
arise within us about the Divine Being into the mould of a
corresponding name; so that there is no appellation given to the Divine
Being apart from some distinct intuition about Him. Even the word God
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p252.2" lang="EL">Θεὸς</span>) we understand
to have come into usage from the activity of His seeing; for our faith
tells us that the Deity is everywhere, and sees (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p252.3" lang="EL">θεασθαι</span>) all things, and penetrates all things, and then we stamp
this thought with this name (<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p252.4" lang="EL">Θεὸς</span>), guided to it
by the Holy Voice. For he who says, “O God, attend unto me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p252.5" n="1204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p253" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p253.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.2" parsed="|Ps|55|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lv. 2">Ps. lv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and, “Look, O God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p253.2" n="1205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p254" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p254.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.132" parsed="|Ps|119|132|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 132">Ps. cxix. 132</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and, “God knoweth the secrets
of the heart plainly<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p254.2" n="1206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p255" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p255.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.21" parsed="|Ps|44|21|0|0" passage="Ps. xliv. 21">Ps. xliv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” reveals the
latent meaning of this word, viz. that <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p255.2" lang="EL">Θεὸς</span> is so called
from <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p255.3" lang="EL">θεασθαι</span>. For there is no difference between saying “Attend
unto,” “Look,” and “See.” Since, then,
the seer must look towards some sight, God is rightly called the Seer
of that which is to be seen. We are taught, then, by this word one
sectional operation of the Divine Being, though we do not grasp in
thought by means of it His substance itself, believing nevertheless
that the Divine glory suffers no loss because of our being at a loss
for a naturally appropriate name. For this inability to give expression
to such unutterable things, while it reflects upon the poverty of our
own nature, affords an evidence of God’s glory, teaching us as it
does, in the words of the Apostle, that the only name naturally
appropriate to God is to believe Him to be “above every name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p255.4" n="1207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p256" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p256.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Philip. ii. 9">Philip. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” That he transcends every effort of
thought, and is far beyond any circumscribing by a name, constitutes a
proof to man of His ineffable majesty<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p256.2" n="1208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p257" shownumber="no"> The
theology of Gregory and his master Origen rises above the unconscious
Stoicism of Tertullian, and even that of Clement, which has an air of
materialistic pantheism about it, owing to his attempt, like that of
Eunomius, to base our knowledge of God upon abstractions and analogies
drawn from nature. The result, indeed, of the “abstraction
process” of Clement is only a multiplication of negative terms,
“immensity,” “simplicity,”
“eternity,” &amp;c. But they will lead to nothing, if there
is not already behind them all some positive idea which we have
received from <i>a different source.</i> Faith is this source; it is
described by Origen as “an ineffable grace of the soul which
comes from God in a kind of enthusiasm;” which formula expresses
the primary fact of religious consciousness such as Leibnitz
demonstrated it: and the positive idea supplied by this faculty is with
Origen <i>Goodness</i> (rather than the Good). He would put Will as
well as Mind into the Central Idea of Metaphysics, and would have the
heart governed as well as the reason. All that he says about the
“incomprehensibility” of God does not militate against
this: for we must have some idea of that which is incomprehensible to
us: and the Goodness of the Deity is the side on which we gain this
idea.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p258" shownumber="no">Thus much, then, is known to us
about the names uttered in any form whatever in reference to the Deity.
We have given a simple explanation of them, unencumbered with argument,
for the benefit of our candid hearers; as for Eunomius’ nerveless
contentions about these names, we judge it a thing disgraceful and
unbecoming to us seriously to confute them. For what could one say in
answer to a man who declares that we “attach more weight to the
outward form of the name than to the value of the thing named, giving
to names the prerogative over realities, and equality to things
unequal”? Such are the words that <i>he</i> gives utterance to.
Well, let any one who can do so considerately, judge whether this
calumnious charge of his against us has anything in it dangerous enough
to make it worth our while to defend ourselves as to our “giving
to names the prerogative over realities”; for it is plain to
every one that there is no single name that has in itself any
substantial reality, but that every name is but a recognizing mark
placed on some reality or some idea, having of itself no existence
either as a fact or a thought.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p259" shownumber="no">How it is possible, then, to
assign one’s gratuities to the non-subsistent, let this man, who
claims to be using words and phrases in their natural force, explain to
the followers of his error. I would not, however, have mentioned this
at all, if it had not placed a necessity upon me of proving our
author’s weakness both in thought and expression. As for all the
passages from the inspired writings which he drags in, though quite
unconnected with his object, formulating thereby a difference of
immortality<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p259.1" n="1209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p260" shownumber="no"> But
there are two meanings of <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p260.1" lang="EL">ἀθάνατος</span>,—and of these perhaps Eunomius was
thinking,—<i>i.e.</i> 1. Not dead; 2. Immortal. In Plato’s
<i>Phædo</i> there is an argument for the immortality of the soul,
certainly not the strongest one, drawn from this. It is assumed there
that the thing, whose nature is such that <i>so long as it exists</i>
it neither is nor can be dead, can never cease to exist <i>i.e.</i> the
soul by virtue of not actually dying, though capable of death, is
immortal. Perhaps this accounts for Eunomius saying (lower down) that
“the perishable is not opposed to the
imperishable.”</p></note> in angels and in men, I do not know
what he has in his eye, or what he hopes to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_310.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_310" n="310" />prove by them, and I pass them
by. The immortal, as long as it is immortal, admits of no degrees of
more and less arising from comparison. For if the one member of the
comparison is, by the force of contrast, to suffer a diminution or
privation as regards its immortality, it must needs be that such a
member is not to be called immortal at all; for how can that be called
absolutely immortal in which mortality is detected by this
juxtaposition and comparison? And to think of that fine hair-splitting
of his, in not allowing the idea of privation to be unvarying and
general, but in asserting, on the contrary, that while separation from
good things is privation, the absence of bad things is not to be marked
by that term! If he is to get his way here, he will take the truth from
the Apostle’s words, which say that He “only hath
immortality<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p260.2" n="1210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p261" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p261.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” which He gives to others. What
this newly-imported dictum of his has to do with his preceding
argument, neither we nor any one else amongst reflecting people are
able to understand. Yet because we have not the mental strength to take
in these scientific subtleties, he calls us “unscientific both in
our judgment as to objects, and in our use of terms”; those are
his very words. But all this, as having no power to shake the truth, I
pass over without further notice; and also how he misrepresents the
view we have expounded of the imperishable, and of the unembodied,
namely, that of these terms the latter signifies the undimensional,
where the threefold extension belonging to all bodies is not to be
found, and the former signifies that which is not receptive of
destruction: and also how he says, that “we do not think it right
to let the shape of these words be lost by extending them to ideas
inapplicable to them, or to imagine that each of them is indicative of
something not present or not accruing; but rather we think they are
indicative of the actual essence”; all this I deem worthy only of
silence and deep oblivion, and leave to the reader to detect for
himself their mingled folly and blasphemy. He actually asserts that the
perishable is not opposed to the imperishable, and that the privative
sign does not mark the absence of the bad, but that the word which is
the subject of our inquiry means the essence itself!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p262" shownumber="no">Well, if the term imperishable
or indestructible is not considered by this maker of an empty system to
be privative of destruction, then by a stern necessity it must follow
that this shape given to the word indicates the very reverse (of the
privation of destruction). If, that is, indestructibility is not the
negation of destruction, it must be the assertion of something
incongruous with itself; for it is the very nature of opposites that,
when you take away the one, you admit the other to come in in its
place. But as for the bitter task which he necessitates of proving that
the Deity is unreceptive of death, as if there existed any one who held
the contrary opinion, we leave it to take care of itself. For we hold
that in the case of opposites, it makes no difference at all whether we
say that something is A, or that it is not the opposite of A; for
instance, in the present discussion, when we have said that God is
Life, we implicitly forbid by this assertion the thought of death in
connection with Him, even though we do not express this in speech; and
when we assert that He is unreceptive of death, we in the same breath
show Him to be Life.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p263" shownumber="no">“But I do not see,”
he rejoins, “how God can be above His own works simply by virtue
of such things as do not belong to Him<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p263.1" n="1211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p264" shownumber="no"> The
reasoning, which precedes and follows, amounts to this. Basil had said
that the terms ungenerate, imperishable, immortal, are privative,
<i>i.e.</i> express the absence of a quality. Eunomius objects
that—No term expressive of the absence of a quality can be
God’s Name: the Ungenerate (which includes the others) is
God’s Name, therefore It does not express a privation. You mean
to say, Gregory replies, that Ungenerate, &amp;c. does <i>not</i> mean
not-generated, &amp;c. But what is <i>not</i> not-generated is
generated (by your own law of dichotomy); therefore, Ungenerate means
generated; and you prove God perishable and mortal. Here, the fallacy
arises from Gregory’s assuming more than Eunomius’
conclusion: <i>i.e.</i> “the Ungenerate means <i>not only</i> the
not-generated,” changes into “the Ungenerate does
<i>not</i> mean,” &amp;c.</p></note>.” And on the strength of this clever
sally he calls it a union of folly and profanity, that our great Basil
has ventured on such terms. But I would counsel him not to indulge his
ribaldry too freely against those who use these terms, lest he should
be unconsciously at the same moment heaping insults on himself. For I
think that he himself would not gainsay that the very grandeur of the
Divine Nature is recognized in this, viz. in the absence of all
participation in those things which the lower natures are shown to
possess. For if God were involved in any of these peculiarities, He
would not possess His superiority, but would be quite identified with
any single individual amongst the beings who share that peculiarity.
But if He is above such things, by reason, in fact, of His not
possessing them, then He stands also above those who do possess them;
just as we say that the Sinless is superior to those in sin. The fact
of being removed from evil is an evidence of abounding in the best. But
let him heap these insults on us to his heart’s content. We will
only remark, in passing, on a single one of the points mentioned under
this head, and will then return to the discussion of the main
question.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p265" shownumber="no">He declares that God surpasses
mortal beings as immortal, destructible beings as indestructible,
generated beings as ungenerate, just in the same degree. Is it not,
then, plain to all <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_311.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_311" n="311" />what this blasphemy of a fighter against God would prove? or
must we by verbal demonstration unveil the profanity? Well, who does
not know the axiom, that things which are distanced to the same amount
(by something else) are level with one another? If, then, the
destructible and the generated are surpassed in the same degree by the
Deity, and if our Lord is generated, it will be for Eunomius to draw
the blasphemous conclusion resulting from these data. For it is clear
that he regards generation as the same thing as destruction and death,
just as in his previous discussions he declares the ungenerate to be
the same thing as the indestructible. If, then, he looks upon
destruction and generation as upon the same level, and asserts that the
Deity is equally removed from both of them, and if our Lord is
generated, let no one demand from ourselves that we should apply the
logical conclusion, but let him draw it for himself; if indeed it is
true, as he says, that from the generated and from the destructible God
is equally removed. “But,” he proceeds, “it is not
allowable for us to call Him indestructible and immortal by virtue of
any absence of death and destruction.” Let those who are led by
the nose, and turn in any direction that each successive teacher
pleases, believe this, and let them declare that destruction and death
do belong to God, to make it possible for Him to be called immortal and
indestructible! For if these terms of privation, as Eunomius says,
“do not indicate the absence of death and destruction,”
then the presence in Him of the things opposite to, and estranged from,
these is most certainly proved by this treatment of terms. Each one
amongst conceivable things is either absent from something else, or it
is not absent: for instance, light, darkness; life, death; health,
disease, and so on. In all these cases, if one asserts that the one
conception is absent, he will necessarily demonstrate that the other is
present. If, then, Eunomius denies that God can be called immortal by
reason of the absence of death, he will plainly prove the presence of
death in Him, and so deny any immortality in the case of the universal
Deity. But perhaps some one will say that we fix unfairly on his words;
for that no one is so mad as to affirm that God is not immortal. But
then, when none of mankind possess any knowledge of that which certain
people secretly imagine, it is by their words that we have to make our
guess about those secret things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p266" shownumber="no">Therefore let us again handle
this dictum of his: “God is not called immortal by virtue of the
absence of death.” How are we to accept this statement, that
death is not absent from the Deity though He be called immortal? If he
really commands us to think like this, Eunomius’ God will be
certainly mortal, and subject to destruction; for he from whom death is
not absent is not in his essence immortal. But again; if these terms
signify the absence neither of death nor of destruction, either they
are applied falsely to the God overall, or else they comprise within
themselves some different meaning. What this meaning is, our
system-maker must explain to us. Whereas we, the people who according
to Eunomius are unscientific in our judgment of objects and in our use
of terms, have been taught to call sound (for instance), not the man
from whom strength is absent, but the man from whom disease is absent;
and unmutilated, not the man who keeps away from drinking-parties, but
the man who has no mutilation upon him; and other qualities in the same
way we name from the presence or the absence of something; manly, for
instance, and unmanly; sleepy and sleepless; and all the other terms
like that, which custom sanctions.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p267" shownumber="no">Still I cannot see what profit
there is in deigning to examine such nonsense. For a man like myself,
who has lived to gray hairs<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p267.1" n="1212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p268" shownumber="no"> This
cannot have been written earlier than 384. The preceding twelve books,
of which an instalment only was read to Gregory the Nazianzene and
others during the Council of Constantinople, 381, must have occupied
him a considerable time: and there may have been an interval after that
before this essay was composed.</p></note>, and whose eyes are
fixed on truth alone, to take upon his lips the absurd and flippant
utterances of a contentious foe, incurs no slight danger of bringing
condemnation on himself. I will therefore pass over both those words
and the adjoining passage; this, for instance, “Truth gives no
evidence of any union of natures with God.” Well, if these words
had not been spoken, who ever was there (except yourself) who mentioned
a double nature in the Deity at all? You, however, unite each idea of
each name with the essence of the Father, and deny that anything
externally accrues to Him, centering every one of His names in that
essence. Again, “Neither does she write in the statute-book of
our religion any idea that is external and fabricated by
ourselves.” With regard to these words again I shall deprecate
the idea that I have quoted them with a view of amusing the reader with
their absurdity; rather I have done so with a view to show with what a
slender equipment of arguments this man, after rating us for our want
of system, advances to take these audacious liberties with the name of
Truth. What is he in reasoning, and what is he in speech, that he
should thus revel in showing himself off before his hidebound readers,
who applaud him as victorious over everybody by force of argument when
he has brought these disjointed utterances <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_312.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_312" n="312" />of his dry bombastic jargon to
an end<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p268.1" n="1213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p269" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p269.1" lang="EL">τὰς
στομφώδεις</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p269.2" lang="EL">ξηροστομίας
κακοσυνθέτως
διαπεραίνοντα</span>. The editt. have <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p269.3" lang="EL">διαπεραίνοντες</span>, which Gulonius’ Latin follows, “arrogantes
has sicci oris voces malâ compositione trajicientes,”
<i>i.e.</i> his hearers get through them with bad
pronunciation.</p></note>. “Immortality,” he says,
“is the essence itself.” But what, then, do you assert to
be the essence of the Only-begotten? I ask you that: is it immortality,
or is it not? For remember that in His essence also the singleness
admits, as you say, of no complexity of nature. If, then Eunomius
denies that immortality is the essence of the Son, it is clear what he
is aiming at; for it does not require an exceedingly penetrating
understanding to discover what is the direct opposite to the immortal.
Just as the logic of dichotomy exhibits the destructible instead of the
indestructible, and the mutable instead of the immutable, so it
exhibits the mortal instead of the immortal. What, therefore, will this
setter forth of new doctrine do? What proper name will he give us for
the essence of the Only-begotten? Again I put this question to our
author. He must either grant that it is immortality, or deny it. If,
then, he will not assent to its being immortality, he must assent to
the contradictory proposition; by negativing the superior term he
proves that it is death. If, on the other hand, he shrinks from
anything so monstrous, and names the essence of the Only-begotten also
as immortality, he must perforce agree with us that there is in
consequence no difference whatever, as to essence, between them. If the
nature of the Father and the nature of the Son are equally immortality,
and if immortality does not divide itself by any manner of difference,
then it is confessed by our foes themselves, that on the score of
essence no manner of difference is discoverable between the Father and
the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p270" shownumber="no">But it is time now to expose
that angry accusation which he brings against us at the close of his
treatise, saying that we affirm the Father to be from what is
absolutely non-existent. Stealing an expression from its context, from
which he drags it, as from its surrounding body, into a naked
isolation, he tries to carp at it by worrying the word, or rather
covering it with the slaver of his maddened teeth. I will therefore
first give the meaning of the passage in which our Master explained
this point to us; then I will quote it word for word: by so doing the
man who intrudes upon<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p270.1" n="1214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p271" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p271.1" lang="EL">εἰσφθειρόμενος</span></p></note> the expository work
of orthodox writers, only to undermine the truth itself, will be
revealed in his true colours. Our Master, in introducing us in his own
treatise to the true meaning of ungenerate, suggested a way to arrive
at a real knowledge of the term in dispute somewhat as follows,
pointing out at the same time that it had a meaning very far removed
from any idea of essence. He says that the Evangelist<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p271.2" n="1215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p272" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.ii.ii-p272.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23" parsed="|Luke|3|23|0|0" passage="Luke iii. 23">Luke iii. 23</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>, in beginning our Lord’s lineage
according to the flesh from Joseph, and then going back to the
generation continually preceding, and then ending the genealogy in
Adam, and, because there was no earthly father anterior to this
first-formed creature, saying that he was “the son of God,”
makes it obvious to every reader’s intelligence with regard to
the Deity, that He, from Whom Adam was, has not Himself His subsistence
from another, after the likeness of the human lives just given. When,
having passed through the whole of it, we at last grasp the thought of
the Deity, we perceive at the same moment the First Cause of it all.
But if any such cause be found dependent on something else, then it is
not a first cause. Therefore, if God is the First Cause of the
Universe, there will be nothing whatever transcending this cause of all
things. Such was our Master’s exposition of the meaning of
ungenerate; and in order that our testimony about it may not go beyond
the exact truth, I will quote the passage.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p273" shownumber="no">“The evangelist Luke, when
giving the genealogy according to the flesh of our God and Saviour
Jesus Christ, and stepping up from the last to the first, begins with
Joseph, saying that he was ‘the son of Heli, which was the son of
Matthat,’ and so by ascending brings his enumeration up to Adam;
but when he has come to the top and said, that Seth ‘was the son
of Adam, which was the son of God,’ then he stops this process.
As, then, he has said that Adam was the son of God, we will ask these
men, ‘But God, who is He the son of?’ Is it not obvious to
every one’s intelligence that God is the son of no one? But to be
the son of no one is to be without a cause, plainly; and to be without
a cause is to be ungenerate. Now in the case of men, the being son of
somebody is not the essence<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p273.1" n="1216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p274" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p274.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἦν οὐσία
τὸ ἔκ τινος</span>. This is Oehler’s reading from the <span class="sc" id="viii.ii.ii-p274.2">mss.</span></p></note>; no more, in the
case of the Deity Who rules the world, is it possible to say that the
being ungenerate is the essence.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p275" shownumber="no">With what eyes will you now dare
to gaze upon your guide? I speak to you, O flock<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p275.1" n="1217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p276" shownumber="no"> <i>O
flock.</i> This could not have been written
earlier than 384, and there is abundant testimony that Eunomius still
had his “flock.” Long before this, even soon after he had
left his see of Cyzicus, and had taken up his abode with Eudoxius, he
separated himself from that champion of the Homœan party, and held
assemblies apart because he had repeatedly entreated that his preceptor
Aetius might be received into communion (Socrates iv. 13). This must
have been about 366, before his banishment by Valens for favouring the
rebellion of Procopius. Sozomen says (vi. 29), “The heresy of
Eunomius was spread from Cilicia and the Mountains of Taurus as far as
the Hellespont and Constantinople.” In 380 at Bithynia near
Constantinople “multitudes resorted to him, some also gathered
from other quarters, a few with the design of testing his principles,
and others merely from the desire of listening to his discourses. His
reputation reached the ears of the Emperor, who would gladly have had a
conference with him. But the Empress Flacilla studiously prevented an
interview taking place between them; for she was the most faithful
guard of the Nicene doctrines” (vii. 17). At the convention,
however, of all the sects at Theodosius’ palace in 382, Eunomius
was present (Socrates v. 10). His <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p276.1" lang="EL">ἔκθεσις τῆς
πίστεως</span> (to
which he added learned notes) was laid before Theodosius in 383. It was
not till 391 that the Emperor condemned him to banishment—the
sole exception to Theodosius’ toleration. “This
heretic,” says Sozomen again, “had fixed his residence in
the suburbs of Constantinople and held frequent assemblies in private
houses, where he read his own writings. He induced many to embrace his
sentiments, so that the sectarians who were named after him became very
numerous. He died not long after his banishment, and was interred at
Dacora, his birthplace, a village of Cappadocia.”</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_313.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_313" n="313" />of perishing souls! How can
you still turn to listen to this man who has reared such a monument as
this of his shamelessness in argument? Are ye not ashamed now, at
least, if not before, to take the hand of a man like this to lead you
to the truth? Do ye not regard it as a sign of his madness as to
doctrine, that he thus shamelessly stands out against the truth
contained in Scripture? Is this the way to play the champion of the
truth of doctrine—namely, to accuse Basil of deriving the God
over all from that which has absolutely no existence? Am I to tell the
way he phrases it? Am I to transcribe the very words of his
shamelessness? I let the insolence of them pass; I do not blame their
invective, for I do not censure one whose breath is of bad odour,
because it is of bad odour; or one who has bodily mutilation, because
he is mutilated. Things such as that are the misfortunes of nature;
they escape blame from those who can reflect. This strength of
vituperation, then, is infirmity in reasoning; it is an affliction of a
soul whose powers of sound argument are marred. No word from me, then,
about his invectives. But as to that syllogism, with its stout
irrefragable folds, in whose conclusion, to effect his darling object,
he arrives at this accusation against us, I will write it out in its
own precise words. “We will allow him to say that the Son exists
by participation in the self-existent<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p276.2" n="1218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p277" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p277.1" lang="EL">τοῦ ὄντος</span></p></note>;
but (instead of this), he has unconsciously affirmed that the God over
all comes from absolute nonentity. For if the idea of the absence of
everything amounts to that of absolute nonentity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p277.2" n="1219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p278" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p278.1" lang="EL">τὸ μηδὲν τῷ
πάντη μὴ ὄντι
ταὐτὸν</span>.</p></note>, and the transposition of equivalents is
perfectly legitimate, then the man who says that God comes from nothing
says that He comes from nonentity.” To which of these statements
shall we first direct our attention? Shall we criticize his opinion
about the Son “existing by participation” in the Deity, and
his bespattering those who will not acquiesce in it with the foulness
of his tongue; or shall we examine the sophism so frigidly constructed
from the stuff of dreams? However, every one who possesses a spark of
practical sagacity is not unaware that it is only poets and moulders of
mythology who father sons “by participation” upon the
Divine Being. Those, that is, who string together the myths in their
poems, fabricate a Dionysus, or a Hercules, or a Minos, and such-like,
out of the combination of the superhuman with human bodies; and they
exalt such personages above the rest of mankind, representing them as
of greater estimation because of their participation in a superior
nature. Therefore, with regard to this opinion of his, carrying as it
does within itself the evidence of its own folly and profanity, it is
best to be silent; and to repeat instead that irrefragable syllogism of
his, in order that every poor ignoramus on our side may understand what
and how many are the advantages which those who are not trained in his
technical methods are deprived of. He says, “If the idea of the
absence of everything amounts to that of absolute nonentity, and the
transposition of equivalents is perfectly legitimate, then the man who
says that God comes from nothing, says that He comes from
nonentity.” He brandishes over us this Aristotelian weapon, but
who has yet conceded to him, that to say that any one has no father
amounts to saying that he has been generated from absolute nonentity?
He who enumerates those persons whose line is recorded in Scripture is
plainly thinking of a father preceding each person mentioned. For what
relation is Heli to Joseph? What relation is Matthat to Heli? And what
relation is Adam to Seth? Is it not plain to a mere child that this
catalogue of names is a list of fathers? For if Seth is the son of
Adam, Adam must be the father of one thus born from him; and so tell
me, who is the father of the Deity Who is over all? Come, answer this
question, open your lips and speak, exert all your skill in expression
to meet such an inquiry. Can you discover any expression that will
elude the grasp of your own syllogism? Who <i>is</i> the father of the
Ungenerate? Can you say? If you can, then He is not ungenerate. Pressed
thus, you will say, what indeed necessity compels you to say,—No
one is. Well, my dear sir, do you not yet find the weak seams of your
sophism giving way? Do you not perceive that you have slavered upon
your own lap? What says our great Basil? That the Ungenerate One is
from no <i>father</i>. For the conclusion to be drawn from the mention
of fathers in the preceding genealogy permits the word father, even in
the silence of the evangelist, to be added to this confession of faith.
Whereas, you have transformed “no one” into “nothing
at all,” and again “nothing at all” into
“absolute nonentity,” thereby concocting that fallacious
syllogism of yours. Accordingly this clever result of professional
shrewdness shall be turned against yourself. I ask, Who
<i>is</i> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_314.html" id="viii.ii.ii-Page_314" n="314" />the father of the Ungenerate One? “No one,” you will
be obliged to answer; for the Ungenerate One cannot have a father.
Then, if no one is the father of the Ungenerate, and you have changed
“no one” into “nothing at all,” and
“nothing at all” is, according to your argument, the same
as “absolute nonentity,” and the transposition of
equivalents is, as you say, perfectly legitimate, then the man
(<i>i.e.</i> you) who says that no one is the father of the Ungenerate
One, says that the Deity Who is over all comes from absolute
nonentity!</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.ii.ii-p279" shownumber="no">Such, to use your own words, is
the “evil,” as one might expect, not indeed “of
valuing the character for being clever before one is really such”
(for perhaps this does not amount to a very great misfortune), but of
not knowing oneself, and how great the distance is between the soaring
Basil and a grovelling reptile. For if those eyes of his, with their
divine penetration, still looked on this world, if he still swept over
mankind now living on the pinions of his wisdom, he would have shown
you with the swooping rush of his words, how frail is that native shell
of folly in which you are encased, how great is he whom you oppose with
your errors, while, with insults and invectives hurled at him, you are
hunting for a reputation amongst decrepit and despicable creatures.
Still you need not give up all hope of feeling that great man’s
talons<note anchored="yes" id="viii.ii.ii-p279.1" n="1220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii.ii-p280" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p280.1" lang="EL">Πλὴν ἀλλ᾽
οὐκ
ἀνελπιστέον
σοι καὶ τῶν
ὀνύχων
ἐκείνου</span>.
Viger (De Idiotismis, p. 474), “<span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p280.2" lang="EL">Πλὴν ἀλλὰ</span> interdum repellentis est, interdum
<i>concedentis,</i>” as here ironically and in Book I. p.
83, <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii.ii-p280.3" lang="EL">πλὴν
ἀλλὰ καὶ
ἐστὶν ἐν
θηρίοις
κρίσις</span>,
“still there is some distinction between
animals.”</p></note>. For this work of ours, while, as
compared with his, it will be a great thing for it to be judged the
fraction of one such talon, has, as regards yours, ability enough to
have broken asunder the outside crust of your heresy, and to have
detected the deformity that hides within.</p>
</div3></div2>

      <div2 id="viii.iii" next="viii.iv" prev="viii.ii.ii" progress="57.68%" title="On the Holy Spirit."><p class="c10" id="viii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_315.html" id="viii.iii-Page_315" n="315" /><span class="c9" id="viii.iii-p1.1">On the Holy
Spirit.</span></p>

<p class="c51" id="viii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="viii.iii-p2.1">Against the Followers of
Macedonius. <note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p2.2" n="1221" place="end"><p id="viii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Macedonius had been a very eminent Semi-Arian doctor. He was
deposed from the See of Constantinople, A.D. 360: and it was actually
the influence of the Eunomians that brought this about. He went into
exile and formed his sect. He considered the Holy Spirit as “a
divine energy diffused throughout the universe: and not a person
distinct from the Father and the Son” (Socrates, H. E. iv. 4).
This opinion had many partizans in the Asiatic provinces,
“but,” says Mosheim, “the Council of Constantinople
crushed it.” However, that the final clauses of the Nicene Creed
which express distinctly, amongst other truths, the deity and
personality of the Third Person of the Trinity were added at that
Council to the original form, is extremely doubtful. For—1. We
find the expanded form which we now use in the Nicene Creed, in a work
written by Epiphanius <i>seven years before</i> the Council of
Constantinople. So that at all events the enlarged Creed was not
prepared by the Fathers then assembled. 2. It is extremely doubtful if
any symbol at all was set forth at Constantinople. Neither Socrates,
nor Sozomen, nor Theodoret makes mention of one: but all speak of
adherence to the evangelic faith ratified at Nicæa. It is
significant too that the expanded form was entirely ignored by the
Council of Ephesus, 431. But at the Council of Chalcedon, 451, it was
brought forward: though even then it appears that it was far from
attaining general acceptance. By 540 it had become the accepted form
(according to a letter of Pope Vigilius). “It seems most likely
therefore that it was a profession received amongst the churches in the
patriarchate of Constantinople, but at first not more widely
circulated” (J. R. Lumby, <i>Commentary on Prayer-Book</i>, S. P.
C. K., p. 66) F. J. A. Hort, however, (see Two Dissertations by)
regards this “Constantinopolitan” Creed as the old Creed of
Jerusalem enlarged and expanded; and he suggests that S. Cyril of
Jerusalem may have produced it before the Council, which gave it some
sort of approval. The addition, moreover, of the later clauses was not,
as Mosheim seems to imagine, the only difference between <i>the</i>
Nicene Creed and this Creed.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">That this lateness of
accepted definition on a vital point should not excite our wonder,
Neander shows “the apprehension of the idea (of the ὁμοούσιον of the Holy Spirit) had been so little permeated as yet by
the Christian consciousness of the unity of God, that Gregory of
Nazianzum could still say in 380, ‘Some of our theologians
consider the Holy Spirit to be a certain mode of the Divine energy,
others a creature of God, others God Himself. Others say they do not
know which opinion they ought to accept, out of reverence for the
Scriptures which <i>have not clearly explained this point</i>.’
Hilary of Poictiers says in his own original way that ‘he was
well aware that nothing could be foreign to God’s nature, which
searches into the deep things of that nature. Should one be displeased
at being told that He exists by and through Him, by and from Whom are
all things, that He is the Spirit of God, but also God’s gift to
believers, then will the apostles and prophets displease him; for they
affirm only that He <i>exists</i>.’” There can be little
doubt, however, that Gregory, in the following fragment, is defending a
statement already in existence. He seems even to follow the order of
the words, “Lord and giver of Life.” “Who with the
Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified.”
Doubtless the next clause, “Who spake by the Prophets,” was
dealt with in what is lost. But, essentially a creed-maker as he was,
his claim to have himself added these final clauses cannot be
substantiated. For the <span class="sc" id="viii.iii-p4.1">mss</span>. of this treatise,
see p. 31.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.iii-p6.1">It</span> may
indeed be undignified to give any answer at all to the statements that
are foolish; we seem to be pointed that way by Solomon’s wise
advice, “not to answer a fool according to his folly.” But
there is a danger lest through our silence error may prevail over the
truth, and so the rotting sore<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p6.2" n="1222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">σηπεδονώδης</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p7.2" lang="EL">γάγγραινα</span>: both used by Galen.</p></note> of this heresy may
invade it, and make havoc of the sound word of the faith. It has
appeared to me, therefore, to be imperative to answer, not indeed
according to the folly of these men who offer objections of such a
description to our Religion, but for the correction of their depraved
ideas. For that advice quoted above from the Proverbs gives, I think,
the watchword not for silence, but for the correction of those who are
displaying some act of folly; our answers, that is, are not to run on
the level of their foolish conceptions, but rather to overturn those
unthinking and deluded views as to doctrine.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p8" shownumber="no">What then is the charge they
bring against us? They accuse us of profanity for entertaining lofty
conceptions about the Holy Spirit. All that we, in following the
teachings of the Fathers, confess as to the Spirit, they take in a
sense of their own, and make it a handle against us, to denounce us for
profanity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p8.1" n="1223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">εἰς
ἀσεβείαν
γράφειν</span>.
This is Mai’s reading. Cf. <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p9.2" lang="EL">ἀσεβείας
γραφή</span>. The
<i>active</i> (instead of middle) in this sense is found in Aristoph.
Av. 1052: the passive is not infrequent in Demosthenes and
Æschines.</p></note>. We, for instance, confess that the
Holy Spirit is of the same rank as the Father and the Son, so that
there is no difference between them in anything, to be thought or
named, that devotion can ascribe to a Divine nature. We confess that,
save His being contemplated as with peculiar attributes in regard of
Person, the Holy Spirit is indeed from God, and of the Christ,
according to Scripture<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p9.3" n="1224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>From God, and of the Christ, according to Scripture.</i>
This is noticeable. The Greek is <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p10.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
τοῦ Θεοῦ
ἐστι, καὶ τοῦ
Χριστοῦ ἐστι,
καθὼς
γέγραπται</span>. Compare the words below “proceeding from the Father,
receiving from the Son.”</p></note>, but that, while
not to be confounded with the Father in being never originated, nor
with the Son in being the Only-begotten, and while to be regarded
separately in certain distinctive properties, He has in all else, as I
have just said, an exact identity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p10.2" n="1225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p11.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἀπαράλλακτον</span>
(but there is something lost before this:
perhaps <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p11.2" lang="EL">τὸ
ἡνωμένον</span>). This word is used to express substantial identity. Origen uses
it in alluding to the “Stoic resurrection,” <i>i.e.</i> the
time when the “Great Year” shall again begin, and the
world’s history be literally repeated, <i>i.e.</i> the
“identical Socrates shall marry the identical Xantippe, and teach
the identical philosophy, &amp;c.” This expression was a
favourite one also with Chrysostom and Cyril of Alexandria to express
the identity of Glory, of Godhead, and of Honour, in the Blessed
Trinity.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_316.html" id="viii.iii-Page_316" n="316" />with them. But our
opponents aver that He is a stranger to any vital communion with the
Father and the Son; that by reason of an essential variation He is
inferior to, and less than they in every point; in power, in glory, in
dignity, in fine in everything that in word or thought we ascribe to
Deity; that, in consequence, in their glory He has no share, to equal
honour with them He has no claim; and that, as for power, He possesses
only so much of it as is sufficient for the partial activities assigned
to Him; that with the creative force He is quite
disconnected.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p12" shownumber="no">Such is the conception of Him
that possesses them; and the logical consequence of it is that the
Spirit has in Himself none of those marks which our devotion, in word
or thought, ascribes to a Divine nature. What then, shall be our way of
arguing? We shall answer nothing new, nothing of our own invention,
though they challenge us to it; we shall fall back upon the testimony
in Holy Scripture about the Spirit, whence we learn that the Holy
Spirit is Divine, and is to be called so. Now, if they allow this, and
will not contradict the words of inspiration, then they, with all their
eagerness to fight with us, must tell us why they are for contending
with us, instead of with Scripture. We say nothing different from that
which Scripture says.—But in a Divine nature, as such, when once
we have believed in it, we can recognize no distinctions suggested
either by the Scripture teaching or by our own common sense;
distinctions, that is, that would divide that Divine and transcendent
nature within itself by any degrees of intensity and remission, so as
to be altered from itself by being more or less. Because we firmly
believe that it is simple, uniform, incomposite, because we see in it
no complicity or composition of dissimilars, therefore it is that, when
once our minds have grasped the idea of Deity, we accept by the
implication of that very name the perfection in it of every conceivable
thing that befits the Deity. Deity, in fact, exhibits perfection in
every line in which the good can be found. If it fails and comes short
of perfection in any single point, in that point the conception of
Deity will be impaired, so that it cannot, therein, be or be called
Deity at all; for how could we apply that word to a thing that is
imperfect and deficient, and requiring an addition external to
itself?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p13" shownumber="no">We can confirm our argument by
material instances. Fire naturally imparts the sense of heat to those
who touch it, with all its component parts<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p13.1" n="1226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p14.1" lang="EL">μορίοις</span> (cf. the same word below) for <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p14.2" lang="EL">μορίαν</span>.</p></note>;
one part of it does not have the heat more intense, the other less
intense; but as long as it is fire at all, it exhibits an invariable
oneness with itself in an absolutely complete sameness of activity; if
in any part it gets cooled at all, in that part it can no longer be
called fire; for, with the change of its heat-giving activity into the
reverse, its name also is changed. It is the same with water, with air,
with every element that underlies the universe; there is one and the
same description of the element, in each case, admitting of no ideas of
excess or defect; water, for instance, cannot be called more or less
water; as long as it maintains an equal standard of wetness, so long
the term water will be realized by it; but when once it is changed in
the direction of the opposite quality<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p14.3" n="1227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p15.1" lang="EL">πρὸς τὴν
ἐναντίαν
ποιότητα</span>.</p></note>
the name to be applied to it must be changed also. The yielding,
buoyant, “nimble”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p15.2" n="1228" place="end"><p class="c67" id="viii.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>nimble,</i> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p16.1" lang="EL">κουφὸν</span>;
compare Macbeth, I. vi.</p>

<p class="c76" id="viii.iii-p17" shownumber="no">“The air</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p18" shownumber="no">Nimbly and sweetly recommends
itself</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="viii.iii-p19" shownumber="no">Unto our
senses.”</p></note> nature of the air,
too, is to be seen in every part of it; while what is dense, heavy,
downward gravitating, sinks out of the connotation of the very term
“air.” So Deity, as long as it possesses perfection
throughout all the properties that devotion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p19.1" n="1229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p20.1" lang="EL">εὐσεβῶς</span>.</p></note>
may attach to it, by virtue of this perfection in everything good does
not belie its name; but if any one of those things that contribute to
this idea of perfection is subtracted from it, the name of Deity is
falsified in that particular, and does not apply to the subject any
longer. It is equally impossible to apply to a dry substance the name
of water, to that whose quality is a state of coolness the name of
fire, to stiff and hard things the name of air, and to call that thing
Divine which does not at once imply the idea of perfection; or rather
the impossibility is greater in this last case.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p21" shownumber="no">If, then, the Holy Spirit is
truly, and not in name only, called Divine both by Scripture and by our
Fathers, what ground is left for those who oppose the glory of the
Spirit? He is Divine, and absolutely good, and Omnipotent, and wise,
and glorious, and eternal; He is everything of this kind that can be
named to raise our thoughts to the grandeur of His being. The
singleness of the subject of these properties testifies that He does
not possess them in a measure only, as if we could imagine that He was
one thing in His very substance, but became another by the presence of
the aforesaid qualities. That condition is peculiar<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p21.1" n="1230" place="end"><p id="viii.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p22.1" lang="EL">ἴδιον γὰρ
τοῦτο</span>.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_317.html" id="viii.iii-Page_317" n="317" />to those beings who have been given a composite nature; whereas
the Holy Spirit is single and simple in every respect equally. This is
allowed by all; the man who denies it does not exist. If, then, there
is but one simple and single definition of His being, the good which He
possesses is not an acquired good; but, whatever He may be besides, He
is Himself Goodness, and Wisdom, and Power, and Sanctification, and
Righteousness, and Everlastingness, and Imperishability, and every name
that is lofty, and elevating above other names. What, then, is the
state of mind that leads these men, who do not fear the fearful
sentence passed upon the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, to maintain
that such a Being does not possess glory? For they clearly put that
statement forward; that we ought not to believe that He should be
glorified: though I know not for what reason they judge it to be
expedient not to confess the true nature of that which is essentially
glorious.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p23" shownumber="no">For the plea will not avail them
in their self-defence, that He is delivered by our Lord to His
disciples third in order, and that therefore He is estranged from our
ideal of Deity. Where in each case activity in working good shows no
diminution or variation whatever, how unreasonable it is to suppose the
numerical order to be a sign of any diminution or essential variation<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p23.1" n="1231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p24.1" lang="EL">ἐλαττώσεώς
τινος ἢ κατὰ
φύσιν
παραλλαγῆς, κ.
τ. λ</span>.</p></note>! It is as if a man were to see a separate
flame burning on three torches (and we will suppose that the third
flame is caused by that of the first being transmitted to the middle,
and then kindling the end torch<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p24.2" n="1232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> “The Ancient Greek Fathers, speaking of this procession,
mention the Father only, and never, I think, express the Son, as
sticking constantly in this to the language of the Scriptures
(<scripRef id="viii.iii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" passage="John xv. 26">John
xv. 26</scripRef>)”—Pearson. The language of the above simile of
Gregory would be an illustration of this. So Greg. Naz., <i>Orat. I. de
Filio,</i> “standing on our definitions, we introduce the
Ungenerate, the Generated, and that which proceeds from the
Father.” This last expression was so known and public, that it is
recorded even by Lucian in his <i>Philopatris,</i> §12.</p></note>), and were to
maintain that the heat in the first exceeded that of the others; that
that next it showed a variation from it in the direction of the less;
and that the third could not be called fire at all, though it burnt and
shone just like fire, and did everything that fire does. But if there
is really no hindrance to the third torch being fire, though it has
been kindled from a previous flame, what is the philosophy of these
men, who profanely think that they can slight the dignity of the Holy
Spirit because He is named by the Divine lips after the Father and the
Son? Certainly, if there is in our conceptions of the Substance of the
Spirit anything that falls short of the Divine ideal, they do well in
testifying to His not possessing glory; but if the highness of His
dignity is to be perceived in every point, why do they grudge to make
the confession of His glory? As if any one after describing some one as
a man, were to consider it not safe to go on to say of him as well that
he is reasoning, mortal, or anything else that can be predicated of a
man, and so were to cancel what he had just allowed; for if he is not
reasoning, he is not a man at all; but if the latter is granted, how
can there be any hesitation about the conceptions already implied in
“man”? So, with regard to the Spirit, if when one calls Him
Divine one speaks the truth, neither when one defines Him to be worthy
of honour, to be glorious, good, omnipotent, does one lie; for all such
conceptions are at once admitted with the idea of Deity. So that they
must accept one of two alternatives; either not to call Him Divine at
all, or to refrain from subtracting from His Deity any one of those
conceptions which are attributable to Deity. We must then, most surely,
comprehend along with each other these two thoughts, viz. the Divine
nature, and along with it a just idea, a devout intuition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p25.2" n="1233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p26.1" lang="EL">καὶ
τῆς εὐσεβοῦς
ἐννοίας</span>.</p></note>, of that Divine and transcendent
nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p27" shownumber="no">Since, then, it has been
affirmed, and truly affirmed, that the Spirit is of the Divine Essence,
and since in that one word “Divine” every idea of
greatness, as we have said, is involved, it follows that he who grants
that Divinity has potentially granted<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p27.1" n="1234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> The
edition of Cardinal Mai has <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p28.1" lang="EL">ὁ ἐκεῖνο δοὺς
τῇ δυνάμει,
συνωμολόγησε,
κ. τ. λ</span>. But the sense requires
the comma to be placed after <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p28.2" lang="EL">δοὺς</span>.</p></note>
all the rest;—the gloriousness, the omnipotence, everything
indicative of superiority. It is indeed a monstrous thing to refuse to
confess this in the case of the Spirit; monstrous, because of the
incongruity, as applied to Him, of the terms which in the list of
opposites correspond to the above terms. I mean, if one does not grant
gloriousness, one must grant the absence of gloriousness; if one sets
aside His power, one must acquiesce in its opposite. So also with
regard to honour, and goodness, and any other superiority, if they are
not accepted, their opposites must be conceded.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p29" shownumber="no">But if all must shrink from
that, as going even beyond the most revolting blasphemy, then a devout
mind must accept the nobler names and conceptions of the Holy Spirit,
and must pronounce concerning Him all that we have already named, that
He has honour, power, glory, goodness, and everything else that
inspires devotion. It must own, too, that these realities do not attach
to Him in imperfection or with any limit to the quality of their
brilliance, but that they correspond with their names to infinity. He
is not to be regarded as possessing dignity up to a certain point, and
then becoming different; but He is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_318.html" id="viii.iii-Page_318" n="318" />always such. If you begin to
count behind the ages, or if you fix your gaze on the Hereafter<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p29.1" n="1235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p30.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἐφεξῆς</span>.</p></note>, you will find no falling off whatever in
dignity, or glory, or omnipotence, such as to constitute Him capable of
increase by addition, or of diminution by subtraction. Being wholly and
entirely perfect, He admits diminution in nothing. Whereinsoever, on
such a supposition as theirs, He is lessened, therein He will be
exposed to the inroad of ideas tending to dishonour Him. For that which
is not absolutely perfect must be suspected on some one point of
partaking of the opposite character. But if to entertain even the
thought of this is a sign of extreme derangement of mind, it is well to
confess our belief that His perfection in all that is good is
altogether unlimited, uncircumscribed, in no particular
diminished.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p31" shownumber="no">If such is the doctrine
concerning Him when followed out<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p31.1" n="1236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p32" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p32.1" lang="EL">ἐφεξῆς</span>.</p></note>, let the same
inquiry be made concerning the Son and the Father as well. Do you not
confess<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p32.2" n="1237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p33.1" lang="EL">ὁμολογεῖς</span></p></note> a perfection of glory in the case of
the one as in the case of the other? I think that all who reflect will
allow it. If, then, the honour of the Father is perfect, and the honour
of the Son is perfect, and they have confessed as well the perfection
of honour for the Holy Spirit, wherefore do these new theorists dictate
to us that we are not to allow in His case an equality of honour with
the Father and the Son? As for ourselves, we follow out the above
considerations and find ourselves unable to think, as well as to say,
that that which requires no addition for its perfection is, as compared
with something else, less dignified; for when we have something
wherein, owing to its faultless perfection, reason can discover no
possibility of increase, I do not see either wherein it can discover
any possibility of diminution. But these men, in denying the equality
of honour, really lay down the comparative absence of it; and so also
when they follow out further this same line of thought, by a diminution
arising from comparison they divert all the conceptions that devotion
has formed of the Holy Spirit; they do not own His perfection either in
goodness, or omnipotence, or in any such attribute. But if they shrink
from such open profanity and allow His perfection in every attribute of
good, then these clever people must tell us how one perfect thing can
be more perfect or less perfect than another perfect thing; for so long
as the definition of perfection applies to it, that thing can not admit
of a greater and a less in the matter of perfection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p34" shownumber="no">If, then, they agree that the
Holy Spirit is perfect absolutely, and it has been admitted in addition
that true reverence requires perfection in every good thing for the
Father and the Son as well, what reasons can justify them in taking
away the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p34.1" n="1238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>from fellowship with the Spirit.
The text is <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.1" lang="EL">τίς
ὁ λόγος καθ᾽
ὃν εὔλογον
κρίνουσιν
πατέρα
ἀναιρεῖν</span>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.2" lang="EL">δεδώκασι</span>; (for which <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.3" lang="EL">δεδωκόσι</span> is a conjecture). But perhaps <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.4" lang="EL">πνεῦμα
ἀναιρεῖν</span>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.5" lang="EL">διδάσκωσι</span>, or <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p35.6" lang="EL">διδάξωσι</span>, would be a more intelligible reading; though the examples
of the hortatory subjunctive other than in the first person are,
according to Porson (<i>ad Eurip. Hec.</i> 430), to be reckoned among
solecisms in classical Greek.</p></note> when once they have
granted Him? For to take away “equality of dignity” with
the Father is a sure proof that they do not think that the Spirit has a
share in the perfection of the Father. And as regards the idea itself
of this honour in the case of the Divine Being, from which they would
exclude the Spirit, what do they mean by it? Do they mean that honour
which men confer on men, when by word and gesture they pay respect to
them, signifying their own deference in the form of precedence and all
such-like practices, which in the foolish fashion of the day are kept
up in the name of “honour.” But all these things depend on
the goodwill of those who perform them; and if we suppose a case in
which they do not choose to perform them, then there is no one amongst
mankind who has from mere nature any advantage, such that he should
necessarily be more honoured than the rest; for all are marked alike
with the same natural proportions. The truth of this is clear; it does
not admit of any doubt. We see, for instance, the man who to-day,
because of the office which he holds, is considered by the crowd an
object of honour, becoming tomorrow himself one of those who pay
honour, the office having been transferred to another. Do they, then,
conceive of an honour such as that in the case of the Divine Being, so
that, as long as we please to pay it, that Divine honour is retained,
but when we cease to do so it ceases too at the dictate of our will?
Absurd thought, and blasphemous as well! The Deity, being independent
of us, does not grow in honour; He is evermore the same; He cannot pass
into a better or a worse state; for He has no better, and admits no
worse.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p36" shownumber="no">In what sort of manner, then,
can you honour the Deity? How can you heighten the Highest? How can you
give glory to that which is above all glory? How can you praise the
Incomprehensible? If “all the nations are as a drop of a bucket<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p36.1" n="1239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.15" parsed="|Isa|40|15|0|0" passage="Is. xl. 15">Is. xl. 15</scripRef>. But Mai’s
text has <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p37.2" lang="EL">σταθμὸς</span>, not <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p37.3" lang="EL">σταγὼν</span> (LXX.).</p></note>,” as Isaiah says, if all living
humanity were to send up one united note of praise in harmony together,
what addition will this gift of a mere drop be to that which is
glorious essentially? The heavens are telling the glory of God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p37.4" n="1240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, and yet they are counted poor heralds of
His worth; because His Majesty is exalted, not as far as the
heavens, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_319.html" id="viii.iii-Page_319" n="319" />but high above those heavens, which are themselves included within
a small fraction of the Deity called figuratively His “span<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p38.2" n="1241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.12" parsed="|Isa|40|12|0|0" passage="Is. xl. 12">Is. xl. 12</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p39.2" lang="EL">Τίς
ἐμέtrjse…τὸν
οὐρανὸν
σπιθαμῇ</span>.</p></note>.” And shall a man, this frail and
short-lived creature, so aptly likened to “grass,” who
“to-day is,” and to-morrow is not, believe that he can
worthily honour the Divine Being? It would be like some one lighting a
thin fibre from some tow and fancying that by that spark he was making
an addition to the dazzling rays of the sun. By what words, pray, will
you honour the Holy Spirit, supposing you do wish to honour Him at all?
By saying that He is absolutely immortal, without turning, or
variableness, always beautiful, always independent of ascription from
others, working as He wills all things in all, Holy, leading, direct,
just, of true utterance, “searching the deep things of
God,” “proceeding from the Father,”
“receiving<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p39.3" n="1242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p40.1" lang="EL">λαμβανόμενον</span></p></note> from the
Son,” and all such-like things, what, after all, do you lend to
Him by these and such-like terms? Do you mention what He has, or do you
honour Him by what He has not? Well, if you attest what He has not,
your ascription is meaningless and comes to nothing; for he who calls
bitterness “sweetness,” while he lies himself, has failed
to commend that which is blamable. Whereas, if you mention what He has,
such and such a quality is essential, whether men recognize it or not;
He remains the object of faith<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p40.2" n="1243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p41.1" lang="EL">πιστὸς</span>. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p41.2" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.13" parsed="|2Tim|2|13|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 13">2 Tim. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>, says the Apostle,
if we have not faith.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p42" shownumber="no">What means, then, this lowering
and this expanding of their soul, on the part of these men who are
enthusiastic for the Father’s honour, and grant to the Son an
equal share with Him, but in the case of the Spirit are for narrowing
down their favours; seeing that it has been demonstrated that the
intrinsic worth of the Divine Being does not depend for its contents
upon any will of ours, but has been always inalienably inherent in Him?
Their narrowness of mind, and unthankfulness, is exposed in this
opinion of theirs, while the Holy Spirit is essentially honourable,
glorious, almighty, and all that we can conceive of in the way of
exaltation, in spite of them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p43" shownumber="no">“Yes,” replies one
of them, “but we have been taught by Scripture that the Father is
the Creator, and in the same way that it was ‘through the Son<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p43.1" n="1244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p44" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef></p></note>’ that ‘all things were
made’; but God’s word tells us nothing of this kind about
the Spirit; and how, then, can it be right to place the Holy Spirit in
a position of equal dignity with One Who has displayed such
magnificence of power through the Creation?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p45" shownumber="no">What shall we answer to this?
That the thoughts of their hearts are so much idle talk, when they
imagine that the Spirit was not always with the Father and the Son, but
that, as occasion varies, He is sometimes to be contemplated as alone,
sometimes to be found in the closest union with Them. For if the
heaven, and the earth, and all created things were really made through
the Son and from the Father, but apart from the Spirit, what was the
Holy Spirit doing at the time when the Father was at work with the Son
upon the Creation? Was He employed upon some other works, and was this
the reason that He had no hand in the building of the Universe? But,
then, what special work of the Spirit have they to point to, at the
time when the world was being made? Surely, it is senseless folly to
conceive of a creation other than that which came into existence from
the Father through the Son. Well, suppose that He was not employed at
all, but dissociated Himself from the busy work of creating by reason
of an inclination to ease and rest, which shrank from toil?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p46" shownumber="no">May the gracious Spirit Himself
pardon this baseless supposition of ours! The blasphemy of these
theorists, which we have had to follow out in every step it takes, has
caused us unwittingly to soil our discussion with the mud of their own
imaginings. The view which is consistent with all reverence is as
follows. We are not to think of the Father as ever parted from the Son,
nor to look for the Son as separate from the Holy Spirit. As it is
impossible to mount to the Father, unless our thoughts are exalted
thither through the Son, so it is impossible also to say that Jesus is
Lord except by the Holy Spirit. Therefore, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit
are to be known only in a perfect Trinity, in closest consequence and
union with each other, before all creation, before all the ages, before
anything whatever of which we can form an idea<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p46.1" n="1245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p47" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p47.1" lang="EL">πρὸ πάσης
καταληπτῆς
ἐπινοίας</span>.</p></note>.
The Father is always Father, and in Him the Son, and with the Son the
Holy Spirit. If these Persons, then, are inseparate from each other,
how great is the folly of these men who undertake to sunder this
indivisibility by certain distinctions of time, and so far to divide
the Inseparable as to assert confidently, “the Father alone,
through the Son alone, made all things”; the Holy Spirit, that
is, being not present at all on the occasion of this making, or else
not working. Well, if He was not present, they must tell us where He
was; and whether, while God embraces all things, they can imagine any
separate standing-place for the Spirit, so that He could have remained
in isolation during the time occupied by the process of creating. If,
on the other hand, He was present, how was it <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_320.html" id="viii.iii-Page_320" n="320" />that He was inactive? Because
He could not, or because He would not, work? Did He abstain willingly,
or because some strong necessity drove Him away? Now, if He
deliberately embraced this inactivity, He must reject working in any
other possible way either; and He Who affirmed that “He worketh
all things in all, as He wills<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p47.2" n="1246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.6" parsed="|1Cor|13|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 6">1 Cor. xiii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” is
according to them a liar. If, on the contrary, this Spirit has the
impulse to work, but some overwhelming control hinders His design, they
must tell us the wherefore of this hindrance. Was it owing to his being
grudged a share in the glory of those operations, and in order to
secure that the admiration at their success should not extend to a
third person as its object; or to a distrust of His help, as if His
co-operation would result in present mischief? These clever men most
certainly furnish the grounds for our holding one of these two
hypotheses; or else, if a grudging spirit has no connection with the
Deity, any more than a failure can be conceived of in any relation to
an Infallible Being, what meaning of any kind is there in these narrow
views of theirs, which isolate the Spirit’s power from all
world-building efficiency? Their duty rather was to expel their low
human way of thinking, by means of loftier ideas, and to make a
calculation more worthy of the sublimity of the objects in question.
For neither did the Universal God make the universe “through the
Son,” as needing any help, nor does the Only-begotten God work
all things “by the Holy Spirit,” as having a power that
comes short of His design; but the fountain of power is the Father, and
the power of the Father is the Son, and the spirit of that power is the
Holy Spirit; and Creation entirely, in all its visible and spiritual
extent, is the finished work of that Divine power. And seeing that no
toil can be thought of in the composition of anything connected with
the Divine Being (for performance being bound to the moment of willing,
the Plan at once becomes a Reality), we should be justified in calling
all that Nature which came into existence by creation a movement of
Will, an impulse of Design, a transmission of Power, beginning from the
Father, advancing through the Son, and completed in the Holy
Spirit.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p49" shownumber="no">This is the view we take, after
the unprofessional way usual with us; and we reject all these elaborate
sophistries of our adversaries, believing and confessing as we do, that
in every deed and thought, whether in this world, or beyond this world,
whether in time or in eternity, the Holy Spirit is to be apprehended as
joined to the Father and Son, and is wanting in no wish or energy, or
anything else that is implied in a devout conception of Supreme
Goodness<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p49.1" n="1247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p50" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p50.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
ἀγαθόν</span>;
probably here in its Platonic, rather than its ordinary
sense.</p></note>; and, therefore, that, except for the
distinction of order and Person, no variation in any point is to be
apprehended; but we assert that while His place is counted third in
mere sequence after the Father and Son, third in the order of the
transmission, in all other respects we acknowledge His inseparable
union with them; both in nature, in honour, in godhead, and glory, and
majesty, and almighty power, and in all devout belief.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p51" shownumber="no">But with regard to service and
worship, and the other things which they so nicely calculate about, and
bring into prominence, we say this; that the Holy Spirit is exalted
above all that we can do for Him with our merely human purpose; our
worship is far beneath the honour due; and anything else that in human
customs is held as honourable is somewhere below the dignity of the
Spirit; for that which in its essence is measureless surpasses those
who offer their all with so slight and circumscribed and paltry a power
of giving. This, then, we say to those of them who subscribe to the
reverential conception of the Holy Spirit that He is Divine, and of the
Divine nature. But if there is any of them who rejects this statement,
and this idea involved in the very name of Divinity, and says that
which, to the destruction of the Spirit’s greatness, is in
circulation amongst the many, namely, that He belongs, not to making,
but to made, beings, that it is right to regard Him not as of a Divine,
but as of a created nature, we answer to a proposition such as this,
that we do not understand how we can count those who make it amongst
the number of Christians at all. For just as it would not be possible
to style the unformed embryo a human being, but only a potential one,
assuming that it is completed so as to come forth to human birth, while
as long as it is in this unformed state, it is something other than a
human being; so our reason cannot recognize as a Christian one who has
failed to receive, with regard to the entire mystery, the genuine form
of our religion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p51.1" n="1248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p52" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p52.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἀληθῆ
μόρφωσιν τῆς
εὐσεβείας</span></p></note>. We can hear Jews
believing in God, and our God too: even our Lord reminds<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p52.2" n="1249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p53" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p53.1" lang="EL">ἐντίθεται:
συντίθεται</span>, “concedes to,” would perhaps be
better.</p></note> them in the Gospel that they recognize no
other God than the Father of the Only-begotten, “of Whom ye say
that he is your God.” Are we, then, to call the Jews Christians
because they too agree to worship the God Whom we adore? I am aware,
too, that the Manichees go about vaunting the name of Christ. Because
they hold revered the Name to which we bow the knee, shall we therefore
number them amongst Christians? So, too, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_321.html" id="viii.iii-Page_321" n="321" />he who both believes in the
Father and receives the Son, but sets aside the Majesty of the Spirit,
has “denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel,” and
belies the name of Christ which he bears. The Apostle bids the man of
God to be “perfect<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p53.2" n="1250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.11" parsed="|2Cor|13|11|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 11">2 Cor. xiii. 11</scripRef>. Cf. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p54.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.20" parsed="|1Cor|14|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 20">1 Cor.
xiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now, to
take only the <i>general</i> man, perfection must consist in
completeness in every aspect of human nature, in having reason,
capability of thought and knowledge, a share of animal life, an upright
bearing, risibility, broadness of nail; and if any one were to term
some individual a man, and yet were unable to produce evidence in his
case of the foregoing signs of human nature, his terming him so would
be a valueless honour. Thus, too, the Christian is marked by his Belief
in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; in this consists the form of him who is
fashioned<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p54.3" n="1251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p55" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.13" parsed="|2Tim|1|13|0|0" passage="2 Tim. i. 13">2 Tim. i. 13</scripRef>
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p55.2" lang="EL">ὑποτύπωσιν</span>); <scripRef id="viii.iii-p55.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.20" parsed="|Rom|2|20|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 20">Rom. ii. 20</scripRef>
(<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p55.4" lang="EL">μόρφωσιν</span>); <scripRef id="viii.iii-p55.5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.17">vi. 17</scripRef> (<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p55.6" lang="EL">τύπον</span>),
all referring to truth as contained in a formula. Cf. also <scripRef id="viii.iii-p55.7" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 19">Gal. iv.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> in accordance with the mystery of the
truth. But if his form is arranged otherwise, I will not recognize the
existence of anything whence the form is absent; there is a blurring
out of the mark, and a loss of the essential form, and an alteration of
the characteristic signs of our complete humanity, when the Holy Spirit
is not included in the Belief. For indeed the word of Ecclesiastes says
true; your heretic is no living man, but “bones,” he says<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p55.8" n="1252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p56" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p56.1" lang="EL">καθὼς
ἐκεῖνος
φησὶν</span>.</p></note>, “in the womb of her that is with
child<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p56.2" n="1253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.5" parsed="|Eccl|11|5|0|0" passage="Eccles. xi. 5">Eccles. xi. 5</scripRef> (LXX.).
<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p57.2" lang="EL">οὐκ
ἔστι
γινωσκων τίς
ἡ ὁδὸς τοῦ
πνεύματος, ὡς
ὀστᾶ ἐν
γαστρὶ
κυοφορούσης</span></p></note>”; for how can one who does not think
of the unction along with the Anointed be said to believe in the
Anointed? “Him,” says (Peter), “did God anoint with
the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p57.3" n="1254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" passage="Acts x. 38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>. Cf. iv.
27.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p59" shownumber="no">These destroyers of the
Spirit’s glory, who relegate Him to a subject world, must tell us
of what thing that unction is the symbol. It not a symbol of the
Kingship? And what? Do they not believe in the Only-begotten as in His
very nature a King? Men who have not once for all enveloped their
hearts with the Jewish “vail<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p59.1" n="1255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.14-2Cor.3.15" parsed="|2Cor|3|14|3|15" passage="2 Cor. iii. 14, 15">2 Cor. iii. 14,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>” will
not gainsay that He is this. If, then, the Son is in His very nature a
king, and the unction is the symbol of His kingship, what, in the way
of a consequence, does your reason demonstrate? Why, that the Unction
is not a thing alien to that Kingship, and so that the Spirit is not to
be ranked in the Trinity as anything strange and foreign either. For
the Son is King, and His living, realized, and personified Kingship is
found in the Holy Spirit, Who anoints the Only-begotten, and so makes
Him the Anointed, and the King of all things that exist. If, then, the
Father is King, and the Only-begotten is King, and the Holy Ghost is
the Kingship, one and the same definition of Kingship must prevail
throughout this Trinity, and the thought of “unction”
conveys the hidden meaning that there is no interval of separation
between the Son and the Holy Spirit. For as between the body’s
surface and the liquid of the oil nothing intervening can be detected,
either in reason or in perception, so inseparable is the union of the
Spirit with the Son; and the result is that whosoever is to touch the
Son by faith must needs first encounter the oil in the very act of
touching; there is not a part of Him devoid of the Holy Spirit.
Therefore belief in the Lordship of the Son arises in those who
entertain it, by means of the Holy Ghost; on all sides the Holy Ghost
is met by those who by faith approach the Son. If, then, the Son is
essentially a King, and the Holy Spirit is that dignity of Kingship
which anoints the Son, what deprivation of this Kingship, in its
essence and comparing it with itself, can be imagined?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p61" shownumber="no">Again, let us look at it in this
way. Kingship is most assuredly shown in the rule over subjects. Now
what is “subject” to this Kingly Being? The Word includes
the ages certainly, and all that is in them; “Thy Kingdom,”
it says, “is a Kingdom of ages,” and, by ages, it means
every substance in them created in infinite space<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p61.1" n="1256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p62" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p62.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
τοῦ
περιέχοντος</span>. This expression of Anaxagoras is repeated more than once
in the Treatise “On the Soul.”</p></note>, whether visible or invisible; for in them
all things were created by the Maker of those ages. If, then, the
Kingship must always be thought of along with the King, and the world
of subjects is acknowledged to be something other than the world of
rulers, what absurdity it is for these men to contradict themselves
thus, attributing as they do the unction as an expression for the worth
of Him Whose very nature it is to be a King, yet degrading that unction
Itself to the rank of a subject, as if wanting in such worth! If It is
a subject by virtue of its nature, then why is It made the unction of
Kingship, and so associated with the Kingly dignity of the
Only-begotten? If, on the other hand, the capacity to rule is shown by
Its being included in the majesty of Kingship, where is the necessity
of having everything dragged down to a plebeian<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p62.2" n="1257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p63" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p63.1" lang="EL">ἰδιωτικήν</span>. On <scripRef id="viii.iii-p63.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 16">1 Cor. xiv. 16</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p63.3" lang="EL">῾Ο ἀναπληρῶν
τὸν τόπον τοῦ
ἰδιώτου</span>,
Theodoret says, “<span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p63.4" lang="EL">ἰδιώτην
καλεῖ τὸν ἐν
τῷ λαικῷ
τάγματι
τεταγμένον</span>.” Theophylact also renders the word by the same
equivalent.</p></note>
and servile lower condition, and numbered with the subject creation?
When we affirm of the Spirit the two conditions, we cannot be in both
cases speaking the truth: <i>i.e.</i> that He is ruling, and that He is
subject. If He rules, He is not under any lord, but if He is subject,
then He cannot be comprehended with the Being who is a King. Men are
recognized as amongst men, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_322.html" id="viii.iii-Page_322" n="322" />angels amongst angels,
everything amongst its kind; and so the Holy Spirit must needs be
believed to belong to one only of two worlds; to the ruling, or to the
inferior world; for between these two our reason can recognize nothing;
no new invention of any natural attribute on the borderland of the
Created and the Uncreated can be thought of, such as would participate
in both, yet be neither entirely; we cannot imagine such an
amalgamation and welding together of opposites by anything being
blended of the Created and the Uncreated, and two opposites thus
coalescing into one person, in which case the result of that strange
mixture would not only be a composite thing, but composed of elements
that were unlike, and disagreeing as to time; for that which receives
its personality from a creation is assuredly posterior to that which
subsists without a creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p64" shownumber="no">If, then, they declare the Holy
Ghost to be blended of both, they must consequently view that blending
as of a prior with a posterior thing; and, according to them, He will
be prior to Himself; and reversely, posterior to Himself; from the
Uncreated He will get the seniority, and from the Created the
juniority. But, in the nature of things, this cannot be; and so it must
most certainly be true to affirm of the Holy Spirit one only of these
alternatives, and that is, the attribute of being Uncreated; for notice
the amount of absurdity involved in the other alternative; all things
that we can think of in the actual creation have, by virtue of all
having received their existence by an act of creation, a rank and value
perfectly equal in all cases, and so what reason can there be for
separating the Holy Spirit from the rest of the creation, and ranking
Him with the Father and the Son? Logic, then, will discover this about
Him; That which is contemplated as part of the Uncreated, does not
exist by creation; or, if It does, then It has no more power than its
kindred creation, It cannot associate itself with that Transcendent
Nature; if, on the other hand, they declare that He is a created being,
and at the same time has a power which is above the creation, then the
creation will be found at variance with itself, divided into ruler and
ruled, so that part of it is the benefactor, part the benefited, part
the sanctifier, part the sanctified; and all that fund of blessings
which we believe to be provided for the creation by the Holy Spirit are
present in Him, welling up abundantly, and pouring forth upon others,
while the creation remains in need of the thence-issuing help and
grace, and receives, as a mere dole, those blessings which can be
passed to it from a fellow-creature! That would be like favouritism and
respecting of persons; when we know that there is no such partiality in
the nature of things, as that those existences which differ in no way
from each other on the score of substance should not have equal power;
and I think that no one who reflects will admit such views. Either He
imparts nothing to others, if He possesses nothing essentially; or, if
we do believe that He does give, His possession beforehand of that gift
must be granted; this capacity of giving blessings, whilst needing
oneself no such extraneous help, is the peculiar and exquisite
privilege of Deity, and of no other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p65" shownumber="no">Then let us look to this too. In
Holy Baptism, what is it that we secure thereby? Is it not a
participation in a life no longer subject to death? I think that no one
who can in any way be reckoned amongst Christians will deny that
statement. What then? Is that life-giving power in the water itself
which is employed to convey the grace of Baptism? Or is it not rather
clear to every one that this element is only employed as a means in the
external ministry, and of itself contributes nothing towards the
sanctification, unless it be first transformed itself by the
sanctification; and that what gives life to the baptized is the Spirit;
as our Lord Himself says in respect to Him with His own lips, “It
is the Spirit that giveth life;” but for the completion of this
grace He alone, received by faith, does not give life, but belief in
our Lord must precede, in order that the lively gift may come upon the
believer, as our Lord has spoken, “He giveth life to whom He
willeth.” But further still, seeing that this grace administered
through the Son is dependent on the Ungenerate Source of all, Scripture
accordingly teaches us that belief in the Father Who engendereth all
things is to come first; so that this life-giving grace should be
completed, for those fit to receive it, after starting from that Source
as from a spring pouring life abundantly, through the Only-begotten Who
is the True life, by the operation of the Holy Spirit. If, then, life
comes in baptism, and baptism receives its completion in the name of
Father, Son, and Spirit, what do these men mean who count this Minister
of life as nothing? If the gift is a slight one, they must tell us the
thing that is more precious than this life. But if everything whatever
that is precious is second to this life, I mean that higher and
precious life in which the brute creation has no part, how can they
dare to depreciate so great a favour, or rather the actual Being who
grants the favour, and to degrade Him in their conceptions of Him to a
subject world by disjoining Him from the higher world of deity<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p65.1" n="1258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p66" shownumber="no"> “Whether or not the Macedonians explicitly denied the
Divinity of the Holy Ghost is uncertain; but they viewed Him as
essentially separate from, and external to, the One Indivisible
Godhead. The ‘Nicene’ Creed declares that He is the
<i>Lord,</i> or Sovereign Spirit because the heretics considered Him to
be a minister of God; and the Supreme <i>Giver of Life,</i> because
they considered Him a mere instrument by which we receive the
gift.”—Newman’s <i>Arians,</i> note p.
420.</p></note>. Finally, if they will <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_323.html" id="viii.iii-Page_323" n="323" />have it that this bestowal of
life is a small thing, and that it means nothing great and awful in the
nature of the Bestower, how is it they do not draw the conclusion which
this very view makes inevitable, namely, that we must suppose, even
with regard to the Only-begotten and the Father Himself, nothing great
in Their life, the same as that which we have through the Holy Spirit,
supplied as it is from the Father through the Son?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p67" shownumber="no">So that if these despisers and
impugners of their very own life conceive of the gift as a little one,
and decree accordingly to slight the Being who imparts the gift, let
them be made aware that they cannot limit to one Person only their
ingratitude, but must extend its profanity beyond the Holy Spirit to
the Holy Trinity Itself. For like as the grace flows down in an
unbroken stream from the Father, through the Son and the Spirit, upon
the persons worthy of it, so does this profanity return backward, and
is transmitted from the Son to the God of all the world, passing from
one to the other. If, when a man is slighted, He Who sent him is
slighted (yet what a distance there was between the man and the
Sender!), what criminality<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p67.1" n="1259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p68" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p68.1" lang="EL">κατάκρισιν</span></p></note> is thereby implied
in those who thus defy the Holy Spirit! Perhaps this is the blasphemy
against our Law-giver<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p68.2" n="1260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p69" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p69.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τοῦ
νομοθέτου</span> is Mai’s reading. But <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p69.2" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸν
νομοθέτην</span>, <i>i.e.</i> according to S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p69.3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.29" parsed="|Mark|3|29|0|0" passage="Mark iii. 29">Mark iii. 29</scripRef>, S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p69.4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.10" parsed="|Luke|12|10|0|0" passage="Luke xii. 10">Luke xii.
10</scripRef>,
would be preferable. Migne reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p69.5" lang="EL">παρὰ</span> in this
sense.</p></note> for which the
judgment without remission has been decreed; since in Him the<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p69.6" n="1261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p70" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p70.1" lang="EL">τὸ</span> has probably dropped
out.</p></note> entire Being, Blessed and Divine, is
insulted also. As the devout worshipper of the Spirit sees in Him the
glory of the Only-begotten, and in that sight beholds the image of the
Infinite God, and by means of that image makes an outline, upon his own
cognition<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p70.2" n="1262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p71" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p71.1" lang="EL">τῇ γνώσει
ἑαυτοῦ</span>.</p></note>, of the Original, so most plainly does
this contemner<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p71.2" n="1263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p72" shownumber="no"> Something has dropped out here.</p></note> (of the Spirit),
whenever he advances any of his bold statements against the glory of
the Spirit, extend, by virtue of the same reasoning, his profanity to
the Son, and beyond Him to the Father. Therefore, those who reflect
must have fear lest they perpetrate an audacity the result of which
will be the complete blotting out of the perpetrator of it; and while
they exalt the Spirit in the naming, they will even before the naming
exalt Him in their thought, it being impossible that words can mount
along with thought; still when one shall have reached the highest limit
of human faculties, the utmost height and magnificence of idea to which
the mind can ever attain, even then one must believe it is far below
the glory that belongs to<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p72.1" n="1264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p73" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p73.1" lang="EL">ἐπιβαλλόυσης</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p73.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.99.5" parsed="|Ps|99|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcix. 5">Ps. xcix. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii.iii-p73.3" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.28.2" parsed="|2Chr|28|2|0|0" passage="2 Chron. xxviii. 2">2 Chron. xxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Him, according to
the words in the Psalms, that “after exalting the Lord our God,
even then ye scarcely worship the footstool beneath His feet”:
and the cause of this dignity being so incomprehensible is nothing else
than that He is holy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p74" shownumber="no">If, then, every height of
man’s ability falls below the grandeur of the Spirit (for that is
what the Word means in the metaphor of “footstool”), what
vanity is theirs who think that there is within themselves a power so
great that it rests with them to define the amount of value to be
attributed to a being who is invaluable! And so they pronounce the Holy
Spirit unworthy of some things which are associated with the idea of
value, as if their own abilities could do far more than the Spirit, as
estimated by them, is capable of. What pitiable, what wretched madness!
They understand not what they are themselves when they talk like this,
and what the Holy Spirit against Whom they insolently range themselves.
Who will tell these people that men are “a spirit that goeth
forth and returneth not again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p74.1" n="1265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p75" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p75.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.16.14" parsed="|Wis|16|14|0|0" passage="Wisdom xvi. 14">Wisdom xvi.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” built up in
their mother’s womb by means of a soiled conception, and
returning all of them to a soiled earth; inheriting a life that is
likened unto grass; blooming for a little during life’s
illusion<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p75.2" n="1266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p76" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p76.1" lang="EL">βιωτικῆς
ἀπάτης</span>.</p></note>, and then withering away, and all the
bloom upon them being shed and vanishing; they themselves not knowing
with certainty what they were before their birth, nor into what they
will be changed, their soul being ignorant of her peculiar destiny as
long as she tarries in the flesh? Such is man.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p77" shownumber="no">On the contrary the Holy Spirit
is, to begin with, because of qualities that are essentially holy, that
which the Father, essentially Holy, is; and such as the Only-begotten
is, such is the Holy Spirit; then, again, He is so by virtue of
life-giving, of imperishability, of unvariableness, of everlastingness,
of justice, of wisdom, of rectitude, of sovereignty, of goodness, of
power, of capacity to give all good things, and above them all life
itself, and by being everywhere, being present in each, filling the
earth, residing in the heavens, shed abroad upon supernatural Powers,
filling all things according to the deserts of each, Himself remaining
full, being with all who are worthy, and yet not parted from the Holy
Trinity. He ever “searches the deep things of God,” ever
“receives” from the Son, ever is being “sent,”
and yet not separated, and being “glorified,” and yet He
has always had glory. It is plain, indeed, that one who gives glory to
another must be found himself in the possession of superabundant glory;
for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_324.html" id="viii.iii-Page_324" n="324" />how
could one devoid of glory glorify another? Unless a thing be itself
light, how can it display the gracious gift of light? So the power to
glorify could never be displayed by one who was not himself glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p77.1" n="1267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p78" shownumber="no"> It is
worth noticing that Gregory maintains (Hom. xv. on Canticles)
that <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p78.1" lang="EL">Δόξα</span>
in Scripture means the Holy Ghost.</p></note>, and honour, and majesty, and greatness. Now
the Spirit does glorify the Father and the Son. Neither does He lie Who
saith, “Them that glorify Me I glorify”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p78.2" n="1268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p79" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p79.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.30" parsed="|1Sam|2|30|0|0" passage="1 Sam. ii. 30">1 Sam. ii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>; and “I have glorified Thee<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p79.2" n="1269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p80" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p80.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.4" parsed="|John|17|4|0|0" passage="John xvii. 4">John xvii. 4</scripRef></p></note>,” is said by our Lord to the Father;
and again He says, “Glorify Thou Me with the glory which I had
with Thee before the world was<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p80.2" n="1270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p81" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p81.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" passage="John xvii. 5">John xvii. 5</scripRef></p></note>.” The Divine
Voice answers, “I have both glorified, and will glorify again<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p81.2" n="1271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p82" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.iii-p82.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.28" parsed="|John|12|28|0|0" passage="John xii. 28">John xii. 28</scripRef></p></note>.” You see the revolving circle of the
glory moving from Like to Like. The Son is glorified by the Spirit; the
Father is glorified by the Son; again the Son has His glory from the
Father; and the Only-begotten thus becomes the glory of the Spirit. For
with what shall the Father be glorified, but with the true glory of the
Son: and with what again shall the Son be glorified, but with the
majesty of the Spirit? In like manner, again, Faith completes the
circle, and glorifies the Son by means of the Spirit, and the Father by
means of the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p83" shownumber="no">If such, then, is the greatness
of the Spirit, and whatever is morally beautiful, whatever is good,
coming from God as it does through the Son, is completed by the
instrumentality of the Spirit that “worketh all in all,”
why do they set themselves against their own life? Why do they alienate
themselves from the hope belonging to “such as are to be
saved”? Why do they sever themselves from their cleaving unto
God? For how can any man cleave unto the Lord unless the Spirit
operates within us that union of ourselves with Him? Why do they haggle
with us about the amount of service and of worship? Why do they use
that word “worship” in an ironical sense, derogatory to a
Divine and entirely Independent Being, supposing that they desire their
own salvation? We would say to them, “Your supplication is the
advantage of you who ask, and not the honouring of Him Who grants it.
Why, then, do you approach your Benefactor as if you had something to
give? Or rather, why do you refuse to name as a benefactor at all Him
Who gives you your blessings, and slight the Life-giver while clinging
to Life? Why, seeking for His sanctification, do you misconceive of the
Dispenser of the Grace of sanctification; and as to the giving of those
blessings, why, not denying that He has the power, do you deem Him not
worthy to be asked to give, and fail to take this into consideration,
viz. how much greater a thing it is to give some blessing than to be
asked to give it? The asking does not unmistakably witness to greatness
in him who is asked; for it is possible that one who does not have the
thing to give might be asked for it, for the asking depends only on the
will of the asker. But one who actually bestows some blessing has
thereby given undoubted evidence of a power residing in him. Why then,
while testifying to the greater thing in Him,—I mean the power to
bestow everything that is morally beautiful<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p83.1" n="1272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p84" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p84.1" lang="EL">καλὸν</span>.</p></note>—do you deprive Him of the asking, as
of something of importance; although his asking, as we have said, is
often performed in the case of those who have nothing in their power,
owing to the delusion of their devotees? For instance, the slaves of
superstition ask the idols for the objects of their wishes; but the
asking does not, in this instance of the idols, confer any glory; only
people pay that attention to them owing to the deluded expectation that
they will get some one of the things they ask for, and so they do not
cease to ask. But you, persuaded as you are of what and how great
things the Holy Spirit is the Giver, do you neglect the asking them
from Him, taking refuge in the law which bids you ‘worship God
and serve Him only<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p84.2" n="1273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p85" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iii-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.13" parsed="|Deut|6|13|0|0" passage="Deut. vi. 13">Deut. vi. 13</scripRef>; x.
20.</p></note>?’ Well, how
will you worship Him only, tell me, when you have severed Him from His
intimate union with His own Only-begotten and His own Spirit? This
worship is simply Jewish.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p86" shownumber="no">But you will say, “When I
think of the Father it is the Son (alone) that I have included as well
in that term.” But tell me; when you have grasped the notion of
the Son have you not admitted therein that of the Holy Spirit too? For
how can you confess the Son except by the Holy Spirit? At what moment,
then, is the Spirit in a state of separation from the Son, so that when
the Father is being worshipped, the worship of the Spirit is not
included along with that of the Son? And as regards their worship
itself, what in the world do they reckon it to be? They bestow it, as
some exquisite piece of honour, upon the God over all, and convey it
over, sometimes, so as to reach the Only-begotten also; but the Holy
Spirit they regard as unworthy of such a privilege. Now, in the common
parlance of mankind, that self-prostration of inferiors upon the ground
which they practise when they salute their betters is termed worship.
Thus, it was by such a posture that the patriarch Jacob, in his
self-humiliation, seems to have wished to show his inferiority when
coming to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_325.html" id="viii.iii-Page_325" n="325" />meet his brother and to appease his wrath; for “he bowed
himself to the ground,” says the Scripture, “three
times”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p86.1" n="1274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p87" shownumber="no"> The
LXX. has <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p87.1" lang="EL">προσεκύνησεν
ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν
ἑπτάκις</span>, <scripRef id="viii.iii-p87.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.3" parsed="|Gen|33|3|0|0" passage="Gen. xxxiii. 3">Gen. xxxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>; and Joseph’s brethren, as long
as they knew him not, and he pretended before them that he knew them
not, by reason of the exaltation of his rank reverenced his sovereignty
with this worship; and even the great Abraham himself “bowed
himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p87.3" n="1275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p88" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p88.1" lang="EL">προσεκύνησε
τῷ λαῷ τῆς
γῆς</span>, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p88.2" lang="EL">τοῖς υἱοῖς
τοῦ Χετ</span>,
<scripRef id="viii.iii-p88.3" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.7" parsed="|Gen|23|7|0|0" passage="Gen. xxiii. 7">Gen. xxiii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>” “to the children of
Heth,” a stranger amongst the natives of that land, showing, I
opine, by that action, how far more powerful those natives were than
sojourners. It is possible to speak of many such actions both in the
ancient records, and from examples before our eyes in the world now<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p88.4" n="1276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p89" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p89.1" lang="EL">τοῦ βίου</span>. This is a late use of <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p89.2" lang="EL">βίος</span>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iii-p90" shownumber="no">Do they too, then, mean this by
their worship? Well, is it anything but absurdity to think that it is
wrong to honour the Holy Spirit with that with which the patriarch
honoured even Canaanites? Or do they consider their
“worship” something different to this, as if one sort were
fitting for men, another sort for the Supreme Being? But then, how is
it that they omit worship altogether in the instance of the Spirit, not
even bestowing upon Him the worship conceded in the case of men? And
what kind of worship do they imagine to be reserved especially for the
Deity? Is it to be spoken word, or acted gesture? Well, but are not
these marks of honour shared by men as well? In their case words are
spoken and gestures acted. Is it not, then, plain to every one who
possesses the least amount of reflection, that any gift worthy of the
Deity mankind has not got to give; for the Author of all blessings has
no need of us. But it is we men who have transferred these indications
of respect and admiration, which we adopt towards each other, when we
would show by the acknowledgment of a neighbour’s superiority
that one of us is in a humbler position than another, to our attendance
upon a Higher Power; out of our possessions we make a gift of what is
most precious to a priceless Nature. Therefore, since men, approaching
emperors and potentates for the objects which they wish in some way to
obtain from those rulers, do not bring to them their mere petition
only, but employ every possible means to induce them to feel pity and
favour towards themselves, adopting a humble voice, and a kneeling
position<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iii-p90.1" n="1277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p91" shownumber="no"> Still
the word <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p91.1" lang="EL">προσκυνεῖν</span>
became consecrated to the highest Christian worship
while <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p91.2" lang="EL">θεραπεύειν</span>
was employed for address to the angels. “Every
supplication, every prayer, every entreaty, and every giving of thanks
must be offered to the Almighty through the High Priest who is over all
the angels, the incarnate Word and God. And we shall make supplication
and prayer to the Word Himself also, and we shall give Him thanks if we
can distinguish prayer in its proper meaning from the wrong use of the
word,” Origen c. Cels. v. 4 (Cf. viii. 13, where he answers the
question whether Gabriel, Michael, and the rest of the archangels
should be addressed, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p91.3" lang="EL">θεραπευέσθαι</span>).</p></note>, clasping their knees, prostrating
themselves on the ground, and putting forward to plead for their
petition all sorts of pathetic signs, to wake that pity,—so it is
that those who recognize the True Potentate, by Whom all things in
existence are controlled, when they are supplicating for that which
they have at heart, some lowly in spirit because of pitiable conditions
in this world, some with their thoughts lifted up because of their
eternal mysterious hopes, seeing that they know not how to ask, and
that their humanity is not capable of displaying any reverence that can
reach to the grandeur of that Glory, carry the ceremonial used in the
case of men into the service of the Deity. And this is what
“worship” is,—that, I mean, which is offered for
objects we have at heart along with supplication and humiliation.
Therefore Daniel too bends the knees to the Lord, when asking His love
for the captive people; and He Who “bare our sicknesses,”
and intercedes for us, is recorded in the Gospel to have fallen on His
face, because of the man that He had taken upon Him, at the hour of
prayer, and in this posture to have made His petition, enjoining
thereby, I think, that at the time of our petition our voice is not to
be bold, but that we are to assume the attitude of the wretched; since
the Lord “resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the
humble;” and somewhere else (He says), “he that exalteth
himself shall be abased.” If, then, “worship” is a
sort of suppliant state, or pleading put forward for the object of the
petition, what is the intention of these new-fashioned regulations?
These men do not even deign to ask of the Giver, nor to kneel to the
Ruler, nor to attend upon the Potentate.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="viii.iv" next="viii.v" prev="viii.iii" progress="59.77%" title="On the Holy Trinity, and of the Godhead of the Holy Spirit."><p class="c48" id="viii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_326.html" id="viii.iv-Page_326" n="326" /><span class="c9" id="viii.iv-p1.1">On the Holy
Trinity, and of the Godhead of the Holy Spirit.</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="viii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="viii.iv-p2.1">To Eustathius<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p2.2" n="1278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> The
greater part of this treatise is found also among the Letters of S.
Basil [<a href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208.ix.cxc.html#ix.cxc" id="viii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">Ep. 189</a> (80): Ed. Gaume, Tom iii. p. 401 (276 c.)]. The
Benedictine edition of S. Basil notes that in one <span class="sc" id="viii.iv-p3.2">ms</span>. a marginal note attributes the letter to Gregory. It
may be added that those parts which appear to be found only in the
<span class="sc" id="viii.iv-p3.3">mss</span>. of Gregory make the argument considerably
clearer than it is if they are excluded, as they are from the
Benedictine text of S. Basil.</p></note>.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.iv-p5.1">All</span> you
who study medicine have, one may say, humanity for your profession: and
I think that one who preferred your science to all the serious pursuits
of life would form the proper judgment, and not miss the right
decision, if it be true that life, the most valued of all things, is a
thing to be shunned, and full of pain, if it may not be had with
health, and health your art supplies. But in your own case the science
is in a notable degree of double efficacy; you enlarge for yourself the
bounds of its humanity, since you do not limit the benefit of your art
to men’s bodies, but take thought also for the cure of troubles
of the mind. I say this, not only following the common reports, but
because I have learnt it from experience, as in many other matters, so
especially at this time in this indescribable malice of our enemies,
which you skilfully dispersed when it swept like some evil flood over
our life, dispelling this violent inflammation of our heart by your
fomentation of soothing words. I thought it right, indeed, in view of
the continuous and varied effort of our enemies against us, to keep
silence, and to receive their attack quietly, rather than to speak
against men armed with falsehood, that most mischievous weapon, which
sometimes drives its point even through truth. But you did well in
urging me not to betray the truth, but to refute the slanderers, lest,
by a success of falsehood against truth, many might be
injured.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p6" shownumber="no">I may say that those who
conceived this causeless hatred for us seemed to be acting very much on
the principle of Æsop’s fable. For just as he makes his wolf
bring some charges against the lamb (feeling ashamed, I suppose, of
seeming to destroy, without just pretext, one who had done him no
hurt), and then, when the lamb easily swept away all the slanderous
charges brought against him, makes the wolf by no means slacken his
attack, but carry the day with his teeth when he is vanquished by
justice; so those who were as keen for hatred against us as if it were
something good (feeling perhaps some shame of seeming to hate without
cause), make up charges and complaints against us, while they do not
abide consistently by any of the things they say, but allege, now that
one thing, after a little while that another, and then again that
something else is the cause of their hostility to us. Their malice does
not take a stand on any ground, but when they are dislodged from one
charge they cling to another, and from that again they seize upon a
third, and if all their charges are refuted they do not give up their
hate. They charge us with preaching three Gods, and din into the ears
of the multitude this slander, which they never rest from maintaining
persuasively. Then truth fights on our side, for we show both publicly
to all men, and privately to those who converse with us, that we
anathematize any man who says that there are three Gods, and hold him
to be not even a Christian. Then, as soon as they hear this, they find
Sabellius a handy weapon against us, and the plague that he spread is
the subject of continual attacks upon us. Once more, we oppose to this
assault our wonted armour of truth, and show that we abhor this form of
heresy just as much as Judaism. What then? are they weary after such
efforts, and content to rest? Not at all. Now they charge us with
innovation, and frame their complaint against us in this
way:—They allege that while we confess<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p6.1" n="1279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">ὁμολογοῦντας</span>
with Oehler. The Paris Edit. reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">ὁμολογούντων</span>, and so also the Benedictine S. Basil. The Latin
translator of 1615, however, renders as if he had read <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p7.3" lang="EL">ὁμολογοῦντας</span></p></note>
three Persons we say that there is one goodness, and one power,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_327.html" id="viii.iv-Page_327" n="327" />and one Godhead.
And in this assertion they do not go beyond the truth; for we do say
so. But the ground of their complaint is that their custom does not
admit this, and Scripture does not support it. What then is our reply?
We do not think that it is right to make their prevailing custom the
law and rule of sound doctrine. For if custom is to avail for<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p7.4" n="1280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">εἰς
ὀρθότητος
ἀπόδειξιν</span>, with Oehler and the Benedictine S. Basil. The Paris Edit.
of 1615 reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">εἰς
ὀρθότητα
λόγου</span>.</p></note> proof of soundness, we too, surely, may
advance our prevailing custom; and if they reject this, we are surely
not bound to follow theirs. Let the inspired Scripture, then, be our
umpire, and the vote of truth will surely be given to those whose
dogmas are found to agree with the Divine words.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p9" shownumber="no">Well, what is their charge?
There are two brought forward together in the accusation against us;
one, that we divide the Persons; the other, that we do not employ any
of the names which belong to God in the plural number, but (as I said
already) speak of the goodness as one, and of the power, and the
Godhead, and all such attributes in the singular. With regard to the
dividing of the Persons, those cannot well object who hold the doctrine
of the diversity of substances in the Divine nature. For it is not to
be supposed that those who say that there are three substances do not
also say that there are three Persons. So this point only is called in
question: that those attributes which are ascribed to the Divine nature
we employ in the singular.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p10" shownumber="no">But our argument in reply to
this is ready and clear. For any one who condemns those who say that
the Godhead is one, must necessarily support either those who say that
there are more than one, or those who say that there is none. But the
inspired teaching does not allow us to say that there are more than
one, since, whenever it uses the term, it makes mention of the Godhead
in the singular; as,—“In Him dwelleth all the fulness of
the Godhead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p10.1" n="1281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and,
elsewhere,—“The invisible things of Him from the foundation
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are
made, even His eternal power and Godhead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p11.2" n="1282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If, then, to extend the number of
the Godhead to a multitude belongs to those only who suffer from the
plague of polytheistic error, and on the other hand utterly to deny the
Godhead would be the doctrine of atheists, what doctrine is that which
accuses us for saying that the Godhead is one? But they reveal more
clearly the aim of their argument. As regards the Father, they admit
the fact that He is God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p12.2" n="1283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> Reading, with Oehler, <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p13.1" lang="EL">τὸ θεὸν
εἴναι</span>.</p></note>, and that the Son
likewise is honoured with the attribute of Godhead; but the Spirit, Who
is reckoned with the Father and the Son, they cannot include in their
conception of Godhead, but hold that the power of the Godhead, issuing
from the Father to the Son, and there halting, separates the nature of
the Spirit from the Divine glory. And so, as far as we may in a short
space, we have to answer this opinion also.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p14" shownumber="no">What, then, is our doctrine? The
Lord, in delivering the saving Faith to those who become disciples of
the word, joins with the Father and the Son the Holy Spirit also; and
we affirm that the union of that which has once been joined is
continual; for it is not joined in one thing, and separated in others.
But the power of the Spirit, being included with the Father and the Son
in the life-giving power, by which our nature is transferred from the
corruptible life to immortality, and in many other cases also, as in
the conception of “Good,” and “Holy,” and
“Eternal,” “Wise,” “Righteous,”
“Chief,” “Mighty,” and in fact everywhere, has
an inseparable association with them in all the attributes ascribed in
a sense of special excellence. And so we consider that it is right to
think that that which is joined to the Father and the Son in such
sublime and exalted conceptions is not separated from them in any. For
we do not know of any differences by way of superiority and inferiority
in attributes which express our conceptions of the Divine nature, so
that we should suppose it an act of piety (while allowing to the Spirit
community in the inferior attributes) to judge Him unworthy of those
more exalted. For all the Divine attributes, whether named or
conceived, are of like rank one with another, in that they are not
distinguishable in respect of the signification of their subject. For
the appellation of “the Good” does not lead our minds to
one subject, and that of “the Wise,” or “the
Mighty,” or “the Righteous” to another, but the thing
to which all the attributes point is one; and, if you speak of God, you
signify the same Whom you understood by the other attributes. If then
all the attributes ascribed to the Divine nature are of equal force as
regards their designation of the subject, leading our minds to the same
subject in various aspects, what reason is there that one, while
allowing to the Spirit community with the Father and the Son in the
other attributes, should exclude Him from the Godhead alone? It is
absolutely necessary either to allow to Him community in this also, or
not to admit His community in the others. For if He is worthy in the
case of those attributes, He is surely not less worthy in this. But if
He is “less,” according to their phrase<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p14.1" n="1284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.1" lang="EL">εἰ δέ
μικρότερον</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.2" lang="EL">ἐστὶν, ὥστε</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.3" lang="EL">κεχωρίσθαι</span>. The Paris Edit. and the Benedictine S. Basil read
<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.4" lang="EL">εἰ δὲ
μικρότερον</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.5" lang="EL">ἐστὶν, ἢ
ὥστε</span>…<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.6" lang="EL">χωρῆσαι</span>. “If, according to their phrase, He is too small to be
capable of community,” &amp;c. Oehler’s reading seems to
fit better in the argument. If the new idea of “capacity”
had been introduced at this point, we should expect some other phrase
than <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p15.7" lang="EL">μετέχειν
ἄξιον</span> at the end of
the sentence.</p></note>, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_328.html" id="viii.iv-Page_328" n="328" />so that He is excluded from
community with the Father and the Son in the attribute of Godhead,
neither is He worthy to share in any other of the attributes which
belong to God. For the attributes, when rightly understood and mutually
compared by that notion which we contemplate in each case, will be
found to imply nothing less than the appellation of “God.”
And a proof of this is that many even of the inferior existences are
called by this very name. Further, the Divine Scripture is not sparing
in this use of the name even in the case of things incongruous, as when
it names idols by the appellation of God. For it says, “Let the
gods that have not made the heavens and the earth perish, and be cast
down beneath the earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p15.8" n="1285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.11" parsed="|Jer|10|11|0|0" passage="Jer. x. 11">Jer. x. 11</scripRef></p></note>”; and,
“all the gods of the heathen are devils<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p16.2" n="1286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”; and the witch in her incantations,
when she brings up for Saul the spirits that he sought for, says that
she “saw gods<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p17.2" n="1287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.13" parsed="|1Sam|28|13|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xxviii. 13">1 Sam. xxviii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And again
Balaam, being an augur and a seer, and engaging in divination, and
having obtained for himself the instruction of devils and magical
augury, is said in Scripture to receive counsel from God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p18.2" n="1288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.22" parsed="|Num|22|0|0|0" passage="Num. xxii">Num. xxii</scripRef>.</p></note>. One may show by collecting many instances
of the same kind from the Divine Scripture, that this attribute has no
supremacy over the other attributes which are proper to God, seeing
that, as has been said, we find it predicated, in an equivocal sense,
even of things incongruous; but we are nowhere taught in Scripture that
the names of “the Holy,” “the Incorruptible,”
“the Righteous,” “the Good,” are made common to
things unworthy. If, then, they do not deny that the Holy Spirit has
community with the Father and the Son in those attributes which, in
their sense of special excellence, are piously predicated only of the
Divine nature, what reason is there to pretend that He is excluded from
community in this only, wherein it was shown that, by an equivocal use,
even devils and idols share?</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p20" shownumber="no">But they say that this
appellation is indicative of nature, and that, as the nature of the
Spirit is not common to the Father and the Son, for this reason neither
does he partake in the community of this attribute. Let them show,
then, whereby they discern this diversity of nature. For if it were
possible that the Divine nature should be contemplated in its absolute
essence, and that we should find by appearances what is and what is not
proper to it, we should surely have no need of other arguments or
evidence for the comprehension of the question. But since it is exalted
above the understanding of the questioners, and we have to argue from
some particular evidence about those things which evade our knowledge<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p20.1" n="1289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> Oehler and Migne’s edit. of S. Basil here read <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p21.1" lang="EL">γνῶσιν</span>, the Paris Edit. and the Benedictine S. Basil have
<span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p21.2" lang="EL">μνήμην</span>.</p></note>, it is absolutely necessary for us to be
guided to the investigation of the Divine nature by its operations. If,
then, we see that the operations which are wrought by the Father and
the Son and the Holy Spirit differ one from the other, we shall
conjecture from the different character of the operations that the
natures which operate are also different. For it cannot be that things
which differ in their very nature should agree in the form of their
operation: fire does not chill, nor ice give warmth, but their
operations are distinguished together with the difference between their
natures. If, on the other hand, we understand that the operation of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit is one, differing or varying in
nothing, the oneness of their nature must needs be inferred from the
identity of their operation. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit
alike give sanctification, and life, and light, and comfort, and all
similar graces. And let no one attribute the power of sanctification in
an especial sense to the Spirit, when he hears the Saviour in the
Gospel saying to the Father concerning His disciples, “Father,
sanctify them in Thy name<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p21.3" n="1290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="viii.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.11" parsed="|John|17|11|0|0" passage="John xvii. 11">John xvii. 11</scripRef> and
17.</p></note>.” So too all
the other gifts are wrought in those who are worthy alike by the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit: every grace and power, guidance,
life, comfort, the change to immortality, the passage to liberty, and
every other boon that exists, which descends to us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p23" shownumber="no">But the order of things which is
above us, alike in the region of intelligence and in that of sense (if
by what we know we may form conjectures about those things also which
are above us), is itself established within the operation and power of
the Holy Spirit, every man receiving the benefit according to his own
desert and need. For although the arrangement and ordering of things
above our nature is obscure to our sense, yet one may more reasonably
infer, by the things which we know, that in them too the power of the
Spirit works, than that it is banished from the order existing in the
things above us. For he who asserts the latter view advances his
blasphemy in a naked and unseemly shape, without being able to support
his absurd opinion by any argument. But he who agrees that those things
which are above us are also ordered by the power of the Spirit with the
Father and the Son, makes his assertion on this point with the support
of clear evidence from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_329.html" id="viii.iv-Page_329" n="329" />his own life. For<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p23.1" n="1291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p24" shownumber="no"> This
sentence and the passage following, down to the words “is wrought
by the Father and the Son,” are omitted in the editions of S.
Basil.</p></note> as the nature of
man is compounded of body and soul, and the angelic nature has for its
portion life without a body, if the Holy Spirit worked only in the case
of bodies, and the soul were not capable of receiving the grace that
comes from Him, one might perhaps infer from this, if the intellectual
and incorporeal nature which is in us were above the power of the
Spirit, that the angelic life too was in no need of His grace. But if
the gift of the Holy Spirit is principally a grace of the soul, and the
constitution of the soul is linked by its intellectuality and
invisibility to the angelic life, what person who knows how to see a
consequence would not agree, that every intellectual nature is governed
by the ordering of the Holy Spirit? For since it is said “the
angels do alway behold the Face of My Father which is in heaven<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p24.1" n="1292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.iv-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and it is not possible to behold the
person of the Father otherwise than by fixing the sight upon it through
His image; and the image of the person of the Father is the
Only-begotten, and to Him again no man can draw near whose mind has not
been illumined by the Holy Spirit, what else is shown from this but
that the Holy Spirit is not separated from any operation which is
wrought by the Father and the Son? Thus the identity of operation in
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit shows plainly the undistinguishable
character of their substance. So that even if the name of Godhead does
indicate nature, the community of substance shows that this appellation
is properly applied also to the Holy Spirit. But I know not how these
makers-up of all sorts of arguments bring the appellation of Godhead to
be an indication of nature, as though they had not heard from the
Scripture that it is a matter of appointment<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p25.2" n="1293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p26.1" lang="EL">ὅτι
χειροτονητή</span>, ᾗ <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p26.2" lang="EL">φύσις
γίνεται</span>.
The Paris Edit. and Migne’s S. Basil read <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p26.3" lang="EL">ὅτι
χειροτονία ἡ
φύσις οὐ
γίνεται</span>:
the Ben. S. Basil and Oehler read <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p26.4" lang="EL">ὅτι
χειροτονητὴ
φύσις οὐ
γίνεται</span>.
The point of the argument seems to be that “Godhead” is
spoken of in Scripture as being given by appointment, which excludes
the idea of its being indicative of “nature.” Gregory shows
that it is so spoken of; but he does not show that Scripture asserts
the distinction between nature and appointment, which the reading of
the Benedictine text and Oehler would require him to do.</p></note>,
in which way nature does not arise. For Moses was appointed as a god of
the Egyptians, since He Who gave him the oracles, &amp;c., spoke thus
to him, “I have given thee as a god to Pharaoh<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p26.5" n="1294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.1" parsed="|Exod|7|1|0|0" passage="Ex. vii. 1">Ex. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Thus the force of the appellation is
the indication of some power, either of oversight or of operation. But
the Divine nature itself, as it is, remains unexpressed by all the
names that are conceived for it, as our doctrine declares. For in
learning that He is beneficent, and a judge, good, and just, and all
else of the same kind, we learn diversities of His operations, but we
are none the more able to learn by our knowledge of His operations the
nature of Him Who works. For when one gives a definition of any one of
these attributes, and of the nature to which the names are applied, he
will not give the same definition of both: and of things of which the
definition is different, the nature also is distinct. Indeed the
substance is one thing which no definition has been found to express,
and the significance of the names employed concerning it varies, as the
names are given from some operation or accident. Now the fact that
there is no distinction in the operations we learn from the community
of the attributes, but of the difference in respect of nature we find
no clear proof, the identity of operations indicating rather, as we
said, community of nature. If, then, Godhead is a name derived from
operation, as we say that the operation of the Father, and the Son, and
the Holy Spirit is one, so we say that the Godhead is one: or if,
according to the view of the majority, Godhead is indicative of nature,
since we cannot find any diversity in their nature, we not unreasonably
define the Holy Trinity to be of one Godhead<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p27.2" n="1295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p28" shownumber="no"> The
treatise, as it appears in S. Basil’s works, ends
here.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.iv-p29" shownumber="no">But if any one were to call this
appellation indicative of dignity, I cannot tell by what reasoning he
drags the word to this significance. Since however one may hear many
saying things of this kind, in order that the zeal of its opponents may
not find a ground for attacking the truth, we go out of our way with
those who take this view, to consider such an opinion, and say that,
even if the name does denote dignity, in this case too the appellation
will properly befit the Holy Spirit. For the attribute of kingship
denotes all dignity; and “our God,” it says, “is King
from everlasting<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p29.1" n="1296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.12" parsed="|Ps|74|12|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxiv. 12">Ps. lxxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But the
Son, having all things which are the Father’s, is Himself
proclaimed a King by Holy Scripture. Now the Divine Scripture says that
the Holy Spirit is the unction of the Only-Begotten<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p30.2" n="1297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.iv-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" passage="Acts x. 38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>, interpreting the dignity of the Spirit by a
transference of the terms commonly used in this world. For as, in
ancient days, in those who were advanced to kingship, the token of this
dignity was the unction which was applied to them, and when this took
place there was thenceforth a change from private and humble estate to
the superiority of rule, and he who was deemed worthy of this grace
received after his anointing another name, being called, instead of an
ordinary man, the Anointed of the Lord: for this reason, that the
dignity of the Holy Spirit might be more clearly shown to men, He was
called by the Scripture “the sign of the Kingdom,” and
“Unction,” whereby we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_330.html" id="viii.iv-Page_330" n="330" />are taught that the Holy
Spirit shares in the glory and kingdom of the Only-begotten Son of God.
For as in Israel it was not permitted to enter upon the kingdom without
the unction being previously given, so the word, by a transference of
the terms in use among ourselves, indicates the equality of power,
showing that not even the kingdom of the Son is received without the
dignity of the Holy Spirit. And for this reason He is properly called
Christ, since this name gives the proof of His inseparable and
indivisible conjunction with the Holy Spirit. If, then, the
Only-begotten God is the Anointed, and the Holy Spirit is His Unction,
and the appellation of Anointed<note anchored="yes" id="viii.iv-p31.2" n="1298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p32" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p32.1" lang="EL">Χριστοῦ</span> in place of <span class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p32.2" lang="EL">Θεοῦ</span> (the reading of
the Paris edition).</p></note> points to the
Kingly authority, and the anointing is the token of His Kingship, then
the Holy Spirit shares also in His dignity. If, therefore, they say
that the attribute of Godhead is significative of dignity, and the Holy
Spirit is shown to share in this last quality, it follows that He Who
partakes in the dignity will also partake in the name which represents
it.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="viii.v" next="viii.vi" prev="viii.iv" progress="60.53%" title="On 'Not Three Gods.'"><p class="c48" id="viii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_331.html" id="viii.v-Page_331" n="331" /><span class="c9" id="viii.v-p1.1">On “Not Three Gods.”</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="viii.v-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="viii.v-p2.1">To Ablabius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.v-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.v-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.v-p4.1">Ye</span> that
are strong with all might in the inner man ought by rights to carry on
the struggle against the enemies of the truth, and not to shrink from
the task, that we fathers may be gladdened by the noble toil of our
sons; for this is the prompting of the law of nature: but as you turn
your ranks, and send against us the assaults of those darts which are
hurled by the opponents of the truth, and demand that their “hot
burning coals”<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p4.2" n="1299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.3" parsed="|Ps|120|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxx. 3">Ps. cxx. 3</scripRef>; the phrase is
rendered in A.V. by “coals of juniper,” in the Vulg. by
“carbonibus desolatoriis.”</p></note> and their shafts
sharpened by knowledge falsely so called should be quenched with the
shield of faith by us old men, we accept your command, and make
ourselves an example of obedience<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p5.2" n="1300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading, with Oehler, <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p6.1" lang="EL">εὐπειθείας</span></p></note>, in order that
you may yourself give us the just requital on like commands, Ablabius,
noble soldier of Christ, if we should ever summon you to such a
contest.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p7" shownumber="no">In truth, the question you
propound to us is no small one, nor such that but small harm will
follow if it meets with insufficient treatment. For by the force of the
question, we are at first sight compelled to accept one or other of two
erroneous opinions, and either to say “there are three
Gods,” which is unlawful, or not to acknowledge the Godhead of
the Son and the Holy Spirit, which is impious and absurd.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p8" shownumber="no">The argument which you state is
something like this:—Peter, James, and John, being in one human
nature, are called three men: and there is no absurdity in describing
those who are united in nature, if they are more than one, by the
plural number of the name derived from their nature. If, then, in the
above case, custom admits this, and no one forbids us to speak of those
who are two as two, or those who are more than two as three, how is it
that in the case of our statements of the mysteries of the Faith,
though confessing the Three Persons, and acknowledging no difference of
nature between them, we are in some sense at variance with our
confession, when we say that the Godhead of the Father and of the Son
and of the Holy Ghost is one, and yet forbid men to say “there
are three Gods”? The question is, as I said, very difficult to
deal with: yet, if we should be able to find anything that may give
support to the uncertainty of our mind, so that it may no longer totter
and waver in this monstrous dilemma, it would be well: on the other
hand, even if our reasoning be found unequal to the problem, we must
keep for ever, firm and unmoved, the tradition which we received by
succession from the fathers, and seek from the Lord the reason which is
the advocate of our faith: and if this be found by any of those endowed
with grace, we must give thanks to Him who bestowed the grace; but if
not, we shall none the less, on those points which have been
determined, hold our faith unchangeably.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p9" shownumber="no">What, then, is the reason that
when we count one by one those who are exhibited to us in one nature,
we ordinarily name them in the plural and speak of “so many
men,” instead of calling them all one: while in the case of the
Divine nature our doctrinal definition rejects the plurality of Gods,
at once enumerating the Persons, and at the same time not admitting the
plural signification? Perhaps one might seem to touch the point if he
were to say (speaking offhand to straightforward people), that the
definition refused to reckon Gods in any number to avoid any
resemblance to the polytheism of the heathen, lest, if we too were to
enumerate the Deity, not in the singular, but in the plural, as they
are accustomed to do, there might be supposed to be also some community
of doctrine. This answer, I say, if made to people of a more guileless
spirit, might seem to be of some weight: but in the case of the others
who require that one of the alternatives they propose should be
established (either that we should not acknowledge the Godhead in Three
Persons, or that, if we do, we should speak of those who share in the
same Godhead as three), this answer is not such as to furnish any
solution of the difficulty. And hence we must needs make our reply at
greater length, tracing out the truth as best we may; for the question
is no ordinary one.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p10" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_332.html" id="viii.v-Page_332" n="332" />We say, then, to begin with, that the practice of calling those
who are not divided<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p10.1" n="1301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p11.1" lang="EL">τοὺς μὴ
διηρημένούς</span>, as Sifanus seems to have read. The Paris Edit. of 1615
reads <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p11.2" lang="EL">τοὺς
διηρημένους</span>, which Oehler leaves uncorrected.</p></note> in nature by the
very name of their common nature in the plural, and saying they are
“many men,” is a customary abuse of language, and that it
would be much the same thing to say they are “many human
natures.” And the truth of this we may see from the following
instance. When we address any one, we do not call him by the name of
his nature, in order that no confusion may result from the community of
the name, as would happen if every one of those who hear it were to
think that he himself was the person addressed, because the call is
made not by the proper appellation but by the common name of their
nature: but we separate him from the multitude by using that name which
belongs to him as his own;—that, I mean, which signifies the
particular subject. Thus there are many who have shared in the
nature—many disciples, say, or apostles, or martyrs—but the
man in them all is one; since, as has been said, the term
“man” does not belong to the nature of the individual as
such, but to that which is common. For Luke is a man, or Stephen is a
man; but it does not follow that if any one is a man he is therefore
Luke or Stephen: but the idea of the persons admits of that separation
which is made by the peculiar attributes considered in each severally,
and when they are combined is presented to us by means of number; yet
their nature is one, at union in itself, and an absolutely indivisible
unit, not capable of increase by addition or of diminution by
subtraction, but in its essence being and continually remaining one,
inseparable even though it appear in plurality, continuous, complete,
and not divided with the individuals who participate in it. And as we
speak of a people, or a mob, or an army, or an assembly in the singular
in every case, while each of these is conceived as being in plurality,
so according to the more accurate expression, “man” would
be said to be one, even though those who are exhibited to us in the
same nature make up a plurality. Thus it would be much better to
correct our erroneous habit, so as no longer to extend to a plurality
the name of the nature, than by our bondage to habit to transfer<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p11.3" n="1302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p12.1" lang="EL">μεταβιβάζειν</span>, for the <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p12.2" lang="EL">μὴ
μεταβιβάζειν</span>
of the Paris Edit.</p></note> to our statements concerning God the error
which exists in the above case. But since the correction of the habit
is impracticable (for how could you persuade any one not to speak of
those who are exhibited in the same nature as “many
men”?—indeed, in every case habit is a thing hard to
change), we are not so far wrong in not going contrary to the
prevailing habit in the case of the lower nature, since no harm results
from the mistaken use of the name: but in the case of the statement
concerning the Divine nature the various use<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p12.3" n="1303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Sifanus seems to have read <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p13.1" lang="EL">ἡ ἀδιάφορος
χρῆσις</span>, as he
translates “promiscuus et indifferens nominum
usus.”</p></note> of
terms is no longer so free from danger: for that which is of small
account is in these subjects no longer a small matter. Therefore we
must confess one God, according to the testimony of Scripture,
“Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one Lord,” even though
the name of Godhead extends through the Holy Trinity. This I say
according to the account we have given in the case of human nature, in
which we have learnt that it is improper to extend the name of the
nature by the mark of plurality. We must, however, more carefully
examine the name of “Godhead,” in order to obtain, by means
of the significance involved in the word, some help towards clearing up
the question before us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p14" shownumber="no">Most men think that the word
“Godhead” is used in a peculiar degree in respect of
nature: and just as the heaven, or the sun, or any other of the
constituent parts of the universe are denoted by proper names which are
significant of the subjects, so they say that in the case of the
Supreme and Divine nature, the word “Godhead” is fitly
adapted to that which it represents to us, as a kind of special name.
We, on the other hand, following the suggestions of Scripture, have
learnt that that nature is unnameable and unspeakable, and we say that
every term either invented by the custom<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p14.1" n="1304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p15.1" lang="EL">συνηθείας</span>
for the <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p15.2" lang="EL">οὐσίας</span> of
the Paris Edit.</p></note> of
men, or handed down to us by the Scriptures, is indeed explanatory of
our conceptions of the Divine Nature<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p15.3" n="1305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p16" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.1" lang="EL">τῶν περὶ τὴν
θείαν φύσιν
νοουμένων</span>, for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.2" lang="EL">τῶν
τι περὶ τὴν θ.
φ. νοουμένων</span>
in the Paris Edit.</p></note>, but does not
include the signification of that nature itself. And it may be shown
without much difficulty that this is the case. For all other terms
which are used of the creation may be found, even without analysis of
their origin, to be applied to the subjects accidentally, because we
are content to denote the things in any way by the word applied to them
so as to avoid confusion in our knowledge of the things signified. But
all the terms that are employed to lead us to the knowledge of God have
comprehended in them each its own meaning, and you cannot find any word
among the terms especially applied to God which is without a distinct
sense. Hence it is clear that by any of the terms we use the Divine
nature itself is not signified, but some one of its surroundings is
made known. For we say, it may be, that the Deity is incorruptible, or
powerful, or whatever else we are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_333.html" id="viii.v-Page_333" n="333" />accustomed to say of Him. But
in each of these terms we find a peculiar sense, fit to be understood
or asserted of the Divine nature, yet not expressing that which that
nature is in its essence. For the subject, whatever it may be, is
incorruptible: but our conception of incorruptibility is
this,—that that which is, is not resolved into decay: so, when we
say that He is incorruptible, we declare what His nature does not
suffer, but we do not express what that is which does not suffer
corruption. Thus, again, if we say that He is the Giver of life, though
we show by that appellation what He gives, we do not by that word
declare what that is which gives it. And by the same reasoning we find
that all else which results from the significance involved in the names
expressing the Divine attributes either forbids us to conceive what we
ought not to conceive of the Divine nature, or teaches us that which we
ought to conceive of it, but does not include an explanation of the
nature itself. Since, then, as we perceive the varied operations of the
power above us, we fashion our appellations from the several operations
that are known to us, and as we recognize as one of these that
operation of surveying and inspection, or, as one might call it,
beholding, whereby He surveys all things and overlooks them all,
discerning our thoughts, and even entering by His power of
contemplation into those things which are not visible, we suppose that
Godhead, or <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.3" lang="EL">θεότης</span>, is
so called from <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.4" lang="EL">θέα</span>, or beholding, and
that He who is our <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.5" lang="EL">θεατής</span> or
beholder, by customary use and by the instruction of the Scriptures, is
called <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p16.6" lang="EL">θεός</span>, or God. Now if
any one admits that to behold and to discern are the same thing, and
that the God Who superintends all things, both is and is called the
superintender of the universe, let him consider this operation, and
judge whether it belongs to one of the Persons whom we believe in the
Holy Trinity, or whether the power extends<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p16.7" n="1306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p17.1" lang="EL">διήκει</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p17.2" lang="EL">προσήκει</span></p></note>
throughout the Three Persons. For if our interpretation of the term
Godhead, or <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p17.3" lang="EL">θεότης</span>, is
a true one, and the things which are seen are said to be beheld,
or <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p17.4" lang="EL">θεατά</span>, and that
which beholds them is called <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p17.5" lang="EL">θεός</span>, or God, no one
of the Persons in the Trinity could reasonably be excluded from such an
appellation on the ground of the sense involved in the word. For
Scripture attributes the act of seeing equally to Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit. David says, “See, O God our defender<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p17.6" n="1307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.9" parsed="|Ps|84|9|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 9">Ps. lxxxiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>”: and from this we learn that sight is
a proper operation of the idea<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p18.2" n="1308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p19" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p19.1" lang="EL">ἰδέας</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p19.2" lang="EL">ἰδέαν</span>.</p></note> of God, so far as
God is conceived, since he says, “See, O God.” But Jesus
also sees the thoughts of those who condemn Him, and questions why by
His own power He pardons the sins of men? for it says, “Jesus,
seeing their thoughts<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p19.3" n="1309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p20" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.v-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.4" parsed="|Matt|9|4|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 4">Matt. ix. 4</scripRef></p></note>.” And of the
Holy Spirit also, Peter says to Ananias, “Why hath Satan filled
thine heart, to lie to the Holy Ghost?<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p20.2" n="1310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.3" parsed="|Acts|5|3|0|0" passage="Acts v. 3">Acts v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>” showing that the Holy Spirit was a
true witness, aware of what Ananias had dared to do in secret, and by
Whom the manifestation of the secret was made to Peter. For Ananias
became a thief of his own goods, secretly, as he thought, from all men,
and concealing his sin: but the Holy Spirit at the same moment was in
Peter, and detected his intent, dragged down as it was to avarice, and
gave to Peter from Himself<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p21.2" n="1311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p22" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p22.1" lang="EL">παρ᾽
ἑαυτοῦ</span> for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p22.2" lang="EL">δι᾽
ἑαυτοῦ</span>.</p></note> the power of seeing
the secret, while it is clear that He could not have done this had He
not been able to behold hidden things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p23" shownumber="no">But some one will say that the
proof of our argument does not yet regard the question. For even if it
were granted that the name of “Godhead” is a common name of
the nature, it would not be established that we should not speak of
“Gods”: but by these arguments, on the contrary, we are
compelled to speak of “Gods”: for we find in the custom of
mankind that not only those who are partakers<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p23.1" n="1312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p24" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p24.1" lang="EL">κοινωνοὺς</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p24.2" lang="EL">κοινωνίας</span>, with Oehler.</p></note> in
the same nature, but even any who may be of the same business, are not,
when they are many, spoken of in the singular; as we speak of
“many orators,” or “surveyors,” or
“farmers,” or “shoemakers,” and so in all other
cases. If, indeed, Godhead were an appellation of nature, it would be
more proper, according to the argument laid down, to include the Three
Persons in the singular number, and to speak of “One God,”
by reason of the inseparability and indivisibility of the nature: but
since it has been established by what has been said, that the term
“Godhead” is significant of operation, and not of nature,
the argument from what has been advanced seems to turn to the contrary
conclusion, that we ought therefore all the more to call those
“three Gods” who are contemplated in the same operation, as
they say that one would speak of “three philosophers” or
“orators,” or any other name derived from a business when
those who take part in the same business are more than one.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p25" shownumber="no">I have taken some pains, in
setting forth this view, to bring forward the reasoning on behalf of
the adversaries, that our decision may be the more firmly fixed, being
strengthened by the more elaborate contradictions. Let us now resume
our argument.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p26" shownumber="no">As we have to a certain extent
shown by our <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_334.html" id="viii.v-Page_334" n="334" />statement that the word “Godhead” is not significant
of nature but of operation, perhaps one might reasonably allege as a
cause why, in the case of men, those who share with one another in the
same pursuits are enumerated and spoken of in the plural, while on the
other hand the Deity is spoken of in the singular as one God and one
Godhead, even though the Three Persons are not separated from the
significance expressed by the term “Godhead,”—one
might allege, I say, the fact that men, even if several are engaged in
the same form of action, work separately each by himself at the task he
has undertaken, having no participation in his individual action with
others who are engaged in the same occupation. For instance, supposing
the case of several rhetoricians, their pursuit, being one, has the
same name in the numerous cases: but each of those who follow it works
by himself, this one pleading on his own account, and that on his own
account. Thus, since among men the action of each in the same pursuits
is discriminated, they are properly called many, since each of them is
separated from the others within his own environment, according to the
special character of his operation. But in the case of the Divine
nature we do not similarly learn that the Father does anything by
Himself in which the Son does not work conjointly, or again that the
Son has any special operation apart from the Holy Spirit; but every
operation which extends from God to the Creation, and is named
according to our variable conceptions of it, has its origin from the
Father, and proceeds through the Son, and is perfected in the Holy
Spirit. For this reason the name derived from the operation is not
divided with regard to the number of those who fulfil it, because the
action of each concerning anything is not separate and peculiar, but
whatever comes to pass, in reference either to the acts of His
providence for us, or to the government and constitution of the
universe, comes to pass by the action of the Three, yet what does come
to pass is not three things. We may understand the meaning of this from
one single instance. From Him, I say, Who is the chief source of gifts,
all things which have shared in this grace have obtained their life.
When we inquire, then, whence this good gift came to us, we find by the
guidance of the Scriptures that it was from the Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit. Yet although we set forth Three Persons and three names, we do
not consider that we have had bestowed upon us three lives, one from
each Person separately; but the same life is wrought in us by the
Father, and prepared by the Son, and depends on the will of the Holy
Spirit. Since then the Holy Trinity fulfils every operation in a manner
similar to that of which I have spoken, not by separate action
according to the number of the Persons, but so that there is one motion
and disposition of the good will which is communicated from the Father
through the Son to the Spirit (for as we do not call those whose
operation gives one life three Givers of life, neither do we call those
who are contemplated in one goodness three Good beings, nor speak of
them in the plural by any of their other attributes); so neither can we
call those who exercise this Divine and superintending power and
operation towards ourselves and all creation, conjointly and
inseparably, by their mutual action, three Gods. For as when we learn
concerning the God of the universe, from the words of Scripture, that
He judges all the earth<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p26.1" n="1313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.6" parsed="|Rom|3|6|0|0" passage="Rom. iii. 6">Rom. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, we say that He is
the Judge of all things through the Son: and again, when we hear that
the Father judgeth no man<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p27.2" n="1314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p28" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.v-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" passage="John v. 22">John v. 22</scripRef></p></note>, we do not think
that the Scripture is at variance with itself,—(for He Who judges
all the earth does this by His Son to Whom He has committed all
judgment; and everything which is done by the Only-begotten has its
reference to the Father, so that He Himself is at once the Judge of all
things and judges no man, by reason of His having, as we said,
committed all judgment to the Son, while all the judgment of the Son is
conformable to the will of the Father; and one could not properly say
either that They are two judges, or that one of Them is excluded from
the authority and power implied in judgment);—so also in the case
of the word “Godhead,” Christ is the power of God and the
wisdom of God, and that very power of superintendence and beholding
which we call Godhead, the Father exercises through the Only-begotten,
while the Son perfects every power by the Holy Spirit, judging, as
Isaiah says, by the Spirit of judgment and the Spirit of burning<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p28.2" n="1315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4.4" parsed="|Isa|4|4|0|0" passage="Is. iv. 4">Is. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>, and acting by Him also, according to the
saying in the Gospel which was spoken to the Jews. For He says,
“If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p29.2" n="1316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p30" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.v-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>”; where He includes every form of
doing good in a partial description, by reason of the unity of action:
for the name derived from operation cannot be divided among many where
the result of their mutual operation is one.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p31" shownumber="no">Since, then, the character of
the superintending and beholding power is one, in Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit, as has been said in our previous argument, issuing from the
Father as from a spring, brought into operation by the Son, and
perfecting its grace by the power of the Spirit; and since no operation
is separated in respect of the Persons, being fulfilled by each
individually apart from that which is joined with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_335.html" id="viii.v-Page_335" n="335" />Him in our contemplation, but
all providence, care, and superintendence of all, alike of things in
the sensible creation and of those of supramundane nature, and that
power which preserves the things which are, and corrects those which
are amiss, and instructs those which are ordered aright, is one, and
not three, being, indeed, directed by the Holy Trinity, yet not severed
by a threefold division according to the number of the Persons
contemplated in the Faith, so that each of the acts, contemplated by
itself, should be the work of the Father alone, or of the Son
peculiarly, or of the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p31.1" n="1317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p32" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler, <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p32.1" lang="EL">ἤ τοῦ
ἁγίου Πνεύματος</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p32.2" lang="EL">ἢ
διὰ τ. ἁγ.
Πν</span>.</p></note> separately,
but while, as the Apostle says, the one and the selfsame Spirit divides
His good gifts to every man severally<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p32.3" n="1318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,
the motion of good proceeding from the Spirit is not without
beginning;—we find that the power which we conceive as preceding
this motion, which is the Only-begotten God, is the maker of all
things; without Him no existent thing attains to the beginning of its
being: and, again, this same source of good issues from the will of the
Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p34" shownumber="no">If, then, every good thing and
every good name, depending on that power and purpose which is without
beginning, is brought to perfection in the power of the Spirit through
the Only-begotten God, without mark of time or distinction (since there
is no delay, existent or conceived, in the motion of the Divine will
from the Father, through the Son, to the Spirit): and if Godhead also
is one of the good names and concepts, it would not be proper to divide
the name into a plurality, since the unity existing in the action
prevents plural enumeration. And as the Saviour of all men, specially
of them that believe<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p34.1" n="1319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.10" parsed="|1Tim|4|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 10">1 Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>, is spoken of by
the Apostle as one, and no one from this phrase argues either that the
Son does not save them who believe, or that salvation is given to those
who receive it without the intervention of the Spirit; but God who is
over all, is the Saviour of all, while the Son works salvation by means
of the grace of the Spirit, and yet they are not on this account called
in Scripture three Saviours (although salvation is confessed to proceed
from the Holy Trinity): so neither are they called three Gods,
according to the signification assigned to the term
“Godhead,” even though the aforesaid appellation attaches
to the Holy Trinity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p36" shownumber="no">It does not seem to me
absolutely necessary, with a view to the present proof of our argument,
to contend against those who oppose us with the assertion that we are
not to conceive “Godhead” as an operation. For we,
believing the Divine nature to be unlimited and incomprehensible,
conceive no comprehension of it, but declare that the nature is to be
conceived in all respects as infinite: and that which is absolutely
infinite is not limited in one respect while it is left unlimited in
another, but infinity is free from limitation altogether. That
therefore which is without limit is surely not limited even by name. In
order then to mark the constancy of our conception of infinity in the
case of the Divine nature, we say that the Deity is above every name:
and “Godhead” is a name. Now it cannot be that the same
thing should at once be a name and be accounted as above every
name.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p37" shownumber="no">But if it pleases our
adversaries to say that the significance of the term is not operation,
but nature, we shall fall back upon our original argument, that custom
applies the name of a nature to denote multitude erroneously: since
according to true reasoning neither diminution nor increase attaches to
any nature, when it is contemplated in a larger or smaller number. For
it is only those things which are contemplated in their individual
circumscription which are enumerated by way of addition. Now this
circumscription is noted by bodily appearance, and size, and place, and
difference figure and colour, and that which is contemplated apart from
these conditions is free from the circumscription which is formed by
such categories. That which is not thus circumscribed is not
enumerated, and that which is not enumerated cannot be contemplated in
multitude. For we say that gold, even though it be cut into many
figures, is one, and is so spoken of, but we speak of many coins or
many staters, without finding any multiplication of the nature of gold
by the number of staters; and for this reason we speak of gold, when it
is contemplated in greater bulk, either in plate or in coin, as
“much,” but we do not speak of it as “many
golds” on account of the multitude of the material,—except
when one says there are “many gold pieces” (Darics, for
instance, or staters), in which case it is not the material, but the
pieces of money to which the significance of number applies: indeed,
properly, we should not call them “gold” but
“golden.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p38" shownumber="no">As, then, the golden staters are
many, but the gold is one, so too those who are exhibited to us
severally in the nature of man, as Peter, James, and John, are many,
yet the man in them is one. And although Scripture extends the word
according to the plural significance, where it says “men swear by
the greater<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p38.1" n="1320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.16" parsed="|Heb|6|16|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 16">Heb. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “sons of men,”
and in other phrases of the like sort, we must recognize that in using
the custom of the prevailing form of speech, it does not lay down a law
as to the propriety of using the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_336.html" id="viii.v-Page_336" n="336" />words in one way or another,
nor does it say these things by way of giving us instruction about
phrases, but uses the word according to the prevailing custom, with a
view only to this, that the word may be profitable to those who receive
it, taking no minute care in its manner of speech about points where no
harm can result from the phrases in respect of the way they are
understood.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p40" shownumber="no">Indeed, it would be a lengthy
task to set out in detail from the Scriptures those constructions which
are inexactly expressed, in order to prove the statement I have made;
where, however, there is a risk of injury to any part of the truth, we
no longer find in Scriptural phrases any indiscriminate or indifferent
use of words. For this reason Scripture admits the naming of
“men” in the plural, because no one is by such a figure of
speech led astray in his conceptions to imagine a multitude of
humanities, or supposes that many human natures are indicated by the
fact that the name expressive of that nature is used in the plural. But
the word “God” it employs studiously in the singular form
only, guarding against introducing the idea of different natures in the
Divine essence by the plural signification of “Gods.” This
is the cause why it says, “the Lord our God is one Lord<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p40.1" n="1321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.v-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" passage="Deut. vi. 4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and also proclaims the Only-begotten
God by the name of Godhead, without dividing the Unity into a dual
signification, so as to call the Father and the Son two Gods, although
each is proclaimed by the holy writers as God. The Father is God: the
Son is God: and yet by the same proclamation God is One, because no
difference either of nature or of operation is contemplated in the
Godhead. For if (according to the idea of those who have been led
astray) the nature of the Holy Trinity were diverse, the number would
by consequence be extended to a plurality of Gods, being divided
according to the diversity of essence in the subjects. But since the
Divine, single, and unchanging nature, that it may be one, rejects all
diversity in essence, it does not admit in its own case the
signification of multitude; but as it is called one nature, so it is
called in the singular by all its other names, “God,”
“Good,” “Holy,” “Saviour,”
“Just,” “Judge,” and every other Divine name
conceivable: whether one says that the names refer to nature or to
operation, we shall not dispute the point.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p42" shownumber="no">If, however, any one cavils at
our argument, on the ground that by not admitting the difference of
nature it leads to a mixture and confusion of the Persons, we shall
make to such a charge this answer;—that while we confess the
invariable character of the nature, we do not deny the difference in
respect of cause, and that which is caused, by which alone we apprehend
that one Person is distinguished from another;—by our belief,
that is, that one is the Cause, and another is of the Cause; and again
in that which is of the Cause we recognize another distinction. For one
is directly from the first Cause, and another by that which is directly
from the first Cause; so that the attribute of being Only-begotten
abides without doubt in the Son, and the interposition of the Son,
while it guards His attribute of being Only-begotten, does not shut out
the Spirit from His relation by way of nature to the Father.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p43" shownumber="no">But in speaking of
“cause,” and “of the cause,” we do not by these
words denote nature (for no one would give the same definition of
“cause” and of “nature”), but we indicate the
difference in manner of existence. For when we say that one is
“caused,” and that the other is “without
cause,” we do not divide the nature by the word “cause<note anchored="yes" id="viii.v-p43.1" n="1322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p44" shownumber="no"> The
Paris Edit. omits <span class="Greek" id="viii.v-p44.1" lang="EL">αιτιον</span>.</p></note>”, but only indicate the fact that the
Son does not exist without generation, nor the Father by generation:
but we must needs in the first place believe that something exists, and
then scrutinize the manner of existence of the object of our belief:
thus the question of existence is one, and that of the mode of
existence is another. To say that anything exists without generation
sets forth the mode of its existence, but what exists is not indicated
by this phrase. If one were to ask a husbandman about a tree, whether
it were planted or had grown of itself, and he were to answer either
that the tree had not been planted or that it was the result of
planting, would he by that answer declare the nature of the tree?
Surely not; but while saying how it exists he would leave the question
of its nature obscure and unexplained. So, in the other case, when we
learn that He is unbegotten, we are taught in what mode He exists, and
how it is fit that we should conceive Him as existing, but <i>what</i>
He is we do not hear in that phrase. When, therefore, we acknowledge
such a distinction in the case of the Holy Trinity, as to believe that
one Person is the Cause, and another is of the Cause, we can no longer
be accused of confounding the definition of the Persons by the
community of nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.v-p45" shownumber="no">Thus, since on the one hand the
idea of cause differentiates the Persons of the Holy Trinity, declaring
that one exists without a Cause, and another is of the Cause; and since
on the one hand the Divine nature is apprehended by every conception as
unchangeable and undivided, for these reasons we properly declare the
Godhead to be one, and God to be one, and employ in the singular all
other names which express Divine attributes.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="viii.vi" next="ix" prev="viii.v" progress="61.61%" title="On the Faith."><p class="c48" id="viii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_337.html" id="viii.vi-Page_337" n="337" /><span class="c9" id="viii.vi-p1.1">On the
Faith.</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="viii.vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="viii.vi-p2.1">To Simplicius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.vi-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="viii.vi-p4.1">God</span> commands us by His prophet not to esteem any new God to be God,
and not to worship any strange God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p4.2" n="1323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.9 Bible:Exod.34.14" parsed="|Ps|81|9|0|0;|Exod|34|14|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 9; Ex. xxxiv. 14">Ps. lxxxi. 9; Ex. xxxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>. Now it is
clear that that is called new which is not from everlasting, and on the
contrary, that is called everlasting which is not new. He, then, who
does not believe that the Only-begotten God is from everlasting of the
Father does not deny that He is new, for that which is not everlasting
is confessedly new; and that which is new is not God, according to the
saying of Scripture, “there shall not be in thee any new God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p5.2" n="1324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.9 Bible:Exod.34.14" parsed="|Ps|81|9|0|0;|Exod|34|14|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 9; Ex. xxxiv. 14">Ps. lxxxi. 9; Ex. xxxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Therefore he who says that the Son
“once was not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p6.2" n="1325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler, <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p7.1" lang="EL">ὁ λέγων ὅτι
ποτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ
υἱ&amp; 232·ς</span>; not as the
Paris editions, <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p7.2" lang="EL">ὁ λέγων
ὅτι ποτε οὐκ
ἦν, οὗτος</span>.</p></note>,” denies His
Godhead. Again, He Who says “thou shalt never worship a strange
God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p7.3" n="1326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.3" parsed="|Exod|20|3|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 3">Ex. xx. 3</scripRef></p></note>” forbids us to worship another God;
and the strange God is so called in contradistinction to our own God.
Who, then, is our own God? Clearly, the true God. And who is the
strange God? Surely, he who is alien from the nature of the true God.
If, therefore, our own God is the true God, and if, as the heretics
say, the Only-begotten God is not of the nature of the true God, He is
a strange God, and not our God. But the Gospel says, the sheep
“will not follow a stranger<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p8.2" n="1327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.5" parsed="|John|10|5|0|0" passage="John x. 5">John x. 5</scripRef></p></note>.” He
that says He is created will make Him alien from the nature of the true
God. What then will they do, who say that He is created? Do they
worship that same created being as God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p9.2" n="1328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> Adding to the text of the Paris edit. <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p10.1" lang="EL">θεὸν</span>, with
Oehler.</p></note>,
or do they not? For if they do not worship Him, they follow the Jews in
denying the worship of Christ: and if they do worship Him, they are
idolaters, for they worship one alien from the true God. But surely it
is equally impious not to worship the Son, and to worship the strange
God. We must then say that the Son is the true Son of the true Father,
that we may both worship Him, and avoid condemnation as worshipping a
strange God. But to those who quote from the Proverbs the passage,
“the Lord created me<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p10.2" n="1329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.28" parsed="|Prov|8|28|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 28">Prov. viii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and think
that they hereby produce a strong argument that the Creator and Maker
of all things was created, we must answer that the Only-begotten God
was <i>made</i> for us many things. For He was the Word, and was made
flesh; and He was God, and was made man; and He was without body, and
was made a body; and besides, He was made “sin,” and
“a curse,” and “a stone,” and “an
axe,” and “bread,” and “a lamb,” and
“a way,” and “a door,” and “a
rock,” and many such things; not being by nature any of these,
but being made these things for our sakes, by way of dispensation. As,
therefore, being the Word, He was for our sakes made flesh, and as,
being God, He was made man, so also, being the Creator, He was made for
our sakes a creature; for the flesh is created. As, then, He said by
the prophet, “Thus saith the Lord, He that formed me from the
womb to be His servant<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p11.2" n="1330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.5" parsed="|Isa|49|5|0|0" passage="Is. xlix. 5">Is. xlix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;” so He said
also by Solomon, “The Lord created me as the beginning of His
ways, for His works<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p12.2" n="1331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.28" parsed="|Prov|8|28|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 28">Prov. viii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For all
creation, as the Apostle says, is in servitude<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p13.2" n="1332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>. This clause is omitted
in the Paris editions.</p></note>.
Therefore both He Who was formed in the Virgin’s womb, according
to the word of the prophet, is the servant, and not the Lord (that is
to say, the man according to the flesh, in whom God was manifested),
and also, in the other passage, He Who was created as the beginning of
His ways is not God, but the man in whom God was manifested to us for
the renewing again of the ruined way of man’s salvation. So that,
since we recognize two things in Christ, one Divine, the other human
(the Divine by nature, but the human in the Incarnation), we
accordingly claim for the Godhead that which is eternal, and that which
is created we ascribe to His human nature. For as, according to the
prophet, He was formed in the womb as a servant, so also, according to
Solomon, He was manifested in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_338.html" id="viii.vi-Page_338" n="338" />the flesh by means of this
servile creation. But when they say, “if He was, He was not
begotten, and if He was begotten He was not,” let them learn that
it is not fitting to ascribe to His Divine nature the attributes which
belong to His fleshly origin<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p14.2" n="1333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p15.1" lang="EL">γενεσέως</span> with Oehler. The Paris editions read <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p15.2" lang="EL">γεννησέως</span>: but Oehler’s reading seems to give a better
sense.</p></note>. For bodies which
do not exist, are generated, and God makes those things to be which are
not, but does not Himself come into being from that which is not. And
for this reason also Paul calls Him “the brightness of glory<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p15.3" n="1334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that we may learn that as the light
from the lamp is of the nature of that which sheds the brightness, and
is united with it (for as soon as the lamp appears the light that comes
from it shines out simultaneously), so in this place the Apostle would
have us consider both that the Son is of the Father, and that the
Father is never without the Son; for it is impossible that glory should
be without radiance, as it is impossible that the lamp should be
without brightness. But it is clear that as His being brightness is a
testimony to His being in relation with the glory (for if the glory did
not exist, the brightness shed from it would not exist), so, to say
that the brightness “once was not<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p16.2" n="1335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> Reading with Oehler <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p17.1" lang="EL">ποτὲ</span> for the
<span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p17.2" lang="EL">τὲ</span> of the
Paris Edit.</p></note>” is a declaration that the glory also
was not, when the brightness was not; for it is impossible that the
glory should be without the brightness. As therefore it is not possible
to say in the case of the brightness, “If it was, it did not come
into being, and if it came into being it was not,” so it is in
vain to say this of the Son, seeing that the Son is the brightness. Let
those also who speak of “less” and “greater,”
in the case of the Father and the Son, learn from Paul not to measure
things immeasurable. For the Apostle says that the Son is the express
image of the Person of the Father<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p17.3" n="1336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>. It is clear
then that however great the Person of the Father is, so great also is
the express image of that Person; for it is not possible that the
express image should be less than the Person contemplated in it. And
this the great John also teaches when he says, “In the beginning
was the Word, and the Word was with God<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p18.2" n="1337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p19" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>.” For in saying that he was “in
the beginning” and not “after the beginning,” he
showed that the beginning was never without the Word; and in declaring
that “the Word was with God,” he signified the absence of
defect in the Son in relation to the Father; for the Word is
contemplated as a whole together with the whole being of God. For if
the Word were deficient in His own greatness so as not to be capable of
relation with the whole being of God, we are compelled to suppose that
that part of God which extends beyond the Word is without the Word. But
in fact the whole magnitude of the Word is contemplated together with
the whole magnitude of God: and consequently in statements concerning
the Divine nature, it is not admissible to speak of
“greater” and “less.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.vi-p20" shownumber="no">As for those who say that the
begotten is in its nature unlike the unbegotten, let them learn from
the example of Adam and Abel not to talk nonsense. For Adam himself was
not begotten according to the natural generation of men; but Abel was
begotten of Adam. Now, surely, he who was never begotten is called
unbegotten, and he who came into being by generation is called
begotten<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p20.1" n="1338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> Inserting with Oehler the clause, <span class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p21.1" lang="EL">καὶ ὁ
γεννηθὲις
γεννητός</span>, which is not in the text of the Paris Editt, though a
corresponding clause appears in the Latin translation.</p></note>; yet the fact that he was not begotten
did not hinder Adam from being a man, nor did the generation of Abel
make him at all different from man’s nature, but both the one and
the other were men, although the one existed by being begotten, and the
other without generation. So in the case of our statements as to the
Divine nature, the fact of not being begotten, and that of being
begotten, produce no diversity of nature, but, just as in the case of
Adam and Abel the manhood is one, so is the Godhead one in the case of
the Father and the Son.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.vi-p22" shownumber="no">Now touching the Holy Spirit
also the blasphemers make the same statement as they do concerning the
Lord, saying that He too is created. But the Church believes, as
concerning the Son, so equally concerning the Holy Spirit, that He is
uncreated, and that the whole creation becomes good by participation in
the good which is above it, while the Holy Spirit needs not any to make
Him good (seeing that He is good by virtue of His nature, as the
Scripture testifies)<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p22.1" n="1339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> The
reference may be to <scripRef id="viii.vi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.10" parsed="|Ps|143|10|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliii. 10">Ps. cxliii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>; that the creation
is guided by the Spirit, while the Spirit gives guidance; that the
creation is governed, while the Spirit governs; that the creation is
comforted, while the Spirit comforts; that the creation is in bondage,
while the Spirit gives freedom; that the creation is made wise, while
the Spirit gives the grace of wisdom; that the creation partakes of the
gifts, while the Spirit bestows them at His pleasure: “For all
these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man
severally as He will<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p23.2" n="1340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And one may
find multitudes of other proofs from the Scriptures that all the
supreme and Divine attributes which are applied by the Scriptures to
the Father and the Son are also to be contemplated in the Holy
Spirit:—immortality, blessedness, goodness, wisdom, power,
justice, holiness—<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_339.html" id="viii.vi-Page_339" n="339" />every excellent attribute is
predicated of the Holy Spirit just as it is predicated of the Father
and of the Son, with the exception of those by which the Persons are
clearly and distinctly divided from each other; I mean, that the Holy
Spirit is not called the Father, or the Son; but all other names by
which the Father and the Son are named are applied by Scripture to the
Holy Spirit also. By this, then, we apprehend that the Holy Spirit is
above creation. Thus, where the Father and the Son are understood to
be, there the Holy Spirit also is understood to be; for the Father and
the Son are above creation, and this attribute the drift of our
argument claims for the Holy Spirit. So it follows, that one who places
the Holy Spirit above the creation has received the right and sound
doctrine: for he will confess that uncreated nature which we behold in
the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit to be one.</p>

<p class="c14" id="viii.vi-p25" shownumber="no">But since they bring forward as
a proof, according to their ideas, of the created nature of the Holy
Spirit, that utterance of the prophet, which says, “He that
stablisheth the thunder and createth the spirit, and declareth unto man
His Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p25.1" n="1341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p26" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.4.13" parsed="|Amos|4|13|0|0" passage="Amos iv. 13">Amos iv. 13</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>” we must consider this, that the
prophet speaks of the creation of another Spirit, in the stablishing of
the thunder, and not of the Holy Spirit. For the name of
“thunder” is given in mystical language to the Gospel.
Those, then, in whom arises firm and unshaken faith in the Gospel, pass
from being flesh to become spirit, as the Lord says, “That which
is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is
spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p26.2" n="1342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p27" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="viii.vi-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" passage="John iii. 6">John iii. 6</scripRef></p></note>.” It is God, then, Who by
stablishing the voice of the Gospel makes the believer spirit: and he
who is born of the Spirit and made spirit by such thunder,
“declares” Christ; as the Apostle says, “No man can
say that Jesus Christ is Lord but by the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="viii.vi-p27.2" n="1343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="viii.vi-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>
</div2></div1>

    <div1 id="ix" next="ix.i" prev="viii.vi" progress="62.00%" title="Ascetic and Moral Treatises.">

      <div2 id="ix.i" next="ix.ii" prev="ix" progress="62.00%" title="Title Page.">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_341.html" id="ix.i-Page_341" n="341" /><p class="c48" id="ix.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="ix.i-p1.1">II.—Ascetic and Moral.</span></p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="ix.ii" next="ix.ii.i" prev="ix.i" progress="62.01%" title="On Virginity.">

        <div3 id="ix.ii.i" next="ix.ii.ii" prev="ix.ii" progress="62.01%" title="Preface."><p class="c10" id="ix.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_342.html" id="ix.ii.i-Page_342" n="342" /><span class="c9" id="ix.ii.i-p1.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.i-p3.1">A few</span> words are necessary to explain the scope and aim of this
remarkable treatise. It is not the work of one who held a brief for
monasticism. Gregory deals with the celibate life in a different way
from other Catholic writers upon this theme. Athanasius and Basil both
saw in it the means of exhibiting to the world the Christian life
definitely founded on the orthodox faith; and, for each celibate
himself, this visible imitation of Christ would be more concentrated,
when secular distractions and dissipations had been put aside for ever.
Their aims were entirely moral and ecclesiastical. But Gregory deals
with the entire human development in things spiritual. He has given the
history of the struggle for moral and intellectual perfection, and the
conditions of its success. He had his own inner Christian experience,
the result of a recluse youth, on the one hand; he had the systems of
heathen and Christian philosophy on the other. The ideal life that he
has sketched is as lofty in its aspiration as the latter, and is
couched in philosophic rather than in Scriptural language; but its
scientific ground-work is entirely peculiar to himself. That groundwork
is briefly this; spirit must be freed, so as to be drawn to the Divine
Spirit; and to be so freed a “virginity” of the soul is
necessary. He comes in this way to blame marriage, because in most of
the marriages that he has known, this virginity of the soul is
conspicuously absent. But he does not blame the married state in
itself; as he himself distinctly tells us. The virginity he seeks may
exist even there; and it is not by any means the same thing as
celibacy. It is <i>disengagedness of heart</i>; and is, as many
passages in this treatise indicate, identical with philosophy, whose
higher manifestations had long ago been defined as Love, called forth
by the sight of the immaterial Beauty. Where this sight is not
interrupted, or not treated with indifference, there Virginity exists.
With Gregory philosophy had become Life, and it is virginity that keeps
it so, and therein keeps it from being lost. Another word with which
Gregory identified virginity is “incorruptibility,” in
language sometimes which recalls the lines—</p>

<p class="c53" id="ix.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no">“What, what is Virtue, but
repose of mind?</p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">A pure ethereal calm that knows
no storm,</p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no">Above the reach of wild
ambition’s wind,</p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no">Above the passions that this
world deform,</p>

<p class="c56" id="ix.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no">And torture man, a proud
malignant worm.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no">Yet no one would imagine that
here the poet, any more than S. Paul in <scripRef id="ix.ii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.24" parsed="|Eph|6|24|0|0" passage="Ephes. vi. 24">Ephes. vi. 24</scripRef> (see p. 343, note
3), meant celibacy <i>per se</i>. But it may be asked, how came Gregory
to use the word Virginity at all for pure disengagement of soul? The
answer seems to be, that he was very fond of metaphors and elaborate
comparisons, ever since the days that he was a student of Rhetoric;
this treatise itself is full of similes from nature, and they are not
so much poetry or rhetoric, as necessary means of bringing his meaning
vividly before readers. Virginity, then, is one of these bold and
telling figures; and in his hands it is a very suggestive metaphor;
though certainly at times it runs away with him. The accusation, then,
that when he identifies Piety and Virginity, he makes the former
consist in a mere externality, is unfounded. He uses the one word for
the other without apprising us that it is a metaphor, and he omits to
give any dietary rules by which this virginity is secured. Therefore he
<i>appears</i> to mean celibacy. But on the other hand no arguments can
be drawn from this treatise against the monastic life; only Gregory is
busied with other matters. Rather, if the actual marriages of his time
are such as he describes, it is a silent witness to the reasonableness,
if not to the necessity, of such a life within the church. For this
view of virginity as solving the question of Gregory’s supposed
marriage, see Prolegomena, p. 3.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="ix.ii.ii" next="ix.ii.ii.i" prev="ix.ii.i" progress="62.14%" title="On Virginity.">

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.i" next="ix.ii.ii.ii" prev="ix.ii.ii" progress="62.14%" title="Introduction."><p class="c10" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_343.html" id="ix.ii.ii.i-Page_343" n="343" /><span class="c9" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p1.1">On Virginity.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p4.1">The</span> object of this treatise is to create in its readers a passion for
the life according to excellence. There are many distractions<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p4.2" n="1344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5.1" lang="EL">περισπάσμων</span>. The allusion must be to <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 35">1 Cor. vii.
35</scripRef>;
but the actual word is not found in the whole of the N.T.,
though <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5.3" lang="EL">περιεσπᾶτο</span>
is used of Martha, S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.40" parsed="|Luke|10|40|0|0" passage="Luke x. 40">Luke x. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>, to use the word of the Divine Apostle,
incident to the secular life; and so this treatise would suggest, as a
necessary door of entrance to the holier life, the calling of
Virginity; seeing that, while it is not easy in the entanglements of
this secular life to find quiet for that of Divine contemplation, those
on the other hand who have bid farewell to its troubles can with
promptitude, and without distraction, pursue assiduously their higher
studies. Now, whereas all advice is in itself weak, and mere words of
exhortation will not make the task of recommending what is beneficial
easier to any one, unless he has first given a noble aspect to that
which he urges on his hearer, this discourse will accordingly begin
with the praises of Virginity; the exhortation will come at the end;
moreover, as the beauty in anything gains lustre by the contrast with
its opposite, it is requisite that some mention should be made of the
vexations of everyday life. Then it will be quite in the plan of this
work to introduce a sketch of the contemplative life, and to prove the
impossibility of any one attaining it who feel’s the
world’s anxieties. In the devotee bodily desire has become weak;
and so there will follow an inquiry as to the true object of desire,
for which (and which only) we have received from our Maker our power of
desiring. When this has received all possible illustration, it will
seem to follow naturally that we should consider some method to attain
it; and the true virginity, which is free from any stain of sin, will
be found to fit such a purpose. So all the intermediate part of the
discourse, while it seems to look elsewhere, will be really tending to
the praises of this virginity. All the particular rules obeyed by the
followers of this high calling will, to avoid prolixity, be omitted
here; the exhortation in the discourse will be introduced only in
general terms, and for cases of wide application; but, in a way,
particulars will be here included, and so nothing important will be
overlooked, while prolixity is avoided. Each of us, too, is inclined to
embrace some course of life with the greater enthusiasm, when he sees
personalities who have already gained distinction in it; we have
therefore made the requisite mention of saints who have gained their
glory in celibacy. But further than this; the examples we have in
biographies cannot stimulate to the attainment of excellence, so much
as a living voice and an example which is still working for good; and
so we have alluded to that most godly bishop<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p5.5" n="1345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Basil; rather than Gregory Thaumaturgus, as some have
conjectured.</p></note>,
our father in God, who himself alone could be the master in such
instructions. He will not indeed be mentioned by name, but by certain
indications we shall say in cipher that he is meant. Thus, too, future
readers will not think our advice unmeaning, when the candidate for
this life is told to school himself by recent masters. But let them
first fix their attention only on this: what such a master ought to be;
then let them choose for their guidance those who have at any time by
God’s grace been raised up to be champions of this system of
excellence; for either they will find what they seek, or at all events
will be no longer ignorant what it ought to be.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.ii" n="I" next="ix.ii.ii.iii" prev="ix.ii.ii.i" progress="62.26%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Chapter I" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter I.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">The</span> holy look of virginity is precious indeed in the judgment of all
who make purity the test of beauty; but it belongs to those alone whose
struggles to gain this object of a noble love are favoured and helped
by the grace of God. Its praise is heard at once in the very name which
goes with it; “Uncorrupted<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p2.2" n="1346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἄφθορον</span>;
this is connected just below with the Divine <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀφθαρσία</span>. In commenting on the meaning of this latter word at the close of
the Epistle to the Ephesians, Bishop Ellicott prefers to take it
with <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.3" lang="EL">ἀγαπώντων</span>, “in a manner and an element that knows neither
change, diminution, nor decay” (“in uncorruptness”
R.V.): although in the six other passages where it occurs in S. Paul
“it refers directly or indirectly to a higher sphere than the
present.” <i>i.e.</i> of immortality above, and might so, if the
construction allowed, be taken with <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.4" lang="EL">χάρις</span>. This
illustrates Gregory’s use of <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.5" lang="EL">ἀφθαρσία</span> in its human relation.</p></note>” is the
word <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_344.html" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-Page_344" n="344" />commonly said of it, and this shows the kind of purity that is in
it; thus we can measure by its equivalent term the height of this gift,
seeing that amongst the many results of virtuous endeavour this alone
has been honoured with the title of the thing that is uncorrupted. And
if we must extol with laudations this gift from the great God, the
words of His Apostle are sufficient in its praise; they are few, but
they throw into the background all extravagant laudations; he only
styles as “holy and without blemish<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.6" n="1347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef> (of the
church).</p></note>” her who has this grace for her
ornament. Now if the achievement of this saintly virtue consists in
making one “without blemish and holy,” and these epithets
are adopted in their first and fullest force to glorify the
incorruptible Deity, what greater praise of virginity can there be than
thus to be shown in a manner <i>deifying</i> those who share in her
pure mysteries, so that they become partakers of His glory Who is in
actual truth the only Holy and Blameless One; their purity and their
incorruptibility being the means of bringing them into relationship
with Him? Many who write lengthy laudations in detailed treatises, with
the view of adding something to the wonder of this grace, unconsciously
defeat, in my opinion, their own end; the fulsome manner in which they
amplify their subject brings its credit into suspicion. Nature’s
greatnesses have their own way of striking with admiration; they do not
need the pleading of words: the sky, for instance, or the sun, or any
other wonder of the universe. In the business of this lower world words
certainly act as a basement, and the skill of praise does impart a look
of magnificence; so much so, that mankind are apt to suspect as the
result of mere art the wonder produced by panegyric. So the one
sufficient way of praising virginity will be to show that that virtue
is above praise, and to evince our admiration of it by our lives rather
than by our words. A man who takes this theme for ambitious praise has
the appearance of supposing that one drop of his own perspiration will
make an appreciable increase of the boundless ocean, if indeed he
believes, as he does, that any human words can give more dignity to so
rare a grace; he must be ignorant either of his own powers or of that
which he attempts to praise.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.iii" next="ix.ii.ii.iv" prev="ix.ii.ii.ii" progress="62.38%" title="Chapter II" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
II.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p2.1">Deep</span> indeed will be the thought necessary to understand the surpassing
excellence of this grace. It is comprehended in the idea of the Father
incorrupt; and here at the outset is a paradox, viz. that virginity is
found in Him, Who has a Son and yet without passion has begotten Him.
It is included too in the nature of this Only-begotten God, Who struck
the first note of all this moral innocence; it shines forth equally in
His pure and passionless generation. Again a paradox; that the Son
should be known to us by virginity. It is seen, too, in the inherent
and incorruptible purity of the Holy Spirit; for when you have named
the pure and incorruptible you have named virginity. It accompanies the
whole supramundane existence; because of its passionlessness it is
always present with the powers above; never separated from aught that
is Divine, it never touches the opposite of this. All whose instinct
and will have found their level in virtue are beautified with this
perfect purity of the uncorrupted state; all who are ranked in the
opposite class of character are what they are, and are called so, by
reason of their fall from purity. What force of expression, then, will
be adequate to such a grace? How can there be no cause to fear lest the
greatness of its intrinsic value should be impaired by the efforts of
any one’s eloquence? The estimate of it which he will create will
be less than that which his hearers had before. It will be well, then,
to omit all laudation in this case; we cannot lift words to the height
of our theme. On the contrary, it is possible to be ever mindful of
this gift of God; and our lips may always speak of this blessing; that,
though it is the property of spiritual existence and of such singular
excellence, yet by the love of God it has been bestowed on those who
have received their life from the will of the flesh and from blood;
that, when human nature has been based by passionate inclinations, it
stretches out its offer of purity like a hand to raise it up again and
make it look above. This, I think, was the reason why our Master, Jesus
Christ Himself, the Fountain of all innocence, did not come into the
world by wedlock. It was, to divulge by the manner of His Incarnation
this great secret; that purity is the only complete indication<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p2.2" n="1348" place="end"><p class="c67" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">δείξασθαι</span>. Livineius conjectures <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p3.2" lang="EL">δέξασθαι</span>; so also Cod. Reg. Cf. Sedulius:</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">“Domus pudici
pectoris</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc75" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">Templum repente fit
Dei.”</p></note> of the presence of God and of His coming,
and that no one can in reality secure this for himself, unless he has
altogether estranged himself from the passions of the flesh. What
happened in the stainless Mary when the fulness of the Godhead which
was in Christ shone out through her, that happens in every soul that
leads by rule the virgin life. No longer indeed does the Master come
with bodily presence; “we know Christ no longer
accord<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_345.html" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-Page_345" n="345" />ing
to the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p5.1" n="1349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>”; but, spiritually, He dwells in
us and brings His Father with Him, as the Gospel somewhere<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p6.2" n="1350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" passage="John xiv. 23">John xiv. 23</scripRef></p></note> tells. Seeing, then, that virginity means so
much as this, that while it remains in Heaven with the Father of
spirits, and moves in the dance of the celestial powers, it
nevertheless stretches out hands for man’s salvation; that while
it is the channel which draws down the Deity to share man’s
estate, it keeps wings for man’s desires to rise to heavenly
things, and is a bond of union between the Divine and human, by its
mediation bringing into harmony these existences so widely
divided—what words could be discovered powerful enough to reach
this wondrous height? But still, it is monstrous to seem like creatures
without expression and without feeling; and we must choose (if we are
silent) one of two things; either to appear never to have felt the
special beauty of virginity, or to exhibit ourselves as obstinately
blind to all beauty: we have consented therefore to speak briefly about
this virtue, according to the wish of him who has assigned us this
task, and whom in all things we must obey. But let no one expect from
us any display of style; even if we wished it, perhaps we could not
produce it, for we are quite unversed in that kind of writing. Even if
we possessed such power, we would not prefer the favour of the few to
the edification of the many. A writer of sense should have, I take it,
for his chiefest object not to be admired above all other writers, but
to profit both himself and them, the many.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.iv" next="ix.ii.ii.v" prev="ix.ii.ii.iii" progress="62.53%" title="Chapter III" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
III.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p2.1">Would</span> indeed that some profit might come to myself from this effort! I
should have undertaken this labour with the greater readiness, if I
could have hope of sharing, according to the Scripture, in the fruits
of the plough and the threshing-floor; the toil would then have been a
pleasure. As it is, this my knowledge of the beauty of virginity is in
some sort vain and useless to me, just as the corn is to the muzzled ox
that treads<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p2.2" n="1351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐπιστρεφομένῳ
τὴν ἅλωνα</span>. This word is used for “walking over,” in Hesiod,
<i>Theogon.</i> 753, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p3.2" lang="EL">γαῖαν
ἐπιστρέφεται</span></p></note> the floor, or the water that streams
from the precipice to a thirsty man when he cannot reach it. Happy they
who have still the power of choosing the better way, and have not
debarred themselves from it by engagements of the secular life, as we
have, whom a gulf now divides from glorious virginity: no one can climb
up to that who has once planted his foot upon the secular life. We are
but spectators of others’ blessings and witnesses to the
happiness of another<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p3.3" n="1352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἑτέρων</span>, following
Cod. Reg., for <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p4.2" lang="EL">ἑκατέρων</span>.</p></note> class. Even if we
strike out some fitting thoughts about virginity, we shall not be
better than the cooks and scullions who provide sweet luxuries for the
tables of the rich, without having any portion themselves in what they
prepare. What a blessing if it had been otherwise, if we had not to
learn the good by after-regrets! Now <i>they</i> are the enviable ones,
<i>they</i> succeed even beyond their prayers and their desires, who
have not put out of their power the enjoyment of these delights. We are
like those who have a wealthy society with which to compare their own
poverty, and so are all the more vexed and discontented with their
present lot. The more exactly we understand the riches of virginity,
the more we must bewail the other life; for we realize by this contrast
with better things, how poor it is. I do not speak only of the future
rewards in store for those who have lived thus excellently, but those
rewards also which they have while alive here; for if any one would
make up his mind to measure exactly the difference between the two
courses, he would find it well-nigh as great as that between heaven and
earth. The truth of this statement may be known by looking at actual
facts.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no">But in writing this sad tragedy
what will be a fit beginning? How shall we really bring to view the
evils common to life? All men know them by experience, but somehow
nature has contrived to blind the actual sufferers so that they
willingly ignore their condition. Shall we begin with its choicest
sweets? Well then, is not the sum total of all that is hoped for in
marriage to get delightful companionship? Grant this obtained; let us
sketch a marriage in every way most happy; illustrious birth, competent
means, suitable ages, the very flower of the prime of life, deep
affection, the very best that each can think of the other<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p5.1" n="1353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑπὲρ
τοῦ ἄλλου</span> (a <i>late</i> use of <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.2" lang="EL">ἄλλος</span>). This was
Livineius’ conjecture for <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.3" lang="EL">τῶν ἄλλων</span>: the interchange of <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.4" lang="EL">υ</span> and <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.5" lang="EL">ν</span> is a common mistake.</p></note>, that sweet rivalry of each wishing to
surpass the other in loving; in addition, popularity, power, wide
reputation, and everything else. But observe that even beneath this
array of blessings the fire of an inevitable pain is smouldering. I do
not speak of the envy that is always springing up against those of
distinguished rank, and the liability to attack which hangs over those
who seem prosperous, and that natural hatred of superiors shown by
those who do not share equally in the good fortune, which make these
seemingly favoured ones pass an anxious time more full of pain than
pleasure. I omit that from the picture, and will suppose that envy
against them is asleep; although it would not be easy to find a single
life in which both these blessings were joined, <i>i.e.</i> happiness
above the common, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_346.html" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_346" n="346" />escape from envy. However, let us, if so it is to be,
suppose a married life free from all such trials; and let us see if it
is possible for those who live with such an amount of good fortune to
enjoy it. Why, what kind of vexation is left, you will ask, when even
envy of their happiness does not reach them? I affirm that this very
thing, this sweetness that surrounds their lives, is the spark which
kindles pain. They are human all the time, things weak and perishing;
they have to look upon the tombs of their progenitors; and so pain is
inseparably bound up with their existence, if they have the least power
of reflection. This continued expectancy of death, realized by no sure
tokens, but hanging over them the terrible uncertainty of the future,
disturbs their present joy, clouding it over with the fear of what is
coming. If only, before experience comes, the results of experience
could be learnt, or if, when one has entered on this course, it were
possible by some other means of conjecture to survey the reality, then
what a crowd of deserters would run from marriage into the virgin life;
what care and eagerness never to be entangled in that retentive snare,
where no one knows for certain how the net galls till they have
actually entered it! You would see there, if only you could do it
without danger, many contraries uniting; smiles melting into tears,
pain mingled with pleasure, death always hanging by expectation over
the children that are born, and putting a finger upon each of the
sweetest joys. Whenever the husband looks at the beloved face, that
moment the fear of separation accompanies the look. If he listens to
the sweet voice, the thought comes into his mind that some day he will
not hear it. Whenever he is glad with gazing on her beauty, then he
shudders most with the presentiment of mourning her loss. When he marks
all those charms which to youth are so precious and which the
thoughtless seek for, the bright eyes beneath the lids, the arching
eyebrows, the cheek with its sweet and dimpling smile, the natural red
that blooms upon the lips, the gold-bound hair shining in many-twisted
masses on the head, and all that transient grace, then, though he may
be little given to reflection, he must have this thought also in his
inmost soul that some day all this beauty will melt away and become as
nothing, turned after all this show into noisome and unsightly bones,
which wear no trace, no memorial, no remnant of that living bloom. Can
he live delighted when he thinks of that? Can he trust in these
treasures which he holds as if they would be always his? Nay, it is
plain that he will stagger as if he were mocked by a dream, and will
have his faith in life shaken, and will look upon what he sees as no
longer his. You will understand, if you have a comprehensive view of
things as they are, that nothing in this life looks that which it is.
It shows to us by the illusions of our imagination one thing, instead
of something else. Men gaze open-mouthed at it, and it mocks them with
hopes; for a while it hides itself beneath this deceitful show; then
all of a sudden in the reverses of life it is revealed as something
different from that which men’s hopes, conceived by its fraud in
foolish hearts, had pictured. Will life’s sweetness seem worth
taking delight in to him who reflects on this? Will he ever be able
really to feel it, so as to have joy in the goods he holds? Will he
not, disturbed by the constant fear of some reverse, have the use
without the enjoyment? I will but mention the portents, dreams, omens,
and such-like things which by a foolish habit of thought are taken
notice of, and always make men fear the worst. But her time of labour
comes upon the young wife; and the occasion is regarded not as the
bringing of a child into the world, but as the approach of death; in
bearing it is expected that she will die; and, indeed, often this sad
presentiment is true, and before they spread the birthday feast, before
they taste any of their expected joys, they have to change their
rejoicing into lamentation. Still in love’s fever, still at the
height of their passionate affection, not yet having grasped
life’s sweetest gifts, as in the vision of a dream, they are
suddenly torn away from all they possessed. But what comes next?
Domestics, like conquering foes, dismantle the bridal chamber; they
deck it for the funeral, but it is death’s<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.6" n="1354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> There
is a play on the words <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">θάλαμος</span> and <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">θάνατος</span>: “the one is changed into the other.”</p></note> room now; they make the useless wailings<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p7.3" n="1355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">ἐτὶ
τούτων
ἀνακλήσεις</span>: “<i>amongst</i> these”, <i>i.e.</i> the
domestics. Livineius reads <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">τούτοις</span>, and renders “Succedunt inutilis revocatio, inanis manuum
plausus,” <i>i.e.</i> as the last funeral act.</p></note> and beatings of the hands. Then there is the
memory of former days, curses on those who advised the marriage,
recriminations against friends who did not stop it; blame thrown on
parents whether they be alive or dead, bitter outbursts against human
destiny, arraigning of the whole course of nature, complaints and
accusations even against the Divine government; war within the man
himself, and fighting with those who would admonish; no repugnance to
the most shocking words and acts. In some this state of mind continues,
and their reason is more completely swallowed up by grief; and
<i>their</i> tragedy has a sadder ending, the victim not enduring to
survive the calamity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p9" shownumber="no">But rather than this let us
suppose a happier case. The danger of childbirth is past; a child is
born to them, the very image of its parents’ beauty. Are the
occasions for grief at all lessened thereby? Rather they are
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_347.html" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_347" n="347" />increased; for the
parents retain all their former fears, and feel in addition those on
behalf of the child, lest anything should happen to it in its bringing
up; for instance a bad accident, or by some turn of misfortunes a
sickness, a fever<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p9.1" n="1356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p10.1" lang="EL">πύρωσιν</span>, with Galesinius: the Paris Editt. read <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p10.2" lang="EL">πήρωσιν</span></p></note>, any dangerous
disease. Both parents share alike in these; but who could recount the
special anxieties of the wife? We omit the most obvious, which all can
understand, the weariness of pregnancy, the danger in childbirth, the
cares of nursing, the tearing of her heart in two for her offspring,
and, if she is the mother of many, the dividing of her soul into as
many parts as she has children; the tenderness with which she herself
feels all that is happening to them. That is well understood by every
one. But the oracle of God tells us that she is not her own mistress,
but finds her resources only in him whom wedlock has made her lord; and
so, if she be for ever so short a time left alone, she feels as if she
were separated from her head, and can ill bear it; she even takes this
short absence of her husband to be the prelude to her widowhood; her
fear makes her at once give up all hope; accordingly her eyes, filled
with terrified suspense, are always fixed upon the door; her ears are
always busied with what others are whispering; her heart, stung with
her fears, is well-nigh bursting even before any bad<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p10.3" n="1357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p11.1" lang="EL">νεώτερον</span>, in a bad sense. So Zosimus, lib. i. p. 658, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p11.2" lang="EL">πράγματα
῾Ρωμαίοις
νεώτερα
μηχανήσασθαι</span></p></note> news has arrived; a noise in the doorway,
whether fancied or real, acts as a messenger of ill, and on a sudden
shakes her very soul; most likely all outside is well, and there is no
cause to fear at all; but her fainting spirit is quicker than any
message, and turns her fancy from good tidings to despair. Thus even
the most favoured live, and they are not altogether to be envied; their
life is not to be compared to the freedom of virginity. Yet this hasty
sketch has omitted many of the more distressing details. Often this
young wife too, just wedded, still brilliant in bridal grace, still
perhaps blushing when her bridegroom enters, and shyly stealing furtive
glances at him, when passion is all the more intense because modesty
prevents it being shown, suddenly has to take the name of a poor lonely
widow and be called all that is pitiable. Death comes in an instant and
changes that bright creature in her white and rich attire into a
black-robed mourner. He takes off the bridal ornaments and clothes her
with the colours of bereavement. There is darkness in the once cheerful
room, and the waiting-women sing their long dirges. She hates her
friends when they try to soften her grief; she will not take food, she
wastes away, and in her soul’s deep dejection has a strong
longing only for her death, a longing which often lasts till it comes.
Even supposing that time puts an end to this sorrow, still another
comes, whether she has children or not. If she has, they are
fatherless, and, as objects of pity themselves, renew the memory of her
loss. If she is childless, then the name of her lost husband is rooted
up, and this grief is greater than the seeming consolation. I will say
little of the other special sorrows of widowhood; for who could
enumerate them all exactly? She finds her enemies in her relatives.
Some actually take advantage of her affliction. Others exult over her
loss, and see with malignant joy the home falling to pieces, the
insolence of the servants, and the other distresses visible in such a
case, of which there are plenty. In consequence of these, many women
are compelled to risk once more the trial of the same things, not being
able to endure this bitter derision. As if they could revenge insults
by increasing their own sufferings! Others, remembering the past, will
put up with anything rather than plunge a second time into the like
troubles. If you wish to learn all the trials of this married life,
listen to those women who actually know it. How they congratulate those
who have chosen from the first the virgin life, and have not had to
learn by experience about the better way, that virginity is fortified
against all these ills, that it has no orphan state, no widowhood to
mourn; it is always in the presence of the undying Bridegroom; it has
the offspring of devotion always to rejoice in; it sees continually a
home that is truly its own, furnished with every treasure because the
Master always dwells there; in this case death does not bring
separation, but union with Him Who is longed for; for when (a soul)
departs<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p11.3" n="1358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p12.1" lang="EL">ἀναλύσῃ</span>: <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p12.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Philip. i. 23">Philip. i. 23</scripRef>. Tertullian (<i>De
Patient.</i> 9) translates, “Cupis recipi (<i>i.e.</i> to flit,
depart) jam et esse cum Domino.” Beza, however, says that the
metaphor is taken from unharnessing after a race. Chrysostom and Jerome
seem to take it of loosing off the cable.</p></note>, then it is with Christ, as the
Apostle says. But it is time, now that we have examined on the one side
the feelings of those whose lot is happy, to make a revelation of other
lives, where poverty and adversity and all the other evils which men
have to suffer are a fixed condition; deformities, I mean, and
diseases, and all other lifelong afflictions. He whose life is
contained in himself either escapes them altogether or can bear them
easily, possessing a collected mind which is not distracted from
itself; while he who shares himself with wife and child often has not a
moment to bestow even upon regrets for his own condition, because
anxiety for his dear ones fills his heart. But it is superfluous to
dwell upon that which every one knows. If to what seems
prosperity <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_348.html" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_348" n="348" />such pain and weariness is bound, what may we not expect of the
opposite condition? Every description which attempts to represent it to
our view will fall short of the reality. Yet perhaps we may in a very
few words declare the depths of its misery. Those whose lot is contrary
to that which passes as prosperous receive their sorrows as well from
causes contrary to that. Prosperous lives are marred by the expectancy,
or the presence, of death; but the misery of these is that death delays
his coming. These lives then are widely divided by opposite feelings;
although equally without hope, they converge to the same end. So
many-sided, then, so strangely different are the ills with which
marriage supplies the world. There is pain always, whether children are
born, or can never be expected, whether they live, or die. One abounds
in them but has not enough means for their support; another feels the
want of an heir to the great fortune he has toiled for, and regards as
a blessing the other’s misfortune; each of them, in fact, wishes
for that very thing which he sees the other regretting. Again, one man
loses by death a much-loved<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p12.3" n="1359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.1" lang="EL">ἠγαπημένος
παῖς</span>. Cod. Reg. has
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.2" lang="EL">ὁ καταθύμιος</span>, a favorite word with Gregory. Livineius reads
ὁκαθήμενος, which he renders “nanus” (<i>i.e.</i> of low
stature), and cites Pollux Onomast. lib. 3, c. 24 (where <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.3" lang="EL">ἀποκαθήμενος</span>
= iners); it might also bear the meaning of
“stay-at-home,” in contrast to the prodigal in the next
sentence.</p></note> son; another has a
reprobate son alive; both equally to be pitied, though the one mourns
over the death, the other over the life, of his boy. Neither will I do
more than mention how sadly and disastrously family jealousies and
quarrels, arising from real or fancied causes, end. Who could go
completely into all those details? If you would know what a network of
these evils human life is, you need not go back again to those old
stories which have furnished subjects to dramatic poets. <i>They</i>
are regarded as myths on account of their shocking extravagance; there
are in them murders and eating of children, husband-murders, murders of
mothers and brothers, incestuous unions, and every sort of disturbance
of nature; and yet the old chronicler begins the story which ends in
such horrors with marriage. But turning from all that, gaze only upon
the tragedies that are being enacted on this life’s stage; it is
marriage that supplies mankind with actors there. Go to the law-courts
and read through the laws there; then you will know the shameful
secrets of marriage. Just as when you hear a physician explaining
various diseases, you understand the misery of the human frame by
learning the number and the kind of sufferings it is liable to, so when
you peruse the laws and read there the strange variety of crimes in
marriage to which their penalties are attached, you will have a pretty
accurate idea of its properties; for the law does not provide remedies
for evils which do not exist, any more than a physician has a treatment
for diseases which are never known.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.v" next="ix.ii.ii.vi" prev="ix.ii.ii.iv" progress="63.15%" title="Chapter IV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter
IV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p2.1">But</span> we
need no longer show in this narrow way the drawback of this life, as if
the number of its ills was limited to adulteries, dissensions, and
plots. I think we should take the higher and truer view, and say at
once that none of that evil in life, which is visible in all its
business and in all its pursuits, can have any hold over a man, if he
will not put himself in the fetters of this course. The truth of what
we say will be clear thus. A man who, seeing through the illusion with
the eye of his spirit purged, lifts himself above the struggling world,
and, to use the words of the Apostle, slights it all as but dung, in a
way exiling himself altogether from human life by his abstinence from
marriage,—that man has no fellowship whatever with the sins of
mankind, such as avarice, envy, anger, hatred, and everything of the
kind. He has an exemption from all this, and is in every way free and
at peace; there is nothing in him to provoke his neighbours’
envy, because he clutches none of those objects round which envy in
this life gathers. He has raised his own life above the world, and
prizing virtue as his only precious possession he will pass his days in
painless peace and quiet. For virtue is a possession which, though all
according to their capacity should share it, yet will be always in
abundance for those who thirst after it; unlike the occupation of the
lands on this earth, which men divide into sections, and the more they
add to the one the more they take from the other, so that the one
person’s gain is his fellow’s loss; whence arise the fights
for the lion’s share, from men’s hatred of being cheated.
But the larger owner of <i>this</i> possession is never envied; he who
snatches the lion’s share does no damage to him who claims equal
participation; as each is capable each has this noble longing
satisfied, while the wealth of virtues in those who are already
occupiers<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p2.2" n="1360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐν
τοῖς
προλαβοῦσιν</span>. Galesinius’ Latin seems wrong here, “rebus
iis quas supra meminimus,” though the words often have that force
in Gregory.</p></note> is not exhausted. The man, then, who,
with his eyes only on such a life, makes virtue, which has no limit
that man can devise, his only treasure, will surely never brook to bend
his soul to any of those low courses which multitudes tread. He will
not admire earthly riches, or human power, or any of those things which
folly seeks. If, indeed, his mind is still pitched so low, he is
outside our band of novices, and our words <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_349.html" id="ix.ii.ii.v-Page_349" n="349" />do not apply to him. But if
his thoughts are above, walking as it were with God, he will be lifted
out of the maze of all these errors; for the predisposing cause of them
all, marriage, has not touched him. Now the wish to be before others is
the deadly sin of pride, and one would not be far wrong in saying that
this is the seed-root of all the thorns of sin; but it is from reasons
connected with marriage that this pride mostly begins. To show what I
mean, we generally find the grasping man throwing the blame on his
nearest kin; the man mad after notoriety and ambition generally makes
his family responsible for this sin: “he must not be thought
inferior to his forefathers; he must be deemed a great man by the
generation to come by leaving his children historic records of
himself”: so also the other maladies of the soul, envy, spite,
hatred and such-like, are connected with this cause; they are to be
found amongst those who are eager about the things of this life. He who
has fled from it gazes as from some high watch-tower on the prospect of
humanity, and pities these slaves of vanity for their blindness in
setting such a value on bodily well-being. He sees some distinguished
person giving himself airs because of his public honours, and wealth,
and power, and only laughs at the folly of being so puffed up. He gives
to the years of human life the longest number, according to the
Psalmist’s computation, and then compares this atom-interval with
the endless ages, and pities the vain glory of those who excite
themselves for such low and petty and perishable things. What, indeed,
amongst the things here is there enviable in that which so many strive
for,—honour? What is gained by those who win it? The mortal
remains mortal whether he is honoured or not. What good does the
possessor of many acres gain in the end? Except that the foolish man
thinks his own that which never belongs to him, ignorant seemingly in
his greed that “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness
thereof<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p3.2" n="1361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>; xlvii.
7.</p></note>,” for “God is king of all
the earth<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p4.2" n="1362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>; xlvii.
7.</p></note>.” It is the passion of having
which gives men a false title of lordship over that which can never
belong to them. “The earth,” says the wise Preacher,
“abideth for ever<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p5.2" n="1363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.4" parsed="|Eccl|1|4|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 4">Eccles. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” ministering
to every generation, first one, then another, that is born upon it; but
men, though they are so little even their own masters, that they are
brought into life without knowing it by their Maker’s will, and
before they wish are withdrawn from it, nevertheless in their excessive
vanity think that they are her lords; that they, now born, now dying,
rule that which remains continually. One who reflecting on this holds
cheaply all that mankind prizes, whose only love is the divine life,
because “all flesh is grass, and all the glory of man as the
flower of grass<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p6.2" n="1364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.24" parsed="|1Pet|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 24">1 Pet. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,” can never
care for this grass which “to-day is and to-morrow is not”;
studying the divine ways, he knows not only that human life has no
fixity, but that the entire universe will not keep on its quiet course
for ever; he neglects his existence here as an alien and a passing
thing; for the Saviour said, “Heaven and earth shall pass away<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p7.2" n="1365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.35" parsed="|Matt|24|35|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 35">Matt. xxiv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the whole of necessity awaits its
refashioning. As long as he is “in this tabernacle<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p8.2" n="1366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” exhibiting
mortality, weighed down with this existence, he laments the lengthening
of his sojourn in it; as the Psalmist-poet says in his heavenly songs.
Truly, they live in darkness who sojourn in these living tabernacles;
wherefore that preacher, groaning at the continuance of this sojourn,
says, “Woe is me that my sojourn is prolonged<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p9.2" n="1367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5-Ps.120.6" parsed="|Ps|120|5|120|6" passage="Ps. cxx. 5, 6">Ps. cxx. 5, 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” and he attributes the cause of his
dejection to “darkness”; for we know that darkness is
called in the Hebrew language “kedar.” It is indeed a
darkness as of the night which envelops mankind, and prevents them
seeing this deceit and knowing that all which is most prized by the
living, and moreover all which is the reverse, exists only in the
conception of the unreflecting, and is in itself nothing; there is no
such reality anywhere as obscurity of birth, or illustrious birth, or
glory, or splendour, or ancient renown, or present elevation, or power
over others, or subjection. Wealth and comfort, poverty and distress,
and all the other inequalities of life, seem to the ignorant, applying
the test of pleasure, vastly different from each other. But to the
higher understanding they are all alike; one is not of greater value
than the other; because life runs on to the finish with the same speed
through all these opposites, and in the lots of either class there
remains the same power of choice to live well or ill, “through
armour on the right hand and on the left, through evil report and good
report<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p10.2" n="1368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.7" parsed="|2Cor|6|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vi. 7">2 Cor. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Therefore the clearseeing mind
which measures reality will journey on its path without turning,
accomplishing its appointed time from its birth to its exit; it is
neither softened by the pleasures nor beaten down by the hardships;
but, as is the way with travellers, it keeps advancing always, and
takes but little notice of the views presented. It is the travellers
way to press on to their journey’s end, no matter whether they
are passing through meadows and cultivated farms, or through wilder and
more rugged spots; a smiling landscape does not detain them; nor a
gloomy one check their speed. So, too, that lofty mind will press
straight on to its self-imposed end, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_350.html" id="ix.ii.ii.v-Page_350" n="350" />not turning aside to see
anything on the way. It passes through life, but its gaze is fixed on
heaven; it is the good steersman directing the bark to some landmark
there. But the grosser mind looks down; it bends its energies to bodily
pleasures as surely as the sheep stoop to their pasture; it lives for
gorging and still lower pleasures<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p11.2" n="1369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12.1" lang="EL">τοῖς μετὰ
γαστέρα</span> (not, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12.2" lang="EL">γαστέρος</span>), Cod. Reg.; cf. Gregor. Nazian. orat. xvi. p. 250,
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12.3" lang="EL">δοῦλος
γαστρὸς, καὶ
τῶν ὑπὸ
γαστέρα</span>.
Euseb. lib. 7, c. 20, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12.4" lang="EL">ταῖς ὑπὸ
γαστέρα
πλησμοναῖς</span></p></note>; it is
alienated from the life of God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p12.5" n="1370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.12" parsed="|Eph|2|12|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 12">Eph. ii. 12</scripRef>; iv.
18.</p></note>, and a stranger to
the promise of the Covenants; it recognizes no good but the
gratification of the body. It is a mind such as this that “walks
in darkness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p13.2" n="1371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.35" parsed="|John|12|35|0|0" passage="John xii. 35">John xii. 35</scripRef></p></note>,” and invents all the evil in
this life of ours; avarice, passions unchecked, unbounded luxury, lust
of power, vain-glory, the whole mob of moral diseases that invade
men’s homes. In these vices, one somehow holds closely to
another; where one has entered all the rest seem to follow, dragging
each other in a natural order, just as in a chain, when you have jerked
the first link, the others cannot rest, and even the link at the other
end feels the motion of the first, which passes thence by virtue of
their contiguity through the intervening links; so firmly are
men’s vices linked together by their very nature; when one of
them has gained the mastery of a soul, the rest of the train follow. If
you want a graphic picture of this accursed chain, suppose a man who
because of some special pleasure it gives him is a victim to his thirst
for fame; then a desire to increase his fortune follows close upon this
thirst for fame; he becomes grasping; but only because the first vice
leads him on to this. Then this grasping after money and superiority
engenders either anger with his kith and kin, or pride towards his
inferiors, or envy of those above him; then hypocrisy comes in after
this envy; a soured temper after that; a misanthropical spirit after
that; and behind them all a state of condemnation which ends in the
dark fires of hell. You see the chain; how all follows from one
cherished passion. Seeing, then, that this inseparable train of moral
diseases has entered once for all into the world, one single way of
escape is pointed out to us in the exhortations of the inspired
writings; and that is to separate ourselves from the life which
involves this sequence of sufferings. If we haunt Sodom, we cannot
escape the rain of fire; nor if one who has fled out of her looks back
upon her desolation, can he fail to become a pillar of salt rooted to
the spot. We cannot be rid of the Egyptian bondage, unless we leave
Egypt, that is, this life that lies under water<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p14.2" n="1372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p15.1" lang="EL">ὑποβρύχιον</span>; referring to the floods of the Nile.</p></note>,
and pass, not that Red Sea, but this black and gloomy Sea of life. But
suppose we remain in this evil bondage, and, to use the Master’s
words, “the truth shall not have made us free,” how can one
who seeks a lie and wanders in the maze of this world ever come to the
truth? How can one who has surrendered his existence to be chained by
nature run away from this captivity? An illustration will make our
meaning clearer. A winter torrent<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p15.2" n="1373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p16" shownumber="no"> Iliad, v. 87.</p></note>, which,
impetuous in itself, becomes swollen and carries down beneath its
stream trees and boulders and anything that comes in its way, is death
and danger to those alone who live along its course; for those who have
got well out of its way it rages in vain. Just so, only the man who
lives in the turmoil of life has to feel its force; only he has to
receive those sufferings which nature’s stream, descending in a
flood of troubles, must, to be true to its kind, bring to those who
journey on its banks. But if a man leaves this torrent, and these
“proud waters<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p16.1" n="1374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.124.5-Ps.124.7" parsed="|Ps|124|5|124|7" passage="Ps. cxxiv. 5, 6, 7">Ps. cxxiv. 5, 6,
7</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.v-p17.2" lang="EL">τὸ
ὕδωρ τὸ
ἀνυπόστατον</span>
(LXX.), <i>i.e.</i> unsupportable.</p></note>,” he will
escape from being “a prey to the teeth” of this life, as
the Psalm goes on to say, and, as “a bird from the snare,”
on virtue’s wings. This simile, then, of the torrent holds; human
life <i>is</i> a tossing and tumultuous stream sweeping down to find
its natural level; none of the objects sought for in it last till the
seekers are satisfied; all that is carried to them by this stream comes
near, just touches them, and passes on; so that the present moment in
this impetuous flow eludes enjoyment, for the after-current snatches it
from their view. It would be our interest therefore to keep far away
from such a stream, lest, engaged on temporal things, we should neglect
eternity. How can a man keep for ever anything here, be his love for it
never so passionate? Which of life’s most cherished objects
endures always? What flower of prime? What gift of strength and beauty?
What wealth, or fame, or power? They all have their transient bloom,
and then melt away into their opposites. Who can continue in
life’s prime? Whose strength lasts for ever? Has not Nature made
the bloom of beauty even more short-lived than the shows of spring? For
they blossom in their season, and after withering for a while again
revive; after another shedding they are again in leaf, and retain their
beauty of to-day to a late prime. But Nature exhibits the human bloom
only in the spring of early life; then she kills it; it is vanished in
the frosts of age. All other delights also deceive the bodily eye for a
time, and then pass behind the veil of oblivion. Nature’s
inevitable changes are many; they agonize him whose love is passionate.
One way of escape is open: it is, to be attached to none of these
things, and to get as far away as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_351.html" id="ix.ii.ii.v-Page_351" n="351" />possible from the society of
this emotional and sensual world; or rather, for a man to go outside
the feelings which his own body gives rise to. Then, as he does not
live for the flesh, he will not be subject to the troubles of the
flesh. But this amounts to living for the spirit only, and imitating
all we can the employment of the world of spirits. There they neither
marry, nor are given in marriage. Their work and their excellence is to
contemplate the Father of all purity, and to beautify the lines of
their own character from the Source of all beauty, so far as imitation
of It is possible.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.vi" next="ix.ii.ii.vii" prev="ix.ii.ii.v" progress="63.64%" title="Chapter V" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
V.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p2.1">Now</span> we
declare that Virginity is man’s “fellow-worker” and
helper in achieving the aim of this lofty passion. In other sciences
men have devised certain practical methods for cultivating the
particular subject; and so, I take it, virginity is the practical
method in the science of the Divine life, furnishing men with the power
of assimilating themselves with spiritual natures. The constant
endeavour in such a course is to prevent the nobility of the soul from
being lowered by those sensual outbreaks, in which the mind no longer
maintains its heavenly thoughts and upward gaze, but sinks down to the
emotions belonging to the flesh and blood. How can the soul which is
riveted<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p2.2" n="1375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf.
De Anim⟧ et
Resurr., p. 225, D. for the metaphor.</p></note> to the pleasures of the flesh and
busied with merely human longings turn a disengaged eye upon its
kindred intellectual light? This evil, ignorant, and prejudiced bias
towards material things will prevent it. The eyes of swine, turning
naturally downward, have no glimpse of the wonders of the sky; no more
can the soul whose body drags it down look any longer upon the beauty
above; it must pore perforce upon things which though natural are low
and animal. To look with a free devoted gaze upon heavenly delights,
the soul will turn itself from earth; it will not even partake of the
recognized indulgences of the secular life; it will transfer all its
powers of affection from material objects to the intellectual
contemplation of immaterial beauty. Virginity of the body is devised to
further such a disposition of the soul; it aims at creating in it a
complete forgetfulness of natural emotions; it would prevent the
necessity of ever descending to the call of fleshly needs. Once freed
from such, the soul runs no risk of becoming, through a growing habit
of indulging in that which seems to a certain extent conceded by
nature’s law, inattentive and ignorant of Divine and undefiled
delights. Purity of the heart, that master of our lives, alone can
capture them.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.vii" next="ix.ii.ii.viii" prev="ix.ii.ii.vi" progress="63.71%" title="Chapter VI" type="Chapter">
<p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p2.1">This</span>, I
believe, makes the greatness of the prophet Elias, and of him who
afterwards appeared in the spirit and power of Elias, than whom
“of those that are born of women there was none greater<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p2.2" n="1376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.11" parsed="|Matt|12|11|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 11">Matt. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If their history conveys any other
mystic lesson, surely this above all is taught by their special mode of
life, that the man whose thoughts are fixed upon the invisible is
necessarily separated from all the ordinary events of life; his
judgments as to the True Good cannot be confused and led astray by the
deceits arising from the senses. Both, from their youth upwards, exiled
themselves from human society, and in a way from human nature, in their
neglect of the usual kinds of meat and drink, and their sojourn in the
desert. The wants of each were satisfied by the nourishment that came
in their way, so that their taste might remain simple and unspoilt, as
their ears were free from any distracting noise, and their eyes from
any wandering look. Thus they attained a cloudless calm of soul, and
were raised to that height of Divine favour which Scripture records of
each. Elias, for instance, became the dispenser of God’s earthly
gifts; he had authority to close at will the uses of the sky against
the sinners and to open them to the penitent. John is not said indeed
to have done any miracle; but the gift in him was pronounced by Him Who
sees the secrets of a man greater than any prophet’s. This was
so, we may presume, because both, from beginning to end, so dedicated
their hearts to the Lord that they were unsullied by any earthly
passion; because the love of wife or child, or any other human call,
did not intrude upon them, and they did not even think their daily
sustenance worthy of anxious thought; because they showed themselves to
be above any magnificence<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p3.2" n="1377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p4.1" lang="EL">σεμνότητος</span>; not as Galesinius renders, “asperitate quadam
gravi.”</p></note> of dress, and made
shift with that which chance offered them, one clothing himself in
goat-skins, the other with camel’s hair. It is my belief that
they would not have reached to this loftiness of spirit, if marriage
had softened them. This is not simple history only; it is
“written for our admonition<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p4.2" n="1378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that
we might direct our lives by theirs. What, then, do we learn thereby?
This: that the man who longs for union with God must, like those
saints, detach his mind from all worldly business. It is impossible for
the mind which is poured into many channels to win its way to the
knowledge and the love of God.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.viii" next="ix.ii.ii.ix" prev="ix.ii.ii.vii" progress="63.80%" title="Chapter VII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_352.html" id="ix.ii.ii.viii-Page_352" n="352" /><span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.viii-p2.1">An</span> illustration will make our teaching on this subject clearer.
Imagine a stream flowing from a spring and dividing itself off into a
number of accidental channels. As long as it proceeds so, it will be
useless for any purpose of agriculture, the dissipation of its waters
making each particular current small and feeble, and therefore slow.
But if one were to mass these wandering and widely dispersed rivulets
again into one single channel, he would have a full and collected
stream for the supplies which life demands. Just so the human mind (so
it seems to me), as long as its current spreads itself in all
directions over the pleasures of the sense, has no power that is worth
the naming of making its way towards the Real Good; but once call it
back and collect it upon itself, so that it may begin to move without
scattering and wandering towards the activity which is congenital and
natural to it, it will find no obstacle in mounting to higher things,
and in grasping realities. We often see water contained in a pipe
bursting upwards through this constraining force, which will not let it
leak; and this, in spite of its natural gravitation: in the same way,
the mind of man, enclosed in the compact channel of an habitual
continence, and not having any side issues, will be raised by virtue of
its natural powers of motion to an exalted love. In fact, its Maker
ordained that it should always move, and to stop is impossible to it;
when therefore it is prevented employing this power upon trifles, it
cannot be but that it will speed toward the truth, all improper exits
being closed. In the case of many turnings we see travellers can keep
to the direct route, when they have learnt that the other roads are
wrong, and so avoid them; the more they keep out of these wrong
directions, the more they will preserve the straight course; in like
manner the mind in turning from vanities will recognize the truth. The
great prophets, then, whom we have mentioned seem to teach this lesson,
viz. to entangle ourselves with none of the objects of this
world’s effort; marriage is one of these, or rather it is the
primal root of all striving after vanities.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.ix" next="ix.ii.ii.x" prev="ix.ii.ii.viii" progress="63.87%" title="Chapter VIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p2.1">Let</span> no
one think however that herein we depreciate marriage as an institution.
We are well aware that it is not a stranger to God’s blessing.
But since the common instincts of mankind can plead sufficiently on its
behalf, instincts which prompt by a spontaneous bias to take the high
road of marriage for the procreation of children, whereas Virginity in
a way thwarts this natural impulse, it is a superfluous task to compose
formally an Exhortation to marriage. We put forward the pleasure of it
instead, as a most doughty champion on its behalf. It may be however,
notwithstanding this, that there <i>is</i> some need of such a
treatise, occasioned by those who travesty the teaching of the Church.
Such persons<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p2.2" n="1379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|2|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 2">1 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “have their conscience seared
with a hot iron,” as the Apostle expresses it; and very truly
too, considering that, deserting the guidance of the Holy Spirit for
the “doctrines of devils,” they have some ulcers and
blisters stamped upon their hearts, abominating God’s creatures,
and calling them “foul,” “seducing,”
“mischievous,” and so on. “But what have I to do to
judge them that are without<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p3.2" n="1380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.12" parsed="|1Cor|5|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 12">1 Cor. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?” asks the
Apostle. Truly those persons are outside the Court in which the words
of our mysteries are spoken; they are not installed under God’s
roof, but in the monastery of the Evil One. They “are taken
captive by him at his will<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p4.2" n="1381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.16" parsed="|2Tim|2|16|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 16">2 Tim. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.” They
therefore do not understand that all virtue is found in moderation, and
that any declension to either side<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p5.2" n="1382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τὰ
παρακείμενα</span>. Galesinius wrongly renders “in contrarias
partes.” Cf. Arist. Eth. ii. 5.</p></note> of it becomes
a vice. He, in fact, who grasps the middle point between doing too
little and doing too much has hit the distinction between vice and
virtue. Instances will make this clearer. Cowardice and audacity are
two recognized vices opposed to each other; the one the defect, the
other the excess of confidence; between them lies courage. Again, piety
is neither atheism nor superstition; it is equally impious to deny a
God and to believe in many gods. Is there need of more examples to
bring this principle home? The man who avoids both meanness and
prodigality will by this shunning of extremes form the moral habit of
liberality; for liberality is the thing which is neither inclined to
spend at random vast and useless sums, nor yet to be closely
calculating in necessary expenses. We need not go into details in the
case of all good qualities. Reason, in all of them, has established
virtue to be a middle state between two extremes. Sobriety itself
therefore is a middle state, and manifestly involves the two
declensions on either side towards vice; he, that is, who is wanting in
firmness of soul, and is so easily worsted in the combat with pleasure
as never even to have approached the path of a virtuous and sober life,
slides into shameful indulgence; while he who goes beyond the safe
ground of sobriety and overshoots the moderation of this virtue, falls
as it were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_353.html" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-Page_353" n="353" />from a precipice into the “doctrines of devils,”
“having his conscience seared with a hot iron.” In
declaring marriage abominable he brands himself with such reproaches;
for “if the tree is corrupt” (as the Gospel says),
“the fruit also of the tree will be like it<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p6.2" n="1383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.18" parsed="|Matt|7|18|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 18">Matt. vii. 18</scripRef>; from which it will be
seen that Gregory confirms the Vulgate “malum” for
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.2" lang="EL">σαπρόν</span>,
since he quotes it as <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.3" lang="EL">κακὸν</span> here.</p></note>”; if a man is the shoot and fruitage
of the tree of marriage, reproaches cast on that turn upon him who
casts them<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.4" n="1384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p8.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
προφέροντος</span>; not “of their Creator,” or “of their
father” (Livineius).</p></note>. These persons, then, are like branded
criminals already; their conscience is covered with the stripes of this
unnatural teaching. But our view of marriage is this; that, while the
pursuit of heavenly things should be a man’s first care, yet if
he can use the advantages of marriage with sobriety and moderation, he
need not despise this way of serving the state. An example might be
found in the patriarch Isaac. He married Rebecca when he was past the
flower of his age and his prime was well-nigh spent, so that his
marriage was not the deed of passion, but because of God’s
blessing that should be upon his seed. He cohabited with her till the
birth of her only children<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p8.2" n="1385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.1" lang="EL">μέχρι μιᾶς
ὠδῖνος</span>. So
perhaps <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.10" parsed="|Rom|9|10|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 10">Rom. ix. 10</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.3" lang="EL">῾Ρεβέκκα
ἐξ ἑνὸς
κοίτην
ἔχουσα</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> ex uno concubitu. Below, c. 9 (p. 139, c. 11), Gregory uses
the same expression of one <i>birth.</i></p></note>, and then, closing
the channels of the senses, lived wholly for the Unseen; for this is
what seems to be meant by the mention in his history of the
<i>dimness</i> of the Patriarch’s eyes. But let that be as those
think who are skilled in reading these meanings, and let us proceed
with the continuity of our discourse. What then, were we saying? That
in the cases where it is possible at once to be true to the diviner
love, and to embrace wedlock, there is no reason for setting aside this
dispensation of nature and misrepresenting as abominable that which is
honourable. Let us take again our illustration of the water and the
spring. Whenever the husbandman, in order to irrigate a particular
spot, is bringing the stream thither, but there is need before it gets
there of a small outlet, he will allow only so much to escape into that
outlet as is adequate to supply the demand, and can then easily be
blended again with the main stream. If, as an inexperienced and
easy-going steward, he opens too wide a channel, there will be danger
of the whole stream quitting its direct bed and pouring itself
sideways. In the same way, if (as life does need a mutual succession) a
man so treats this need as to give spiritual things the first thought,
and because of the shortness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.4" n="1386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p10.1" lang="EL">καιροῦ
συστολὴν</span></p></note> of the time
indulges but sparingly the sexual passion and keeps it under restraint,
that man would realize the character of the prudent husband man to
which the Apostle exhorts us. About the details of paying these
trifling debts of nature he will not be over-calculating, but the long
hours of his prayers<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p10.2" n="1387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p11.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἐκ
συμφώνου
καθαρότητα
τῇ σχολῇ τῶν
προσευχῶν
ἀφορίζων</span>, “durch häufiges Gebet die innige Reinheit
festzustellen sucht,” J. Rupp. The Latin fails to give the full
force, “ex convenientia quadam munditiam animi in orationum
studio constituit:” <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p11.2" lang="EL">σχολὴ</span> is
<i>abundant</i> time from the business of life.</p></note> will secure the
purity which is the key-note of his life. He will always fear lest by
this kind of indulgence he may become nothing but flesh and blood; for
in them God’s Spirit does not dwell. He who is of so weak a
character that he cannot make a manful stand against nature’s
impulse had better<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p11.3" n="1388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p12.1" lang="EL">κρείττων, κ. τ.
λ</span>., “melius” (Livineius), not
“validior.”</p></note> keep himself very
far away from such temptations, rather than descend into a combat which
is above his strength. There is no small danger for him lest, cajoled
in the valuation of pleasure, he should think that there exists no
other good but that which is enjoyed along with some sensual emotion,
and, turning altogether from the love of immaterial delights, should
become entirely of the flesh, seeking always his pleasure only there,
so that his character will be a Pleasure-lover, not a God-lover. It is
not every man’s gift, owing to weakness of nature, to hit the due
proportion in these matters; there is a danger of being carried far
beyond it, and “sticking fast in the deep mire<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p12.2" n="1389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.1" lang="EL">ἰλύν</span>, a better reading
than <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.2" lang="EL">ὕλην</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.2" parsed="|Ps|69|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 2">Ps. lxix.
2</scripRef>,
“the mire of depth” (<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.4" lang="EL">ἰλὺν
βυθοῦ</span>).</p></note>,” to use the Psalmist’s words.
It would therefore be for our interest, as our discourse has been
suggesting, to pass through life without a trial of these temptations,
lest under cover of the excuse of lawful indulgence passion should gain
an entrance into the citadel of the soul.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.x" next="ix.ii.ii.xi" prev="ix.ii.ii.ix" progress="64.14%" title="Chapter IX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p1.1">Chapter
IX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p2.1">Custom</span> is indeed in everything hard to resist. It possesses an enormous
power of attracting and seducing the soul. In the cases where a man has
got into a fixed state of sentiment, a certain imagination of the good
is created in him by this habit; and nothing is so naturally vile but
it may come to be thought both desirable and laudable, once it has got
into the fashion<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p2.2" n="1390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p3.1" lang="EL">οὐδὲν οὕτω
τῇ φύσει
φευκτόν
ἐστιν, ὡς, κ. τ.
λ</span>. Both Livineius and Galesinius have
missed the meaning here. Jac. Billius has rightly interpreted,
“Nihil naturâ tam turpe ac fugiendum est, <i>quin</i>,
si,” &amp;c.</p></note>. Take mankind now
living on the earth. There are many nations, and their ambitions are
not all the same. The standard of beauty and of honour is different in
each, the custom of each regulating their enthusiasm and their aims.
This unlikeness is seen not only amongst nations where the pursuits of
the one are in no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_354.html" id="ix.ii.ii.x-Page_354" n="354" />repute with the other, but even in the same nation, and the
same city, and the same family; we may see in those aggregates also
much difference existing owing to customary feeling. Thus brothers born
from the same throe are separated widely from each other in the aims of
life. Nor is this to be wondered at, considering that each single man
does not generally keep to the same opinion about the same thing, but
alters it as fashion influences him. Not to go far from our present
subject, we have known those who have shown themselves to be in love
with chastity all through the early years of puberty; but in taking the
pleasures which men think legitimate and allowable they make them the
starting-point of an impure life, and when once they have admitted
these temptations, all the forces of their feeling are turned in that
direction, and, to take again our illustration of the stream, they let
it rush from the diviner channel into low material channels, and make
within themselves a broad path for passion; so that the stream of their
love leaves dry the abandoned channel of the higher way<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p3.2" n="1391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τὰ ἄνω</span>, Reg. Cod.,
better than <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p4.2" lang="EL">τὸ</span></p></note> and flows abroad in indulgence. It would be
well then, we take it, for the weaker brethren to fly to virginity as
into an impregnable fortress, rather than to descend into the career of
life’s consequences and invite temptations to do their worst upon
them, entangling themselves in those things which through the lusts of
the flesh war against the law of our mind; it would be well for them to
consider<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p4.3" n="1392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p5.1" lang="EL">φροντίζοντας</span>, with Reg. Cod.</p></note> that herein they risk not broad acres,
or wealth, or any other of this life’s prizes, but the hope which
has been their guide. It is impossible that one who has turned to the
world and feels its anxieties, and engages his heart in the wish to
please men, can fulfil that first and great commandment of the Master,
“Thou shalt love God with all thy heart and with all thy
strength<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p5.2" n="1393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37" parsed="|Matt|22|37|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 37">Matt. xxii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.” How can he fulfil that, when
he divides his heart between God and the world, and exhausts the love
which he owes to Him alone in human affections? “He that is
unmarried careth for the things of the Lord; but he that is married
careth for the things that are of the world<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p6.2" n="1394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.x-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 32">1 Cor. vii.
32</scripRef> (R.V.).</p></note>.” If the combat with pleasure seems
wearisome, nevertheless let all take heart. Habit will not fail to
produce, even in the seemingly most fretful<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p7.2" n="1395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.x-p8.1" lang="EL">τοῖς
δυσκολωτάτοις</span>; better than to take this as a neuter.</p></note>, a
feeling of pleasure through the very effort of their perseverance; and
that pleasure will be of the noblest and purest kind; which the
intelligent may well be enamoured of, rather than allow themselves,
with aims narrowed by the lowness of their objects, to be estranged
from the true greatness which goes beyond all thought.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xi" next="ix.ii.ii.xii" prev="ix.ii.ii.x" progress="64.27%" title="Chapter X" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p1.1">Chapter
X.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p2.1">What</span> words indeed could possibly express the greatness of that loss in
falling away from the possession of real goodness? What consummate
power of thought would have to be employed! Who could produce even in
outline that which speech cannot tell, nor the mind grasp? On the one
hand, if a man has kept the eye of his heart so clear that he can in a
way behold the promise of our Lord’s Beatitudes realized, he will
condemn all human utterance as powerless to represent that which he has
apprehended. On the other hand, if a man from the atmosphere of
material indulgences has the weakness of passion spreading like a film
over the keen vision of his soul, all force of expression will be
wasted upon him; for it is all one whether you understate or whether
you magnify a miracle to those who have no power whatever of perceiving
it<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p2.2" n="1396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀναισθήτως
ἐχόντων</span>;
Reg. Cod.</p></note>. Just as, in the case of the sunlight, on
one who has never from the day of his birth seen it, all efforts at
translating it into words are quite thrown away; you cannot make the
splendour of the ray shine<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p3.2" n="1397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">αὐγάζειν</span>; intrans. in N.T.</p></note> through his ears;
in like manner, to see the beauty of the true and intellectual light,
each man has need of eyes of his own; and he who by a gift of Divine
inspiration can see it retains his ecstasy unexpressed in the depths of
his consciousness; while he who sees it not cannot be made to know even
the greatness of his loss. How should he? This good escapes his
perception, and it cannot be represented to him; it is unspeakable, and
cannot be delineated. We have not learnt the peculiar language
expressive of this beauty. An example of what we want to say does not
exist in the world; a comparison for it would at least be very
difficult to find. Who compares the Sun to a little spark? or the vast
Deep to a drop? And that tiny drop and that diminutive spark bear the
same relation to the Deep and to the Sun, as any beautiful object of
man’s admiration does to that real beauty on the features of the
First Good, of which we catch the glimpse beyond any other good. What
words could be invented to show the greatness of this loss to him who
suffers it? Well does the great David seem to me to express the
impossibility of doing this. He has been lifted by the power of the
Spirit out of himself, and sees in a blessed state of ecstacy the
boundless and incomprehensible Beauty; he sees it as fully as a mortal
can see who has quitted his fleshly envelopments and entered, by the
mere power of thought, upon the contemplation of the spiritual and
intellectual <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_355.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-Page_355" n="355" />world, and in his longing to speak a word worthy of the spectacle
he bursts forth with that cry, which all re-echo, “Every man a
liar<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p4.2" n="1398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.11" parsed="|Ps|116|11|0|0" passage="Ps. cxvi. 11">Ps. cxvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>!” I take that to mean that any man who
entrusts to language the task of presenting the ineffable Light is
really and truly a liar; not because of any hatred on his part of the
truth, but because of the feebleness of his instrument for expressing
the thing thought of<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p5.2" n="1399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐχὶ τῷ
μίσει τῆς
ἀληθείας
ἀλλὰ τῇ
ἀσθενεί&amp; 139·
τῆς
διηγήσεως</span>, the reading of Codd. Vatican &amp; Reg.</p></note>. The visible beauty
to be met with in this life of ours, showing glimpses of itself,
whether in inanimate objects or in animate organisms in a certain
choiceness of colour, can be adequately admired by our power of
aesthetic feeling. It can be illustrated and made known to others by
description; it can be seen drawn in the language as in a picture. Even
a perfect type<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p6.2" n="1400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p7.1" lang="EL">οὐδέ τὸ
ἀρχέτυπον, κ.
τ. λ</span>.</p></note> of such beauty does
not baffle our conception. But how can language illustrate when it
finds no media for its sketch, no colour, no contour<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p7.2" n="1401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> These
are evidently the elements of beauty as <i>then</i> recognized by the
eye; it is still the Hellenic standard.</p></note>, no majestic size, no faultlessness of
feature; nor any other commonplace of art? The Beauty which is
invisible and formless, which is destitute of qualities and far removed
from everything which we recognize in bodies by the eye, can never be
made known by the traits which require nothing but the perceptions of
our senses in order to be grasped. Not that we are to despair of
winning this object of our love, though it does seem too high for our
comprehension. The more reason shows the greatness of this thing which
we are seeking, the higher we must lift our thoughts and excite them
with the greatness of that object; and we must fear to lose our share
in that transcendent Good. There is indeed no small amount of danger
lest, as we can base the apprehension of it on no knowable qualities,
we should slip away from it altogether because of its very height and
mystery. We deem it necessary therefore, owing to this weakness of the
thinking faculty, to lead it towards the Unseen by stages through the
cognizances of the senses. Our conception of the case is as
follows.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xii" next="ix.ii.ii.xiii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xi" progress="64.43%" title="Chapter XI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p1.1">Chapter
XI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p2.1">Now</span> those who take a superficial and unreflecting view of things
observe the outward appearance of anything they meet, <i>e.g.</i> of a
man, and then trouble themselves no more about him. The view they have
taken of the bulk of his body is enough to make them think that they
know all about him. But the penetrating and scientific mind will not
trust to the eyes alone the task of taking the measure of reality; it
will not stop at appearances, nor count that which is not seen amongst
unrealities. It inquires into the qualities of the man’s soul. It
takes those of its characteristics which have been developed by his
bodily constitution, both in combination and singly; first singly, by
analysis, and then in that living combination which makes the
personality of the subject. As regards the inquiry into the nature of
beauty, we see, again, that the man of half-grown intelligence, when he
observes an object which is bathed in the glow of a seeming beauty,
thinks that that object is in its essence beautiful, no matter what it
is that so prepossesses him with the pleasure of the eye. He will not
go deeper into the subject. But the other, whose mind’s eye is
clear, and who can inspect such appearances, will neglect those
elements which are the material only upon which the Form of Beauty
works; to him they will be but the ladder by which he climbs to the
prospect of that Intellectual Beauty, in accordance with their share in
which all other beauties get their existence and their name. But for
the majority, I take it, who live all their lives with such obtuse
faculties of thinking, it is a difficult thing to perform this feat of
mental analysis and of discriminating the material vehicle from the
immanent beauty, and thereby of grasping the actual nature of the
Beautiful; and if any one wants to know the exact source of all the
false and pernicious conceptions of it, he would find it in nothing
else but this, viz. the absence, in the soul’s faculties of
feeling, of that exact training which would enable them to distinguish
between true Beauty and the reverse. Owing to this men give up all
search after the true Beauty. Some slide into mere sensuality. Others
incline in their desires to dead metallic coin. Others limit their
imagination of the beautiful to worldly honours, fame, and power. There
is another class which is enthusiastic about art and science. The most
debased make their gluttony the test of what is good. But he who turns
from all grosser thoughts and all passionate longings after what is
seeming, and explores the nature of the beauty which is simple,
immaterial, formless, would never make a mistake like that when he has
to choose between all the objects of desire; he would never be so
misled by these attractions as not to see the transient character of
their pleasures and not to win his way to an utter contempt for every
one of them. This, then, is the path to lead us to the discovery of the
Beautiful. All other objects that attract men’s love, be they
never so fashionable, be they prized never so much and embraced never
so eagerly, must be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_356.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-Page_356" n="356" />left below us, as too low, too fleeting, to employ the
powers of loving which we possess; not indeed that those powers are to
be locked up within us unused and motionless; but only that they must
first be cleansed from all lower longings; then we must lift them to
that height to which sense can never reach. Admiration even of the
beauty of the heavens, and of the dazzling sunbeams, and, indeed, of
any fair phenomenon, will then cease. The beauty noticed there will be
but as the hand to lead us to the love of the supernal Beauty whose
glory the heavens and the firmament declare, and whose secret the whole
creation sings. The climbing soul, leaving all that she has grasped
already as too narrow for her needs, will thus grasp the idea of that
magnificence which is exalted far above the heavens. But how can any
one reach to this, whose ambitions creep below? How can any one fly up
into the heavens, who has not the wings of heaven and is not already
buoyant and lofty-minded by reason of a heavenly calling? Few can be
such strangers to evangelic mysteries as not to know that there is but
one vehicle on which man’s soul can mount into the heavens, viz.
the self-made likeness in himself to the descending Dove, whose wings<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p2.2" n="1402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" passage="Ps. lv. 6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> David the Prophet also longed for. This is
the allegorical name used in Scripture for the power of the Holy
Spirit; whether it be because not a drop of gall<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p3.2" n="1403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Augustine, Tract. 6 in Joann.: “Columba fel non habet. Simon
habebat; ideo separatus est a columbæ visceribus.” Aristotle
asserts the contrary; but even Galen denies that it possesses a bladder
(<i>lib. de atr. bil. sub fin.</i>).</p></note> is found in that bird, or because it cannot
bear any noisome smell, as close observers tell us. He therefore who
keeps away from all bitterness and all the noisome effluvia of the
flesh, and raises himself on the aforesaid wings above all low earthly
ambitions, or, more than that, above the whole universe itself, will be
the man to find that which is alone worth loving, and to become himself
as beautiful as the Beauty which he has touched and entered, and to be
made bright and luminous himself in the communion of the real Light. We
are told by those who have studied the subject, that those gleams which
follow each other so fast through the air at night and which some call
shooting stars<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p4.1" n="1404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">διᾴττοντας</span>, corrected by Livineius, the transcriber of the Vatican
<span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.2">ms.</span>, for <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.3" lang="EL">διατάττοντας</span>. Cf. Arist. <i>Meteor.</i> I. iv: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.4" lang="EL">καὶ ὁμοίως
κατὰ πλάτος
καὶ βάθος οἱ
δοκοῦντες
ἀστέρες
διᾴττειν
γίνονται</span>: and, in the same chapter, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.5" lang="EL">διαθέοντες
ἀστέρες</span>.
Cf. Seneca. <i>Nat. Quæst.</i> iii. 14: “Videmus ergo
‘Stellarum longos a tergo albescere tractus.’ Hæc
velut stellæ exsiliunt et transvolant.” This and much else,
in the preceding and following notes to this treatise, is taken from
those of Fronto Ducæus, printed in the Paris Edit. The Paris
Editors, Fronto Ducæus and Claude Morell, used Livineius’
edition (1574) of this treatise, which is based on the Vatican Cod. and
Bricman’s (of Cologne); and they corrected from the Cod. of F.
Morell, Regius Professor of Theology; and from the Cod.
Regius.</p></note>, are nothing but
the air itself streaming into the upper regions of the sky under stress
of some particular blasts. They say that the fiery track is traced
along the sky when those blasts ignite in the ether. In like manner,
then, as this air round the earth is forced upwards by some blast and
changes into the pure splendour of the ether, so the mind of man leaves
this murky miry world, and under the stress of the spirit becomes pure
and luminous in contact with the true and supernal Purity; in such an
atmosphere it even itself emits light, and is so filled with radiance,
that it becomes itself a Light, according to the promise of our Lord
that “the righteous should shine forth as the sun<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.6" n="1405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.43" parsed="|Matt|13|43|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 43">Matt. xiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We see this even here, in the case
of a mirror, or a sheet of water, or any smooth surface that can
reflect the light; when they receive the sunbeam they beam themselves;
but they would not do this if any stain marred their pure and shining
surface. We shall become then as the light, in our nearness to
Christ’s true light, if we leave this dark atmosphere of the
earth and dwell above; and we shall be light, as our Lord says
somewhere to His disciples<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p6.2" n="1406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.9.5 Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|9|5|0|0;|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John ix. 5; i. 9">John ix. 5; i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, if the true Light
that shineth in the dark comes down even to us; unless, that is, any
foulness of sin spreading over our hearts should dim the brightness of
our light. Perhaps these examples have led us gradually on to the
discovery that we can be changed into something better than ourselves;
and it has been proved as well that this union of the soul with the
incorruptible Deity can be accomplished in no other way but by herself
attaining by her virgin state to the utmost purity possible,—a
state which, being like God, will enable her to grasp that to which it
is like, while she places herself like a mirror beneath the purity of
God, and moulds her own beauty at the touch and the sight of the
Archetype of all beauty. Take a character strong enough to turn from
all that is human, from persons, from wealth, from the pursuits of Art
and Science, even from whatever in moral practice and in legislation is
viewed as right (for still in all of them error in the apprehension of
the Beautiful comes in, sense being the criterion); such a character
will feel as a passionate lover only towards that Beauty which has no
source but Itself, which is not such at one particular time or
relatively only, which is Beautiful from, and through, and in itself,
not such at one moment and in the next ceasing to be such, above all
increase and addition, incapable of change and alteration. I venture to
affirm that, to one who has cleansed all the powers of his being from
every form of vice, the Beauty which is essential, the source of every
beauty and every good, will become visible. The visual eye, purged from
its blinding humour, can clearly discern objects even on the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_357.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-Page_357" n="357" />distant sky<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p7.2" n="1407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἐν τῷ
οὐρανῷ
τηλαυγῶς
καθορᾶται</span>. The same word in S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.25" parsed="|Mark|8|25|0|0" passage="Mark viii. 25">Mark viii. 25</scripRef> (“clearly”) evidently refers to the second stage of
recovered sight, the power of seeing the <i>perspective.</i> The <span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.3">mss.</span> reading is <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.4" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ
ἁγίω</span>, for which
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.5" lang="EL">ἀέρι</span> and <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.6" lang="EL">ἡλί&amp; 251·</span> have been conjectured; <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.7" lang="EL">οὐρανῷ</span> is
due to Galesinius; there is a similar place in Dio Chrys. (<i>de regno
et tyrann.</i>): “impaired sight,” he says, “cannot
see even what is quite close, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.8" lang="EL">ὑγιὲς
δὲ οὖσα
μέχρις
οὐρανοῦ τε
καὶ ἀστέρων
ἐξικνεῖται</span>, <i>i.e.</i> the distant sky. Just above, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.9" lang="EL">ἀποῤ&amp;
191·υψαμένῳ</span> (purged) is a better reading than <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.10" lang="EL">ἀποῤ&amp;
191·ιψαμένῳ</span>, and supported by F. Morell’s <span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.11">ms.</span></p></note>; so to the soul by virtue of her innocence
there comes the power of taking in that Light; and the real Virginity,
the real zeal for chastity, ends in no other goal than this, viz. the
power thereby of seeing God. No one in fact is so mentally blind as not
to understand <i>that</i> without telling; viz. that the God of the
Universe is the only absolute, and primal, and unrivalled<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.12" n="1408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p9.1" lang="EL">μόνως</span>.</p></note> Beauty and Goodness. All, maybe, know that;
but there are those who, as might have been expected, wish besides this
to discover, if possible, a process by which we may be actually guided
to it. Well, the Divine books are full of such instruction for our
guidance; and besides that many of the Saints cast the refulgence of
their own lives, like lamps, upon the path for those who are
“walking with God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p9.2" n="1409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.24" parsed="|Gen|5|24|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 24">Gen. v. 24</scripRef>; vi.
9.</p></note>.” But each
may gather in abundance for himself suggestions towards this end out of
either Covenant in the inspired writings; the Prophets and the Law are
full of them; and also the Gospel and the Traditions of the Apostles.
What we ourselves have conjectured in following out the thoughts of
those inspired utterances is this.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xiii" next="ix.ii.ii.xiv" prev="ix.ii.ii.xii" progress="64.81%" title="Chapter XII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p2.1">This</span> reasoning and intelligent creature, man, at once the work and the
likeness of the Divine and Imperishable Mind (for so in the Creation it
is written of him that “God made man in His image<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p2.2" n="1410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>”), this creature, I say, did not in
the course of his first production have united to the very essence of
his nature the liability to passion and to death. Indeed, the truth
about the image could never have been maintained if the beauty
reflected in that image had been in the slightest degree opposed<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p3.2" n="1411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὑπεναντίως</span>; <i>i.e.</i> even as a sub-contrary.</p></note> to the Archetypal Beauty. Passion was
introduced afterwards, subsequent to man’s first organization;
and it was in this way. Being the image and the likeness, as has been
said, of the Power which rules all things, man kept also in the matter
of a Free-Will this likeness to Him whose Will is over all. He was
enslaved to no outward necessity whatever; his feeling towards that
which pleased him depended only on his own private judgment; he was
free to choose whatever he liked; and so he was a free agent, though
circumvented with cunning, when he drew upon himself that disaster
which now overwhelms humanity. He became himself the discoverer of
evil, but he did not therein discover what God had made; for God did
not make death. Man became, in fact, himself the fabricator, to a
certain extent, and the craftsman of evil. All who have the faculty of
sight may enjoy equally the sunlight; and any one can if he likes put
this enjoyment from him by shutting his eyes: in that case it is not
that the sun retires and produces that darkness, but the man himself
puts a barrier between his eye and the sunshine; the faculty of vision
cannot indeed, even in the closing of the eyes, remain inactive<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p4.2" n="1412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀργεῖν</span>.</p></note>, and so this operative sight necessarily
becomes an operative darkness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p5.2" n="1413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p6.1" lang="EL">σκότους
ἐνέργειαν</span></p></note> rising up in the
man from his own free act in ceasing to see. Again, a man in building a
house for himself may omit to make in it any way of entrance for the
light; he will necessarily be in darkness, though he cuts himself off
from the light voluntarily. So the first man on the earth, or rather he
who generated evil in man, had for choice the Good and the Beautiful
lying all around him in the very nature of things; yet he wilfully cut
out a new way for himself against this nature, and in the act of
turning away from virtue, which was his own free act, he created the
usage of evil. For, be it observed, there is no such thing in the world
as evil irrespective of a will, and discoverable in a substance apart
from that. Every creature of God is good, and nothing of His “to
be rejected”; all that God made was “very good<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p6.2" n="1414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 31">Gen. i.
31</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But the habit of sinning entered as
we have described, and with fatal quickness, into the life of man; and
from that small beginning spread into this infinitude of evil. Then
that godly beauty of the soul which was an imitation of the Archetypal
Beauty, like fine steel blackened<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7.3" n="1415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p8.1" lang="EL">κατεμελάνθη</span></p></note> with the
vicious rust, preserved no longer the glory of its familiar essence,
but was disfigured with the ugliness of sin. This thing so great and
precious<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p8.2" n="1416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.6" parsed="|Prov|20|6|0|0" passage="Prov. xx. 6">Prov. xx. 6</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.2" lang="EL">μέγα
ἄνθρωπος</span>; and Ambrose (<i>de obitu Theodosii</i>), “Magnum et
honorabile est homo misericors;” and the same on <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.73" parsed="|Ps|119|73|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 73">Ps. cxix. 73</scripRef>,
“Grande homo, et preciosum vir misericors, et vere magnus est,
qui divini operis interpres est, et imitator Dei.”</p></note>, as the Scripture calls him, this
being man, has fallen from his proud birthright. As those who have
slipped and fallen heavily into mud, and have all their features so
besmeared with it, that their nearest friends do not recognize them, so
this creature has fallen into the mire of sin and lost the blessing of
being an image of the imperishable Deity; he has clothed himself
instead with a perishable and foul resemblance to something else; and
this Reason <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_358.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-Page_358" n="358" />counsels him to put away again by washing it off in the cleansing
water of this calling<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.4" n="1417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p10.1" lang="EL">τῆς
πολιτείας</span>: used in the same sense in “On
Pilgrimages.”</p></note>. The earthly
envelopment once removed, the soul’s beauty will again appear.
Now the putting off of a strange accretion is equivalent to the return
to that which is familiar and natural; yet such a return cannot be but
by again becoming that which in the beginning we were created. In fact
this likeness to the divine is not our work at all; it is not the
achievement of any faculty of man; it is the great gift of God bestowed
upon our nature at the very moment of our birth; human efforts can only
go so far as to clear away the filth of sin, and so cause the buried
beauty of the soul to shine forth again. This truth is, I think, taught
in the Gospel, when our Lord says, to those who can hear what Wisdom
speaks beneath a mystery, that “the Kingdom of God is within
you<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p10.2" n="1418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" passage="Luke xvii. 21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.” That word<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p11.2" n="1419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> Scripture. So <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12.2" lang="EL">τὸ λόγιον</span> in Gregory passim, and Clement. Alex.
(<i>Stromata</i>).</p></note>
points out the fact that the Divine good is not something apart from
our nature, and is not removed far away from those who have the will to
seek it; it is in fact within each of us, ignored indeed, and unnoticed
while it is stifled beneath the cares and pleasures of life, but found
again whenever we can turn our power of conscious thinking towards it.
If further confirmation of what we say is required, I think it will be
found in what is suggested by our Lord in the searching for the Lost
Drachma<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12.3" n="1420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.8" parsed="|Luke|15|8|0|0" passage="Luke xv. 8">Luke xv. 8</scripRef></p></note>. The thought, there, is that the
widowed soul reaps no benefit from the other virtues (called drachmas
in the Parable) being all of them found safe, if that one other is not
amongst them. The Parable therefore suggests that a candle should first
be lit, signifying doubtless our reason which throws light on hidden
principles; then that in one’s own house, that is, within
oneself, we should search for that lost coin; and by that coin the
Parable doubtless hints at the image of our King, not yet hopelessly
lost, but hidden beneath the dirt; and by this last we must understand
the impurities of the flesh, which, being swept and purged away by
carefulness of life, leave clear to the view the object of our search.
Then it is meant that the soul herself who finds this rejoices over it,
and with her the neighbours, whom she calls in to share with her in
this delight. Verily, all those powers which are the housemates of the
soul, and which the Parable names her neighbours for this occasion<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p13.2" n="1421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p14.1" lang="EL">νῦν</span>.</p></note>, when so be that the image of the mighty
King is revealed in all its brightness at last (that image which the
Fashioner of each individual heart of us has stamped upon this our
Drachma<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p14.2" n="1422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p15.1" lang="EL">ἐνεσημήνατο
ἡ ?ν τῇ
δραχμῇ</span>.</p></note>), will then be converted to that
divine delight and festivity, and will gaze upon the ineffable beauty
of the recovered one. “Rejoice with me,” she says,
“because I have found the Drachma which I had lost.” The
neighbours, that is, the soul’s familiar powers, both the
reasoning and the appetitive, the affections of grief and of anger, and
all the rest that are discerned in her, at that joyful feast which
celebrates the finding of the heavenly Drachma are well called her
friends also; and it is meet that they should all rejoice in the Lord
when they all look towards the Beautiful and the Good, and do
everything for the glory of God, no longer instruments of sin<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p15.2" n="1423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.13" parsed="|Rom|6|13|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 13">Rom. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>. If, then, such is the lesson of this
Finding of the lost, viz. that we should restore the divine image from
the foulness which the flesh wraps round it to its primitive state, let
us become that which the First Man was at the moment when he first
breathed. And what was that? Destitute he was then of his covering of
dead skins, but he could gaze without shrinking upon God’s
countenance. He did not yet judge of what was lovely by taste or sight;
he found in the Lord alone all that was sweet; and he used the helpmeet
given him only for this delight, as Scripture signifies when it said
that “he knew her not<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p16.2" n="1424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.1" parsed="|Gen|4|1|0|0" passage="Gen. iv. 1">Gen. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>” till he was
driven forth from the garden, and till she, for the sin which she was
decoyed into committing, was sentenced to the pangs of childbirth. We,
then, who in our first ancestor were thus ejected, are allowed to
return to our earliest state of blessedness by the very same stages by
which we lost Paradise. What are they? Pleasure, craftily offered,
began the Fall, and there followed after pleasure shame, and fear, even
to remain longer in the sight of their Creator, so that they hid
themselves in leaves and shade; and after that they covered themselves
with the skins of dead animals; and then were sent forth into this
pestilential and exacting land where, as the compensation for having to
die, marriage was instituted<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p17.2" n="1425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>. Now if we are
destined “to depart hence, and be with Christ<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p18.2" n="1426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Philip. i. 23">Philip. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,” we must begin at the end of the
route of departure (which lies nearest to ourselves); just as those who
have travelled far from their friends at home, when they turn to reach
again the place from which they started, first leave that district
which they reached at the end of their outward journey. Marriage, then,
is the last stage of our separation from the life that was led in
Paradise; marriage therefore, as our discourse has been suggesting, is
the first thing to be left; it is the first station as it were for our
departure to Christ. Next, we must retire from all anxious toil upon
the land, such as man was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_359.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-Page_359" n="359" />bound to after his sin. Next
we must divest ourselves of those coverings of our nakedness, the coats
of skins, namely the wisdom of the flesh; we must renounce all shameful
things done in secret<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p19.2" n="1427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 2">2 Cor. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, and be covered no
longer with the fig-leaves of this bitter world; then, when we have
torn off the coatings of this life’s perishable leaves, we must
stand again in the sight of our Creator; and repelling all the illusion
of taste and sight, take for our guide God’s commandment only,
instead of the venom-spitting serpent. That commandment was, to touch
nothing but what was Good, and to leave what was evil untasted; because
impatience to remain any longer in ignorance of evil would be but the
beginning of the long train of actual evil. For this reason it was
forbidden to our first parents to grasp the knowledge of the opposite
to the good, as well as that of the good itself; they were to keep
themselves from “the knowledge of good and evil<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p20.2" n="1428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and to enjoy the Good in its purity,
unmixed with one particle of evil: and to enjoy <i>that,</i> is in my
judgment nothing else than to be ever with God, and to feel ceaselessly
and continually this delight, unalloyed by aught that could tear us
away from it. One might even be bold to say that this might be found
the way by which a man could be again caught up into Paradise out of
this world which lieth in the Evil, into that Paradise where Paul was
when he saw the unspeakable sights which it is not lawful for a man to
talk of<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p21.2" n="1429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xiv" next="ix.ii.ii.xv" prev="ix.ii.ii.xiii" progress="65.18%" title="Chapter XIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p2.1">But</span> seeing that Paradise is the home of living spirits, and will not
admit those who are dead in sin, and that we on the other hand are
fleshly, subject to death, and sold under sin<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p2.2" n="1430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
τὴν
ἁμαρτίαν</span> should perhaps be restored from <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 14">Rom. vii. 14</scripRef>; though the Paris
Edit. has <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.3" lang="EL">ὑπὸ τῆς
ἁμαρτίας</span>.</p></note>,
how is it possible that one who is a subject of death’s empire
should ever dwell in this land where all is life? What method of
release from this jurisdiction can be devised? Here too the Gospel
teaching is abundantly sufficient. We hear our Lord saying to
Nicodemus, “That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that
which is born of the Spirit is spirit<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.4" n="1431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" passage="John iii. 6">John iii. 6</scripRef></p></note>.” We know too that the flesh is
subject to death because of sin, but the Spirit of God is both
incorruptible, and life-giving, and deathless. As at our physical birth
there comes into the world with us a potentiality of being again turned
to dust, plainly the Spirit also imparts a life-giving potentiality to
the children begotten by Himself. What lesson, then, results from these
remarks? This: that we should wean ourselves from this life in the
flesh, which has an inevitable follower, death; and that we should
search for a manner of life which does not bring death in its train.
Now the life of Virginity is such a life. We will add a few other
things to show how true this is. Every one knows that the propagation
of mortal frames is the work which the intercourse of the sexes has to
do; whereas for those who are joined to the Spirit, life and
immortality instead of children are produced by this latter
intercourse; and the words of the Apostle beautifully suit their case,
for the joyful mother of such children as these “shall be saved
in child-bearing<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p4.2" n="1432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 15">1 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;” as the
Psalmist in his divine songs thankfully cries, “He maketh the
barren woman to keep house, and to be a joyful mother of children<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p5.2" n="1433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113.9" parsed="|Ps|113|9|0|0" passage="Ps. cxiii. 9">Ps. cxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Truly a joyful mother is the virgin
mother who by the operation of the Spirit conceives the deathless
children, and who is called by the Prophet barren because of her
modesty only. This life, then, which is stronger than the power of
death, is, to those who think, the preferable one. The physical
bringing of children into the world—I speak without wishing to
offend—is as much a starting-point of death as of life; because
from the moment of birth the process of dying commences. But those who
by virginity have desisted from this process have drawn within
themselves the boundary line of death, and by their own deed have
checked his advance; they have made themselves, in fact, a frontier
between life and death, and a barrier too, which thwarts him. If, then,
death cannot pass beyond virginity, but finds his power checked and
shattered there, it is demonstrated that virginity is a stronger thing
than death; and that body is rightly named undying which does not lend
its service to a dying world, nor brook to become the instrument of a
succession of dying creatures. In such a body the long unbroken career
of decay and death, which has intervened between<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p6.2" n="1434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.1" lang="EL">διὰ μέσου οὐ
γέγονεν</span>. So
Codd. Reg. Vat.; but the <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.2" lang="EL">οὐ</span> is manifestly a corruption
arising from <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.3" lang="EL">μέσου</span>.</p></note> the first man and the lives of virginity
which have been led, is interrupted. It could not be indeed that death
should cease working as long as the human race by marriage was working
too; he walked the path of life with all preceding generations; he
started with every new-born child and accompanied it to the end: but he
found in virginity a barrier, to pass which was an impossible feat.
Just as, in the age of Mary the mother of God, he who had reigned from
Adam to her time found, when he came to her and dashed his forces
against the fruit of her virginity as against a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_360.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-Page_360" n="360" />rock, that he was shattered to
pieces upon her, so in every soul which passes through this life in the
flesh under the protection of virginity, the strength of death is in a
manner broken and annulled, for he does not find the places upon which
he may fix his sting. If you do not throw into the fire wood, or straw,
or grass, or something that it can consume, it has not the force to
last by itself; so the power of death cannot go on working, if marriage
does not supply it with material and prepare victims for this
executioner. If you have any doubts left, consider the actual names of
those afflictions which death brings upon mankind, and which were
detailed in the first part of this discourse. Whence do they get their
meaning? “Widowhood,” “orphanhood,” “loss
of children,” could they be a subject for grief, if marriage did
not precede? Nay, all the dearly-prized blisses, and transports, and
comforts of marriage end in these agonies of grief. The hilt of a sword
is smooth and handy, and polished and glittering outside; it seems to
grow to the outline of the hand<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.4" n="1435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8.1" lang="EL">ἐμφυομένη</span>; cf. the Homeric <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8.2" lang="EL">ἐν
δ᾽ἄρα οἱ φῦ
χειρί, κ. τ. λ</span></p></note>; but the other
part is steel and the instrument of death, formidable to look at, more
formidable still to come across. Such a thing is marriage. It offers
for the grasp of the senses a smooth surface of delights, like a hilt
of rare polish and beautiful workmanship; but when a man has taken it
up and has got it into his hands, he finds the pain that has been
wedded to it is in his hands as well; and it becomes to him the worker
of mourning and of loss. It is marriage that has the heartrending
spectacles to show of children left desolate in the tenderness of their
years, a mere prey to the powerful, yet smiling often at their
misfortune from ignorance of coming woes. What is the cause of
widowhood but marriage? And retirement from this would bring with it an
immunity from the whole burden of these sad taxes on our hearts. Can we
expect it otherwise? When the verdict that was pronounced on the
delinquents in the beginning is annulled, then too the mothers’
“sorrows<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8.3" n="1436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>” are no
longer “multiplied,” nor does “sorrow” herald
the births of men; then all calamity has been removed from life and
“tears wiped from off all faces<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p9.2" n="1437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.8" parsed="|Isa|25|8|0|0" passage="Is. xxv. 8">Is. xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;” conception is no more an iniquity,
nor child-bearing a sin; and births shall be no more “of
bloods,” or “of the will of man,” or “of the
will of the flesh<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p10.2" n="1438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" passage="John i. 13">John i. 13</scripRef></p></note>”, but of God
alone. This is always happening whenever any one in a lively heart
conceives all the integrity of the Spirit, and brings forth wisdom and
righteousness, and sanctification and redemption too. It is possible
for any one to be the mother of such a son; as our Lord says, “He
that doeth my will is my brother, my sister, and my mother<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p11.2" n="1439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.50" parsed="|Matt|12|50|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 50">Matt. xii. 50</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What room is there for death in such
parturitions? Indeed in them death is swallowed up by life. In fact,
the Life of Virginity seems to be an actual representation of the
blessedness in the world to come, showing as it does in itself so many
signs of the presence of those expected blessings which are reserved
for us there. That the truth of this statement may be perceived, we
will verify it thus. It is so, first, because a man who has thus died
once for all to sin lives for the future to God; he brings forth no
more fruit unto death; and having so far as in him lies made an end<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p12.2" n="1440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.1" lang="EL">συντέλειαν</span>. Cf. S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.39 Bible:Heb.9.15" parsed="|Matt|13|39|0|0;|Heb|9|15|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.39; Heb. 9.15">Matt. xiii. 39; and Heb. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> of this life within him according to the
flesh, he awaits thenceforth the expected blessing of the
manifestation<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.3" n="1441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p14.1" lang="EL">ἐπιφάνειαν</span>; <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xiv-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" passage="Tit. ii. 13">Tit. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> of the great God,
refraining from putting any distance between himself and this coming of
God by an intervening posterity: secondly, because he enjoys even in
this present life a certain exquisite glory of all the blessed results
of our resurrection. For our Lord has announced that the life after our
resurrection shall be as that of the angels. Now the peculiarity of the
angelic nature is that they are strangers to marriage; therefore the
blessing of this promise has been already received by him who has not
only mingled his own glory with the halo of the Saints, but also by the
stainlessness of his life has so imitated the purity of these
incorporeal beings. If virginity then can win us favours such as these,
what words are fit to express the admiration of so great a grace? What
other gift of the soul can be found so great and precious as not to
suffer by comparison with this perfection?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xv" next="ix.ii.ii.xvi" prev="ix.ii.ii.xiv" progress="65.47%" title="Chapter XIV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p2.1">But</span> if
we apprehend at last the perfection of this grace, we must understand
as well what necessarily follows from it; namely that it is not a
single achievement, ending in the subjugation of the body, but that in
intention it reaches to and pervades everything that is, or is
considered, a right condition of the soul. That soul indeed which in
virginity cleaves to the true Bridegroom will not remove herself merely
from all bodily defilement; she will make that abstension only the
beginning of her purity, and will carry this security from failure
equally into everything else upon her path. Fearing lest, from a too
partial heart, she should by contact with evil in any one direction
give occasion for the least weakness of unfaithfulness (to
suppose <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_361.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-Page_361" n="361" />such a case: but I will begin again what I was going to say), that
soul which cleaves to her Master so as to become with Him one spirit,
and by the compact of a wedded life has staked the love of all her
heart and all her strength on Him alone—that soul will no more
commit any other of the offences contrary to salvation, than imperil
her union with Him by cleaving to fornication; she knows that between
all sins there is a single kinship of impurity, and that if she were to
defile herself with but one<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p2.2" n="1442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> The
text is here due to the Vatican Codex: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ εἰ
δι᾽ἑνός
τινος
μολυνθείη, κ.
τ. λ</span>.</p></note>, she could no
longer retain her spotlessness. An illustration will show what we mean.
Suppose all the water in a pool remaining smooth and motionless, while
no disturbance of any kind comes to mar the peacefulness of the spot;
and then a stone thrown into the pool; the movement in that one part<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p3.2" n="1443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p4.1" lang="EL">τῷ μέρει</span>. This is the reading of Cod. Morell. and of the fragment used by
Livineius; preferable to <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p4.2" lang="EL">τῷ μερικῷ
σάλῳ
συγκυματούμενον</span>, as in Cod. Reg.</p></note> will extend to the whole, and while the
stone’s weight is carrying it to the bottom, the waves that are
set in motion round it pass in circles<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p4.3" n="1444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p5.1" lang="EL">κυκλοτερῶς</span>, Plutarch, ii. 892, F.</p></note>
into others, and so through all the intervening commotion are pushed on
to the very edge of the water, and the whole surface is ruffled with
these circles, feeling the movement of the depths. So is the broad
serenity and calm of the soul troubled by one invading passion, and
affected by the injury of a single part. They tell us too, those who
have investigated the subject, that the virtues are not disunited from
each other, and that to grasp the principle of any one virtue will be
impossible to one who has not seized that which underlies the rest, and
that the man who shows one virtue in his character will necessarily
show them all. Therefore, by contraries, the depravation of anything in
our moral nature will extend to the whole virtuous life; and in very
truth, as the Apostle tells us, the whole is affected by the parts, and
“if one member<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p5.2" n="1445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.1" lang="EL">μέλος</span> (not as
Galesinius, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.2" lang="EL">μέρος</span>),
<scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 26">1 Cor. xii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> suffer, all the
members suffer with it,” “if one be honoured, all
rejoice.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xvi" next="ix.ii.ii.xvii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xv" progress="65.57%" title="XV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p2.1">But</span> the
ways in our life which turn aside towards sin are innumerable; and
their number is told by Scripture in divers manners. “Many are
they that trouble me and persecute,” and “Many are they
that fight against me from on high<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p2.2" n="1446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.56.3" parsed="|Ps|56|3|0|0" passage="Ps. lvi. 3">Ps. lvi. 3</scripRef> (from LXX.
according to many <span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.2">mss.</span>: others join
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.3" lang="EL">ἀπὸ ὔψους
ἡμέρας οὐ
φοβηθήσομαι</span>, ab altitudine diei non timebo). But Aquila has
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.4" lang="EL">ὕψιστε</span>, agreeing
with the Hebrew; so also Jerome.</p></note>”; and
many other texts like that. We may affirm, indeed, absolutely, that
many are they who plot in the adulterer’s fashion to destroy this
truly honourable marriage, and to defile this inviolate bed; and if we
must name them one by one, we charge with this adulterous spirit anger,
avarice, envy, revenge, enmity, malice, hatred, and whatever the
Apostle puts in the class of those things which are contrary to sound
doctrine. Now let us suppose a lady, prepossessing and lovely above her
peers, and on that account wedded to a king, but besieged because of
her beauty by profligate lovers. As long as she remains indignant at
these would-be seducers and complains of them to her lawful husband,
she keeps her chastity and has no one before her eyes but her
bridegroom; the profligates find no vantage ground for their attack
upon her. But if she were to listen to a single one of them, her
chastity with regard to the rest would not exempt her from the
retribution; it would be sufficient to condemn her, that she had
allowed that one to defile the marriage bed. So the soul whose life is
in God will find her pleasure<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.5" n="1447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐδενὶ
ἀρεσθήσεται</span>. The Vatican Cod. has <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4.2" lang="EL">ἐραθήσεται</span>, which would require the genitive.</p></note> in no single one of
those things which make a beauteous show to deceive her. If she were,
in some fit of weakness, to admit the defilement to her heart, she
would herself have broken the covenant of her spiritual marriage; and,
as the Scripture tells us, “into the malicious soul Wisdom cannot
come<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4.3" n="1448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.4" parsed="|Wis|1|4|0|0" passage="Wis. i. 4">Wis. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.” It may, in a word, be truly said
that the Good Husband cannot come to dwell with the soul that is
irascible, or malice-bearing, or harbours any other disposition which
jars with that concord. No way has been discovered of harmonizing
things whose nature is antagonistic and which have nothing in common.
The Apostle tells us there is “no communion of light with
darkness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p5.2" n="1449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vi. 14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” or of righteousness with
iniquity, or, in a word, of all the qualities which we perceive and
name as the essence of God’s nature, with all the opposite which
are perceived in evil. Seeing, then, the impossibility of any union
between mutual repellents, we understand that the vicious soul is
estranged from entertaining the company of the Good. What then is the
practical lesson from this? The chaste and thoughtful virgin must sever
herself from any affection which can in any way impart contagion to her
soul; she must keep herself pure for the Husband who has married her,
“not having spot or blemish or any such thing<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p6.2" n="1450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.—Origen (c.
Cels. vii. 48, 49), comparing Pagan and Christian virginity, says,
“The Athenian hierophant, distrusting his power of self-control
for the period of his regular religious duties, uses hemlock, and
passes as pure. But you may see among the Christians men who need no
hemlock. The Faith drives evil from their minds, and ever fits them to
perform the service of prayer. Belonging to some of the gods now in
vogue there are certainly virgins here and there—watched or not I
care not now to inquire—who seem not to break down in the course
of chastity which the honour of their god requires. But amongst
Christians, for no repute amongst men, for no stipend, for no mere
show, they practise an absolute virginity; and as they ‘liked to
retain God in their knowledge,’ so God has kept them in that
liking mind, and in the performance of fitting works, filling them with
righteousness and goodness. I say this without any depreciation of what
is beautiful in Greek thought, and of what is wholesome in their
teachings. I wish only to show that all they have said, and things more
noble, more divine, have been said by those men of God, the prophets
and apostles.”</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xvii" next="ix.ii.ii.xviii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xvi" progress="65.71%" title="Chapter XVI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_362.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-Page_362" n="362" /><span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p2.1">There</span> is only one right path. It is narrow and contracted. It has no
turnings either on the one side or the other. No matter how we leave
it, there is the same danger of straying hopelessly away. This being
so, the habit which many have got into must be as far as possible
corrected; those, I mean, who while they fight strenuously against the
baser pleasures, yet still go on hunting for pleasure in the shape of
worldly honour and positions which will gratify their love of power.
They act like some domestic who longed for liberty, but instead of
exerting himself to get away from slavery proceeded only to change his
masters, and thought liberty consisted in that change. But all alike
are slaves, even though they should not all go on being ruled by the
same masters, as long as a dominion of any sort, with power to enforce
it, is set over them. There are others again who after a long battle
against all the pleasures<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p2.2" n="1451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰς ἡδονὰς</span>
<i>i.e.</i>the whole
class.</p></note>, yield themselves
easily on another field, where feelings of an opposite kind come in;
and in the intense exactitude of their lives fall a ready prey to
melancholy and irritation, and to brooding over injuries, and to
everything that is the direct opposite of pleasurable feelings; from
which they are very reluctant to extricate themselves. This is always
happening, whenever any emotion, instead of virtuous reason, controls
the course of a life. For the commandment of the Lord is exceedingly
far-shining, so as to “enlighten the eyes” even of
“the simple<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p3.2" n="1452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6-Ps.19.8" parsed="|Ps|19|6|19|8" passage="Ps. xix. 6, 7, 8">Ps. xix. 6, 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” declaring
that good cleaveth only unto God. But God is not pain any more than He
is pleasure; He is not cowardice any more than boldness; He is not
fear, nor anger, nor any other emotion which sways the untutored soul,
but, as the Apostle says, He is Very Wisdom and Sanctification, Truth
and Joy and Peace, and everything like that. If He is such, how can any
one be said to cleave to Him, who is mastered by the very opposite? Is
it not want of reason in any one to suppose that when he has striven
successfully to escape the dominion of one particular passion, he will
find virtue in its opposite? For instance, to suppose that when he has
escaped pleasure, he will find virtue in letting pain have possession
of him; or when he has by an effort remained proof against anger, in
crouching with fear. It matters not whether we miss virtue, or rather
God Himself Who is the Sum of virtue, in this way, or in that. Take the
case of great bodily prostration; one would say that the sadness of
this failure was just the same, whether the cause has been excessive
under-feeding, or immoderate eating; both failures to stop in time end
in the same result. He therefore who watches over the life and the
sanity of the soul will confine himself to the moderation of the truth;
he will continue without touching either of those opposite states which
run along-side virtue. This teaching is not mine; it comes from the
Divine lips. It is clearly contained in that passage where our Lord
says to His disciples, that they are as sheep wandering amongst
wolves<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p4.2" n="1453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef></p></note>, yet are not to be as doves only, but
are to have something of the serpent too in their disposition; and that
means that they should neither carry to excess the practice of that
which seems praiseworthy in simplicity<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p5.2" n="1454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> According to the emendation of Livineius: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xvii-p6.1" lang="EL">μήτε τὸ
κατὰ τὴν
ἁπλότητα
δοκοῦν
ἐπαινετὸν</span></p></note>,
as such a habit would come very near to downright madness, nor on the
other hand should deem the cleverness which most admire to be a virtue,
while unsoftened by any mixture with its opposite; they were in fact to
form another disposition, by a compound of these two seeming opposites,
cutting off its silliness from the one, its evil cunning from the
other; so that one single beautiful character should be created from
the two, a union of simplicity of purpose with shrewdness. “Be
ye,” He says, “wise as serpents, and harmless as
doves.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xviii" next="ix.ii.ii.xix" prev="ix.ii.ii.xvii" progress="65.85%" title="Chapter XVII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p2.1">Let</span> that which was then said by our Lord be the general maxim for
every life; especially let it be the maxim for those who are coming
nearer God through the gateway of virginity, that they should never in
watching for a perfection in one direction present an unguarded side in
another and contrary one; but should in all directions realize the
good, so that they may guarantee in all things their holy life against
failure. A soldier does not arm himself only on some points, leaving
the rest of his body to take its chance unprotected. If he were to
receive his death-wound upon that, what would have been the advantage
of this partial armour? Again, who would call that feature faultless,
which from some accident had lost one of those requisites which go to
make up the sum of beauty? The disfigurement of the mutilated part mars
the grace of the part untouched. The Gospel im<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_363.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-Page_363" n="363" />plies that he who undertakes
the building of a tower, but spends all his labour upon the foundations
without ever reaching the completion, is worthy of ridicule; and what
else do we learn from the Parable of the Tower, but to strive to come
to the finish of every lofty purpose, accomplishing the work of God in
all the multiform structures of His commandments? One stone, indeed, is
no more the whole edifice of the Tower, than one commandment kept will
raise the soul’s perfection to the required height. The
foundation must by all means first be laid but over it, as the Apostle
says<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p2.2" n="1455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>, the edifice of gold and precious gems must
be built; for so is the doing of the commandment put by the Prophet who
cries, “I have loved Thy commandment above gold and many a
precious stone<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p3.2" n="1456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.127" parsed="|Ps|119|127|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 127">Ps. cxix. 127</scripRef>, LXX.
(<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4.2" lang="EL">χρυσίον καὶ
τοπάζιον</span>).</p></note>.” Let the
virtuous life have for its substructure the love of virginity; but upon
this let every result of virtue be reared. If virginity is believed to
be a vastly precious thing and to have a divine look (as indeed is the
case, as well as men believe of it), yet, if the whole life does not
harmonize with this perfect note, and it be marred by the succeeding<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4.3" n="1457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p5.1" lang="EL">τῇ λοιπὸν</span></p></note> discord of the soul, this thing becomes but
“the jewel of gold in the swine’s snout<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p5.2" n="1458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> For
the gold, see <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.22" parsed="|Prov|11|22|0|0" passage="Prov. xi. 22">Prov. xi. 22</scripRef>; for the pearl,
S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xviii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef></p></note>” or “the pearl that is trodden
under the swine’s feet.” But we have said enough upon
this.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xix" next="ix.ii.ii.xx" prev="ix.ii.ii.xviii" progress="65.93%" title="Chapter XVIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p2.1">If</span> any
one supposes that<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p2.2" n="1459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ μὴ
συνηρμόσθαι
τινὶ διὰ τῶν
καταλλήλων
τὸν βίον</span></p></note> this want of mutual
harmony between his life and a single one of its circumstances is quite
unimportant, let him be taught the meaning of our maxim by looking at
the management of a house. The master of a private dwelling will not
allow any untidiness or unseemliness to be seen in the house, such as a
couch upset, or the table littered with rubbish, or vessels of price
thrown away into dirty corners, while those which serve ignobler uses
are thrust forward for entering guests to see. He has everything
arranged neatly and in the proper place, where it stands to most
advantage; and then he can welcome his guests, without any misgivings
that he need be ashamed of opening the interior of his house to receive
them. The same duty, I take it, is incumbent on that master of our
“tabernacle,” the mind; it has to arrange everything within
us, and to put each particular faculty of the soul, which the Creator
has fashioned to be our implement or our vessel, to fitting and noble
uses. We will now mention in detail the way in which any one might
manage his life, with its present advantages, to his improvement,
hoping that no one will accuse us of trifling<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p3.2" n="1460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀδολεσχίαν
τοῦ λόγου τις
καταγινώσκοι</span></p></note>,
or over-minuteness. We advise, then, that love’s passion be
placed in the soul’s purest shrine, as a thing chosen to be the
first fruits of all our gifts, and devoted<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p4.2" n="1461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p5.1" lang="EL">ὥσπερ
τι ἀνάθημα</span>; so Gregory calls the tongue of S. Meletius the
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p5.2" lang="EL">ἀνάθημα</span> of
Truth.</p></note>
entirely to God; and when once this has been done, to keep it untouched
and unsullied by any secular defilement. Then indignation, and anger,
and hatred must be as watch-dogs to be roused only against attacking
sins; they must follow their natural impulse only against the thief and
the enemy who is creeping in to plunder the divine treasure-chamber,
and who comes only for that, that he may steal, and mangle, and
destroy. Courage and confidence are to be weapons in our hands to
baffle any sudden surprise and attack of the wicked who advance. Hope
and patience are to be the staffs to lean upon, whenever we are weary
with the trials of the world. As for sorrow, we must have a stock of it
ready to apply, if need should happen to arise for it, in the hour of
repentance for our sins; believing at the same time that it is never
useful, except to minister to that. Righteousness will be our rule of
straightforwardness, guarding us from stumbling either in word or deed,
and guiding us in the disposal of the faculties of our soul, as well as
in the due consideration for every one we meet. The love of gain, which
is a large, incalculably large, element in every soul, when once
applied to the desire for God, will bless the man who has it; for he
will be violent<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p5.3" n="1462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> Gregory seems to allude to S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 12">Matt. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> where it is right
to be violent. Wisdom and prudence will be our advisers as to our best
interests; they will order our lives so as never to suffer from any
thoughtless folly. But suppose a man does not apply the aforesaid
faculties of the soul to their proper use, but reverses their intended
purpose; suppose he wastes his love upon the basest objects, and stores
up his hatred only for his own kinsmen; suppose he welcomes iniquity,
plays the man only against his parents, is bold only in absurdities,
fixes his hopes on emptiness, chases prudence and wisdom from his
company, takes gluttony and folly for his mistresses, and uses all his
other opportunities in the same fashion, he would indeed be a strange
and unnatural character to a degree beyond any one’s power to
express. If we could imagine any one putting his armour on all the
wrong way, reversing the helmet so as to cover his face while the plume
nodded backward, putting his feet into the cuirass, and fitting the
greaves on to his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_364.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-Page_364" n="364" />breast, changing to the right side all that ought to go on
the left and <i>vice versa,</i> and how such a hoplite would be likely
to fare in battle, then we should have an idea of the fate in life
which is sure to await him whose confused judgment makes him reverse
the proper uses of his soul’s faculties. We must therefore
provide this balance in all feeling; the true sobriety of mind is
naturally able to supply it; and if one had to find an exact definition
of this sobriety, one might declare absolutely, that it amounts to our
ordered control, by dint of wisdom and prudence, over every emotion of
the soul. Moreover, such a condition in the soul will be no longer in
need of any laborious method to attain to the high and heavenly
realities; it will accomplish with the greatest ease that which
erewhile seemed so unattainable; it will grasp the object of its search
as a natural consequence of rejecting the opposite attractions. A man
who comes out of darkness is necessarily in the light; a man who is not
dead is necessarily alive. Indeed, if a man is not to have received his
soul to no purpose<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p6.2" n="1463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
ματαί&amp; 251·
λάβοι</span>. Gregory
evidently alludes to <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.4" parsed="|Ps|24|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 4">Ps. xxiv. 4</scripRef>, and agrees with
the Vulgate “in vano acceperit.”</p></note>, he will certainly
be upon the path of truth; the prudence and the science employed to
guard against error will be itself a sure guidance along the right
road. Slaves who have been freed and cease to serve their former
masters, the very moment they become their own masters, direct all
their thoughts towards themselves so, I take it, the soul which has
been freed from ministering to the body becomes at once cognizant of
its own inherent energy. But this liberty consists, as we learn from
the Apostle<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p7.3" n="1464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1" parsed="|Gal|5|1|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 1">Gal. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, in not again being held in the yoke
of slavery, and in not being bound again, like a runaway or a criminal,
with the fetters of marriage. But I must return here to what I said at
first; that the perfection of this liberty does not consist only in
that one point of abstaining from marriage. Let no one suppose that the
prize of virginity is so insignificant and so easily won as that; as if
one little observance of the flesh could settle so vital a matter. But
we have seen that every man who doeth a sin is the servant of sin<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p8.2" n="1465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.34" parsed="|John|8|34|0|0" passage="John viii. 34">John viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>; so that a declension towards vice in any
act, or in any practice whatever, makes a slave, and still more, a
branded slave, of the man, covering him through sin’s lashes with
bruises and seared spots. Therefore it behoves the man who grasps at
the transcendent aim of all virginity to be true to himself in every
respect, and to manifest his purity equally in every relation of his
life. If any of the inspired words are required to aid our pleading,
the Truth<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p9.2" n="1466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef></p></note> Itself will be sufficient to
corroborate the truth when It inculcates this very kind of teaching in
the veiled meaning of a Gospel Parable: the good and eatable fish are
separated by the fishers’ skill from the bad and poisonous fish,
so that the enjoyment of the good should not be spoilt by any of the
bad getting into the “vessels” with them. The work of true
sobriety is the same; from all pursuits and habits to choose that which
is pure and improving, rejecting in every case that which does not seem
likely to be useful, and letting it go back into the universal and
secular life, called “the sea<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p10.2" n="1467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.47-Matt.13.48" parsed="|Matt|13|47|13|48" passage="Matt. xiii. 47, 48">Matt. xiii. 47, 48</scripRef>.</p></note>,” in the
imagery of the Parable. The Psalmist<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p11.2" n="1468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.1" parsed="|Ps|69|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 1">Ps. lxix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> also, when
expounding the doctrine of a full confession<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p12.2" n="1469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p13.1" lang="EL">διδασκαλίαν
ἐξομολογήσεως
ὑφηγούμενος</span></p></note>,
calls this restless suffering tumultuous life, “waters coming in
even unto the soul,” “depths of waters,” and a
“hurricane”; in which sea indeed every rebellious thought
sinks, as the Egyptian did, with a stone’s weight into the
deeps<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p13.2" n="1470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.10" parsed="|Exod|15|10|0|0" passage="Exod. xv. 10">Exod. xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>. But all in us that is dear to God, and has
a piercing insight into the truth (called “Israel” in the
narrative), passes, but that alone, over that sea as if it were dry
land, and is never reached by the bitterness and the brine of
life’s billows. Thus, typically, under the leadership of the Law
(for Moses was a type of the Law that was coming) Israel passes
unwetted over that sea, while the Egyptian who crosses in her track is
overwhelmed. Each fares according to the disposition which he carries
with him; one walks lightly enough, the other is dragged into the deep
water. For virtue is a light and buoyant thing, and all who live in her
way “fly like clouds<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p14.2" n="1471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.8" parsed="|Isa|60|8|0|0" passage="Is. lx. 8">Is. lx. 8</scripRef>. The LXX.
has <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p15.2" lang="EL">περιστερὰν
σὺν
νεοσσοῖς</span>.</p></note>,” as Isaiah
says, “and as doves with their young ones”; but sin is a
heavy affair, “sitting,” as another of the prophets says,
“upon a talent of lead<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p15.3" n="1472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.5.7" parsed="|Zech|5|7|0|0" passage="Zech. v. 7">Zech. v. 7</scripRef>. “this is a
woman that sitteth in the midst of the ephah:” <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p16.2" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
μέσον τοῦ
μέτρου</span> (LXX.).
Origen and Jerome as well as Gregory make her sit upon the lead itself.
Vatablus explains that the lead was in an amphora.</p></note>.” If,
however, this reading of the history appears to any forced and
inapplicable, and the miracle at the Red Sea does not present itself to
him as written for our profit, let him listen to the Apostle:
“Now all these things happened unto them for types, and they are
written for our admonition<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p16.3" n="1473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xix-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.6" parsed="|Rom|15|6|0|0" passage="Rom. xv. 6">Rom. xv.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xx" next="ix.ii.ii.xxi" prev="ix.ii.ii.xix" progress="66.24%" title="Chapter XIX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p1.1">Chapter
XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p2.1">But</span> besides other things the action of Miriam the prophetess also
gives rise to these surmisings of ours. Directly the sea was crossed
she took in her hand a dry and sounding timbrel and conducted the
women’s dance<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p2.2" n="1474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.20" parsed="|Exod|15|20|0|0" passage="Exod. xv. 20">Exod. xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>. By this
timbrel <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_365.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-Page_365" n="365" />the
story may mean to imply virginity, as first perfected by Miriam; whom
indeed I would believe to be a type of Mary the mother of God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p3.2" n="1475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p4.1" lang="EL">δι᾽ ἧς οἶμαι
καὶ τὴν
Θεοτόκον
προδιατυποῦσθαι
Μαρίαν</span>. These
words are absent from the Munich Cod. <i>i.e.</i> the German; not from
Vat. and Reg. Ambrose, Ep. 25, has “Quid de alterâ Moysi
sorore Mariâ loquar, quæ fœminei dux agminis pede
transmisit pelagi freta,” when speaking “de gloriâ
virginitatis.”</p></note>. Just as the timbrel emits a loud sound
because it is devoid of all moisture and reduced to the highest degree
of dryness, so has virginity a clear and ringing report amongst men
because it repels from itself the vital sap of merely physical life.
Thus, Miriam’s timbrel being a dead thing, and virginity being a
deadening of the bodily passions, it is perhaps not very far removed
from the bounds of probability<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p4.2" n="1476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p5.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
εἰκότος</span>…<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p5.2" lang="EL">ἀπεσχοίνισται</span></p></note> that Miriam was a
virgin. However, we can but guess and surmise, we cannot clearly prove,
that this was so, and that Miriam the prophetess led a dance of
virgins, even though many of the learned have affirmed distinctly that
she was unmarried, from the fact that the history makes no mention
either of her marriage or of her being a mother; and surely she would
have been named and known, not as “the sister of Aaron<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p5.3" n="1477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.20" parsed="|Exod|15|20|0|0" passage="Exod. xv. 20">Exod. xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but from her husband, if she had had
one; since the head of the woman is not the brother but the husband.
But if, amongst a people with whom motherhood was sought after and
classed as a blessing and regarded as a public duty, the grace of
virginity, nevertheless, came to be regarded as a precious thing, how
does it behove us to feel towards it, who do not “judge” of
the Divine blessings<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p6.2" n="1478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.15" parsed="|John|8|15|0|0" passage="John viii. 15">John viii. 15</scripRef>. “Ye judge after
the flesh.” It is Gregory’s manner to make such passing
allusions to Scripture, and especially to S. Paul.</p></note> “according to
the flesh”? Indeed it has been revealed in the oracles of God, on
what occasion to conceive and to bring forth is a good thing, and what
species of fecundity was desired by God’s saints; for both the
Prophet Isaiah and the divine Apostle have made this clear and certain.
The one cries, “From fear of Thee, O Lord, have I conceived<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p7.2" n="1479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> Gregory here quotes from LXX. Cf. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.18" parsed="|Isa|26|18|0|0" passage="Is. xxvi. 18">Is. xxvi. 18</scripRef>, and also
below, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p8.2" lang="EL">ἐτέκομεν
πνεῦμα
σωτηρίας σου,
ὃ ἐποιήσαμεν
ἐπὶ τῆς
γῆς</span>.</p></note>;” the other boasts that he is the
parent of the largest family of any, bringing to the birth whole cities
and nations; not the Corinthians and Galatians only whom by his
travailings he moulded for the Lord, but all in the wide circuit from
Jerusalem to Illyricum; his children filled the world,
“begotten” by him in Christ through the Gospel<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p8.3" n="1480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0" passage="Philemon 10">Philemon
10</scripRef>.</p></note>. In the same strain the womb of the Holy
Virgin, which ministered to an Immaculate Birth, is pronounced blessed
in the Gospel<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p9.3" n="1481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 27">Luke xi. 27</scripRef></p></note>; for that birth did
not annul the Virginity, nor did the Virginity impede so great a birth.
When the “spirit of salvation<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p10.2" n="1482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.18" parsed="|Isa|26|18|0|0" passage="Is. xxvi. 18">Is. xxvi. 18</scripRef> (LXX.). See
above. But R.V. “We have as it were brought forth wind: we have
not wrought any deliverance in the earth.”</p></note>,” as
Isaiah names it, is being born, the willings of the flesh are useless.
There is also a particular teaching of the Apostle, which harmonizes
with this; viz. each man of us is a double man<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p11.2" n="1483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>;
one the outwardly visible, whose natural fate it is to decay; the other
perceptible only in the secret of the heart, yet capable of renovation.
If this teaching is true,—and it must be true<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p12.2" n="1484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.1" lang="EL">πάντως δὲ
ἀληθὴς, κ. τ.
λ</span>. So Codd. Reg. and Morell., for
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.2" lang="EL">πάντων</span>.
Gregory alludes to <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note> because Wisdom is speaking there,—then
there is no absurdity in supposing a double marriage also which answers
in every detail to either man; and, maybe, if one was to assert boldly
that the body’s virginity was the co-operator and the agent of
the inward marriage, this assertion would not be much beside the
probable fact.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xxi" next="ix.ii.ii.xxii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xx" progress="66.39%" title="Chapter XX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter
XX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p2.1">Now</span> it
is impossible, as far as manual exercise goes, to ply two arts at once;
for instance, husbandry and sailing, or tinkering and carpentering. If
one is to be honestly taken in hand, the other must be left alone. Just
so, there are these two marriages for our choice, the one effected in
the flesh, the other in the spirit; and preoccupation in the one must
cause of necessity alienation from the other. No more is the eye able
to look at two objects at once; but it must concentrate its special
attention on one at a time; no more can the tongue effect utterances in
two different languages, so as to pronounce, for instance, a Hebrew
word and a Greek word in the same moment: no more can the ear take in
at one and the same time a narrative of facts, and a hortatory
discourse; if each special tone is heard separately, it will impress
its ideas upon the hearers’ minds; but if they are combined and
so poured into the ear, an inextricable confusion of ideas will be the
result, one meaning being mutually lost in the other: and no more, by
analogy, do our emotional powers possess a nature which can at once
pursue the pleasures of sense and court the spiritual union; nor,
besides, can both those ends be gained by the same courses of life;
continence, mortification of the passions, scorn of fleshly needs, are
the agents of the one union; but all that are the reverse of these are
the agents of bodily habitation. As, when two masters are before us to
choose between, and we cannot be subject to both, for “no man can
serve two masters<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p2.2" n="1485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef></p></note>,” he who is
wise will choose the one most useful to himself, so, when two marriages
are before us to choose between, and we cannot contract both, for
“he that is unmarried cares for the things of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_366.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-Page_366" n="366" />the Lord, but he that is
married careth for the things of the world<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p3.2" n="1486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 32">1 Cor. vii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note>,” I repeat that it would be the aim of
a sound mind not to miss choosing the more profitable one; and not to
be ignorant either of the way which will lead it to this, a way which
cannot be learnt but by some such comparison as the following. In the
case of a marriage of this world a man who is anxious to avoid
appearing altogether insignificant pays the greatest attention both to
physical health, and becoming adornment, and amplitude of means and the
security from any disgraceful revelations as to his antecedents or his
parentage; for so he thinks things will be most likely to turn out as
he wishes. Now just in the same way the man who is courting the
spiritual alliance will first of all display himself, by the renewal of
his mind<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p4.2" n="1487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22-Eph.4.23" parsed="|Eph|4|22|4|23" passage="Eph. iv. 22, 23">Eph. iv. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>, a young man, without a single touch
of age upon him; next he will reveal a lineage rich in that in which it
is a noble ambition to be rich, not priding himself on worldly wealth,
but luxuriating only in the heavenly treasures. As for family
distinction, he will not vaunt that which comes by the mere routine of
devolution even to numbers of the worthless, but that which is gained
by the successful efforts of his own zeal and labours; a distinction
which only those can boast of who are “sons of the light”
and children of God, and are styled “nobles from the sunrise<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p5.2" n="1488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> See
S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11" parsed="|Matt|8|11|0|0" passage="Matt. viii. 11">Matt. viii. 11</scripRef>; S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.29" parsed="|Luke|13|29|0|0" passage="Luke xiii. 29">Luke
xiii. 29</scripRef>. The same expression (<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.3" lang="EL">εὐγενὴς τῶν
ἀφ᾽ ἡλίου
ἀνατολῶν</span>) is used of Meletius, in Gregory’s funeral oration on
him.</p></note>” because of their splendid deeds.
Strength and health he will not try to gain by bodily training and
feeding, but by all that is the contrary of this, perfecting the
spirit’s strength in the body’s weakness. I could tell also
of the suitor’s gifts to the bride in such a wedding<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.4" n="1489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἕδνα τοῦ
γάμου</span>, <i>i.e.</i>
given by the bridegroom. The Juris-consults called it Donatio propter
nuptias, or simply Donatio. The human soul here espouses Wisdom,
<i>i.e.</i> Christ, as <i>its</i> Bride. See below, where <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.6" parsed="|Prov|4|6|0|0" passage="Prov. iv. 6">Prov. iv. 6</scripRef>
is quoted.</p></note>; they are not procured by the money that
perishes, but are contributed out of the wealth peculiar to the soul.
Would you know their names? You must hear from Paul, that excellent
adorner of the Bride<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7.3" n="1490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p8.1" lang="EL">νυμφοστόλου</span></p></note>, in what the wealth
of those consists who in everything commend themselves. He mentions
much else that is priceless in it, and adds, “in chastity<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p8.2" n="1491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.6" parsed="|2Cor|6|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vi. 6">2 Cor. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and besides this all the recognized
fruits of the spirit from any quarter whatever are gifts of this
marriage. If a man is going to carry out the advice of Solomon and take
for helpmate and life-companion that true Wisdom of which he says,
“Love her, and she shall keep thee,” “honour her,
that she may embrace thee<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p9.2" n="1492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.6" parsed="|Prov|4|6|0|0" passage="Prov. iv. 6">Prov. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” then he
will prepare himself in a manner worthy of such a love, so as to feast
with all the joyous wedding guests in spotless raiment, and not be cast
forth, while claiming to sit at that feast, for not having put on the
wedding garment. It is plain moreover that the argument applies equally
to men and women, to move them towards such a marriage. “There is
neither male nor female<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p10.2" n="1493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the Apostle
says; “Christ is all, and in all<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p11.2" n="1494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 11">Col. iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and so it is equally reasonable that
he who is enamoured of wisdom should hold the Object of his passionate
desire, Who is the True Wisdom; and that the soul which cleaves to the
undying Bridegroom should have the fruition of her love for the true
Wisdom, which is God. We have now sufficiently revealed the nature of
the spiritual union, and the Object of the pure and heavenly
Love.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xxii" next="ix.ii.ii.xxiii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xxi" progress="66.57%" title="Chapter XXI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p2.1">It</span> is
perfectly clear that no one can come near the purity of the Divine
Being who has not first himself become such; he must therefore place
between himself and the pleasures of the senses a high strong wall of
separation, so that in this his approach to the Deity the purity of his
own heart may not become soiled again. Such an impregnable wall will be
found in a complete estrangement from everything wherein passion
operates.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no">Now pleasure is one in kind, as
we learn from the experts; as water parted into various channels from
one single fountain, it spreads itself over the pleasure-lover through
the various avenues of the senses; so that it has been on his heart
that the man, who through any one particular sensation succumbs to the
resulting pleasure, has received a wound from that sensation. This
accords with the teaching given from the Divine lips, that “he
who has satisfied the lust of the eyes has received the mischief
already in his heart<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p3.1" n="1495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef></p></note>”; for I take
it that our Lord was speaking in that particular example of any of the
senses; so that we might well carry on His saying, and add, “He
who hath heard, to lust after,” and what follows, “He who
hath touched to lust after,” “He who hath lowered any
faculty within us to the service of pleasure, hath sinned in his
heart.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no">To prevent this, then, we want
to apply to our own lives that rule of all temperance, never to let the
mind dwell on anything wherein pleasure’s bait is hid; but above
all to be specially watchful against the pleasure of taste. For that
seems in a way the most deeply rooted, and to be the mother as it were
of all forbidden enjoyment. The pleasures of eating and drinking,
leading to boundless excess, inflict upon the body the doom of the
most <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_367.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-Page_367" n="367" />dreadful sufferings<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p5.1" n="1496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀναγκὴν
ἑμποιοῦσι
τῶν
ἀβουλητῶν
κακῶν,
πλησμονῆς ὡς
τὰ πολλὰ
ἐκτίκτουσης,
κ. τ. λ</span>., removing the comma
from <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.2" lang="EL">πλησμονῆς</span>
(Paris Edit.) to <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.3" lang="EL">κακῶν</span>.</p></note>; for
over-indulgence is the parent of most of the painful diseases. To
secure for the body a continuous tranquillity, unstirred by the pains
of surfeit, we must make up our minds to a more sparing regimen, and
constitute the need of it on each occasion not the pleasure of it, as
the measure and limit of our indulgence. If the sweetness will
nevertheless mingle itself with the satisfaction of the need (for
hunger knows how to sweeten everything<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.4" n="1497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Cicero, 2 <i>De Fin. Bon.:</i> “Socratem audio dicentem cibi
condimentum esse famem; potionis sitim;” so Antiphanes (apud
Stobæum), <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἁπάνθ᾽ ὁ
λιμὸς γλυκέα,
πλὴν αὑτοῦ,
ποιεῖ</span>.</p></note>,
and by the vehemence of appetite she gives the zest of pleasure to
every discoverable supply of the need), we must not because of the
resulting enjoyment reject the satisfaction, nor yet make this latter
our leading aim. In everything we must select the expedient quantity,
and leave untouched what merely feasts the senses<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p7.2" n="1498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p8.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
προηγούμενον</span>, principaliter. Cf. Clem. Alexand. <i>Strom.,</i>
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxii-p8.2" lang="EL">τὰ
ὀνόματα
σύμβολα τῶν
νοημάτων
κατὰ τὸ
προηγούμενον</span>, <i>i.e.</i> of <i>general</i> concepts.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii" next="ix.ii.ii.xxiv" prev="ix.ii.ii.xxii" progress="66.68%" title="Chapter XXII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p2.1">We</span> see
how the husbandmen have a method for separating the chaff, which is
united with the wheat, with a view to employ each for its proper
purpose, the one for the sustenance of man, the other for burning and
the feeding of animals. The labourer in the field of temperance will in
like manner distinguish the satisfaction from the mere delight, and
will fling this latter nature to savages<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p2.2" n="1499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῖς
ἀλογωτέροις</span>. Fronto Ducæus translates “bardis
objiciat,” <i>i.e.</i> “savages,” not
“beasts.”</p></note>
“whose end is to be burned<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p3.2" n="1500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.8" parsed="|Heb|6|8|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 8">Heb. vi. 8</scripRef>. “The
<i>Apostle</i>” here is to be noticed. The same teaching, as to
there being no necessity for pleasure, is found in Clement of
Alexandria. He says it is not our <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.2" lang="EL">σκοπός</span>, 2
<i>Pæd</i>. c. i. and 2 <i>Strom.,</i> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.3" lang="EL">καθόλου
γὰρ οὐκ
ἀναγκαῖον τὸ
τῆς ἡδονῆς
πάθος,
ἐπακολούθιμον
δὲ χρείαις
ταῖς
φυσικαῖς, κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note>,” as the
Apostle says, but will take the other, in proportion to the actual
need, with thankfulness. Many, however, slide into the very opposite
kind of excess, and unconsciously to themselves, in their
over-preciseness, laboriously thwart their own design; they let their
soul fall down the other side from the heights of Divine elevation to
the level of dull thoughts and occupations, where their minds are so
bent upon regulations which merely affect the body, that they can no
longer walk in their heavenly freedom and gaze above; their only
inclination is to this tormenting and afflicting of the flesh. It would
be well, then, to give this also careful thought, so as to be equally
on our guard against either over-amount<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.4" n="1501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐπιμετρίας</span>. Cf. <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐν
ἐπιμέτρῳ</span>, Polyb., “into the bargain.”</p></note>,
neither stifling the mind beneath the wound of the flesh, nor, on the
other hand, by gratuitously inflicted weakenings sapping and lowering
the powers, so that it can have no thought but of the body’s
pain<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.3" n="1502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">καὶ περὶ
τοὺς
σωματικοὺς
πόνους
ἠσχολημένον</span>
(<i>i.e.</i> “busied,”): Galesinius’
translation must here be wrong, “ad corporis labores prorsus
inutilem.”</p></note>; and let every one remember that wise
precept, which warns us from turning to the right hand or to the left.
I have heard a certain physician of my acquaintance, in the course of
explaining the secrets of his art, say that our body consists of four
elements, not of the same species, but disposed to be conflicting: yet
the hot penetrated the cold, and an equally unexpected union of the wet
and the dry took place, the contradictories of each pair being brought
into contact by their relationship to the intervening pair. He added an
extremely subtle explanation of this account of his studies in nature.
Each of these elements was in its essence <i>diametrically</i><note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.2" n="1503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cold
can unite with Wet or Dry which “lie on each side of” it,
and are “kindred” to it: and so through one or the other
(which are also “kindred” to Hot) can come “in
contact with” Hot. (So of all.) A wet thing becomes the medium in
which both cold and heat can be manifested.</p></note> opposed to its contradictory; but then it
had two other qualities lying on each side of it, and by virtue of its
kinship with them it came into contact with its contradictory; for
example, the cold and the hot each unite with the wet, or the dry; and
again, the wet and the dry each unite with the hot, or the cold: and so
this sameness of quality, when it manifests itself in contradictories,
is itself the agent which affects the union of those contradictories.
What business of mine, however, is it to explain exactly the details of
this change from this mutual separation and repugnance of nature, to
this mutual union through the medium of kindred qualities, except for
the purpose for which we mentioned it? And that purpose was to add that
the author of this analysis of the body’s constitution advised
that all possible care be taken to preserve a balance between these
properties, for that in fact health consisted in not letting any one of
them gain the mastery within us. If his doctrine has truth in it, then,
for our health’s continuance, we must secure such a habit, and by
no irregularity of diet produce either an excess or a defect in any
member of these our constituent elements. The chariot-master, if the
young horses which he has to drive will not work well together, does
not urge a fast one with the whip, and rein in a slow one; nor, again,
does he let a horse that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_368.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_368" n="368" />shies in the traces or is
hard-mouthed gallop his own way to the confusion of orderly driving;
but he quickens the pace of the first, checks the second, reaches the
third with cuts of his whip, till he has made them all breathe evenly
together in a straight career. Now our mind in like manner holds in its
grasp the reins of this chariot of the body; and in that capacity it
will not devise, in the time of youth, when heat of temperament is
abundant, ways of heightening that fever; nor will it multiply the
cooling and the thinning things when the body is already chilled by
illness or by time; and in the case of all these physical qualities it
will be guided by the Scripture, so as actually to realize it:
“He that gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered
little had no lack<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p7.1" n="1504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἐλαττονήσῃ</span>
(for LXX. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.18 Bible:2Cor.8.15" parsed="|Exod|16|18|0|0;|2Cor|8|15|0|0" passage="Exod. 16.18; 2 Cor. 8.15">Exod. xvi. 18, and also 2 Cor. viii. 15</scripRef>, have <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.3" lang="EL">ἐλαττόνησεν</span>), not <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.4" lang="EL">ἐλαττώσῃ</span> with Livineius.</p></note>.” It will
curtail immoderate lengths in either direction, and so will be careful
to replenish where there is much lack. The inefficiency of the body
from either cause will be that which it guards against; it will train
the flesh, neither making it wild and ungovernable by excessive
pampering, nor sickly and unstrung and nerveless for the required work
by immoderate mortification. That is temperance’s highest aim; it
looks not to the afflicting of the body, but to the peaceful action of
the soul’s functions.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv" next="ix.ii.ii.xxv" prev="ix.ii.ii.xxiii" progress="66.87%" title="Chapter XXIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p2.1">Now</span> the
details of the life of him who has chosen to live in such a philosophy
as this, the things to be avoided, the exercises to be engaged in, the
rules of temperance, the whole method of the training, and all the
daily regimen which contributes towards this great end, has been dealt
with in certain written manuals of instruction for the benefit of those
who love details. Yet there is a plainer guide to be found than verbal
instruction; and that is practice: and there is nothing vexatious in
the maxim that when we are undertaking a long journey or voyage we
should get an instructor. “But,” says the Apostle<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p2.2" n="1505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.8" parsed="|Rom|10|8|0|0" passage="Rom. x. 8">Rom. x. 8</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐλλύς σου τὸ
ῥ&amp; 210·μά ἐστιν,
ἐν τῷ
στόματί σου
καὶ ἐν τῇ
καρδί&amp; 139·
σου</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.14" parsed="|Deut|30|14|0|0" passage="Deut. xxx. 14">Deut. xxx. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, “the word is nigh thee;” the
grace begins at home; there is the manufactory of all the virtues;
there this life has become exquisitely refined by a continual progress
towards consummate perfection; there, whether men are silent or whether
they speak, there is large opportunity for being instructed in this
heavenly citizenship through the actual practice of it. Any theory
divorced from living examples, however admirably it may be dressed out,
is like the unbreathing statue, with its show of a blooming complexion
impressed in tints and colours; but the man who acts as well as
teaches, as the Gospel tells us, he is the man who is truly living, and
has the bloom of beauty, and is efficient and stirring. It is to him
that we must go, if we mean, according to the saying<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.4" n="1506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸν
ἐροῦντα
λόγον</span> (Codd. Reg. and
Mor. <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.2" lang="EL">αἱροῦντα</span>). This alludes to <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.3" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.18" parsed="|Prov|3|18|0|0" passage="Prov. iii. 18">Prov.
iii. 18</scripRef>, rather than <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.6" parsed="|Prov|4|6|0|0" passage="Prov. iv. 6">Prov. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> of Scripture, to “retain”
virginity. One who wants to learn a foreign language is not a competent
instructor of himself; he gets himself taught by experts, and can then
talk with foreigners. So, for this high life, which does not advance in
nature’s groove, but is estranged from her by the novelty of its
course, a man cannot be instructed thoroughly unless he puts himself
into the hands of one who has himself led it in perfection; and indeed
in all the other professions of life the candidate is more likely to
achieve success if he gets from tutors a scientific knowledge of each
part of the subject of his choice, than if he undertook to study it by
himself; and this particular profession<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.5" n="1507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐ γὰρ
ἐναργές ἐστι
τὸ
ἐπιτήδευμα
τοῦτο, ὥστε
κατ᾽ ἀνάγκην,
κ.τ.λ.</span> The alternative reading
is <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐν ἀρχαῖς</span>. It has been suggested to read, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.3" lang="EL">ὅτε
γὰρ…τότε</span> (for
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.4" lang="EL">τοῦτο</span>), and understand an aposiopesis in the next sentence;
thus—“For when our undertaking is clear and simple, then we
must entrust to ourselves the decision of what is best. But when the
attempt at the unknown is not unattended with risk—(then we want
a guide).” Billius. But this is very awkward.</p></note> is
not one where everything is so clear that judgment as to our best
course in it is necessarily left to ourselves; it is one where to
hazard a step into the unknown at once brings us into danger. The
science of medicine once did not exist; it has come into being by the
experiments which men have made, and has gradually been revealed
through their various observations; the healing and the harmful drug
became known from the attestation of those who had tried them, and this
distinction was adopted into the theory of the art, so that the close
observation of former practitioners became a precept for those who
succeeded; and now any one who studies to attain this art is under no
necessity to ascertain at his own peril the power of any drug, whether
it be a poison or a medicine; he has only to learn from others the
known facts, and may then practise with success. It is so also with
that medicine of the soul, philosophy, from which we learn the remedy
for every weakness that can touch the soul. We need not hunt after a
knowledge of these remedies by dint of guess-work and surmisings; we
have abundant means of learning them from him who by a long and rich
experience has gained the possession which we seek. In any matter youth
is generally a giddy<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.5" n="1508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Livineius had conjectured that <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐπισφαλὴς</span> must be supplied, from a quotation of this passage in
Antonius Monachus, <i>Sententiæ, serm.</i> 20, and in Abbas
Maximus, <i>Capita, serm.</i> 41; and this is confirmed by Codd. Reg.
and Morell.</p></note> guide; and it would
not be easy to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_369.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-Page_369" n="369" />find anything of importance succeeding, in which gray hairs have
not been called in to share in the deliberations. Even in all other
undertakings we must, in proportion to their greater importance, take
the more precaution against failure; for in them too the thoughtless
designs of youth have brought loss; on property, for instance; or have
compelled the surrender of a position in the world, and even of renown.
But in this mighty and sublime ambition it is not property, or secular
glory lasting for its hour, or any external fortune, that is at
stake;—of such things<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p6.2" n="1509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">ὧν
καὶ κατὰ
γνώμην καὶ ὡς
ἑτέρως
διοικουμένων
ὀλίγος τοῖς
σωφρονοῦσιν
ὁ λόγος</span>. The
Latin here has “quas quidem res ego sane despicio, exiguamque
harum tanquam extrinsecus venientium)” &amp;c.; evidently
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.2" lang="EL">καταγνοίην</span>
must have been in the text used.</p></note>, whether they
settle themselves well or the reverse, the wise take small
account;—here rashness can affect the soul itself; and we run the
awful hazard, not of losing any of those other things whose recovery
even may perhaps be possible, but of ruining our very selves and making
the soul a bankrupt. A man who has spent or lost his patrimony does not
despair, as long as he is in the land of the living, of perchance
coming again through contrivances into his former competence; but the
man who has ejected himself from this calling, deprives himself as well
of all hope of a return to better things. Therefore, since most embrace
virginity while still young and unformed in understanding, this before
anything else should be their employment, to search out a fitting guide
and master of this way, lest, in their present ignorance, they should
wander from the direct route, and strike out new paths of their own in
trackless wilds<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.3" n="1510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀνοδίας
τινὰς
καινοτομήσωσιν</span>
(<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8.2" lang="EL">ἀνοδί&amp; 139·,
ἀνοδίαις</span>, is frequent in Polybius; the word is not found elsewhere in
other cases).</p></note>. “Two are
better than one,” says the Preacher<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8.3" n="1511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.9" parsed="|Eccl|4|9|0|0" passage="Ecclesiastes iv. 9">Ecclesiastes iv.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>;
but a single one is easily vanquished by the foe who infests the path
which leads to God; and verily “woe to him that is alone when he
falleth, for he hath not another to help him up<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p9.2" n="1512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.10" parsed="|Eccl|4|10|0|0" passage="Ecclesiastes iv. 10">Ecclesiastes iv.
10</scripRef>.
Gregory supports the Vulgate, which has “quia cum ceciderit, non
habet sublevantem se.”</p></note>.” Some ere now in their enthusiasm for
the stricter life have shown a dexterous alacrity; but, as if in the
very moment of their choice they had already touched perfection, their
pride has had a shocking fall<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p10.2" n="1513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p11.1" lang="EL">ἑτερῷ
πτώματι</span>,
euphemistically.</p></note>, and they have been
tripped up from madly deluding themselves into thinking that that to
which their own mind inclined them was the true beauty. In this number
are those whom Wisdom calls the “slothful ones<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p11.2" n="1514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.19" parsed="|Prov|15|19|0|0" passage="Prov. xv. 19">Prov. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,” who bestrew their “way”
with “thorns”; who think it a moral loss to be anxious
about keeping the commandments; who erase from their own minds the
Apostolic teaching, and instead of eating the bread of their own honest
earning fix on that of others, and make their idleness itself into an
art of living. From this number, too, come the Dreamers, who put more
faith in the illusions of their dreams<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p12.2" n="1515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13" shownumber="no"> The
alternative reading is <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.1" lang="EL">τῶν
θηρίων</span>;
but <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.2" lang="EL">ὀνείρων</span> is confirmed by three of the Codd. Cf. Theodoret, lib. 4,
<i>Hæretic. fab.,</i> of the Messaliani; and lib. 4,
<i>Histor.</i> c. 10, <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.3" lang="EL">ὕπνῳ
δὲ σφᾶς
αὐτοὺς
ἐκδίδοντες
τὰς τῶν
ὀνείρων
φαντασίας
προφητείας
ἀποκαλοῦσι</span></p></note>
than in the Gospel teaching, and style their own phantasies
“revelations.” Hence, too, those who “creep into the
houses”; and again others who suppose virtue to consist in savage
bearishness, and have never known the fruits of long-suffering and
humility of spirit. Who could enumerate all the pitfalls into which any
one might slip, from refusing to have recourse to men of godly
celebrity? Why, we have known ascetics of this class who have persisted
in their fasting even unto death, as if “with such sacrifices God
were well pleased<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.4" n="1516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.16" parsed="|Heb|13|16|0|0" passage="Heb. xiii. 16">Heb. xiii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and, again,
others who rush off into the extreme diametrically opposite, practising
celibacy in name only and leading a life in no way different from the
secular; for they not only indulge in the pleasures of the table, but
are openly known to have a woman in their houses<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p14.2" n="1517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p15" shownumber="no"> See
Chrysostom, Lib. <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p15.1" lang="EL">Πρὸς τοὺς
συνεισάκτους
ἔχοντας</span>.</p></note>; and they call such a friendship a brotherly
affection, as if, forsooth, they could veil their own thought, which is
inclined to evil, under a sacred term. It is owing to them that this
pure and holy profession of virginity is “blasphemed amongst the
Gentiles<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p15.2" n="1518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p16.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἔξωθεν</span>.
Cf. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 24">Rom. ii. 24</scripRef></p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="ix.ii.ii.xxv" next="ix.iii" prev="ix.ii.ii.xxiv" progress="67.18%" title="Chapter XXIV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p2.1">It</span> would therefore be to their profit, for the young to refrain from
laying down<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p2.2" n="1519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> The
negative (<span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p3.1" lang="EL">μὴ
νομοθετεῖν</span>) is found in Codd. Reg. and Morell.</p></note> <i>for themselves</i> their future
course in this profession; and indeed, examples of holy lives for them
to follow are not wanting in the living generation<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p3.2" n="1520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὴν ζωὴν</span>. So <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.2" lang="EL">βίος</span> also is used in
Greek after 2nd century. “They (the monks) make little show in
history before the reign of Valens (<span class="sc" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.3">a.d.</span> 364).
Paul of Thebes, Hilarion of Gaza, and even the great Antony, are only
characters in the novels of the day. Now, however, there was in the
East a real movement towards monasticism. All parties favoured it. The
Semi-arians were busy inside Mt. Taurus; and though Acacians and
Anomœans held more aloof, they could not escape an influence which
even Julian felt. But the Nicene party was the home of the
ascetics.” Gwatkin’s <i>Arians.</i></p></note>. Now, if ever before, saintliness abounds
and penetrates our world; by gradual advances it has reached the
highest mark of perfectness; and one who follows such footsteps in his
daily rounds may catch this halo; one who tracks the scent of this
preceding perfume may be drenched in the sweet odours of Christ
Himself. As, when one torch has been fired, flame is transmitted to all
the neighbouring candlesticks, without either the first light being
lessened or blazing with unequal brilliance on the other points where
it has been caught; so the saintliness of a life is transmitted from
him who has achieved it, to those who come within his circle; for
there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_370.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-Page_370" n="370" />is
truth in the Prophet’s saying<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.4" n="1521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.25-Ps.18.26" parsed="|Ps|18|25|18|26" passage="Ps. xviii. 25, 26">Ps. xviii. 25,
26</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>, that one who
lives with a man who is “holy” and “clean” and
“elect,” will become such himself. If you would wish to
know the sure signs, which will secure you the real model, it is not
hard to take a sketch from life. If you see a man so standing between
death and life, as to select from each helps for the contemplative
course, never letting death’s stupor paralyze his zeal to keep
all the commandments, nor yet placing both feet in the world of the
living, since he has weaned himself from secular ambitions;—a man
who remains more insensate than the dead themselves to everything that
is found on examination to be living for the flesh, but instinct with
life and energy and strength in the achievements of virtue, which are
the sure marks of the spiritual life;—then look to that man for
the rule of your life; let him be the leading light of your course of
devotion, as the constellations that never set are to the pilot;
imitate his youth and his gray hairs: or, rather, imitate the old man
and the stripling who are joined in him; for even now in his declining
years time has not blunted the keen activity of his soul, nor was his
youth active in the sphere of youth’s well-known employments; in
both seasons of life he has shown a wonderful combination of opposites,
or rather an exchange of the peculiar qualities of each; for in age he
shows, in the direction of the good, a young man’s energy, while,
in the hours of youth, in the direction of evil, his passions were
powerless. If you wish to know what were the passions of that glorious
youth of his, you will have for your imitation the intensity and glow
of his godlike love of wisdom, which grew with him from his childhood,
and has continued with him into his old age. But if you cannot gaze
upon him, as the weak-sighted cannot gaze upon the sun, at all events
watch that band of holy men who are ranged beneath him, and who by the
illumination of their lives are a model for this age. God has placed
them as a beacon for us who live around; many among them have been
young men there in their prime, and have grown gray in the unbroken
practice of continence and temperance; they were old in reasonableness
before their time, and in character outstripped their years. The only
love they tasted was that of wisdom; not that their natural instincts
were different from the rest; for in all alike “the flesh lusteth
against the spirit<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p5.2" n="1522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>;” but they
listened to some purpose to him who said that Temperance “is a
tree of life to them that lay hold upon her<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p6.2" n="1523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.18" parsed="|Prov|3|18|0|0" passage="Prov. iii. 18">Prov. iii. 18</scripRef>; but said of
<i>Wisdom.</i></p></note>;” and they sailed across the swelling
billows of existence upon this tree of life, as upon a skiff; and
anchored in the haven of the will of God; enviable now after so fair a
voyage, they rest their souls in that sunny cloudless calm. They now
ride safe themselves at the anchor of a good hope, far out of reach of
the tumult of the billows; and for others who will follow they radiate
the splendour of their lives as beacon-fires on some high watch-tower.
We have indeed a mark to guide us safely over the ocean of temptations;
and why make the too curious inquiry, whether some with such thoughts
as these have not fallen nevertheless, and why therefore despair, as if
the achievement was beyond your reach? Look on him who has succeeded,
and boldly launch upon the voyage with confidence that it will be
prosperous, and sail on under the breeze of the Holy Spirit with Christ
your pilot and with the oarage of good cheer<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p7.2" n="1524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p8.1" lang="EL">τῷ πηδαλί&amp; 251·
τῆς
εὐφροσύνης</span></p></note>.
For those who “go down to the sea in ships and occupy their
business in great waters” do not let the shipwreck that has
befallen some one else prevent their being of good cheer; they rather
shield their hearts in this very confidence, and so sweep on to
accomplish their successful feat. Surely it is the most absurd thing in
the world to reprobate him who has slipped in a course which requires
the greatest nicety, while one considers those who all their lives have
been growing old in failures and in errors, to have chosen the better
part. If one single approach to sin is such an awful thing that you
deem it safer not to take in hand at all this loftier aim, how much
more awful a thing it is to make sin the practice of a whole life, and
to remain thereby absolutely ignorant of the purer course! How can you
in your full life obey the Crucified? How can you, hale in sin, obey
Him Who died to sin? How can you, who are not crucified to the world,
and will not accept the mortification of the flesh, obey Him Who bids
you follow after Him, and Who bore the Cross in His own body, as a
trophy from the foe? How can you obey Paul when he exhorts you
“to present your body a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto
God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p8.2" n="1525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|2" passage="Rom. xii. 1, 2">Rom. xii. 1, 2</scripRef>; vi.
4.</p></note>,” when you are “conformed to
this world,” and not transformed by the renewing of your mind,
when you are not “walking” in this “newness of
life,” but still pursuing the routine of “the old
man”? How can you be a priest unto God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p9.2" n="1526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10" shownumber="no"> Gregory alludes to <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.16" parsed="|Rev|1|16|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 16">Rev. i. 16</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10.2" lang="EL">ἐποίησεν
ἡμᾶς
βασιλεῖς καὶ
ἱερεῖς τῷ
θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note>,
anointed though you are for this very office, to offer a gift to God; a
gift in no way another’s, no counterfeited gift from sources
outside yourself, but a gift that is really your own, namely,
“the inner man<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10.3" n="1527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.16" parsed="|Eph|3|16|0|0" passage="Eph. iii. 16">Eph. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” who must be
perfect and blameless, as it is required of a lamb to be without spot
or blemish? How can you offer this to God, when you do not listen to
the law forbidding the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_371.html" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-Page_371" n="371" />unclean to offer sacrifices? If you long for God to manifest
Himself to you, why do you not hear Moses, when he commands the people
to be pure from the stains of marriage, that they may take in the
vision of God.<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p11.2" n="1528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.15" parsed="|Exod|19|15|0|0" passage="Exod. xix. 15">Exod. xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> If this all seems
little in your eyes, to be crucified with Christ, to present yourself a
sacrifice to God, to become a priest unto the most high God, to make
yourself worthy of the vision of the Almighty, what higher blessings
than these can we imagine for you, if indeed you make light of the
consequences of these as well? And the consequence of being crucified
with Christ is that we shall live with Him, and be glorified with Him,
and reign with Him; and the consequence of presenting ourselves to God
is that we shall be changed from the rank of human nature and human
dignity to that of Angels; for so speaks Daniel, that “thousand
thousands stood before him<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p12.2" n="1529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" passage="Dan. vii. 10">Dan. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” He too who
has taken his share in the true priesthood and placed himself beside
the Great High Priest remains altogether himself a priest for ever,
prevented for eternity from remaining any more in death. To say, again,
that one makes oneself worthy to see God, produces no less a result
than this; that one is made worthy to see God. Indeed, the crown of
every hope, and of every desire, of every blessing, and of every
promise of God, and of all those unspeakable delights which we believe
to exist beyond our perception and our knowledge,—the crowning
result of them all, I say, is this. Moses longed earnestly to see it,
and many prophets and kings have desired to see the same: but the only
class deemed worthy of it are the pure in heart, those who are, and are
named “blessed,” for this very reason, that “they
shall see God<note anchored="yes" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p13.2" n="1530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.ii.ii.xxv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5" parsed="|Matt|5|0|0|0" passage="Matt. v">Matt. v</scripRef></p></note>.” Wherefore
we would that you too should become crucified with Christ, a holy
priest standing before God, a pure offering in all chastity, preparing
yourself by your own holiness for God’s coming; that you also may
have a pure heart in which to see God, according to the promise of God,
and of our Saviour Jesus Christ, to Whom be glory for ever and ever.
Amen.</p>

</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 id="ix.iii" next="ix.iv" prev="ix.ii.ii.xxv" progress="67.49%" title="On Infants' Early Deaths."><p class="c10" id="ix.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_372.html" id="ix.iii-Page_372" n="372" /><span class="c9" id="ix.iii-p1.1">On Infants’ Early Deaths.<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p1.2" n="1531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> This
treatise is written for Hierius, in Gregory’s old age. It has
been thought to be spurious (Oudin, p. 605), because of Fronto
Ducæus’ insertion (p. 374) about the Purgatorial Fire. But
Tillemont, Semler, and Schroeckh have shown that there are no grounds
for this opinion. Anastasius Sinaita mentions it (<i>Quæst.</i>
xvi.).</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.iii-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.iii-p4.1">Every</span> essayist and every pamphleteer will have you, most Excellent, to
display his eloquence upon; your wondrous qualities will be a broad
race-course wherein he may expatiate. A noble and suggestive subject in
able hands has indeed a way of making a grander style, lifting it to
the height of the great reality. We, however, like an aged horse, will
remain outside this proposed race-course, only turning the ear to
listen for the contest waged in celebrating your praises, if the sound
of any literary car careering in full swing through such wonders may
reach us. But though old age may compel a horse to remain away from the
race, it may often happen that the din of the trampling racers rouses
him into excitement, that he lifts his head with eager looks, that he
shows his spirit in his breathings, and prances and paws the ground
frequently, though this eagerness is all that is left to him, and time
has sapped his powers of going. In the same way our pen remains outside
the combat, and age compels it to yield the course to the professors
who flourish now; nevertheless its eagerness to join the contest about
you survives, and that it can still evince, even though these stylists
who flourish now are at the height of their powers<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p4.2" n="1532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">εἴπερ
ἡβῶσιν οἱ
κατὰ τοὺς νῦν
τοῖς λόγοις
ἀκμάζοντες</span>. The Latin translator Laurent. Sifanus, I. U. Doct.
(Basle, 1562), must have had a different text to this of the Paris
Edit.: “si quidem ita floreret ut qui nunc eloquentiâ
vigent.”</p></note>. But none of this display of my enthusiasm
for you has anything to do with sounding your own praises: no style,
however nervous and well-balanced, would easily succeed there; so that
any one, who attempted to describe that embarrassing yet harmonious
mixture of opposites in your character, would inevitably be left far
behind your real worth. Nature, indeed, by throwing out the shade of
the eyelashes before the glaring rays, brings to the eyes themselves a
weaker light, and so the sunlight becomes tolerable to us, mingling as
it does, in quantities proportionate to our need, with the shadows
which the lashes cast. Just so the grandeur and the greatness of your
character, tempered by your modesty and humbleness of mind, instead of
blinding the beholder’s eye, makes the sight on the contrary a
pleasurable one; wherein this humbleness of mind does not occasion the
splendour of the greatness to be dimmed, and its latent force to be
overlooked; but the one is to be noticed in the other, the humility of
your character in its elevation, and the grandeur reversely in the
lowliness. Others must describe all this; and extol, besides, the
many-sightedness of your mind. Your intellectual eyes are indeed as
numerous, it may perhaps be said, as the hairs of the head; their keen
unerring gaze is on everything alike; the distant is foreseen; the near
is not unnoticed; they do not wait for experience to teach expedience;
they see with Hope’s insight, or else with that of Memory; they
scan the present all over; first on one thing, then on another, but
without confusing them, your mind works with the same energy and with
the amount of attention that is required. Another, too, must record his
admiration of the way in which poverty is made rich by you; if indeed
any one is to be found in this age of ours who will make <i>that</i> a
subject of praise and wonder. Yet surely now, if never before, the love
of poverty will through you abound, and your <i>ingotten</i> wealth<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p5.2" n="1533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.1" lang="EL">πλινθότης</span>, playing upon <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.2" lang="EL">πλίνθων</span> just above; a word seemingly peculiar to Gregory. We cannot help
thinking here of Plato’s definition of the good man, <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.3" lang="EL">τετράγωνος
ἄνευ ψόγου</span>: though the idea here is that of richness rather than
shape.</p></note> will be envied above the <i>ingots</i> of
Crœsus. For whom has sea and land, with all the dower of their
natural produce, enriched, as thy rejection of worldly abundance has
enriched thee? They wipe the stain from steel and so make it shine like
silver: so has the gleam of thy life grown brighter, ever carefully
cleansed from the rust of wealth. We leave that to those who can
enlarge upon it, and also upon your excellent knowledge of the things
in which it is more glorious to gain than to abstain from gain. Grant
me, however, leave to say, that you do <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_373.html" id="ix.iii-Page_373" n="373" />not despise all acquisitions;
that there are some which, though none of your predecessors has been
able to clutch, yet you and you alone have seized with both your hands;
for, instead of dresses and slaves and money, you have and hold the
very souls of men, and store them in the treasure-house of your love.
The essayists and pamphleteers, whose glory comes from such laudations,
will go into these matters. But our pen, veteran as it now is, is to
rouse itself only so far as to go at a foot’s pace through the
problem which your wisdom has proposed; namely, this—what we are
to think of those who are taken prematurely, the moment of whose birth
almost coincides with that of their death. The cultured heathen Plato
spoke, in the person of one who had come to life again<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p6.4" n="1534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>Er the Armenian. See Plato,
<i>Repub.</i> x. §614, &amp;c.</p></note>, much philosophy about the judgment courts
in that other world; but he has left this other question a mystery, as
ostensibly too great for human conjecture to be employed upon. If,
then, there is anything in these lucubrations of ours that is of a
nature to clear up the obscurities of this question, you will doubtless
welcome the new account of it; if otherwise, you will at all events
excuse this in old age, and accept, if nothing else, our wish to afford
you some degree of pleasure. History<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p7.1" n="1535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> An
anecdote resembling what follows, but not quite the same, is told of
Xerxes in Ælian’s <i>Var. Hist.</i> xii. 40. Erasmus also
refers to it in his <i>Adagia.</i></p></note> says that
Xerxes, that great prince who had made almost every land under the sun
into one vast camp, and roused with his own designs the whole world,
when he was marching against the Greeks received with delight a poor
man’s gift; and that gift was water, and that not in a jar, but
carried in the hollow of the palm of his hand. So do you, of your
innate generosity, follow his example; to him the will made the gift,
and our gift may be found in itself but a poor watery thing. In the
case of the wonders in the heavens, a man <i>sees</i> their beauty
equally, whether he is trained to watch them, or whether he gazes
upwards with an unscientific eye; but the <i>feeling</i> towards them
is not the same in the man who comes from philosophy to their
contemplation, and in him who has only his senses of perception to
commit them to; the latter may be pleased with the sunlight, or deem
the beauty of stars worthy of his wonder, or have watched the stages of
the moon’s course throughout the month; but the former, who has
the soul-insight, and whose training has enlightened him so as to
comprehend the phenomena of the heavens, leaves unnoticed all these
things which delight the senses of the more unthinking, and looks at
the harmony of the whole, inspecting the concert which results even
from opposite movements in the circular revolutions; how the inner
circles of these turn the contrary way to that in which the fixed stars
are carried round<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p8.1" n="1536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">τῇ ἀπλανεῖ
περιφορᾷ</span>. This is of course the Ptolemaic system which had already been in
vogue two centuries. Sun, and moon, and all, were “planets”
round the earth as a centre: until the 8th sphere, in which the stars
were fixed, was reached; and above this was the crystalline sphere,
under the <i>primum mobile.</i> Cf. Milton, <i>Par. Lost</i>, iii. 481:
“They pass the planets seven, and pass the
<i>fix’d:</i>” and see note p. 257.</p></note>; how those of the
heavenly bodies to be observed in these inner circles are variously
grouped in their approachments and divergements, their disappearances
behind each other and their flank movements, and yet effect always
precisely in the same way that notable and never-ending harmony; of
which those are conscious who do not overlook the position of the
tiniest star, and whose minds, by training domiciled above, pay equal
attention to them all. In the same way do you, a precious life to me,
watch the Divine economy; leaving those objects which unceasingly
occupy the minds of the crowd, wealth, I mean, and luxury<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p9.2" n="1537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.1" lang="EL">τρυφὴν</span>. The
Paris Edit. has <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.2" lang="EL">τύφον</span>.</p></note> and vainglory—things which like
sunbeams flashing in their faces dazzle the unthinking—you will
not pass without inquiry the seemingly most trivial questions in the
world; for you do most carefully scrutinize the inequalities in human
lives; not only with regard to wealth and penury, and the differences
of position and descent (for you know that they are as nothing, and
that they owe their existence not to any intrinsic reality, but to the
foolish estimate of those who are struck with nonentities, as if they
were actual things; and that if one were only to abstract from somebody
who glitters with glory the blind adoration<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p10.3" n="1538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p11.1" lang="EL">τὴν
μύησιν</span>.</p></note> of
those who gaze at him, nothing would be left him after all the inflated
pride which elates him, even though the whole mass of the world’s
riches were buried in his cellars), but it is one of your anxieties to
know, amongst the other intentions of each detail of the Divine
government, wherefore it is that, while the life of one is lengthened
into old age, another has only so far a portion of it as to breathe the
air with one gasp, and die. If nothing in this world happens without
God, but all is linked to the Divine will, and if the Deity is skilful
and prudential, then it follows necessarily that there is some plan in
these things bearing the mark of His wisdom, and at the same time of
His providential care. A blind unmeaning occurrence can never be the
work of God; for it is the property of God, as the Scripture says<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p11.2" n="1539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>, to “make all things in wisdom.”
What wisdom, then, can we trace in the following? A human being enters
on the scene of life, draws in the air, beginning the process of living
with a cry of pain, pays the tribute of a tear to Nature<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p12.2" n="1540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.1" lang="EL">ἐλειτούργησε
τὸ δάκρυον</span></p></note>, just tastes life’s sorrows, before
any of its sweets have been his, before his feelings have gained
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_374.html" id="ix.iii-Page_374" n="374" />any strength;
still loose in all his joints, tender, pulpy, unset; in a word, before
he is even human (if the gift of reason is man’s peculiarity, and
he has never had it in him), such an one, with no advantage over the
embryo in the womb except that he has seen the air, so short-lived,
dies and goes to pieces again; being either exposed or suffocated, or
else of his own accord ceasing to live from weakness. What are we to
think about him? How are we to feel about such deaths? Will a soul such
as that behold its Judge? Will it stand with the rest before the
tribunal? Will it undergo its trial for deeds done in life? Will it
receive the just recompense by being purged, according to the Gospel
utterances, in fire, or refreshed with the dew of blessing<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p13.2" n="1541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> There
is introduced at these words in the text of the Paris Edition the
following “Explicatio,” in Greek. “Here it is
manifest that the father means by the ‘purging fire’ the
torments and agonies suffered by those who having sinned have not
completed a worthy and adequate repentance, according to the Gospel
parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus. For it is clear that he is
thinking of this parable when he says, ‘either purged in
fire’ (<i>i.e.</i> the Rich Man), ‘or refreshed with the
dew of blessing’ (<i>i.e.</i> Lazarus). But that sentence of the
Judgment, ‘They shall go, these into everlasting punishment, but
the just into life everlasting,’ <i>has no place as yet</i> in
these sufferings.” In other words, the commentator sees here the
doctrine of Purgatory, as held by the Roman Church. And when we compare
the other passages in Gregory about the “cleansing fire,”
especially that De Animâ et Resurrectione,
247 B, we shall see that he contemplates the judgment (“the
incorruptible tribunal”) as coming not only <i>after</i> the
Resurrection, but also after the chastising process. Not till the
Judgment will the <i>moral</i> value of each life be revealed; the
chastising is a purely <i>natural</i> process. But then the belief in a
Judgment coming after everything rather contradicts the Universalism
with which he has been charged, for what necessity would there be for
it, if the chastising was successful in every instance? With regard to
the nature of this “fire,” it is spiritual or material with
him according to the context. The invisible natures will be punished
with the one, the visible (<i>i.e.</i> the World) with the other:
although this destruction is not always preserved by him. See E.
Moeller (on Gregory’s <i>Doctrine on Human Nature</i>), p.
100.</p></note>? But I do not see how we can imagine that,
in the case of such a soul. The word “retribution” implies
that something must have been previously given; but he who has not
lived at all has been deprived of the material from which to give
anything. There being, then, no retribution, there is neither good nor
evil left to expect. “Retribution” purports to be the
paying back of one of these two qualities; but that which is to be
found neither in the category of good nor that of bad is in no category
at all; for this antithesis between good and bad is an opposition that
admits no middle; and neither will come to him who has not made a
beginning with either of them. What therefore falls under neither of
these heads may be said not even to have existed. But if some one says
that such a life does not only exist, but exists as one of the good
ones, and that God gives, though He does not repay, what is good to
such, we may ask what sort of reason he advances for this partiality;
how is justice apparent in such a view; how will he prove his idea in
concordance with the utterances in the Gospels? There (the Master)
says, the acquisition of the Kingdom comes to those who are deemed
worthy of it, as a matter of exchange. “When ye have done such
and such things, then it is right that ye get the Kingdom as a
reward.” But in this case there is no act of doing or of willing
beforehand, and so what occasion is there for saying that these will
receive from God any expected recompense? If one unreservedly accepts a
statement such as that, to the effect that any so passing into life
will necessarily be classed amongst the good, it will dawn upon him
then that not partaking in life at all will be a happier state than
living, seeing that in the one case the enjoyment of good is placed
beyond a doubt even with barbarian parentage, or a conception from a
union not legitimate; but he who has lived the span ordinarily possible
to Nature gets the pollution of evil necessarily mingled more or less
with his life, or, if he is to be quite outside this contagion, it will
be at the price of much painful effort. For virtue is achieved by its
seekers not without a struggle; nor is abstinence from the paths of
pleasure a painless process to human nature. So that one of two
probations must be the inevitable fate of him who has had the longer
lease of life; either to combat here on Virtue’s toilsome field,
or to suffer there the painful recompense of a life of evil. But in the
case of infants prematurely dying there is nothing of that sort; but
they pass to the blessed lot at once, if those who take this view of
the matter speak true. It follows also necessarily from this that a
state of unreason is preferable to having reason, and virtue will
thereby be revealed as of no value: if he who has never possessed it
suffers no loss, so, as regards the enjoyment of blessedness, the
labour to acquire it will be useless folly; the unthinking condition
will be the one that comes out best from God’s judgment. For
these and such-like reasons you bid me sift the matter, with a view to
our getting, by dint of a closely-reasoned inquiry, some firm ground on
which to rest our thoughts about it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.iii-p15" shownumber="no">For my part, in view of the
difficulties of the subject proposed, I think the exclamation of the
Apostle very suitable to the present case, just as he uttered it over
unfathomable questions: “O the depth of the riches both of the
wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and
His ways past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p15.1" n="1542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33-Rom.11.34" parsed="|Rom|11|33|11|34" passage="Rom. xi. 33, 34">Rom. xi. 33,
34</scripRef>.</p></note>?” But seeing on the other hand that
that Apostle declares it to be a peculiarity of him that is spiritual
to “judge all things<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p16.2" n="1543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
commends those who have been “enriched<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p17.2" n="1544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 5">1 Cor. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>” by the Divine grace “in all
utterance and in all knowledge,” I venture to assert that it is
not right to omit the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_375.html" id="ix.iii-Page_375" n="375" />examination which is within the range of our ability, nor to
leave the question here raised without making any inquiries, or having
any ideas about it; lest, like the actual subject of our proposed
discussion, this essay should have an ineffectual ending, spoilt before
its maturity by the fatal indolence of those who will not nerve
themselves to search out the truth, like a new-born infant ere it sees
the light and acquires any strength. I assert, too, that it is not well
at once to confront and meet objections, as if we were pleading in
court, but to introduce a certain order into the discussion and to lead
the view on from one point to another. What, then, should this order
be? First, we want to know the whence of human nature, and the
wherefore of its ever having come into existence. If we hit the answer
to these questions, we shall not fail in getting the required
explanation. Now, that everything that exists, after God, in the
intellectual or sensible world of beings owes that existence to Him, is
a proposition which it is superfluous to prove; no one, with however
little insight into the truth of things, would gainsay it. For every
one agrees that the Universe is linked to one First Cause; that nothing
in it owes its existence to itself, so as to be its own origin and
cause; but that there is on the other hand a single uncreate eternal
Essence, the same for ever, which transcends all our ideas of distance,
conceived of as without increase or decrease, and beyond the scope of
any definition; and that time and space with all their consequences,
and anything previous to these that thought can grasp in the
intelligible supramundane world, are all the productions of this
Essence. Well, then, we affirm that human nature is one of these
productions; and a word of the inspired Teaching helps us in this,
which declares that when God had brought all things else upon the scene
of life, man was exhibited upon the earth, a mixture from Divine
sources, the godlike intellectual essence being in him united with the
several portions of earthly elements contributed towards his formation,
and that he was fashioned by his Maker to be the incarnate likeness of
Divine transcendent Power. It would be better however to quote the very
words: “And God created man, in the image of God created He him<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p18.2" n="1545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now the reason of the making of this
animate being has been given by certain writers previous to us as
follows. The whole creation is divided into two parts; that
“which is seen,” and that “which is not seen,”
to use the Apostle’s words (the second meaning the intelligible
and immaterial, the first, the sensible and material); and being thus
divided, the angelic and spiritual natures, which are among “the
things not seen,” reside in places above the world, and above the
heavens, because such a residence is in correspondence with their
constitution; for an intellectual nature is a fine, clear,
unencumbered, agile kind of thing, and a heavenly body is fine and
light, and perpetually moving, and the earth on the contrary, which
stands last in the list of things sensible, can never be an adequate
and congenial spot for creatures intellectual to sojourn in. For what
correspondence can there possibly be between that which is light and
buoyant, on the one hand, and that which is heavy and gravitating on
the other? Well, in order that the earth may not be completely devoid
of the local indwelling of the intellectual and the immaterial, man
(these writers tell us) was fashioned by the Supreme forethought, and
his earthy parts moulded over the intellectual and godlike essence of
his soul; and so this amalgamation with that which has material weight
enables the soul to live on this element of earth, which possesses a
certain bond of kindred with the substance of the flesh. The design of
all that is being born<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p19.2" n="1546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p20.1" lang="EL">τῶν
γινομένων</span>. The Latin has overlooked this; “Hæc autem omnia
huc spectant ut,” &amp;c. (Sifanus).</p></note>, then, is that the
Power which is above both the heavenly and the earthly universe may in
all parts of the creation be glorified by means of intellectual
natures, conspiring to the same end by virtue of the same faculty in
operation in all, I mean that of looking upon God. But this operation
of looking upon God is nothing less than the life-nourishment
appropriate, as like to like, to an intellectual nature. For just as
these bodies, earthy as they are, are preserved by nourishment that is
earthy, and we detect in them all alike, whether brute or reasoning,
the operations of a material kind of vitality, so it is right to assume
that there is an intellectual life-nourishment as well, by which such
natures<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p20.2" n="1547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p21.1" lang="EL">ἡ φύσις</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> the intellectual <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p21.2" lang="EL">φύσις</span> mentioned
above. If this were translated “Nature,” it would
contradict what has just been said about the body. It is plain
that <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p21.3" lang="EL">φύσις</span> contains a
much larger meaning always than our sole equivalent for it;
<span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p21.4" lang="EL">φύσις</span> is applied even to the Divine essence.</p></note> are maintained in existence. But if
bodily food, coming and going as it does in circulation, nevertheless
imparts a certain amount of vital energy to those who get it, how much
more does the partaking of the real thing, always remaining and always
the same, preserve the eater in existence? If, then, this is the
life-nourishment of an intellectual nature, namely, to have a part in
God, this part will not be gained by that which is of an opposite
quality; the would-be partaker must in some degree be akin to that
which is to be partaken of. The eye enjoys the light by virtue of
having light within itself to seize its <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_376.html" id="ix.iii-Page_376" n="376" />kindred light, and the finger
or any other limb cannot effect the act of vision because none of this
natural light is organized in any of them. The same necessity requires
that in our partaking of God there should be some kinship in the
constitution of the partaker with that which is partaken of. Therefore,
as the Scripture says, man was made in the image of God; that like, I
take it, might be able to see like; and to see God is, as was said
above, the life of the soul. But seeing that ignorance of the true good
is like a mist that obscures the visual keenness of the soul, and that
when that mist grows denser a cloud is formed so thick that
Truth’s ray cannot pierce through these depths of ignorance, it
follows further that with the total deprivation of the light the
soul’s life ceases altogether; for we have said that the real
life of the soul is acted out in partaking of the Good; but when
ignorance hinders this apprehension of God, the soul which thus ceases
to partake of God, ceases also to live. But no one can force us to give
the family history<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p21.5" n="1548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p22.1" lang="EL">γενεαλογεῖν</span></p></note> of this ignorance,
asking whence and from what father it is; let him be given to
understand from the word itself that “ignorance” and
“knowledge” indicate one of the relations of the soul;<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p22.2" n="1549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p23" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p23.1" lang="EL">τῶν πρός τί
πως ἔχειν τὴν
ψυχὴν</span>.</p></note> but no relation, whether expressed or not,
conveys the idea of substance; a relation and a substance are quite of
different descriptions. If, then, knowledge is not a substance, but a
perfected<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p23.2" n="1550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p24.1" lang="EL">περιττή</span>. Sifanus must have had <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p24.2" lang="EL">περί τι</span> in
his Cod.; “sed mentis circa aliquam rem actio.”</p></note> operation of the soul, it must be
conceded that ignorance must be much farther removed still from
anything in the way of substance; but that which is not in that way
does not exist at all; and so it would be useless to trouble ourselves
about where it comes from. Now seeing that the Word<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p24.3" n="1551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.iii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" passage="John i. 4">John i. 4</scripRef></p></note> declares that the living in God is the life
of the soul, and seeing that this living is knowledge according to each
man’s ability, and that ignorance does not imply the reality of
anything, but is only the negation of the operation of knowing, and
seeing that upon this partaking in God being no longer effected there
follows at once the cancelling of the soul’s life, which is the
worst of evils,—because of all this the Producer of all Good
would work in us the cure of such an evil. A cure is a good thing, but
one who does not look to the evangelic mystery would still be ignorant
of the manner of the cure. We have shown that alienation from God, Who
is the Life, is an evil; the cure, then, of this infirmity is, again to
be made friends with God, and so to be in life once more. When such a
life, then, is always held up in hope before humanity, it cannot be
said that the winning of this life is absolutely a reward of a good
life, and that the contrary is a punishment (of a bad one); but what we
insist on resembles the case of the eyes. We do not say that one who
has clear eyesight is rewarded as with a prize by being able to
perceive the objects of sight; nor on the other hand that he who has
diseased eyes experiences a failure of optic activity as the result of
some penal sentence. With the eye in a natural state sight follows
necessarily; with it vitiated by disease failure of sight as
necessarily follows. In the same way the life of blessedness is as a
familiar second nature to those who have kept clear the senses of the
soul; but when the blinding stream of ignorance prevents our partaking
in the real light, then it necessarily follows that we miss that, the
enjoyment of which we declare to be the life of the
partaker.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.iii-p26" shownumber="no">Now that we have laid down these
premisses, it is time to examine in the light of them the question
proposed to us. It was somewhat of this kind. “If the recompense
of blessedness is assigned according to the principles of justice, in
what class shall he be placed who has died in infancy without having
laid in this life any foundation, good or bad, whereby any return
according to his deserts may be given him?” To this we shall make
answer, with our eye fixed upon the consequences of that which we have
already laid down, that this happiness in the future, while it is in
its essence a heritage of humanity, may at the same time be called in
one sense a recompense; and we will make clear our meaning by the same
instance as before. Let us suppose two persons suffering from an
affection of the eyes; and that the one surrenders himself most
diligently to the process of being cured, and undergoes all that
Medicine can apply to him, however painful it may be; and that the
other indulges without restraint in baths<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p26.1" n="1552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> For
an explanation of such a restriction, see Bingham, vol. viii. p. 109
(ed. 1720).</p></note>
and wine-drinking, and listens to no advice whatever of his doctor as
to the healing of his eyes. Well, when we look to the end of each of
these we say that each duly receives in requital the fruits of his
choice, the one in deprivation of the light, the other in its
enjoyment; by a misuse of the word we do actually call that which
necessarily follows, a recompense. We may speak, then, in this way also
as regards this question of the infants: we may say that the enjoyment
of that future life does indeed belong of right to the human being, but
that, seeing the plague of ignorance has seized almost all now living
in the flesh, he who has purged himself of it by means of the necessary
courses of treatment receives the due reward of his diligence, when he
enters on the life that is truly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_377.html" id="ix.iii-Page_377" n="377" />natural; while he who refuses
Virtue’s purgatives and renders that plague of ignorance, through
the pleasures he has been entrapped by, difficult in his case to cure,
gets himself into an unnatural state, and so is estranged from the
truly natural life, and has no share in the existence which of right
belongs to us and is congenial to us. Whereas the innocent babe has no
such plague before its soul’s eyes obscuring<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p27.1" n="1553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p28.1" lang="EL">ἐπιπροσθούσης</span></p></note> its measure of light, and so it continues to
exist in that natural life; it does not need the soundness which comes
from purgation, because it never admitted the plague into its soul at
all. Further, the present life appears to me to offer a sort of analogy
to the future life we hope for, and to be intimately connected with it,
thus; the tenderest infancy is suckled and reared with milk from the
breast; then another sort of food appropriate to the subject of this
fostering, and intimately adapted to his needs, succeeds, until at last
he arrives at full growth. And so I think, in quantities continually
adapted to it, in a sort of regular progress, the soul partakes of that
truly natural life; according to its capacity and its power it receives
a measure of the delights of the Blessed state; indeed we learn as much
from Paul, who had a different sort of food for him who was already
grown in virtue and for the imperfect “babe.” For to the
last he says, “I have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for
hitherto ye were not able to bear it<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p28.2" n="1554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But to
those who have grown to the full measure of intellectual maturity he
says, “But strong meat belongeth to those that are of full age,
even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised…<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p29.2" n="1555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" passage="Heb. v. 14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>” Now it is not right to say that the
man and the infant are in a similar state however free both may be from
any contact of disease (for how can those who do not partake of exactly
the same things be in an equal state of enjoyment?); on the contrary,
though the absence of any affliction from disease may be predicated of
both alike as long as both are out of the reach of its influence, yet,
when we come to the matter of delights, there is no likeness in the
enjoyment, though the percipients are in the same condition. For the
man there is a natural delight in discussions, and in the management of
affairs, and in the honourable discharge of the duties of an office,
and in being distinguished for acts of help to the needy; in living, it
may be, with a wife whom he loves, and ruling his household; and in all
those amusements to be found in this life in the way of pastime, in
musical pieces and theatrical spectacles, in the chase, in bathing, in
gymnastics, in the mirth of banquets, and anything else of that sort.
For the infant, on the contrary, there is a natural delight in its
milk, and in its nurse’s arms, and in gentle rocking that induces
and then sweetens its slumber. Any happiness beyond this the tenderness
of its years naturally prevents it from feeling. In the same manner
those who in their life here have nourished the forces of their souls
by a course of virtue, and have, to use the Apostle’s words, had
the “senses” of their minds “exercised,” will,
if they are translated to that life beyond, which is out of the body,
proportionately to the condition and the powers they have attained
participate in that divine delight; they will have more or they will
have less of its riches according to the capacity acquired. But the
soul that has never felt the taste of virtue, while it may indeed
remain perfectly free from the sufferings which flow from wickedness
having never caught the disease of evil at all, does nevertheless in
the first instance<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p30.2" n="1556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p31.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὴν
πρώτην</span> (<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p31.2" lang="EL">ὥραν</span>).</p></note> partake only so far
in that life beyond (which consists, according to our previous
definition, in the knowing and being in God) as this nursling can
receive; until the time comes that it has thriven on the contemplation
of the truly Existent as on a congenial diet, and, becoming capable of
receiving more, takes at will more from that abundant supply of the
truly Existent which is offered.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.iii-p32" shownumber="no">Having, then, all these
considerations in our view, we hold that the soul of him who has
reached every virtue in his course, and the soul of him whose portion
of life has been simply nothing, are equally out of the reach of those
sufferings which flow from wickedness. Nevertheless we do not conceive
of the employment of their lives as on the same level at all. The one
has heard those heavenly announcements, by which, in the words of the
Prophet, “the glory of God is declared<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p32.1" n="1557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and, travelling through creation,
has been led to the apprehension of a Master of the creation; he has
taken the true Wisdom for his teacher, that Wisdom which the spectacle
of the Universe suggests; and when he observed the beauty of this
material sunlight he had grasped by analogy the beauty of the real
sunlight<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p33.2" n="1558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p34" shownumber="no"> This
mysticism of Gregory is an extension of Origen’s view that there
are direct affinities or analogies between the visible and invisible
world. Gregory here and elsewhere proposes to find in the facts of
nature nothing less than analogies with the <i>energies,</i> and so
with the essence, of the Deity. The marks stamped upon the Creation
translate these energies into language intelligible to us: just as the
energies in their turn translate the essence, as he insists on in his
treatise against Eunomius. This world, in effect, exists only in order
to manifest the Divine Being. But the human soul, of all that is
created, is the special field where analogies to the Creator are to be
sought, because we feel both by their energies alone; both the soul and
God are hid from us, in their essence. “Since,” he says
(<i>De Hom Opif.</i> c. xi.) “one of the attributes we
contemplate in the Divine nature is incomprehensibility of essence, it
is clearly necessary that in this point ‘the image’ should
be able to show its resemblance to the Archetype. For if, while the
Archetype transcends comprehension, the essence of ‘the
image’ were comprehended, the contrary character of the
attributes we behold in them would prove the defect of ‘the
image’; but since the essence of our Mind eludes our knowledge,
it has an exact resemblance to the Supreme essence, figuring as it does
by its own unknowableness the incomprehensible Being.” Therefore,
Gregory goes to the interior facts of our nature for the actual proof
of theological doctrine. God is “spirit” because of the
spirituality of the soul. The “generation” of the Son is
proved by the Will emanating from the Reason. Gregory follows this line
even more resolutely than Origen. He was the first Father who sought to
explain the Trinity by the triple divisions of the soul which Platonism
offered. Cf. his treatise <i>De eo quod sit ad immutabilitatem,</i>
&amp;c., p. 26.</p></note>; he saw in the solid firm<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_378.html" id="ix.iii-Page_378" n="378" />ness of this earth the
unchangeableness of its Creator; when he perceived the immensity of the
heavens he was led on the road towards the vast Infinity of that Power
which encompasses the Universe; when he saw the rays of the sun
reaching from such sublimities even to ourselves he began to believe,
by the means of such phenomena, that the activities of the Divine
Intelligence did not fail to descend from the heights of Deity even to
each one of us; for if a single luminary can occupy everything alike
that lies beneath it with the force of light, and, more than that, can,
while lending itself to all who can use it, still remain self-centred
and undissipated, how much more shall the Creator of that luminary
become “all in all,” as the Apostle speaks, and come into
each with such a measure of Himself as each subject of His influence
can receive! Nay, look only at an ear of corn, at the germinating of
some plant, at a ripe bunch of grapes, at the beauty of early autumn,
whether in fruit or flower, at the grass springing unbidden, at the
mountain reaching up with its summit to the height of the ether, at the
springs on its slopes bursting from those swelling breasts, and running
in rivers through the glens, at the sea receiving those streams from
every direction and yet remaining within its limits, with waves edged
by the stretches of beach and never stepping beyond those fixed
boundaries of continent: look at these and such-like sights, and how
can the eye of reason fail to find in them all that our education for
Realities requires? Has a man who looks at such spectacles procured for
himself only a slight power for the enjoyment of those delights beyond?
Not to speak of the studies which sharpen the mind towards moral
excellence, geometry, I mean, and astronomy, and the knowledge of the
truth that the science of numbers gives, and every method that
furnishes a proof of the unknown and a conviction of the known, and,
before all these, the philosophy contained in the inspired Writings,
which affords a complete purification to those who educate themselves
thereby in the mysteries of God. But the man who has acquired the
knowledge of none of these things and has not even been conducted by
the material cosmos to the perception of the beauties above it, and
passes through life with his mind in a kind of tender, unformed, and
untrained state, he is not the man that is likely to be placed amongst
the same surroundings as our argument has indicated that other man,
before spoken of, to be placed; so that, in this view, it can no longer
be maintained that, in the two supposed and completely opposite cases,
the one who has taken no part in life is more blessed than the one who
has taken a noble part in it. Certainly, in comparison with one who has
lived all his life in sin, not only the innocent babe but even one who
has never come into the world at all will be blessed. We learn as much
too in the case of Judas, from the sentence pronounced upon him in the
Gospels<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p34.1" n="1559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="ix.iii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.24" parsed="|Matt|26|24|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 24">Matt. xxvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>; namely, that when we think of such
men, that which never existed is to be preferred to that which has
existed in such sin. For, as to the latter, on account of the depth of
the ingrained evil, the chastisement in the way of purgation will be
extended into infinity<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p35.2" n="1560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p36.1" lang="EL">εἰς ἄπειρον
παρατείνεται</span>. Such passages as these must be set against others in
Gregory, such as the concluding part of the <i>De
Animâ et
Resurrectione,</i>in arriving at an exact
knowledge of his views about a Universal <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p36.2" lang="EL">᾽Αποκατάστασις</span></p></note>; but as for what
has never existed, how can any torment touch it?—However,
notwithstanding that, the man who institutes a comparison between the
infantine immature life and that of perfect virtue, must himself be
pronounced immature for so judging of realities. Do you, then, in
consequence of this, ask the reason why so and so, quite tender in age,
is quietly taken away from amongst the living? Do you ask what the
Divine wisdom contemplates in this? Well, if you are thinking of all
those infants who are proofs of illicit connections, and so are made
away with by their parents, you are not justified in calling to
account, for such wickedness, that God Who will surely bring to
judgment the unholy deeds done in this way. In the case, on the other
hand, of any infant who, though his parents have nurtured him, and have
with nursing and supplication spent earnest care upon him, nevertheless
does not continue in this world, but succumbs to a sickness even unto
death, which is unmistakably the sole cause of it, we venture upon the
following considerations. It is a sign of the perfection of God’s
providence, that He not only heals maladies<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p36.3" n="1561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p37.1" lang="EL">πάθη</span>.</p></note>
that have come into existence, but also provides that some should be
never mixed up at all in the things which He has forbidden; it is
reasonable, that is, to expect that He Who knows the future equally
with the past should check the advance of an infant to complete
maturity, in order that the evil may not be developed which His
foreknowledge has detected in his future life, and in order that a
lifetime granted to one whose evil dispositions will be lifelong may
not become the actual <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_379.html" id="ix.iii-Page_379" n="379" />material for his vice. We shall better explain what we are
thinking of by an illustration.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.iii-p38" shownumber="no">Suppose a banquet of very varied
abundance, prepared for a certain number of guests, and let the chair
be taken by one of their number who is gifted to know accurately the
peculiarities of constitution in each of them, and what food is best
adapted to each temperament, what is harmful and unsuitable; in
addition to this let him be entrusted with a sort of absolute authority
over them, whether to allow as he pleases so and so to remain at the
board or to expel so and so, and to take every precaution that each
should address himself to the viands most suited to his constitution,
so that the invalid should not kill himself by adding the fuel of what
he was eating to his ailment, while the guest in robuster health should
not make himself ill with things not good for him<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p38.1" n="1562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> Read
with L. Sifanus, <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p39.1" lang="EL">μὴ
καταλλήλῳ
τροφῇ</span>.</p></note> and fall into discomfort from over-feeding<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p39.2" n="1563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p40.1" lang="EL">εἰς
πληθωρικὴν
ἀηδίαν
ἐκπίπτων</span>.</p></note>. Suppose, amongst these, one of those
inclined to drink is conducted out in the middle of the banquet or even
at the very beginning of it; or let him remain to the very end, it all
depending on the way that the president can secure that perfect order
shall prevail, if possible, at the board throughout, and that the evil
sights of surfeiting, tippling, and tipsiness shall be absent. It is
just so, then, as when that individual is not very pleased at being
torn away from all the savoury dainties and deprived of his favourite
liquors, but is inclined to charge the president with want of justice
and judgment, as having turned him away from the feast for envy, and
not for any forethought for him; but if he were to catch a sight of
those who were already beginning to misbehave themselves, from the long
continuance of their drinking, in the way of vomitings and putting
their heads on the table and unseemly talk, he would perhaps feel
grateful to him for having removed him, before he got into such a
condition, from a deep debauch. If our illustration<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p40.2" n="1564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p41.1" lang="EL">θεώρημα</span>.</p></note> is understood, we can easily apply the rule
which it contains to the question before us. What, then, was that
question? Why does God, when fathers endeavour their utmost to preserve
a successor to their line, often let the son and heir be snatched away
in earliest infancy<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p41.2" n="1565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p42" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p42.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ
ἀτέλει τῆς
ἡλικίας</span>.</p></note>? To those who ask
this, we shall reply with the illustration of the banquet; namely, that
Life’s board is as it were crowded with a vast abundance and
variety of dainties; and it must, please, be noticed that, true to the
practice of gastronomy, all its dishes are not sweetened with the honey
of enjoyment, but in some cases an existence has a taste of some
especially harsh mischances<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p42.2" n="1566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p43" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p43.1" lang="EL">συμπτωμάτων</span>
(for <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p43.2" lang="EL">συμπομάτων</span>. Morell).</p></note> given to it: just
as experts in the arts of catering desire how they may excite the
appetites of the guests with sharp, or briny, or astringent dishes.
Life, I say, is not in all its circumstances as sweet as honey; there
are circumstances in it in which mere brine is the only relish, or into
which an astringent, or vinegary, or sharp pungent flavour has so
insinuated itself, that the rich sauce becomes very difficult to taste:
the cups of Temptation, too, are filled with all sorts of beverages;
some by the error of pride<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p43.3" n="1567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p44" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p44.1" lang="EL">τύφου</span> (<span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p44.2" lang="EL">τοῦ
στύφου</span>, Paris
Edit. <i>i.e.</i> “of their astringency”)</p></note> produce the vice of
inflated vanity; others lure on those who drain them to some deed of
rashness; whilst in other cases they excite a vomiting in which all the
ill-gotten acquisitions of years are with shame surrendered<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p44.3" n="1568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p45" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p45.1" lang="EL">διὰ τῆς
αἰσχρᾶς
ἀποτίσεως
τὸν ἔμετον
ἀνεκίνησαν</span></p></note>. Therefore, to prevent one who has indulged
in the carousals to an improper extent from lingering over so profusely
furnished a table, he is early taken from the number of the banqueters,
and thereby secures an escape out of those evils which unmeasured
indulgence procures for gluttons. This is that achievement of a perfect
Providence which I spoke of; namely, not only to heal evils that have
been committed, but also to forestall them before they have been
committed; and this, we suspect, is the cause of the deaths of new-born
infants. He Who does all things upon a Plan withdraws the materials for
evil in His love to the individual, and, to a character whose marks His
Foreknowledge has read, grants no time to display by a pre-eminence in
actual vice what it is when its propensity to evil gets free play.
Often, too, the Arranger of this Feast of Life exposes by such-like
dispensations the cunning device of the “constraining
cause” of money-loving<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p45.2" n="1569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p46" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p46.1" lang="EL">τὴν
σεσοφισμένην
τῆς
φιλαργυρίας
ἀνάγκην</span>.</p></note>, so that this vice
comes to the light bared of all specious pretexts, and no longer
obscured by any misleading screen<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p46.2" n="1570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p47" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p47.1" lang="EL">πεπλανημένῳ</span></p></note>. For most
declare that they give play<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p47.2" n="1571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p48" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p48.1" lang="EL">ἐπιπλατύνεσθαι</span></p></note> to their cravings
for more, in order that they may make their offspring all the richer;
but that their vice belongs to their nature, and is not caused by any
external necessity, is proved by that inexcusable avarice which is
observed in childless persons. Many who have no heir, nor any hope of
one, for the great wealth which they have laboriously gained, rear a
countless brood within themselves of wants instead of children, and
they are left without a channel into which to convey this incurable
disease, though they cannot find an excuse in any necessity for this
failing<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p48.2" n="1572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p49" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p49.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἔχοντες
ποῦ τὴν
ἀνάγκην τῆς
ἀ&amp; 207·ῥωστίας
ταύτης
ἐπανενέγκωσι</span></p></note>. But take the case of some who, during
their sojourn in life, have been fierce and domineering <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_380.html" id="ix.iii-Page_380" n="380" />in disposition, slaves
to every kind of lust, passionate to madness, refraining from no act
even of the most desperate wickedness, robbers and murderers, traitors
to their country, and, more execrable still, patricides,
mother-killers, child-murderers, mad after unnatural intercourse;
suppose such characters grow old in this wickedness; how, some one may
ask, does this harmonize with the result of our previous
investigations? If that which is taken away before its time in order
that it may not continuously glut itself, according to our illustration
of the banquet, with Life’s indulgences, is providentially
removed from that carouse, what is the special design in so and so, who
is of that disposition, being allowed to continue his revels<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p49.2" n="1573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p50" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p50.1" lang="EL">ἐμπαροινεῖ</span></p></note> to old age, steeping both himself and his
boon companions in the noxious fumes of his debauchery? In fine, you
will ask, wherefore does God in His Providence withdraw one from life
before his character can be perfected in evil, and leave another to
grow to be such a monster that it had been better for him if he had
never been born? In answer to this we will give, to those who are
inclined to receive it favourably, a reason such as follows: viz. that
oftentimes the existence of those whose life has been a good one
operates to the advantage of their offspring; and there are hundreds of
passages testifying to this in the inspired Writings, which clearly
teach us that the tender care shown by God to those who have deserved
it is shared in by their successors, and that even to have been an
obstruction, in the path to wickedness, to any one who is sure to live
wickedly, is a good result<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p50.2" n="1574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p51" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p51.1" lang="EL">κεφάλαιον</span>; lit. “a sum total:” cf. below, <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p51.2" lang="EL">ἐπὶ κεφαλαί&amp;
251·
συναπτέον</span>, “we must summarize.”</p></note>. But seeing that
our Reason in this matter has to grope in the dark, clearly no one can
complain if its conjecturing leads our mind to a variety of
conclusions. Well, then, not only one might pronounce that God, in
kindness to the Founders of some Family, withdraws a member of it who
is going to live a bad life from that bad life, but, even if there is
no antecedent such as this in the case of some early deaths, it is not
unreasonable to conjecture that they would have plunged into a vicious
life with a more desperate vehemence than any of those who have
actually become notorious for their wickedness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ix.iii-p52" shownumber="no">That nothing happens without God
we know from many sources; and, reversely, that God’s
dispensations have no element of chance and confusion in them every one
will allow, who realizes that God is Reason, and Wisdom, and Perfect
Goodness, and Truth, and could not admit of that which is not good and
not consistent with His Truth<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p52.1" n="1575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p53" shownumber="no"> The
text is in confusion here: but the Latin supplies: “Nothing
reasonable fails in reason; nothing wise, in wisdom; neither virtue nor
truth could admit of that which is not good,” &amp;c.</p></note>. Whether, then, the
early deaths of infants are to be attributed to the aforesaid causes,
or whether there is some further cause of them beyond these, it befits
us to acknowledge that these things happen for the best. I have another
reason also to give which I have learnt from the wisdom of an Apostle;
a reason, that is, why some of those who have been distinguished for
their wickedness have been suffered to live on in their self-chosen
course. Having expanded a thought of this kind at some length in his
argument to the Romans<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p53.1" n="1576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.3-Rom.3.9" parsed="|Rom|3|3|3|9" passage="Rom. iii. 3-9">Rom. iii. 3–9</scripRef>; iv.
1, 2; ix. 14–24; xi. 22–36.</p></note>, and having
retorted upon himself with the counter-conclusion, which thence
necessarily follows, that the sinner could no longer be justly blamed,
if his sinning is a dispensation of God, and that he would not have
existed at all, if it had been contrary to the wishes of Him Who has
the world in His power, the Apostle meets this conclusion and solves
this counter-plea by means of a still deeper view of things. He tells
us that God, in rendering to every one his due, sometimes even grants a
scope to wickedness for good in the end. Therefore He allowed the King
of Egypt, for example, to be born and to grow up such as he was; the
intention was that Israel, that great nation exceeding all calculation
by numbers, might be instructed by his disaster. God’s
omnipotence is to be recognized in every direction; it has strength to
bless the deserving; it is not inadequate to the punishment of
wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p54.2" n="1577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p55" shownumber="no"> This
sentence is not in the Greek of the Paris Edition, and is not
absolutely necessary to the sense.</p></note>; and so, as the complete removal of
that peculiar people out of Egypt was necessary in order to prevent
their receiving any infection from the sins of Egypt in a misguided way
of living, therefore that God-defying and infamous Pharaoh rose and
reached his maturity in the lifetime of the very people who were to be
benefited, so that Israel might acquire a just knowledge of the
two-fold energy of God, working as it did in either direction; the more
beneficent they learnt in their own persons, the sterner by seeing it
exercised upon those who were being scourged for their wickedness; for
in His consummate wisdom God can mould even evil into co-operation with
good. The artisan (if the Apostle’s argument may be confirmed by
any words of ours)—the artisan who by his skill has to fashion
iron to some instrument for daily use, has need not only of that which
owing to its natural ductility lends itself to his art, but, be the
iron never so hard, be it never so difficult to soften it in the fire,
be it even impossible owing to its adamantine resistance to mould it
into any useful implement, his art requires the co-operation even of
this; he will use it for an anvil, upon which the soft <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_381.html" id="ix.iii-Page_381" n="381" />workable iron may be
beaten and formed into something useful. But some one will say,
“It is not all who thus reap in this life the fruits of their
wickedness, any more than all those whose lives have been virtuous
profit while living by their virtuous endeavours; what then, I ask, is
the advantage of their existence in the case of these who live to the
end unpunished?” I will bring forward to meet this question of
yours a reason which transcends all human arguments. Somewhere in his
utterances the great David declares that some portion of the
blessedness of the virtuous will consist in this; in contemplating side
by side with their own felicity the perdition of the reprobate. He
says, “The righteous shall rejoice when he seeth the vengeance;
he shall wash his hands in the blood of the ungodly<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p55.1" n="1578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="ix.iii-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.58.10" parsed="|Ps|58|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lviii. 10">Ps. lviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>”; not indeed as rejoicing over the
torments of those sufferers, but as then most completely realizing the
extent of the well-earned rewards of virtue. He signifies by those
words that it will be an addition to the felicity of the virtuous and
an intensification of it, to have its contrary set against it. In
saying that “he washes his hands in the blood of the
ungodly” he would convey the thought that “the cleanness of
his own acting in life is plainly declared in the perdition of the
ungodly.” For the expression “wash” represents the
idea of cleanness; but no one is washed, but is rather defiled, in
blood; whereby it is clear that it is a comparison with the harsher
forms of punishment that puts in a clearer light the blessedness of
virtue. We must now summarize our argument, in order that the thoughts
which we have expanded may be more easily retained in the memory. The
premature deaths of infants have nothing in them to suggest the thought
that one who so terminates his life is subject to some grievous
misfortune, any more than they are to be put on a level with the deaths
of those who have purified themselves in this life by every kind of
virtue; the more far-seeing Providence of God curtails the immensity of
sins in the case of those whose lives are going to be so evil. That
some of the wicked have lived on<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p56.2" n="1579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p57" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p57.1" lang="EL">ἐπιβιῶναί
τινας τῶν
κακῶν</span>: or,
“That some have lived on in their sins.”</p></note> does not upset
this reason which we have rendered; for the evil was in their case
hindered in kindness to their parents; whereas, in the case of those
whose parents have never imparted to them any power of calling upon
God, such a form of the Divine kindness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iii-p57.2" n="1580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p58" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>as letting them live, and
mitigating the evil of their lives.</p></note>,
which accompanies such a power, is not transmitted to their own
children; otherwise the infant now prevented by death from growing up
wicked would have exhibited a far more desperate wickedness than the
most notorious sinners, seeing that it would have been unhindered. Even
granting that some have climbed to the topmost pinnacle of crime, the
Apostolic view supplies a comforting answer to the question; for He Who
does everything with Wisdom knows how to effect by means of evil some
good. Still further, if some occupy a pre-eminence in crime, and yet
for all that have never been a metal, to use our former illustration,
that God’s skill has used for any good, this is a case which
constitutes an addition to the happiness of the good, as the
Prophet’s words suggest; it may be reckoned as not a slight
element in that happiness, nor, on the other hand, as one unworthy of
God’s providing.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="ix.iv" next="x" prev="ix.iii" progress="69.38%" title="On Pilgrimages."><p class="c10" id="ix.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_382.html" id="ix.iv-Page_382" n="382" /><span class="c9" id="ix.iv-p1.1">On
Pilgrimages.<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p1.2" n="1581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> The
modern history of this Letter is curious. Its genuineness though
suspected by Bellarmine, is admitted by Tillemont, and even by
Cæsar Baronius. After having been edited by Morel in Greek and
Latin, 1551, it was omitted from his son’s edition of the works
of Gregory by the advice of Fronto Ducæus, lest it should seem to
reflect upon the practice of pilgrimages. But in 1607 it was again
edited (Hannov.) by Du Moulin, with a defence of it, and a translation
into French by R. Stephen: this is the only instance of a vernacular
version of Gregory at this time, and shows the importance attached to
this Letter. It appears in the second Paris Edition, but with the
vehement protests, printed in the notes, of the Jesuit Gretser, against
Du Moulin’s interpretation of its scope, and even against its
genuineness. He makes much of its absence from the Bavarian (Munich)
Cod., and of the fact that even “heretical printers” had
omitted it from the Basle Edition of 1562: and he is very angry with Du
Moulin for not having approached the Royal Library while in Paris, and
while he had leisure from his “Calvinistic evening
communions.” But why should he, when the Librarian, no less a
person than I. Casaubon (appointed 1598), had assured him that the
Letter was in the Codex Regius? It is in <i>Migne</i> iii. col. 1009.
See <i>Letter to Eustathia,</i> &amp;c.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.iv-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iv-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ix.iv-p4.1">Since</span>,
my friend, you ask me a question in your letter, I think that it is
incumbent upon me to answer you in their proper order upon all the
points connected with it. It is, then, my opinion that it is a good
thing for those who have dedicated themselves once for all to the
higher life to fix their attention continually upon the utterances in
the Gospel, and, just as those who correct their work in any given
material by a rule, and by means of the straightness of that rule bring
the crookedness which their hands detect to straightness, so it is
right that we should apply to these questions a strict and flawless
measure as it were,—I mean, of course, the Gospel rule of life<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p4.2" n="1582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p5.1" lang="EL">πολιτείαν</span>, “vivendi rationem.” Cf. Basil, <i>Homil</i>.
xiii.</p></note>,—and in accordance with that, direct
ourselves in the sight of God. Now there are some amongst those who
have entered upon the monastic and hermit life, who have made it a part
of their devotion to behold those spots at Jerusalem where the
memorials of our Lord’s life in the flesh are on view; it would
be well, then, to look to this Rule, and if the finger of its precepts
points to the observance of such things, to perform the work, as the
actual injunction of our Lord; but if they lie quite outside the
commandment of the Master, I do not see what there is to command any
one who has become a law of duty to himself to be zealous in performing
any of them. When the Lord invites the blest to their inheritance in
the kingdom of heaven, He does not include a pilgrimage to Jerusalem
amongst their good deeds; when He announces the Beatitudes, He does not
name amongst them that sort of devotion. But as to that which neither
makes us blessed nor sets us in the path to the kingdom, for what
reason it should be run after, let him that is wise consider. Even if
there were some profit in what they do, yet even so, those who are
perfect would do best not to be eager in practising it; but since this
matter, when closely looked into, is found to inflict upon those who
have begun to lead the stricter life a moral mischief, it is so far
from being worth an earnest pursuit, that it actually requires the
greatest caution to prevent him who has devoted himself to God from
being penetrated by any of its hurtful influences. What is it, then,
that is hurtful in it? The Holy Life is open to all, men and women
alike. Of that contemplative Life the peculiar mark is Modesty<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p5.2" n="1583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἡ εὐσχημοσύνη</span></p></note>. But Modesty is preserved in societies that
live distinct and separate, so that there should be no meeting and
mixing up of persons of opposite sex; men are not to rush to keep the
rules of Modesty in the company of women, nor women to do so in the
company of men. But the necessities of a journey are continually apt to
reduce this scrupulousness to a very indifferent observance of such
rules. For instance, it is impossible for a woman to accomplish so long
a journey without a conductor; on account of her natural weakness she
has to be put upon her horse and to be lifted down again; she has to be
supported<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p6.2" n="1584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">παρακρατουμένη</span>; cf. Epict. (cited by Diosc.) <span class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">τὰς τρίχας
ῥεούσας
παρακρατεῖν</span>, “to stop the hair from falling
off.”</p></note> in difficult situations. Whichever we
suppose, that she has an acquaintance to do this yeoman’s
service, or a hired attendant to perform it, either way the proceeding
cannot escape being reprehensible; whether she leans on the help of a
stranger, or on that of her own servant, she fails to keep the law of
correct conduct; and as the inns and hostelries and cities of the East
present many examples of licence and of indifference to vice, how will
it be possible for one passing through such smoke to escape
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_383.html" id="ix.iv-Page_383" n="383" />without smarting
eyes? Where the ear and the eye is defiled, and the heart too, by
receiving all those foulnesses through eye and ear, how will it be
possible to thread without infection such seats of contagion? What
advantage, moreover, is reaped by him who reaches those celebrated
spots themselves? He cannot imagine that our Lord is living, in the
body, there at the present day, but has gone away from us foreigners;
or that the Holy Spirit is in abundance at Jerusalem, but unable to
travel as far as us. Whereas, if it is really possible to infer
God’s presence from visible symbols, one might more justly
consider that He dwelt in the Cappadocian nation than in any of the
spots outside it. For how many Altars<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p7.3" n="1585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">θυσιαστήρια</span>, the sanctuaries (with the Altar), into which at this time
no layman except the Emperor might enter (Balsamon’s note to
decrees of Council of Laodicæa).</p></note>
there are there, on which the name of our Lord is glorified! One could
hardly count so many in all the rest of the world. Again, if the Divine
grace was more abundant about Jerusalem than elsewhere, sin would not
be so much the fashion amongst those that live there; but as it is,
there is no form of uncleanness<note anchored="yes" id="ix.iv-p8.2" n="1586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cyril’s Catecheses in the year 348 had combated the
practical immorality of the Holy City.</p></note> that is not
perpetrated amongst them; rascality, adultery, theft, idolatry,
poisoning, quarrelling, murder, are rife; and the last kind of evil is
so excessively prevalent, that nowhere in the world are people so ready
to kill each other as there; where kinsmen attack each other like wild
beasts, and spill each other’s blood, merely for the sake of
lifeless plunder. Well, in a place where such things go on, what proof,
I ask, have you of the abundance of Divine grace? But I know what many
will retort to all that I have said; they will say, “Why did you
not lay down this rule for yourself as well? If there is no gain for
the godly pilgrim in return for having been there, for what reason did
you undergo the toil of so long a journey?” Let them hear from me
my plea for this. By the necessities of that office in which I have
been placed by the Dispenser of my life to live, it was my duty, for
the purpose of the correction which the Holy Council had resolved upon,
to visit the places where the Church in Arabia is; secondly, as Arabia
is on the confines of the Jerusalem district, I had promised that I
would confer also with the Heads of the Holy Jerusalem Churches,
because matters with them were in confusion, and needed an arbiter;
thirdly, our most religious Emperor had granted us facilities for the
journey, by postal conveyance, so that we had to endure none of those
inconveniences which in the case of others we have noticed; our waggon
was, in fact, as good as a church or monastery to us, for all of us
were singing psalms and fasting in the Lord during the whole journey.
Let our own case therefore cause difficulty to none; rather let our
advice be all the more listened to, because we are giving it upon
matters which came actually before our eyes. We confessed that the
Christ Who was manifested is very God, as much before as after our
sojourn at Jerusalem; our faith in Him was not increased afterwards any
more than it was diminished. Before we saw Bethlehem we knew His being
made man by means of the Virgin; before we saw His Grave we believed in
His Resurrection from the dead; apart from seeing the Mount of Olives,
we confessed that His Ascension into heaven was real. We derived only
thus much of profit from our travelling thither, namely that we came to
know by being able to compare them, that our own places are far holier
than those abroad. Wherefore, O ye who fear the Lord, praise Him in the
places where ye now are. Change of place does not effect any drawing
nearer unto God, but wherever thou mayest be, God will come to thee, if
the chambers of thy soul be found of such a sort that He can dwell in
thee and walk in thee. But if thou keepest thine inner man full of
wicked thoughts, even if thou wast on Golgotha, even if thou wast on
the Mount of Olives, even if thou stoodest on the memorial-rock of the
Resurrection, thou wilt be as far away from receiving Christ into
thyself, as one who has not even begun to confess Him. Therefore, my
beloved friend, counsel the brethren to be absent from the body to go
to our Lord, rather than to be absent from Cappadocia to go to
Palestine; and if any one should adduce the command spoken by our Lord
to His disciples that they should not quit Jerusalem, let him be made
to understand its true meaning. Inasmuch as the gift and the
distribution of the Holy Spirit had not yet passed upon the Apostles,
our Lord commanded them to remain in the same place, until they should
have been endued with power from on high. Now, if that which happened
at the beginning, when the Holy Spirit was dispensing each of His gifts
under the appearance of a flame, continued until now, it would be right
for all to remain in that place where that dispensing took place; but
if the Spirit “bloweth” where He “listeth,”
those, too, who have become believers here are made partakers of that
gift; and that according to the proportion of their faith, not in
consequence of their pilgrimage to Jerusalem.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <div1 id="x" next="x.i" prev="ix.iv" progress="69.73%" title="Philosophical Works.">

      <div2 id="x.i" next="x.ii" prev="x" progress="69.73%" title="Title Page.">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_384.html" id="x.i-Page_384" n="384" /><p class="c48" id="x.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="x.i-p1.1">III.—Philosophical Works.</span></p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="x.ii" next="x.ii.i" prev="x.i" progress="69.73%" title="On the Making of Man.">

        <div3 id="x.ii.i" next="x.ii.ii" prev="x.ii" progress="69.73%" title="Note on the Treatise “On the Making of Man.”"><p class="c10" id="x.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_385.html" id="x.ii.i-Page_385" n="385" /><span class="c9" id="x.ii.i-p1.1">Note on the Treatise “On the Making of
Man.”</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="x.ii.i-p3.1">This</span> work was intended to supplement and complete the Hexaëmeron
of S. Basil, and presupposes an acquaintance with that treatise. The
narrative of the creation of the world is not discussed in detail: it
is referred to, but chiefly in order to insist on the idea that the
world was prepared to be the sphere of man’s sovereignty. On the
other hand, Gregory shows that man was made “with
circumspection,” fitted by nature for rule over the other
creatures, made in the likeness of God in respect of various moral
attributes, and in the possession of reason, while differing from the
Divine nature in that the human mind receives its information by means
of the senses and is dependent on them for its perception of external
things. The body is fitted to be the instrument of the mind, adapted to
the use of a reasonable being: and it is by the possession of the
“rational soul,” as well as of the “natural” or
“vegetative” and the “sensible” soul, that man
differs from the lower animals. At the same time, his mind works by
means of the senses: it is incomprehensible in its nature (resembling
in this the Divine nature of which it is the image), and its relation
to the body is discussed at some length (chs. 12–15). The
connection between mind and body is ineffable: it is not to be
accounted for by supposing that the mind resides in any particular part
of the body: the mind acts upon and is acted upon by the whole body,
depending on the corporeal and material nature for one element of
perception, so that perception requires both body and mind. But it is
to the rational element that the name of “soul” properly
belongs: the nutritive and sensible faculties only borrow the name from
that which is higher than themselves. Man was first made “in the
image of God:” and this conception excludes the idea of
distinction of sex. In the first creation of man all humanity is
included, according to the Divine foreknowledge: “our whole
nature extending from the first to the last” is “one image
of Him Who is.” But for the Fall, the increase of the human race
would have taken place as the increase of the angelic race takes place,
in some way unknown to us. The declension of man from his first estate
made succession by generation necessary: and it was because this
declension and its consequences were present to the Divine mind that
God “created them male and female.” In this respect, and in
respect of the need of nourishment by food, man is not “in the
image of God,” but shows his kindred with the lower creation. But
these necessities are not permanent: they will end with the restoration
of man to his former excellence (chs. 16–18). Here Gregory is led
to speak (chs. 19–20) of the food of man in Paradise, and of the
“tree of the knowledge of good and evil.” And thus, having
made mention of the Fall of man, he goes on to speak of his
Restoration. This, in his view, follows from the finite nature of evil:
it is deferred until the sum of humanity is complete. As to the mode in
which the present state of things will end, we know nothing: but that
it will end is inferred from the non-eternity of matter (chs.
21–24). The doctrine of the Resurrection is supported by our
knowledge of the accuracy with which other events have been predicted
in Scripture, by the experience given to us of like events in
particular cases, in those whom our Lord raised to life, and especially
in His own resurrection. The argument that such a restoration is
impossible is met by an appeal to the unlimited character of the Divine
power, and by inferences from parallels observed in nature (chs.
25–27). Gregory then proceeds to deal with the question of the
pre-existence of the soul, rejecting that opinion, and maintaining that
the body and the soul come into existence together, <i>potentially</i>
in the Divine will, <i>actually</i> at the moment when each individual
man comes into being by generation (chs. 28–29). In the course of
his argument on this last point, he turns aside to discuss at some
length, in the last chapter, the structure of the human body: but he
returns once more, in conclusion, to his main position, that man
“is generated as a living and animated being,” and that the
power of the soul is gradually manifested in, and by means of, the
material substratum of the body; so that man is brought to perfection
by the aid of the lower attributes of the soul. But the true perfection
of the soul is not in these, which will ultimately be “put
away,” but in the higher attributes which constitute for man
“the image of God.”</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="x.ii.ii" next="x.ii.ii.i" prev="x.ii.i" progress="69.89%" title="On the Making of Man.">

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.i" next="x.ii.ii.ii" prev="x.ii.ii" progress="69.89%" title="Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, to his brother Peter, the servant of God."><p class="c10" id="x.ii.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_386.html" id="x.ii.ii.i-Page_386" n="386" /><span class="c9" id="x.ii.ii.i-p1.1">On the Making of
Man.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.ii.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c57" id="x.ii.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no">Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, to his
brother Peter, the servant of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no">If we had to honour with rewards
of money those who excel in virtue, the whole world of money, as
Solomon says<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.i-p4.1" n="1587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.17.6" parsed="|Prov|17|6|0|0" passage="Prov. xvii. 6">Prov. xvii. 6</scripRef> (LXX.). The
clause is not found in the English version.</p></note>, would seem but small to be made equal
to your virtue in the balance. Since, however, the debt of gratitude
due to your Reverence is greater than can be valued in money, and the
holy Eastertide demands the accustomed gift of love, we offer to your
greatness of mind, O man of God, a gift too small indeed to be worthy
of presentation to you, yet not falling short of the extent of our
power. The gift is a discourse, like a mean garment, woven not without
toil from our poor wit, and the subject of the discourse, while it will
perhaps be generally thought audacious, yet seemed not unfitting. For
he alone has worthily considered the creation of God who truly was
created after God, and whose soul was fashioned in the image of Him Who
created him,—Basil, our common father and teacher,—who by
his own speculation made the sublime ordering of the universe generally
intelligible, making the world as established by God in the true Wisdom
known to those who by means of his understanding are led to such
contemplation: but we, who fall short even of worthily admiring him,
yet intend to add to the great writer’s speculations that which
is lacking in them, not so as to interpolate his work by insertion<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.i-p5.2" n="1588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading (with Forbes’ marginal note), <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.i-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑποβολῆς</span></p></note> (for it is not to be thought of that that
lofty mouth should suffer the insult of being given as authority for
our discourses), but so that the glory of the teacher may not seem to
be failing among his disciples.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no">For if, the consideration of man
being lacking in his Hexaëmeron, none of those who had been his
disciples contributed any earnest effort to supply the defect, the
scoffer would perhaps have had a handle against his great fame, on the
ground that he had not cared to produce in his hearers any habit of
intelligence. But now that we venture according to our powers upon the
exposition of what was lacking, if anything should be found in our work
such as to be not unworthy of his teaching, it will surely be referred
to our teacher: while if our discourse does not reach the height of his
sublime speculation, he will be free from this charge and escape the
blame of seeming not to wish that his disciples should have any skill
at all, though we perhaps may be answerable to our censurers as being
unable to contain in the littleness of our heart the wisdom of our
instructor.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no">The scope of our proposed
enquiry is not small: it is second to none of the wonders of the
world,—perhaps even greater than any of those known to us,
because no other existing thing, save the human creation, has been made
like to God: thus we shall readily find that allowance will be made for
what we say by kindly readers, even if our discourse is far behind the
merits of the subject. For it is our business, I suppose, to leave
nothing unexamined of all that concerns man,—of what we believe
to have taken place previously, of what we now see, and of the results
which are expected afterwards to appear (for surely our effort would be
convicted of failing of its promise, if, when man is proposed for
contemplation, any of the questions which bear upon the subject were to
be omitted); and, moreover, we must fit together, according to the
explanation of Scripture and to that derived from reasoning, those
statements concerning him which seem, by a kind of necessary sequence,
to be opposed, so that our whole subject may be consistent in train of
thought and in order, as the statements that seem to be contrary are
brought (if the Divine power so discovers a hope for what is beyond
hope, and a way for what is inextricable) to one and the same end: and
for clearness’ sake I think it well to set forth to you the
discourse by chapters, that you may be able briefly to know the force
of the several arguments of the whole work.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no">1. Wherein is a partial inquiry
into the nature of the world, and a more minute exposition of the
things which preceded the genesis of man.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_387.html" id="x.ii.ii.i-Page_387" n="387" />2. Why man appeared last, after the creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no">3. That the nature of man is
more precious than all the visible creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p12" shownumber="no">4. That the construction of man
throughout signifies his ruling power.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p13" shownumber="no">5. That man is a likeness of the
Divine sovereignty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p14" shownumber="no">6. An examination of the kindred
of mind to nature: wherein by way of digression is refuted the doctrine
of the Anomœans.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p15" shownumber="no">7. Why man is destitute of
natural weapons and covering.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p16" shownumber="no">8. Why man’s form is
upright, and that hands were given him because of reason; wherein also
is a speculation on the difference of souls.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p17" shownumber="no">9. That the form of man was
framed to serve as an instrument for the use of reason.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p18" shownumber="no">10. That the mind works by means
of the senses.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p19" shownumber="no">11. That the nature of mind is
invisible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p20" shownumber="no">12. An examination of the
question where the ruling principle is to be considered to reside;
wherein also is a discussion of tears and laughter, and a physiological
speculation as to the interrelation of matter, nature, and
mind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p21" shownumber="no">13. A rationale of sleep, of
yawning, and of dreams.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p22" shownumber="no">14. That the mind is not in a
part of the body; wherein also is a distinction of the movements of the
body and of the soul.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p23" shownumber="no">15. That the soul proper, in
fact and name, is the rational soul, while the others are called so
equivocally: wherein also is this statement, that the power of the mind
extends throughout the whole body in fitting contact with every
part.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p24" shownumber="no">16. A contemplation of the
Divine utterance which said,—“Let us make man after our
image and likeness;” wherein is examined what is the definition
of the image, and how the passible and mortal is like to the Blessed
and Impassible, and how in the image there are male and female, seeing
these are not in the Prototype.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p25" shownumber="no">17. What we must answer to those
who raise the question—“If procreation is after sin, how
would souls have come into being if the first of mankind had remained
sinless?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p26" shownumber="no">18. That our irrational passions
have their rise from kindred with irrational nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p27" shownumber="no">19. To those who say that the
enjoyment of the good things we look for will again consist in meat and
drink, because it is written that by these means man at first lived in
Paradise.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p28" shownumber="no">20. What was the life in
Paradise, and what was the forbidden tree.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p29" shownumber="no">21. That the resurrection is
looked for as a consequence, not so much from the declaration of
Scripture as from the very necessity of things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p30" shownumber="no">22. To those who say, “If
the resurrection is a thing excellent and good, how is it that it has
not happened already, but is hoped for in some periods of
time?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p31" shownumber="no">23. That he who confesses the
beginning of the world’s existence must necessarily agree also as
to its end.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p32" shownumber="no">24. An argument against those
who say that matter is co-eternal with God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p33" shownumber="no">25. How one even of those who
are without may be brought to believe the Scripture when teaching of
the resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p34" shownumber="no">26. That the resurrection is not
beyond probability.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p35" shownumber="no">27. That it is possible, when
the human body is dissolved into the elements of the universe, that
each should have his own body restored from the common
source.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p36" shownumber="no">28. To those who say that souls
existed before bodies, or that bodies were formed before souls: wherein
there is also a refutation of the fables concerning transmigrations of
souls.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p37" shownumber="no">29. An establishment of the
doctrine that the cause of existence of soul and body is one and the
same.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.i-p38" shownumber="no">30. A brief consideration of the
construction of our bodies from a medical point of view.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.ii" n="I" next="x.ii.ii.iii" prev="x.ii.ii.i" progress="70.15%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Wherein is a partial inquiry into the nature of the world, and a more minute exposition of the things which preceded the genesis of man." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

I. <i>Wherein is a partial
inquiry into the nature of the world, and a more minute exposition of
the things which preceded the genesis of man</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p1.1" n="1589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> A
Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version, cited by
Forbes, which gives independent titles, has here:—“Of the
perfection and beauty of the world and of the harmonious discord of the
four elements.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">1. “This is the book of
the generation of heaven and earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p3.1" n="1590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.4" parsed="|Gen|2|4|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 4">Gen. ii. 4</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” saith
the Scripture, when all that is seen was finished, and each of the
things that are betook itself to its own separate place, when the body
of heaven compassed all things round, and those bodies which are heavy
and of downward tendency, the earth and the water, holding each other
in, took the middle place of the universe; while, as a sort of bond and
stability for the things that were made, the Divine power and skill was
implanted in the growth of things, guiding all things with the reins of
a double operation (for it was by rest and motion that it devised the
genesis of the things that were not, and the continuance of the things
that are), driving around, about the heavy and changeless element
contributed by the creation that does not move, as about some fixed
path, the exceedingly rapid motion of the sphere, like a wheel, and
preserving the indissolubility of both by their mutual action, as the
circling substance by its rapid motion compresses the compact body of
the earth round about, while that which is firm and unyielding,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_388.html" id="x.ii.ii.ii-Page_388" n="388" />by reason of its
unchanging fixedness, continually augments the whirling motion of those
things which revolve round it, and intensity<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p4.2" n="1591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὑπερβόλη</span> apparently means “intensity” or “a high degree
of force,” not “<i>excess</i> of force,” since,
though the force in each is augmented, it does not exceed that in the
other, which is augmented also <i>pari passu.</i></p></note> is
produced in equal measure in each of the natures which thus differ in
their operation, in the stationary nature, I mean, and in the mobile
revolution; for neither is the earth shifted from its own base, nor
does the heaven ever relax in its vehemence, or slacken its
motion.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no">2. These, moreover, were first
framed before other things, according to the Divine wisdom, to be as it
were a beginning of the whole machine, the great Moses indicating, I
suppose, where he says that the heaven and the earth were made by God
“in the beginning<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p6.1" n="1592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>” that all
things that are seen in the creation are the offspring of rest and
motion, brought into being by the Divine will. Now the heaven and the
earth being diametrically opposed to each other in their operations,
the creation which lies between the opposites, and has in part a share
in what is adjacent to it, itself acts as a mean between the extremes,
so that there is manifestly a mutual contact of the opposites through
the mean; for air in a manner imitates the perpetual motion and
subtlety of the fiery substance, both in the lightness of its nature,
and in its suitableness for motion; yet it is not such as to be
alienated from the solid substance, for it is no more in a state of
continual flux and dispersion than in a permanent state of immobility,
but becomes, in its affinity to each, a kind of borderland of the
opposition between operations, at once uniting in itself and dividing
things which are naturally distinct.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no">3. In the same way, liquid
substance also is attached by double qualities to each of the
opposites; for in so far as it is heavy and of downward tendency it is
closely akin to the earthy; but in so far as it partakes of a certain
fluid and mobile energy it is not altogether alien from the nature
which is in motion; and by means of this also there is effected a kind
of mixture and concurrence of the opposites, weight being transferred
to motion, and motion finding no hindrance in weight, so that things
most extremely opposite in nature combine with one another, and are
mutually joined by those which act as means between them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no">4. But to speak strictly, one
should rather say that the very nature of the contraries themselves is
not entirely without mixture of properties, each with the other, so
that, as I think, all that we see in the world mutually agree, and the
creation, though discovered in properties of contrary natures, is yet
at union with itself. For as motion is not conceived merely as local
shifting, but is also contemplated in change and alteration, and on the
other hand the immovable nature does not admit motion by way of
alteration, the wisdom of God has transposed these properties, and
wrought unchangeableness in that which is ever moving, and change in
that which is immovable; doing this, it may be, by a providential
dispensation, so that that property of nature which constitutes its
immutability and immobility might not, when viewed in any created
object, cause the creature to be accounted as God; for that which may
happen to move or change would cease to admit of the conception of
Godhead. Hence the earth is stable without being immutable, while the
heaven, on the contrary, as it has no mutability, so has not stability
either, that the Divine power, by interweaving change in the stable
nature and motion with that which is not subject to change, might, by
the interchange of attributes, at once join them both closely to each
other, and make them alien from the conception of Deity; for as has
been said, neither of these (neither that which is unstable, nor that
which is mutable) can be considered to belong to the more Divine
nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no">5. Now all things were already
arrived at their own end: “the heaven and the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p10.1" n="1593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.1" parsed="|Gen|2|1|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 1">Gen. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as Moses says, “were
finished,” and all things that lie between them, and the
particular things were adorned with their appropriate beauty; the
heaven with the rays of the stars, the sea and air with the living
creatures that swim and fly, and the earth with all varieties of plants
and animals, to all which, empowered by the Divine will, it gave birth
together; the earth was full, too, of her produce, bringing forth
fruits at the same time with flowers; the meadows were full of all that
grows therein, and all the mountain ridges, and summits, and every
hillside, and slope, and hollow, were crowned with young grass, and
with the varied produce of the trees, just risen from the ground, yet
shot up at once into their perfect beauty; and all the beasts that had
come into life at God’s command were rejoicing, we may suppose,
and skipping about, running to and fro in the thickets in herds
according to their kind, while every sheltered and shady spot was
ringing with the chants of the songbirds. And at sea, we may suppose,
the sight to be seen was of the like kind, as it had just settled to
quiet and calm in the gathering together of its depths, where havens
and harbours spontaneously hollowed out on the coasts made the sea
reconciled with the land; and the gentle motion of the waves vied in
beauty with the meadows, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_389.html" id="x.ii.ii.ii-Page_389" n="389" />rippling delicately with light
and harmless breezes that skimmed the surface; and all the wealth of
creation by land and sea was ready, and none was there to share
it.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.iii" next="x.ii.ii.iv" prev="x.ii.ii.ii" progress="70.40%" title="Why man appeared last, after the creation." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

II. <i>Why man appeared
last, after the creation</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p1.1" n="1594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
title in the Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p2.1">ms.</span>
is:—“That it was reasonable that man should be created last
of the creatures.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">1. For not as yet had that great
and precious thing, man, come into the world of being; it was not to be
looked for that the ruler should appear before the subjects of his
rule; but when his dominion was prepared, the next step was that the
king should be manifested. When, then, the Maker of all had prepared
beforehand, as it were, a royal lodging for the future king (and this
was the land, and islands, and sea, and the heaven arching like a roof
over them), and when all kinds of wealth had been stored in this palace
(and by wealth I mean the whole creation, all that is in plants and
trees, and all that has sense, and breath, and life; and—if we
are to account materials also as wealth—all that for their beauty
are reckoned precious in the eyes of men, as gold and silver, and the
substances of your jewels which men delight in—having concealed,
I say, abundance of all these also in the bosom of the earth as in a
royal treasure-house), he thus manifests man in the world, to be the
beholder of some of the wonders therein, and the lord of others; that
by his enjoyment he might have knowledge of the Giver, and by the
beauty and majesty of the things he saw might trace out that power of
the Maker which is beyond speech and language.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">2. For this reason man was
brought into the world last after the creation, not being rejected to
the last as worthless, but as one whom it behoved to be king over his
subjects at his very birth. And as a good host does not bring his guest
to his house before the preparation of his feast, but, when he has made
all due preparation, and decked with their proper adornments his house,
his couches, his table, brings his guest home when things suitable for
his refreshment are in readiness,—in the same manner the rich and
munificent Entertainer of our nature, when He had decked the habitation
with beauties of every kind, and prepared this great and varied
banquet, then introduced man, assigning to him as his task not the
acquiring of what was not there, but the enjoyment of the things which
were there; and for this reason He gives him as foundations the
instincts of a twofold organization, blending the Divine with the
earthy, that by means of both he may be naturally and properly disposed
to each enjoyment, enjoying God by means of his more divine nature, and
the good things of earth by the sense that is akin to them.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.iv" next="x.ii.ii.v" prev="x.ii.ii.iii" progress="70.49%" title="That the nature of man is more precious than all the visible creation." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

III. <i>That the nature of man is more precious than all the
visible creation</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p1.1" n="1595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> The
title in the Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p2.1">ms.</span>
is:—“That God created man with great
deliberation.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no">1. But it is right that we
should not leave this point without consideration, that while the
world, great as it is, and its parts, are laid as an elemental
foundation for the formation of the universe, the creation is, so to
say, made offhand by the Divine power, existing at once on His command,
while counsel precedes the making of man; and that which is to be is
foreshown by the Maker in verbal description, and of what kind it is
fitting that it should be, and to what archetype it is fitting that it
should bear a likeness, and for what it shall be made, and what its
operation shall be when it is made, and of what it shall be the
ruler,—all these things the saying examines beforehand, so that
he has a rank assigned him before his genesis, and possesses rule over
the things that are before his coming into being; for it says,
“God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness, and
let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and the beasts of the
earth, and the fowls of the heaven, and the cattle, and all the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p3.1" n="1596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>, not exactly from
the LXX.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no">2. O marvellous! a sun is made,
and no counsel precedes; a heaven likewise; and to these no single
thing in creation is equal. So great a wonder is formed by a word
alone, and the saying indicates neither when, nor how, nor any such
detail. So too in all particular cases, the æther, the stars, the
intermediate air, the sea, the earth, the animals, the
plants,—all are brought into being with a word, while only to the
making of man does the Maker of all draw near with circumspection, so
as to prepare beforehand for him material for his formation, and to
liken his form to an archetypal beauty, and, setting before him a mark
for which he is to come into being, to make for him a nature
appropriate and allied to the operations, and suitable for the object
in hand.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.v" next="x.ii.ii.vi" prev="x.ii.ii.iv" progress="70.56%" title="That the construction of man throughout signifies his ruling power." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

IV. <i>That the construction of man throughout signifies his
ruling power</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.v-p1.1" n="1597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no"> The
title in the Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.v-p2.1">ms.</span>
is:—“Of the kingly dignity of the human
form.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no">1. For as in our own life
artificers fashion a tool in the way suitable to its use, so the best
Artificer made our nature as it were a formation fit for the exercise
of royalty, preparing it at once by superior advantages of soul, and by
the very form of the body, to be such as to be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_390.html" id="x.ii.ii.v-Page_390" n="390" />adapted for royalty: for the
soul immediately shows its royal and exalted character, far removed as
it is from the lowliness of private station, in that it owns no lord,
and is self-governed, swayed autocratically by its own will; for to
whom else does this belong than to a king? And further, besides these
facts, the fact that it is the image of that Nature which rules over
all means nothing else than this, that our nature was created to be
royal from the first. For as, in men’s ordinary use, those who
make images<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.v-p3.1" n="1598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> It is
not clear whether the reference here is to painting or to sculpture, of
which the product was afterwards painted. The combination of
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.v-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀναμάσσονται</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.v-p4.2" lang="EL">συμπαραγράφουσι</span>
suggests the latter.</p></note> of princes both mould the figure of
their form, and represent along with this the royal rank by the vesture
of purple, and even the likeness is commonly spoken of as “a
king,” so the human nature also, as it was made to rule the rest,
was, by its likeness to the King of all, made as it were a living
image, partaking with the archetype both in rank and in name, not
vested in purple, nor giving indication of its rank by sceptre and
diadem (for the archetype itself is not arrayed with these), but
instead of the purple robe, clothed in virtue, which is in truth the
most royal of all raiment, and in place of the sceptre, leaning on the
bliss of immortality, and instead of the royal diadem, decked with the
crown of righteousness; so that it is shown to be perfectly like to the
beauty of its archetype in all that belongs to the dignity of
royalty.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.vi" next="x.ii.ii.vii" prev="x.ii.ii.v" progress="70.62%" title="That man is a likeness of the Divine sovereignty." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

V. <i>That man is
a likeness of the Divine sovereignty</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p1.1" n="1599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no"> In
the Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p2.1">ms.</span> the title
is:—“How the human soul is made in the image of
God.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no">1. It is true, indeed, that the
Divine beauty is not adorned with any shape or endowment of form, by
any beauty of colour, but is contemplated as excellence in unspeakable
bliss. As then painters transfer human forms to their pictures by the
means of certain colours, laying on their copy the proper and
corresponding tints, so that the beauty of the original may be
accurately transferred to the likeness, so I would have you understand
that our Maker also, painting the portrait to resemble His own beauty,
by the addition of virtues, as it were with colours, shows in us His
own sovereignty: and manifold and varied are the tints, so to say, by
which His true form is portrayed: not red, or white<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p3.1" n="1600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p4.1" lang="EL">λαμπρότης</span>. The old Latin version translates this by
“purpurissus.”</p></note>, or the blending of these, whatever it may
be called, nor a touch of black that paints the eyebrow and the eye,
and shades, by some combination, the depressions in the figure, and all
such arts which the hands of painters contrive, but instead of these,
purity, freedom from passion, blessedness, alienation from all evil,
and all those attributes of the like kind which help to form in men the
likeness of God: with such hues as these did the Maker of His own image
mark our nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p5" shownumber="no">2. And if you were to examine
the other points also by which the Divine beauty is expressed, you will
find that to them too the likeness in the image which we present is
perfectly preserved. The Godhead is mind and word: for “in the
beginning was the Word<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p5.1" n="1601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>” and the
followers of Paul “have the mind of Christ” which
“speaks” in them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p6.2" n="1602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.16" parsed="|1Cor|2|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 16">1 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>; and
<scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vi-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef></p></note>: humanity too is
not far removed from these: you see in yourself word and understanding,
an imitation of the very Mind and Word. Again, God is love, and the
fount of love: for this the great John declares, that “love is of
God,” and “God is love<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p7.3" n="1603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> 1 S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.7-John.4.8" parsed="|John|4|7|4|8" passage="John iv. 7, 8">John iv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>”: the
Fashioner of our nature has made this to be our feature too: for
“hereby,” He says, “shall all men know that ye are my
disciples, if ye love one another<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p8.2" n="1604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.35" parsed="|John|13|35|0|0" passage="John xiii. 35">John xiii. 35</scripRef>
(not verbally).</p></note>”:—thus, if this be absent, the
whole stamp of the likeness is transformed. The Deity beholds and hears
all things, and searches all things out: you too have the power of
apprehension of things by means of sight and hearing, and the
understanding that inquires into things and searches them
out.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.vii" next="x.ii.ii.viii" prev="x.ii.ii.vi" progress="70.71%" title="An examination of the kindred of mind to nature: wherein, by way of digression, is refuted the doctrine of the Anomœans." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

VI.
<i>An examination of the kindred of mind to nature: wherein, by way of
digression, is refuted the doctrine of the Anomœans</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p1.1" n="1605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p2.1">ms.</span> gives:—“That
God has not human limbs, and that the image of the Father and of the
Son is one, against the Eunomians.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no">1. And let no one suppose me to
say that the Deity is in touch with existing things in a manner
resembling human operation, by means of different faculties. For it is
impossible to conceive in the simplicity of the Godhead the varied and
diverse nature of the apprehensive operation: not even in our own case
are the faculties which apprehend things numerous, although we are in
touch with those things which affect our life in many ways by means of
our senses; for there is one faculty, the implanted mind itself, which
passes through each of the organs of sense and grasps the things
beyond: this it is that, by means of the eyes, beholds what is seen;
this it is that, by means of hearing, understands what is said; that is
content with what is to our taste, and turns from what is unpleasant;
that uses the hand for whatever it wills, taking hold or
rejecting <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_391.html" id="x.ii.ii.vii-Page_391" n="391" />by its means, using the help of the organ for this purpose
precisely as it thinks expedient.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no">2. If in men, then, even though
the organs formed by nature for purposes of perception may be
different, that which operates and moves by means of all, and uses each
appropriately for the object before it, is one and the same, not
changing its nature by the differences of operations, how could any one
suspect multiplicity of essence in God on the ground of His varied
powers? for “He that made the eye,” as the prophet says,
and “that planted the ear<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p4.1" n="1606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.9" parsed="|Ps|94|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xciv. 9">Ps. xciv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,”
stamped on human nature these operations to be as it were significant
characters, with reference to their models in Himself: for He says,
“Let us make man in our image<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p5.2" n="1607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no">3. But what, I would ask,
becomes of the heresy of the Anomœans? what will they say to this
utterance? how will they defend the vanity of their dogma in view of
the words cited? Will they say that it is possible that one image
should be made like to different forms? if the Son is in nature unlike
the Father, how comes it that the likeness He forms of the different
natures is one? for He Who said, “Let us make after our
image,” and by the plural signification revealed the Holy
Trinity, would not, if the archetypes were unlike one another, have
mentioned the image in the singular: for it would be impossible that
there should be one likeness displayed of things which do not agree
with one another: if the natures were different he would assuredly have
begun their images also differently, making the appropriate image for
each: but since the image is one, while the archetype is not one, who
is so far beyond the range of understanding as not to know that the
things which are like the same thing, surely resemble one another?
Therefore He says (the word, it may be, cutting short this wickedness
at the very formation of human life), “Let us make man in our
image, after our likeness.”</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.viii" next="x.ii.ii.ix" prev="x.ii.ii.vii" progress="70.82%" title="Why man is destitute of natural weapons and covering." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

VII. <i>Why man
is destitute of natural weapons and covering</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p1.1" n="1608" place="end"><p id="x.ii.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Bodleian Latin <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p2.1">ms.</span> gives:—“Why man
was not created with horns and other defences like certain other
animals.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no">The argument of this and
the following chapter seems to be derived to a great extent from Origen
(<i>Contra Celsum,</i> iv. 75 et sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no">1. But what means the
uprightness of his figure? and why is it that those powers which aid
life do not naturally belong to his body? but man is brought into life
bare of natural covering, an unarmed and poor being, destitute of all
things useful, worthy, according to appearances, of pity rather than of
admiration, not armed with prominent horns or sharp claws, nor with
hoofs nor with teeth, nor possessing by nature any deadly venom in a
sting,—things such as most animals have in their own power for
defence against those who do them harm: his body is not protected with
a covering of hair: and yet possibly it was to be expected that he who
was promoted to rule over the rest of the creatures should be defended
by nature with arms of his own so that he might not need assistance
from others for his own security. Now, however, the lion, the boar, the
tiger, the leopard, and all the like have natural power sufficient for
their safety: and the bull has his horn, the hare his speed, the deer
his leap and the certainty of his sight, and another beast has bulk,
others a proboscis, the birds have their wings, and the bee her sting,
and generally in all there is some protective power implanted by
nature: but man alone of all is slower than the beasts that are swift
of foot, smaller than those that are of great bulk, more defenceless
than those that are protected by natural arms; and how, one will say,
has such a being obtained the sovereignty over all things?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no">2. Well, I think it would not be
at all hard to show that what seems to be a deficiency of our nature is
a means for our obtaining dominion over the subject creatures. For if
man had had such power as to be able to outrun the horse in swiftness,
and to have a foot that, from its solidity, could not be worn out, but
was strengthened by hoofs or claws of some kind, and to carry upon him
horns and stings and claws, he would be, to begin with, a wild-looking
and formidable creature, if such things grew with his body: and
moreover he would have neglected his rule over the other creatures if
he had no need of the co-operation of his subjects; whereas now, the
needful services of our life are divided among the individual animals
that are under our sway, for this reason—to make our dominion
over them necessary.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.viii-p6" shownumber="no">3. It was the slowness and
difficult motion of our body that brought the horse to supply our need,
and tamed him: it was the nakedness of our body that made necessary our
management of sheep, which supplies the deficiency of our nature by its
yearly produce of wool: it was the fact that we import from others the
supplies for our living which subjected beasts of burden to such
service: furthermore, it was the fact that we cannot eat grass like
cattle which brought the ox to render service to our life, who makes
our living easy for us by his own labour; and because we needed teeth
and biting power to subdue some of the other animals by grip of teeth,
the dog gave, together with his swiftness, his own jaw to supply our
need, becoming like a live sword for man; and there has been discovered
by men iron, stronger and more penetrating than prominent horns or
sharp <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_392.html" id="x.ii.ii.viii-Page_392" n="392" />claws, not, as those things do with the beasts, always growing
naturally with us, but entering into alliance with us for the time, and
for the rest abiding by itself: and to compensate for the
crocodile’s scaly hide, one may make that very hide serve as
armour, by putting it on his skin upon occasion: or, failing that, art
fashions iron for this purpose too, which, when it has served him for a
time for war, leaves the man-at-arms once more free from the burden in
time of peace: and the wing of the birds, too, ministers to our life,
so that by aid of contrivance we are not left behind even by the speed
of wings: for some of them become tame and are of service to those who
catch birds, and by their means others are by contrivance subdued to
serve our needs: moreover art contrives to make our arrows feathered,
and by means of the bow gives us for our needs the speed of wings:
while the fact that our feet are easily hurt and worn in travelling
makes necessary the aid which is given by the subject animals: for
hence it comes that we fit shoes to our feet.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.ix" next="x.ii.ii.x" prev="x.ii.ii.viii" progress="70.97%" title="Why man's form is upright; and that hands were given him because of reason; wherein also is a speculation on the difference of souls." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

VIII. <i>Why man’s form is upright; and that hands
were given him because of reason; wherein also is a speculation on the
difference of souls</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p1.1" n="1609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Latin version divides the chapters somewhat differently at this point.
The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p2.1">ms.</span> gives this section the title,
“Of the dignity of the human form, and why man was created after
the other creatures.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no">1. But man’s form is
upright, and extends aloft towards heaven, and looks upwards: and these
are marks of sovereignty which show his royal dignity. For the fact
that man alone among existing things is such as this, while all others
bow their bodies downwards, clearly points to the difference of dignity
between those which stoop beneath his sway and that power which rises
above them: for all the rest have the foremost limbs of their bodies in
the form of feet, because that which stoops needs something to support
it: but in the formation of man these limbs were made hands, for the
upright body found one base, supporting its position securely on two
feet, sufficient for its needs.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p4" shownumber="no">2. Especially do these
ministering hands adapt themselves to the requirements of the reason:
indeed if one were to say that the ministration of hands is a special
property of the rational nature, he would not be entirely wrong; and
that not only because his thought turns to the common and obvious fact
that we signify our reasoning by means of the natural employment of our
hands in written characters. It is true that this fact, that we speak
by writing, and, in a certain way, converse by the aid of our hands,
preserving sounds by the forms of the alphabet, is not unconnected with
the endowment of reason; but I am referring to something else when I
say that the hands co-operate with the bidding of reason.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p5" shownumber="no">3. Let us, however, before
discussing this point, consider the matter we passed over (for the
subject of the order of created things almost escaped our notice), why
the growth of things that spring from the earth takes precedence, and
the irrational animals come next, and then, after the making of these,
comes man: for it may be that we learn from these facts not only the
obvious thought, that grass appeared to the Creator useful for the sake
of the animals, while the animals were made because of man, and that
for this reason, before the animals there was made their food, and
before man that which was to minister to human life.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p6" shownumber="no">4. But it seems to me that by
these facts Moses reveals a hidden doctrine, and secretly delivers that
wisdom concerning the soul, of which the learning that is without had
indeed some imagination, but no clear comprehension. His discourse then
hereby teaches us that the power of life and soul may be considered in
three divisions. For one is only a power of growth and nutrition
supplying what is suitable for the support of the bodies that are
nourished, which is called the vegetative<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p6.1" n="1610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> “Vegetative”:—reading (with several <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.1">mss.</span> of both classes of those cited by Forbes)
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.2" lang="EL">φυτικὴ</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.3" lang="EL">φυσικὴ</span> (the
reading which Forbes follows in his text). A similar reading has been
adopted in some later passages, where the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.4">mss.</span>
show similar variations. It seems not unlikely that the less
common <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.5" lang="EL">φυτικὸς</span> should have been altered by copyists to <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.6" lang="EL">φυσικός</span>. But Gregory seems in this treatise to use the word
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p7.7" lang="EL">φύσις</span> for the <i>corporeal</i> nature: and he may have employed
the adjectival form in a corresponding sense.</p></note>
soul, and is to be seen in plants; for we may perceive in growing
plants a certain vital power destitute of sense; and there is another
form of life besides this, which, while it includes the form above
mentioned, is also possessed in addition of the power of management
according to sense; and this is to be found in the nature of the
irrational animals: for they are not only the subjects of nourishment
and growth, but also have the activity of sense and perception. But
perfect bodily life is seen in the rational (I mean the human) nature,
which both is nourished and endowed with sense, and also partakes of
reason and is ordered by mind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p8" shownumber="no">5. We might make a division of
our subject in some such way as this. Of things existing, part are
intellectual, part corporeal. Let us leave alone for the present the
division of the intellectual according to its properties, for our
argument is not concerned with these. Of the corporeal, part is
entirely devoid of life, and part shares in vital energy. Of a living
body, again, part has sense conjoined with life, and part is without
sense: lastly, that which has <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_393.html" id="x.ii.ii.ix-Page_393" n="393" />sense is again divided into
rational and irrational. For this reason the lawgiver says that after
inanimate matter (as a sort of foundation for the form of animate
things), this vegetative life was made, and had earlier<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p8.1" n="1611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Earlier,</i> i.e. earlier than the animal
life, or “sensitive” soul.</p></note> existence in the growth of plants: then he
proceeds to introduce the genesis of those creatures which are
regulated by sense: and since, following the same order, of those
things which have obtained life in the flesh, those which have sense
can exist by themselves even apart from the intellectual nature, while
the rational principle could not be embodied save as blended with the
sensitive,—for this reason man was made last after the animals,
as nature advanced in an orderly course to perfection. For this
rational animal, man, is blended of every form of soul; he is nourished
by the vegetative kind of soul, and to the faculty of growth was added
that of sense, which stands midway, if we regard its peculiar nature,
between the intellectual and the more material essence being as much
coarser than the one as it is more refined than the other: then takes
place a certain alliance and commixture of the intellectual essence
with the subtle and enlightened element of the sensitive nature: so
that man consists of these three: as we are taught the like thing by
the apostle in what he says to the Ephesians<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p9.1" n="1612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> The
reference is really to <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 23">1 Thess. v.
23</scripRef>.
Apparently all Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p10.2">mss.</span> read
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p10.3" lang="EL">πρὸς
τοὺς
᾽Εφεσίους</span>: but the Latin version of Dionysius Exiguus corrects the
error, giving the quotation at greater length.</p></note>,
praying for them that the complete grace of their “body and soul
and spirit” may be preserved at the coming of the Lord; using,
the word “body” for the nutritive part, and denoting the
sensitive by the word “soul,” and the intellectual by
“spirit.” Likewise too the Lord instructs the scribe in the
Gospel that he should set before every commandment that love to God
which is exercised with all the heart and soul and mind<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p10.4" n="1613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.30" parsed="|Mark|12|30|0|0" passage="Mark xii. 30">Mark xii. 30</scripRef></p></note>: for here also it seems to me that the
phrase indicates the same difference, naming the more corporeal
existence “heart,” the intermediate “soul,” and
the higher nature, the intellectual and mental faculty,
“mind.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p12" shownumber="no">6. Hence also the apostle
recognizes three divisions of dispositions, calling one
“carnal,” which is busied with the belly and the pleasures
connected with it, another “natural<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p12.1" n="1614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p13.1" lang="EL">ψυχικὴν</span>: “psychic” or “animal:”—the
Authorised Version translates the word by
“natural.”</p></note>,” which holds a middle position with
regard to virtue and vice, rising above the one, but without pure
participation in the other; and another “spiritual,” which
perceives the perfection of godly life: wherefore he says to the
Corinthians, reproaching their indulgence in pleasure and passion,
“Ye are carnal<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p13.2" n="1615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 3">1 Cor. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
incapable of receiving the more perfect doctrine; while elsewhere,
making a comparison of the middle kind with the perfect, he says,
“but the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit: for
they are foolishness unto him: but he that is spiritual judgeth all
things, yet he himself is judged of no man<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p14.2" n="1616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.ix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14-1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|2|15" passage="1 Cor. ii. 14, 15">1 Cor. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” As, then, the natural man is higher
than the carnal, by the same measure also the spiritual man rises above
the natural.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p16" shownumber="no">7. If, therefore, Scripture
tells us that man was made last, after every animate thing, the
lawgiver is doing nothing else than declaring to us the doctrine of the
soul, considering that what is perfect comes last, according to a
certain necessary sequence in the order of things: for in the rational
are included the others also, while in the sensitive there also surely
exists the vegetative form, and that again is conceived only in
connection with what is material: thus we may suppose that nature makes
an ascent as it were by steps—I mean the various properties of
life—from the lower to the perfect form.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p17" shownumber="no">8<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p17.1" n="1617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p18" shownumber="no"> The
Latin versions make ch. ix. begin at this point. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p18.1">ms.</span> gives as its title:—“That the form
of the human body agrees with the rationality of the
mind.”</p></note>.
Now since man is a rational animal, the instrument of his body must be
made suitable for the use of reason<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p18.2" n="1618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19" shownumber="no"> It is
not absolutely clear whether <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> in the
following passage means <i>speech</i> or <i>reason</i>—and
whether <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19.2" lang="EL">λογικὸς</span> means “capable of speech,” or “rational.”
But as <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19.3" lang="EL">λογικὸς</span> in §7 clearly has the force of “rational,” it
would seem too abrupt a transition to make it mean “capable of
speech” in the first line of §8, and this may determine the
meaning of <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19.4" lang="EL">λόγος</span>.</p></note>; as you may
see musicians producing their music according to the form of their
instruments, and not piping with harps nor harping upon flutes, so it
must needs be that the organization of these instruments of ours should
be adapted for reason, that when struck by the vocal organs it might be
able to sound properly for the use of words. For this reason the hands
were attached to the body; for though we can count up very many uses in
daily life for which these skilfully contrived and helpful instruments,
our hands, that easily follow every art and every operation, alike in
war and peace<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p19.5" n="1619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p20" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p20.1" lang="EL">τῶν</span> for <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p20.2" lang="EL">τὸν</span>, with some
of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.ix-p20.3">mss.</span></p></note>, are serviceable,
yet nature added them to our body pre-eminently for the sake of reason.
For if man were destitute of hands, the various parts of his face would
certainly have been arranged like those of the quadrupeds, to suit the
purpose of his feeding: so that its form would have been lengthened out
and pointed towards the nostrils, and his lips would have projected
from his mouth, lumpy, and stiff, and thick, fitted for taking up the
grass, and his tongue would either have lain between his teeth, of a
kind to match his lips, fleshy, and hard, and rough, assisting his
teeth to deal with what came under his grinder, or it would have been
moist and hanging out at the side like that of dogs and other
carnivorous beasts, projecting through the gaps in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_394.html" id="x.ii.ii.ix-Page_394" n="394" />his jagged row of teeth. If,
then, our body had no hands, how could articulate sound have been
implanted in it, seeing that the form of the parts of the mouth would
not have had the configuration proper for the use of speech, so that
man must of necessity have either bleated, or “baaed,” or
barked, or neighed, or bellowed like oxen or asses, or uttered some
bestial sound? but now, as the hand is made part of the body, the mouth
is at leisure for the service of the reason. Thus the hands are shown
to be the property of the rational nature, the Creator having thus
devised by their means a special advantage for reason.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.x" next="x.ii.ii.xi" prev="x.ii.ii.ix" progress="71.36%" title="That the form of man was framed to serve as an instrument for the use of reason." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">

IX. <i>That the form of man was framed to serve as an
instrument for the use of reason</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.x-p1.1" n="1620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no"> This
and part of the next chapter, according to the division of the Greek,
are included in the ninth chapter of the Latin Version.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no">1. Now since our Maker has
bestowed upon our formation a certain Godlike grace, by implanting in
His image the likeness of His own excellences, for this reason He gave,
of His bounty, His other good gifts to human nature; but mind and
reason we cannot strictly say that He <i>gave</i>, but that He
<i>imparted</i> them, adding to the image the proper adornment of His
own nature. Now since the mind is a thing intelligible and incorporeal,
its grace would have been incommunicable and isolated, if its motion
were not manifested by some contrivance. For this cause there was still
need of this instrumental organization, that it might, like a plectrum,
touch the vocal organs and indicate by the quality of the notes struck,
the motion within.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no">2. And as some skilled musician,
who may have been deprived by some affection of his own voice, and yet
wish to make his skill known, might make melody with voices of others,
and publish his art by the aid of flutes or of the lyre, so also the
human mind being a discoverer of all sorts of conceptions, seeing that
it is unable, by the mere soul, to reveal to those who hear by bodily
senses the motions of its understanding, touches, like some skilful
composer, these animated instruments, and makes known its hidden
thoughts by means of the sound produced upon them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.x-p5" shownumber="no">3. Now the music of the human
instrument is a sort of compound of flute and lyre, sounding together
in combination as in a concerted piece of music. For the breath, as it
is forced up from the air-receiving vessels through the windpipe, when
the speaker’s impulse to utterance attunes the harmony to sound,
and as it strikes against the internal protuberances which divide this
flute-like passage in a circular arrangement, imitates in a way the
sound uttered through a flute, being driven round and round by the
membranous projections. But the palate receives the sound from below in
its own concavity, and dividing the sound by the two passages that
extend to the nostrils, and by the cartilages about the perforated
bone, as it were by some scaly protuberance, makes its resonance
louder; while the cheek, the tongue, the mechanism of the pharynx by
which the chin is relaxed when drawn in, and tightened when extended to
a point—all these in many different ways answer to the motion of
the plectrum upon the strings, varying very quickly, as occasion
requires, the arrangement of the tones; and the opening and closing of
the lips has the same effect as players produce when they check the
breath of the flute with their fingers according to the measure of the
tune.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xi" next="x.ii.ii.xii" prev="x.ii.ii.x" progress="71.45%" title="That the mind works by means of the senses." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

X. <i>That the mind works
by means of the senses.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">1. As the mind then produces the
music of reason by means of our instrumental construction, we are born
rational, while, as I think, we should not have had the gift of reason
if we had had to employ our lips to supply the need of the
body—the heavy and toilsome part of the task of providing food.
As things are, however, our hands appropriate this ministration to
themselves, and leave the mouth available for the service of
reason.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p3" shownumber="no">2<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p3.1" n="1621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> Here
the Latin version begins chapter x. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p4.1">ms.</span> is:—“Of the five bodily
senses.”</p></note>.
The operation of the instrument<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p4.2" n="1622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> That
is, of the mind, in connection with reason.</p></note>, however, is
twofold; one for the production of sound, the other for the reception
of concepts from without; and the one faculty does not blend with the
other, but abides in the operation for which it was appointed by
nature, not interfering with its neighbour either by the sense of
hearing undertaking to speak, or by the speech undertaking to hear; for
the latter is always uttering something, while the ear, as Solomon
somewhere says, is not filled with continual hearing<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p5.1" n="1623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.8" parsed="|Eccl|1|8|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 8">Eccles. i. 8</scripRef>. The quotation is not from the LXX.: it is perhaps not
intended to be verbal.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p7" shownumber="no">3. That point as to our internal
faculties which seems to me to be even in a special degree matter for
wonder, is this:—what is the extent of that inner receptacle into
which flows everything that is poured in by our hearing? who are the
recorders of the sayings that are brought in by it? what sort of
storehouses are there for the concepts that are being put in by our
hearing? and how is it, that when many of them, of varied kinds, are
pressing one upon another, there arises no confusion and error in the
relative position of the things <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_395.html" id="x.ii.ii.xi-Page_395" n="395" />that are laid up there? And
one may have the like feeling of wonder also with regard to the
operation of sight; for by it also in like manner the mind apprehends
those things which are external to the body, and draws to itself the
images of phenomena, marking in itself the impressions of the things
which are seen.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p8" shownumber="no">4. And just as if there were
some extensive city receiving all comers by different entrances, all
will not congregate at any particular place, but some will go to the
market, some to the houses, others to the churches, or the streets, or
lanes, or the theatres, each according to his own
inclination,—some such city of our mind I seem to discern
established in us, which the different entrances through the senses
keep filling, while the mind, distinguishing and examining each of the
things that enters, ranks them in their proper departments of
knowledge.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p9" shownumber="no">5. And as, to follow the
illustration of the city, it may often be that those who are of the
same family and kindred do not enter by the same gate, coming in by
different entrances, as it may happen, but are none the less, when they
come within the circuit of the wall, brought together again, being on
close terms with each other (and one may find the contrary happen; for
those who are strangers and mutually unknown often take one entrance to
the city, yet their community of entrance does not bind them together;
for even when they are within they can be separated to join their own
kindred); something of the same kind I seem to discern in the spacious
territory of our mind; for often the knowledge which we gather from the
different organs of sense is one, as the same object is divided into
several parts in relation to the senses; and again, on the contrary, we
may learn from some one sense many and varied things which have no
affinity one with another.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p10" shownumber="no">6. For instance—for it is
better to make our argument clear by illustration—let us suppose
that we are making some inquiry into the property of tastes—what
is sweet to the sense, and what is to be avoided by tasters. We find,
then, by experience, both the bitterness of gall and the pleasant
character of the quality of honey; but when these facts are known, the
knowledge is one which is given to us (the same thing being introduced
to our understanding in several ways) by taste, smell, hearing, and
often by touch and sight. For when one sees honey, and hears its name,
and receives it by taste, and recognizes its odour by smell, and tests
it by touch, he recognizes the same thing by means of each of his
senses.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xi-p11" shownumber="no">7. On the other hand we get
varied and multiform information by some one sense, for as hearing
receives all sorts of sounds, and our visual perception exercises its
operation by beholding things of different kinds—for it lights
alike on black and white, and all things that are distinguished by
contrariety of colour,—so with taste, with smell, with perception
by touch; each implants in us by means of its own perceptive power the
knowledge of things of every kind.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xii" next="x.ii.ii.xiii" prev="x.ii.ii.xi" progress="71.62%" title="That the nature of mind is invisible." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

XI. <i>That the nature of
mind is invisible.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p1.1" n="1624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version gives as the
title:—“The definition of the human mind.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p3" shownumber="no">1. What then is, in its own
nature, this mind that distributes itself into faculties of sensation,
and duly receives, by means of each, the knowledge of things? That it
is something else besides the senses, I suppose no reasonable man
doubts; for if it were identical with sense, it would reduce the proper
character of the operations carried on by sense to one, on the ground
that it is itself simple, and that in what is simple no diversity is to
be found. Now however, as all agree that touch is one thing and smell
another, and as the rest of the senses are in like manner so situated
with regard to each other as to exclude intercommunion or mixture, we
must surely suppose, since the mind is duly present in each case, that
it is something else besides the sensitive nature, so that no variation
may attach to a thing intelligible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p4" shownumber="no">2. “Who hath known the
mind of the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p4.1" n="1625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34" parsed="|Rom|11|34|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 34">Rom. xi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>?” the apostle
asks; and I ask further, who has understood his own mind? Let those
tell us who consider the nature of God to be within their
comprehension, whether they understand themselves—if they know
the nature of their own mind. “It is manifold and much
compounded.” How then can that which is intelligible be
composite? or what is the mode of mixture of things that differ in
kind? Or, “It is simple, and incomposite.” How then is it
dispersed into the manifold divisions of the senses? how is there
diversity in unity? how is unity maintained in diversity?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p6" shownumber="no">3. But I find the solution of
these difficulties by recourse to the very utterance of God; for He
says, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p6.1" n="1626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.” The image is properly an image so
long as it fails in none of those attributes which we perceive in the
archetype; but where it falls from its resemblance to the prototype it
ceases in that respect to be an image; therefore, since one of the
attributes we contemplate in the Divine nature is incomprehensibility
of essence, it is clearly necessary that in this point the image should
be able to show its imitation of the archetype.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xii-p8" shownumber="no">4. For if, while the archetype
transcends <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_396.html" id="x.ii.ii.xii-Page_396" n="396" />comprehension, the nature of the image were comprehended, the
contrary character of the attributes we behold in them would prove the
defect of the image; but since the nature of our mind, which is the
likeness of the Creator evades our knowledge, it has an accurate
resemblance to the superior nature, figuring by its own unknowableness
the incomprehensible Nature.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xiii" next="x.ii.ii.xiv" prev="x.ii.ii.xii" progress="71.71%" title="An examination of the question where the ruling principle is to be considered to reside; wherein also is a discussion of tears and laughter, and a physiological speculation as to the inter-relation of matter, nature, and mind." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

XII. <i>An examination of the
question where the ruling principle is to be considered to reside;
wherein also is a discussion of tears and laughter, and a physiological
speculation as to the inter-relation of matter, nature, and mind.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p1.1" n="1627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no"> In
the Latin version chap. xii. includes only §§1—8
(incl.), to which the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p2.1">ms.</span> gives the
title:—“That the principle of man does not all reside in
the brain, but in the whole body.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no">1. Let there be an end, then, of
all the vain and conjectural discussion of those who confine the
intelligible energy to certain bodily organs; of whom some lay it down
that the ruling principle is in the heart, while others say that the
mind resides in the brain, strengthening such opinions by some
plausible superficialities. For he who ascribes the principal authority
to the heart makes its local position evidence of his argument (because
it seems that it somehow occupies the middle position in the body<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p3.1" n="1628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> This
view of the position of the heart is perhaps shared by Gregory himself:
see <i>e.g.</i> ch. xxx. §15.</p></note>), on the ground that the motion of the will
is easily distributed from the centre to the whole body, and so
proceeds to operation; and he makes the troublesome and passionate
disposition of man a testimony for his argument, because such
affections seem to move this part sympathetically. Those, on the other
hand, who consecrate the brain to reasoning, say that the head has been
built by nature as a kind of citadel of the whole body, and that in it
the mind dwells like a king, with a bodyguard of senses surrounding it
like messengers and shield-bearers. And these find a sign of their
opinion in the fact that the reasoning of those who have suffered some
injury to the membrane of the brain is abnormally distorted, and that
those whose heads are heavy with intoxication ignore what is
seemly.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no">2. Each of those who uphold
these views puts forward some reasons of a more physical character on
behalf of his opinion concerning the ruling principle. One declares
that the motion which proceeds from the understanding is in some way
akin to the nature of fire, because fire and the understanding are
alike in perpetual motion; and since heat is allowed to have its source
in the region of the heart, he says on this ground that the motion of
mind is compounded with the mobility of heat, and asserts that the
heart, in which heat is enclosed, is the receptacle of the intelligent
nature. The other declares that the cerebral membrane (for so they call
the tissue that surrounds the brain) is as it were a foundation or root
of all the senses, and hereby makes good his own argument, on the
ground that the intellectual energy cannot have its seat save in that
part where the ear, connected with it, comes into concussion with the
sounds that fall upon it, and the sight (which naturally belongs to the
hollow of the place where the eyes are situated) makes its internal
representation by means of the images that fall upon the pupils, while
the qualities of scents are discerned in it by being drawn in through
the nose, and the sense of taste is tried by the test of the cerebral
membrane, which sends down from itself, by the veterbræ of the
neck, sensitive nerve-processes to the isthmoidal passage, and unites
them with the muscles there.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no">3. I admit it to be true that
the intellectual part of the soul is often disturbed by prevalence of
passions; and that the reason is blunted by some bodily accident so as
to hinder its natural operation; and that the heart is a sort of source
of the fiery element in the body, and is moved in correspondence with
the impulses of passion; and moreover, in addition to this, I do not
reject (as I hear very much the same account from those who spend their
time on anatomical researches) the statement that the cerebral membrane
(according to the theory of those who take such a physiological view),
enfolding in itself the brain, and steeped in the vapours that issue
from it, forms a foundation for the senses; yet I do not hold this for
a proof that the incorporeal nature is bounded by any limits of
place.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no">4. Certainly we are aware that
mental aberrations do not arise from heaviness of head alone, but
skilled physicians declare that our intellect is also weakened by the
membranes that underlie the sides being affected by disease, when they
call the disease frenzy, since the name given to those membranes
is <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p7.1" lang="EL">φρένες</span>. And
the sensation resulting from sorrow is mistakenly supposed to arise at
the heart; for while it is not the heart, but the entrance of the belly
that is pained, people ignorantly refer the affection to the heart.
Those, however, who have carefully studied the affections in question
give some such account as follows:—by a compression and closing
of the pores, which naturally takes place over the whole body in a
condition of grief, everything that meets a hindrance in its passage is
driven to the cavities in the interior of the body, and hence also (as
the respiratory organs too are pressed by what surrounds them), the
drawing <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_397.html" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-Page_397" n="397" />of
breath often becomes more violent under the influence of nature
endeavouring to widen what has been contracted, so as to open out the
compressed passages; and such breathing we consider a symptom of grief
and call it a groan or a shriek. That, moreover, which appears to
oppress the region of the heart is a painful affection, not of the
heart, but of the entrance of the stomach, and occurs from the same
cause (I mean, that of the compression of the pores), as the vessel
that contains the bile, contracting, pours that bitter and pungent
juice upon the entrance of the stomach; and a proof of this is that the
complexion of those in grief becomes sallow and jaundiced, as the bile
pours its own juice into the veins by reason of excessive
pressure.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no">5. Furthermore, the opposite
affection, that, I mean, of mirth and laughter, contributes to
establish the argument; for the pores of the body, in the case of those
who are dissolved in mirth by hearing something pleasant, are also
somehow dissolved and relaxed. Just as in the former case the slight
and insensible exhalations of the pores are checked by grief, and, as
they compress the internal arrangement of the higher viscera, drive up
towards the head and the cerebral membrane the humid vapour which,
being retained in excess by the cavities of the brain, is driven out by
the pores at its base<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p8.1" n="1629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.1" lang="EL">διὰ τῶν κατὰ
τὴν βάσιν
πόρων</span>. The meaning of
this is obscure. If we might read <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.2" lang="EL">τῶν κατὰ τὴν
ὀψιν πόρων</span>, we should have a parallel to <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.3" lang="EL">τοῦ κατὰ τὸ
στόμα πόρου</span>
below. But there seems to be no variation in the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.4">mss.</span></p></note>, while the closing
of the eyelids expels the moisture in the form of drops (and the drop
is called a tear), so I would have you think that when the pores, as a
result of the contrary condition, are unusually widened, some air is
drawn in through them into the interior, and thence again expelled by
nature through the passage of the mouth, while all the viscera (and
especially, as they say, the liver) join in expelling this air by a
certain agitation and throbbing motion; whence it comes that nature,
contriving to give facility for the exit of the air, widens the passage
of the mouth, extending the cheeks on either side round about the
breath; and the result is called laughter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p10" shownumber="no">6. We must not, then, on this
account ascribe the ruling principle any more to the liver than we must
think, because of the heated state of the blood about the heart in
wrathful dispositions, that the seat of the mind is in the heart; but
we must refer these matters to the character of our bodily
organization, and consider that the mind is equally in contact with
each of the parts according to a kind of combination which is
indescribable.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p11" shownumber="no">7. Even if any should allege to
us on this point the Scripture which claims the ruling principle for
the heart, we shall not receive the statement without examination; for
he who makes mention of the heart speaks also of the reins, when he
says, “God trieth the hearts and reins”<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p11.1" n="1630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.10" parsed="|Ps|7|10|0|0" passage="Ps. vii. 10">Ps. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>; so that they must either confine the
intellectual principle to the two combined or to neither.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p13" shownumber="no">8. And although I am aware that
the intellectual energies are blunted, or even made altogether
ineffective in a certain condition of the body, I do not hold this a
sufficient evidence for limiting the faculty of the mind by any
particular place, so that it should be forced out of its proper amount
of free space by any inflammations that may arise in the neighbouring
parts of the body<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p13.1" n="1631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p14" shownumber="no"> The
inflammation causing swelling in the neighbouring parts, and so leaving
no room for the mind.</p></note> (for such an
opinion is a corporeal one, that when the receptacle is already
occupied by something placed in it, nothing else can find place there);
for the intelligible nature neither dwells in the empty spaces of
bodies, nor is extruded by encroachments of the flesh; but since the
whole body is made like some musical instrument, just as it often
happens in the case of those who know how to play, but are unable,
because the unfitness of the instrument does not admit of their art, to
show their skill (for that which is destroyed by time, or broken by a
fall, or rendered useless by rust or decay, is mute and inefficient,
even if it be breathed upon by one who may be an excellent artist in
flute-playing); so too the mind, passing over the whole instrument, and
touching each of the parts in a mode corresponding to its intellectual
activities, according to its nature, produces its proper effect on
those parts which are in a natural condition, but remains inoperative
and ineffective upon those which are unable to admit the movement of
its art; for the mind is somehow naturally adapted to be in close
relation with that which is in a natural condition, but to be alien
from that which is removed from nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p15" shownumber="no">9. <note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p15.1" n="1632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p16" shownumber="no"> The
Latin version (as well as several of the Greek <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p16.1">mss.</span>) makes this the beginning of chap. xiii. The Bodleian
<span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p16.2">ms.</span> gives as the title:—“That as
the mind is governed by God, so is the material life of the body by the
mind.”</p></note>And
here, I think there is a view of the matter more close to nature, by
which we may learn something of the more refined doctrines. For since
the most beautiful and supreme good of all is the Divinity Itself, to
which incline all things that have a tendency towards what is beautiful
and good<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p16.3" n="1633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.1" lang="EL">καλὸν</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.2" lang="EL">τὸ
καλὸν</span> seem in the
following passage to be used of goodness, alike moral and aesthetic:
once or twice <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.3" lang="EL">καλὸν</span> seems to
be used as equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.4" lang="EL">ἀγαθὸν</span> or as
opposed to <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.5" lang="EL">κακὸν</span>, in a
sense capable of being rendered simply by “good”; it also
seems to carry with it in other phrases the distinct idea of
<i>aesthetic</i> goodness, or “beauty,” and the use
of <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.6" lang="EL">κάλλος</span> and <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.7" lang="EL">καλλωπίζειν</span>, in other phrases still, makes it necessary to preserve
this idea in translation. The phrases “beautiful and good,”
or “beauty and goodness,” have therefore been here adopted
to express the single adjective <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.8" lang="EL">καλὸν</span>.</p></note>, we therefore say that the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_398.html" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-Page_398" n="398" />mind, as being in
the image of the most beautiful, itself also remains in beauty and
goodness so long as it partakes as far as is possible in its likeness
to the archetype; but if it were at all to depart from this it is
deprived of that beauty in which it was. And as we said that the mind
was adorned<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.9" n="1634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p18" shownumber="no"> Omitting <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.1" lang="EL">τοῦ</span>, which Forbes inserts
before <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.2" lang="EL">κατακοσμεῖσθαι</span>: it appears to be found in all the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.3">mss.</span>, but its insertion reduces the grammar of the passage
to hopeless confusion. Perhaps the true reading is <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.4" lang="EL">τοῦ
πρωτοτύπου
καλλιστοῦ</span></p></note> by the likeness of the archetypal
beauty, being formed as though it were a mirror to receive the figure
of that which it expresses, we consider that the nature which is
governed by it is attached to the mind in the same relation, and that
it too is adorned by the beauty that the mind gives, being, so to say,
a mirror of the mirror; and that by it is swayed and sustained the
material element of that existence in which the nature is
contemplated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p19" shownumber="no">10. Thus so long as one keeps in
touch with the other, the communication of the true beauty extends
proportionally through the whole series, beautifying by the superior
nature that which comes next to it; but when there is any interruption
of this beneficent connection, or when, on the contrary, the superior
comes to follow the inferior, then is displayed the misshapen character
of matter, when it is isolated from nature (for in itself matter is a
thing without form or structure), and by its shapelessness is also
destroyed that beauty of nature with which<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p19.1" n="1635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p20" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.1" lang="EL">ᾧ</span>, with several of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.2">mss.</span>, for the <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.3" lang="EL">ἥ</span>of the Paris ed., and the
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.4" lang="EL">ὅ</span> of
Forbes’ text.</p></note> it
is adorned through the mind; and so the transmission of the ugliness of
matter reaches through the nature to the mind itself, so that the image
of God is no longer seen in the figure expressed by that which was
moulded according to it; for the mind, setting the idea of good like a
mirror behind the back, turns off the incident rays of the effulgence
of the good, and it receives into itself the impress of the
shapelessness of matter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p21" shownumber="no">11. And in this way is brought
about the genesis of evil, arising through the withdrawal of that which
is beautiful and good. Now all is beautiful and good that is closely
related to the First Good; but that which departs from its relation and
likeness to this is certainly devoid of beauty and goodness. If, then,
according to the statement we have been considering, that which is
truly good is one, and the mind itself also has its power of being
beautiful and good, in so far as it is in the image of the good and
beautiful, and the nature, which is sustained by the mind, has the like
power, in so far as it is an image of the image, it is hereby shown
that our material part holds together, and is upheld when it is
controlled by nature; and on the other hand is dissolved and
disorganized when it is separated from that which upholds and sustains
it, and is dissevered from its conjunction with beauty and
goodness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p22" shownumber="no">12. Now such a condition as this
does not arise except when there takes place an overturning of nature
to the opposite state, in which the desire has no inclination for
beauty and goodness, but for that which is in need of the adorning
element; for it must needs be that that which is made like to matter,
destitute as matter is of form of its own, should be assimilated to it
in respect of the absence alike of form and of beauty.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p23" shownumber="no">13. We have, however, discussed
these points in passing, as following on our argument, since they were
introduced by our speculation on the point before us; for the subject
of enquiry was, whether the intellectual faculty has its seat in any of
the parts of us, or extends equally over them all; for as for those who
shut up the mind locally in parts of the body, and who advance for the
establishment of this opinion of theirs the fact that the reason has
not free course in the case of those whose cerebral membranes are in an
unnatural condition, our argument showed that in respect of every part
of the compound nature of man, whereby every man has some natural
operation, the power of the soul remains equally ineffective if the
part does not continue in its natural condition. And thus there came
into our argument, following out this line of thought, the view we have
just stated, by which we learn that in the compound nature of man the
mind is governed by God, and that by it is governed our material life,
provided the latter remains in its natural state, but if it is
perverted from nature it is alienated also from that operation which is
carried on by the mind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiii-p24" shownumber="no">14. Let us return however once
more to the point from which we started—that in those who are not
perverted from their natural condition by some affection, the mind
exercises its own power, and is established firmly in those who are in
sound health, but on the contrary is powerless in those who do not
admit its operation; for we may confirm our opinion on these matters by
yet other arguments: and if it is not tedious for those to hear who are
already wearied with our discourse, we shall discuss these matters
also, so far as we are able, in a few words.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xiv" next="x.ii.ii.xv" prev="x.ii.ii.xiii" progress="72.26%" title="A Rationale of sleep, of yawning, and of dreams." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

XIII. <i>A
Rationale of sleep, of yawning, and of dreams</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p1.1" n="1636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Latin version (and with it several of the Greek <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p2.1">mss.</span>) makes this the fourteenth chapter. The Bodleian
<span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p2.2">ms.</span> gives as its title:—“That our
body is always in motion.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no">1. This life of our bodies,
material and subject to flux, always advancing by way of motion,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_399.html" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_399" n="399" />finds the power of
its being in this, that it never rests from its motion: and as some
river, flowing on by its own impulse, keeps the channel in which it
runs well filled, yet is not seen in the same water always at the same
place, but part of it glides away while part comes flowing on, so, too,
the material element of our life here suffers change in the continuity
of its succession of opposites by way of motion and flux, so that it
never can desist from change, but in its inability to rest keeps up
unceasingly its motion alternating by like ways<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p3.1" n="1637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Life
is represented as a succession of opposite states (<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἐναντίων
διαδοχὴ</span>),
which yet recur again and again in the same sequence (<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p4.2" lang="EL">διὰ τῶν
ὁμοίων</span>). This
is illustrated in the following section.</p></note>:
and if it should ever cease moving it will assuredly have cessation
also of its being.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no">2. For instance, emptying
succeeds fulness, and on the other hand after emptiness comes in turn a
process of filling: sleep relaxes the strain of waking, and, again,
awakening braces up what had become slack: and neither of these abides
continually, but both give way, each at the other’s coming;
nature thus by their interchange so renewing herself as, while
partaking of each in turn, to pass from the one to the other without
break. For that the living creature should always be exerting itself in
its operations produces a certain rupture and severance of the
overstrained part; and continual quiescence of the body brings about a
certain dissolution and laxity in its frame: but to be in touch with
each of these at the proper times in a moderate degree is a
staying-power of nature, which, by continual transference to the
opposed states, gives herself in each of them rest from the other. Thus
she finds the body on the strain through wakefulness, and devises
relaxation for the strain by means of sleep, giving the perceptive
faculties rest for the time from their operations, loosing them like
horses from the chariots after the race.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no">3. Further, rest at proper times
is necessary for the framework of the body, that the nutriment may be
diffused over the whole body through the passages which it contains,
without any strain to hinder its progress. For just as certain misty
vapours are drawn up from the recesses of the earth when it is soaked
with rain, whenever the sun heats it with rays of any considerable
warmth, so a similar result happens in the earth that is in us, when
the nutriment within is heated up by natural warmth; and the vapours,
being naturally of upward tendency and airy nature, and aspiring to
that which is above them, come to be in the region of the head like
smoke penetrating the joints of a wall: then they are dispersed thence
by exhalation to the passages of the organs of sense, and by them the
senses are of course rendered inactive, giving way to the transit of
these vapours. For the eyes are pressed upon by the eyelids when some
leaden instrument<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p6.1" n="1638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.1" lang="EL">μηχανῆς</span> with the earlier editions and (apparently) a large number of
Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.2">mss.</span> in place of <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.3" lang="EL">μηχανικῆς</span>. But <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.4" lang="EL">μολυβδίνης</span>
may be for <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.5" lang="EL">μολυβδαίνης</span></p></note>, as it were (I mean
such a weight as that I have spoken of), lets down the eyelid upon the
eyes; and the hearing, being dulled by these same vapours, as though a
door were placed upon the acoustic organs, rests from its natural
operation: and such a condition is sleep, when the sense is at rest in
the body, and altogether ceases from the operation of its natural
motion, so that the digestive processes of nutriment may have free
course for transmission by the vapours through each of the
passages.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p8" shownumber="no">4. And for this reason, if the
apparatus of the organs of sense should be closed and sleep hindered by
some occupation, the nervous system, becoming filled with the vapours,
is naturally and spontaneously extended so that the part which has had
its density increased by the vapours is rarefied by the process of
extension, just as those do who squeeze the water out of clothes by
vehement wringing: and, seeing that the parts about the pharynx are
somewhat circular, and nervous tissue abounds there, whenever there is
need for the expulsion from that part of the density of the
vapours—since it is impossible that the part which is circular in
shape should be separated directly, but only by being distended in the
outline of its circumference—for this reason, by checking the
breath in a yawn the chin is moved downwards so as to leave a hollow to
the uvula, and all the interior parts being arranged in the figure of a
circle, that smoky denseness which had been detained in the
neighbouring parts is emitted together with the exit of the breath. And
often the like may happen even after sleep when any portion of those
vapours remains in the region spoken of undigested and
unexhaled.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p9" shownumber="no">5. Hence the mind of man clearly
proves its claim<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p9.1" n="1639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p10.1" lang="EL">δείκνυσιν</span>, as Forbes does (apparently from all the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p10.2">mss.</span> and agreeing with the earlier editt.). The Latin
translation points to the reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p10.3" lang="EL">δείκνυται</span></p></note> to connection with
his nature, itself also co-operating and moving with the nature in its
sound and waking state, but remaining unmoved when it is abandoned to
sleep, unless any one supposes that the imagery of dreams is a motion
of the mind exercised in sleep. We for our part say that it is only the
conscious and sound action of the intellect which we ought to refer to
mind; and as to the fantastic nonsense which occurs to us in sleep, we
suppose that some appearances of the operations of the mind are
accidentally moulded in the less rational part of the soul; for the
soul, being <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_400.html" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_400" n="400" />by sleep dissociated from the senses, is also of necessity outside
the range of the operations of the mind; for it is through the senses
that the union of mind with man takes place; therefore when the senses
are at rest, the intellect also must needs be inactive; and an evidence
of this is the fact that the dreamer often seems to be in absurd and
impossible situations, which would not happen if the soul were then
guided by reason and intellect.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p11" shownumber="no">6. It seems to me, however, that
when the soul is at rest so far as concerns its more excellent
faculties (so far, I mean, as concerns the operations of mind and
sense), the nutritive part of it alone is operative during sleep, and
that some shadows and echoes of those things which happen in our waking
moments—of the operations both of sense and of
intellect—which are impressed upon it by that part of the soul
which is capable of memory, that these, I say, are pictured as chance
will have it, some echo of memory still lingering in this division of
the soul.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p12" shownumber="no">7. With these, then, the man is
beguiled, not led to acquaintance with the things that present
themselves by any train of thought, but wandering among confused and
inconsequent delusions. But just as in his bodily operations, while
each of the parts individually acts in some way according to the power
which naturally resides in it, there arises also in the limb that is at
rest a state sympathetic with that which is in motion, similarly in the
case of the soul, even if one part is at rest and another in motion,
the whole is affected in sympathy with the part; for it is not possible
that the natural unity should be in any way severed, though one of the
faculties included in it is in turn supreme in virtue of its active
operation. But as, when men are awake and busy, the mind is supreme,
and sense ministers to it, yet the faculty which regulates the body is
not dissociated from them (for the mind furnishes the food for its
wants, the sense receives what is furnished, and the nutritive faculty
of the body appropriates to itself that which is given to it), so in
sleep the supremacy of these faculties is in some way reversed in us,
and while the less rational becomes supreme, the operation of the other
ceases indeed, yet is not absolutely extinguished; but while the
nutritive faculty is then busied with digestion during sleep, and keeps
all our nature occupied with itself, the faculty of sense is neither
entirely severed from it (for that cannot be separated which has once
been naturally joined), nor yet can its activity revive, as it is
hindered by the inaction during sleep of the organs of sense; and by
the same reasoning (the mind also being united to the sensitive part of
the soul) it would follow that we should say that the mind moves with
the latter when it is in motion, and rests with it when it is
quiescent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p13" shownumber="no">8. As naturally happens with
fire when it is heaped over with chaff, and no breath fans the
flame—it neither consumes what lies beside it, nor is entirely
quenched, but instead of flame it rises to the air through the chaff in
the form of smoke; yet if it should obtain any breath of air, it turns
the smoke to flame—in the same way the mind when hidden by the
inaction of the senses in sleep is neither able to shine out through
them, nor yet is quite extinguished, but has, so to say, a smouldering
activity, operating to a certain extent, but unable to operate
farther.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p14" shownumber="no">9. Again, as a musician, when he
touches with the plectrum the slackened strings of a lyre, brings out
no orderly melody (for that which is not stretched will not sound), but
his hand frequently moves skilfully, bringing the plectrum to the
position of the notes so far as place is concerned, yet there is no
sound, except that he produces by the vibration of the strings a sort
of uncertain and indistinct hum; so in sleep the mechanism of the
senses being relaxed, the artist is either quite inactive, if the
instrument is completely relaxed by satiety or heaviness; or will act
slackly and faintly, if the instrument of the senses does not fully
admit of the exercise of its art.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p15" shownumber="no">10. For this cause memory is
confused, and foreknowledge, though rendered doubtful<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p15.1" n="1640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p16" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p16.1" lang="EL">ἐπιδιστάζουσα</span>
with several of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p16.2">mss.</span></p></note> by uncertain veils, is imaged in shadows of
our waking pursuits, and often indicates to us something of what is
going to happen: for by its subtlety of nature the mind has some
advantage, in ability to behold things, over mere corporeal grossness;
yet it cannot make its meaning clear by direct methods, so that the
information of the matter in hand should be plain and evident, but its
declaration of the future is ambiguous and doubtful,—what those
who interpret such things call an “enigma.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p17" shownumber="no">11. So the butler presses the
cluster for Pharaoh’s cup: so the baker seemed to carry his
baskets; each supposing himself in sleep to be engaged in those
services with which he was busied when awake: for the images of their
customary occupations imprinted on the prescient element of their soul,
gave them for a time the power of foretelling, by this sort of prophecy
on the part of the mind, what should come to pass.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p18" shownumber="no">12. But if Daniel and Joseph and
others like them were instructed by Divine power, without any confusion
of perception, in the knowledge of things to come, this is nothing to
the present <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_401.html" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_401" n="401" />statement; for no one would ascribe this to the power of dreams,
since he will be constrained as a consequence to suppose that those
Divine appearances also which took place in wakefulness were not a
miraculous vision but a result of nature brought about spontaneously.
As then, while all men are guided by their own minds, there are some
few who are deemed worthy of evident Divine communication; so, while
the imagination of sleep naturally occurs in a like and equivalent
manner for all, some, not all, share by means of their dreams in some
more Divine manifestation: but to all the rest even if a foreknowledge
of anything does occur as a result of dreams, it occurs in the way we
have spoken of.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p19" shownumber="no">13. And again, if the Egyptian
and the Assyrian king were guided by God to the knowledge of the
future, the dispensation wrought by their means is a different thing:
for it was necessary that the hidden wisdom of the holy men<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p19.1" n="1641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p20" shownumber="no"> “The holy men,” Joseph and Daniel, who were enabled,
by the authority they obtained through their interpretation of dreams,
to benefit the state.</p></note> should be made known, that each of them
might not pass his life without profit to the state. For how could
Daniel have been known for what he was, if the soothsayers and
magicians had not been unequal to the task of discovering the dream?
And how could Egypt have been preserved while Joseph was shut up in
prison, if his interpretation of the dream had not brought him to
notice? Thus we must reckon these cases as exceptional, and not class
them with common dreams.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p21" shownumber="no">14. But this ordinary seeing of
dreams is common to all men, and arises in our fancies in different
modes and forms: for either there remain, as we have said, in the
reminiscent part of the soul, the echoes of daily occupations; or, as
often happens, the constitution of dreams is framed with regard to such
and such a condition of the body: for thus the thirsty man seems to be
among springs, the man who is in need of food to be at a feast, and the
young man in the heat of youthful vigour is beset by fancies
corresponding to his passion.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p22" shownumber="no">15. I also knew another cause of
the fancies of sleep, when attending one of my relations attacked by
frenzy; who being annoyed by food being given him in too great quantity
for his strength, kept crying out and finding fault with those who were
about him for filling intestines with dung and putting them upon him:
and when his body was rapidly tending to perspire he blamed those who
were with him for having water ready to wet him with as he lay: and he
did not cease calling out till the result showed the meaning of these
complaints: for all at once a copious sweat broke out over his body,
and a relaxation of the bowels explained the weight in the intestines.
The same condition then which, while his sober judgment was dulled by
disease, his nature underwent, being sympathetically affected by the
condition of the body—not being without perception of what was
amiss, but being unable clearly to express its pain, by reason of the
distraction resulting from the disease—this, probably, if the
intelligent principle of the soul were lulled to rest, not from
infirmity but by natural sleep, might appear as a dream to one
similarly situated, the breaking out of perspiration being expressed by
water, and the pain occasioned by the food, by the weight of
intestines.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p23" shownumber="no">16. This view also is taken by
those skilled in medicine, that according to the differences of
complaints the visions of dreams appear differently to the patients:
that the visions of those of weak stomach are of one kind, those of
persons suffering from injury to the cerebral membrane of another,
those of persons in fevers of yet another; that those of patients
suffering from bilious and from phlegmatic affections are diverse, and
those again of plethoric patients, and of patients in wasting disease,
are different; whence we may see that the nutritive and vegetative
faculty of the soul has in it by commixture some seed of the
intelligent element, which is in some sense brought into likeness to
the particular state of the body, being adapted in its fancies
according to the complaint which has seized upon it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xiv-p24" shownumber="no">17. Moreover, most men’s
dreams are conformed to the state of their character: the brave
man’s fancies are of one kind, the coward’s of another; the
wanton man’s dreams of one kind, the continent man’s of
another; the liberal man and the avaricious man are subject to
different fancies; while these fancies are nowhere framed by the
intellect, but by the less rational disposition of the soul, which
forms even in dreams the semblances of those things to which each is
accustomed by the practice of his waking hours.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xv" next="x.ii.ii.xvi" prev="x.ii.ii.xiv" progress="72.81%" title="That the mind is not in a part of the body; wherein also is a distinction of the movements of the body and of the soul." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

XIV. <i>That the
mind is not in a part of the body; wherein also is a distinction of the
movements of the body and of the soul</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p1.1" n="1642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no"> This
is chapter xv. in the Latin version and some Greek <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p2.1">mss.</span> The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p2.2">ms.</span> of the
Latin gives the title:—“That the mind is sometimes in
servitude to the body, and of its three differences, vital, spiritual,
and rational.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p3" shownumber="no">1. But we have wandered far from
our subject, for the purpose of our argument was to show that the mind
is not restricted to any part of the body, but is equally in touch with
the whole, producing its motion according to the nature of the part
which is under its influence. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_402.html" id="x.ii.ii.xv-Page_402" n="402" />There are cases, however, in
which the mind even follows the bodily impulses, and becomes, as it
were, their servant; for often the bodily nature takes the lead by
introducing either the sense of that which gives pain or the desire for
that which gives pleasure, so that it may be said to furnish the first
beginnings, by producing in us the desire for food, or, generally, the
impulse towards some pleasant thing; while the mind, receiving such an
impulse, furnishes the body by its own intelligence with the proper
means towards the desired object. Such a condition, indeed, does not
occur in all, save in those of a somewhat slavish disposition, who
bring the reason into bondage to the impulses of their nature and pay
servile homage to the pleasures of sense by allowing them the alliance
of their mind; but in the case of more perfect men this does not
happen; for the mind takes the lead, and chooses the expedient course
by reason and not by passion, while their nature follows in the tracks
of its leader.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p4" shownumber="no">2. But since our argument
discovered in our vital faculty three different varieties—one
which receives nourishment without perception, another which at once
receives nourishment and is capable of perception, but is without the
reasoning activity, and a third rational, perfect, and co-extensive
with the whole faculty—so that among these varieties the
advantage belongs to the intellectual,—let no one suppose on this
account that in the compound nature of man there are three souls welded
together, contemplated each in its own limits, so that one should think
man’s nature to be a sort of conglomeration of several souls. The
true and perfect soul is naturally one, the intellectual and
immaterial, which mingles with our material nature by the agency of the
senses; but all that is of material nature, being subject to mutation
and alteration, will, if it should partake of the animating power, move
by way of growth: if, on the contrary, it should fall away from the
vital energy, it will reduce its motion to destruction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xv-p5" shownumber="no">3. Thus, neither is there
perception without material substance, nor does the act of perception
take place without the intellectual faculty.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xvi" next="x.ii.ii.xvii" prev="x.ii.ii.xv" progress="72.91%" title="That the soul proper, in fact and name, is the rational soul, while the others are called so equivocally; wherein also is this statement, that the power of the mind extends throughout the whole body in fitting contact with every part." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">

XV. <i>That the soul proper, in
fact and name, is the rational soul, while the others are called so
equivocally; wherein also is this statement, that the power of the mind
extends throughout the whole body in fitting contact with every
part</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p1.1" n="1643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise chap. xvi. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version gives the title:—“That the vital energy
of the irrational creatures is not truly but equivocally called
‘soul’, and of the unspeakable communion of body and
soul.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no">1. Now, if some things in
creation possess the nutritive faculty, and others again are regulated
by the perceptive faculty, while the former have no share of perception
nor the latter of the intellectual nature, and if for this reason any
one is inclined to the opinion of a plurality of souls, such a man will
be positing a variety of souls in a way not in accordance with their
distinguishing definition. For everything which we conceive among
existing things, if it be perfectly that which it is, is also properly
called by the name it bears: but of that which is not every respect
what it is called, the appellation also is vain. For instance:—if
one were to show us true bread, we say that he properly applies the
name to the subject: but if one were to show us instead that which had
been made of stone to resemble the natural bread, which had the same
shape, and equal size, and similarity of colour, so as in most points
to be the same with its prototype, but which yet lacks the power of
being food, on this account we say that the stone receives the name of
“bread,” not properly, but by a misnomer, and all things
which fall under the same description, which are not absolutely what
they are called, have their name from a misuse of terms.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no">2. Thus, as the soul finds its
perfection in that which is intellectual and rational, everything that
is not so may indeed share the name of “soul,” but is not
really soul, but a certain vital energy associated with the appellation
of “soul<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p4.1" n="1644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p5.1" lang="EL">τῇ τῆς ψυχῆς
κλήσει
συγκεκριμένη</span>. The meaning is apparently something like that given; but
if we might read <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p5.2" lang="EL">συγκεχρημένη</span>
the sense of the passage would be much
plainer.</p></note>.” And for
this reason also He Who gave laws on every matter, gave the animal
nature likewise, as not far removed from this vegetative life<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p5.3" n="1645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p6.1" lang="EL">φυτικής</span> for <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p6.2" lang="EL">φυσικῆς</span> as before, ch. 8, §4 (where see note).</p></note>, for the use of man, to be for those who
partake of it instead of herbs:—for He says, “Ye shall eat
all kinds of flesh even as the green herb<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p6.3" n="1646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.3" parsed="|Gen|9|3|0|0" passage="Gen. ix. 3">Gen. ix. 3</scripRef>. The quotation, except the last few words, is not verbally
from the LXX.</p></note>;” for the perceptive energy seems to
have but a slight advantage over that which is nourished and grows
without it. Let this teach carnal men not to bind their intellect
closely to the phenomena of sense, but rather to busy themselves with
their spiritual advantages, as the true soul is found in these, while
sense has equal power also among the brute creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no">3. The course of our argument,
however, has diverged to another point: for the subject of our
speculation was not the fact that the energy of mind is of more dignity
among the attributes we conceive in man than the material element of
his being, but the fact that the mind is not confined to any one part
of us, but is equally in all and through all, neither surrounding
anything without, nor being enclosed within any<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_403.html" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-Page_403" n="403" />thing: for these phrases are
properly applied to casks or other bodies that are placed one inside
the other; but the union of the mental with the bodily presents a
connection unspeakable and inconceivable,—not being <i>within</i>
it (for the incorporeal is not enclosed in a body), nor yet surrounding
it without (for that which is incorporeal does not include<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p8.1" n="1647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p9" shownumber="no"> It
does not seem of much consequence whether we read <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.1" lang="EL">περιλαμβάνεται</span>
with Forbes and the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.2">mss.</span>, and
treat it as of the middle voice, or <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.3" lang="EL">περιλαμβάνει
τι</span> with the Paris Editt. The
reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.4" lang="EL">περιλαμβάνεται</span>, taken <i>passively,</i> obscures the sense of the
passage.</p></note> anything), but the mind approaching our
nature in some inexplicable and incomprehensible way, and coming into
contact with it, is to be regarded as both in it and around it, neither
implanted in it nor enfolded with it, but in a way which we cannot
speak or think, except so far as this, that while the nature prospers
according to its own order, the mind is also operative; but if any
misfortune befalls the former, the movement of the intellect halts
correspondingly.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xvii" next="x.ii.ii.xviii" prev="x.ii.ii.xvi" progress="73.06%" title="A contemplation of the Divine utterance which said--“Let us make man after our image and likeness”; wherein is examined what is the definition of the image, and how the passible and mortal is like to the Blessed and Impassible, and how in the image there are male and female, seeing these are not in the prototype." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">

XVI.
<i>A contemplation of the Divine utterance which said—“Let
us make man after our image and likeness”; wherein is examined
what is the definition of the image, and how the passible and mortal is
like to the Blessed and Impassible, and how in the image there are male
and female, seeing these are not in the prototype</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p1.1" n="1648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise chap. xvii. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin Version is:—“That the
excellence of man does not consist in the fact that, according to
philosophers, he is made after the image of the world, but in the fact
that he is made in the image of God, and how he is made in the image of
God.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no">1. Let us now resume our
consideration of the Divine word, “Let us make man in our image,
after our likeness<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p3.1" n="1649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.” How mean
and how unworthy of the majesty of man are the fancies of some heathen
writers, who magnify humanity, as they supposed, by their comparison of
it to this world! for they say that man is a little world, composed of
the same elements with the universe. Those who bestow on human nature
such praise as this by a high-sounding name, forget that they are
dignifying man with the attributes of the gnat and the mouse: for they
too are composed of these four elements,—because assuredly about
the animated nature of every existing thing we behold a part, greater
or less, of those elements without which it is not natural that any
sensitive being should exist. What great thing is there, then, in
man’s being accounted a representation and likeness of the
world,—of the heaven that passes away, of the earth that changes,
of all things that they contain, which pass away with the departure of
that which compasses them round?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no">2. In what then does the
greatness of man consist, according to the doctrine of the Church? Not
in his likeness to the created world, but in his being in the image of
the nature of the Creator.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no">3. What therefore, you will
perhaps say, is the definition of the image? How is the incorporeal
likened to body? how is the temporal like the eternal? that which is
mutable by change like to the immutable? that which is subject to
passion and corruption to the impassible and incorruptible? that which
constantly dwells with evil, and grows up with it, to that which is
absolutely free from evil? there is a great difference between that
which is conceived in the archetype, and a thing which has been made in
its image: for the image is properly so called if it keeps its
resemblance to the prototype; but if the imitation be perverted from
its subject, the thing is something else, and no longer an image of the
subject.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p7" shownumber="no">4. How then is man, this mortal,
passible, shortlived being, the image of that nature which is immortal,
pure, and everlasting? The true answer to this question, indeed,
perhaps only the very Truth knows: but this is what we, tracing out the
truth so far as we are capable by conjectures and inferences, apprehend
concerning the matter. Neither does the word of God lie when it says
that man was made in the image of God, nor is the pitiable suffering of
man’s nature like to the blessedness of the impassible Life: for
if any one were to compare our nature with God, one of two things must
needs be allowed in order that the definition of the likeness may be
apprehended in both cases in the same terms,—either that the
Deity is passible, or that humanity is impassible: but if neither the
Deity is passible nor our nature free from passion, what other account
remains whereby we may say that the word of God speaks truly, which
says that man was made in the image of God?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p8" shownumber="no">5. We must, then, take up once
more the Holy Scripture itself, if we may perhaps find some guidance in
the question by means of what is written. After saying, “Let us
make man in our image,” and for what purposes it was said
“Let us make him,” it adds this saying:—“and
God created man; in the image of God created He him; male and female
created He them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p8.1" n="1650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” We have
already said in what precedes, that this saying was uttered for the
destruction of heretical impiety, in order that being instructed that
the Only-begotten God made man in the image of God, we should in no
wise distinguish the Godhead of the Father and the Son, since Holy
Scripture gives to each equally the name of God,—to Him Who made
man, and to Him in Whose image he was made.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p10" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_404.html" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-Page_404" n="404" />6. However, let us pass by our argument upon this point: let us
turn our inquiry to the question before us,—how it is that while
the Deity is in bliss, and humanity is in misery, the latter is yet in
Scripture called “like” the former?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p11" shownumber="no">7. We must, then, examine the
words carefully: for we find, if we do so, that that which was made
“in the image” is one thing, and that which is now
manifested in wretchedness is another. “God created man,”
it says; “in the image of God created He him<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p11.1" n="1651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” There is an end of the creation of
that which was made “in the image”: then it makes a
resumption of the account of creation, and says, “male and female
created He them.” I presume that every one knows that this is a
departure from the Prototype: for “in Christ Jesus,” as the
apostle says, “there is neither male nor female<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p12.2" n="1652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef></p></note>.” Yet the phrase declares that man is
thus divided.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p14" shownumber="no">8. Thus the creation of our
nature is in a sense twofold: one made like to God, one divided
according to this distinction: for something like this the passage
darkly conveys by its arrangement, where it first says, “God
created man, in the image of God created He him<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p14.1" n="1653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and then, adding to what has been
said, “male and female created He them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p15.2" n="1654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,”—a thing which is alien from
our conceptions of God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p17" shownumber="no">9. I think that by these words
Holy Scripture conveys to us a great and lofty doctrine; and the
doctrine is this. While two natures—the Divine and incorporeal
nature, and the irrational life of brutes—are separated from each
other as extremes, human nature is the mean between them: for in the
compound nature of man we may behold a part of each of the natures I
have mentioned,—of the Divine, the rational and intelligent
element, which does not admit the distinction of male and female; of
the irrational, our bodily form and structure, divided into male and
female: for each of these elements is certainly to be found in all that
partakes of human life. That the intellectual element, however,
precedes the other, we learn as from one who gives in order an account
of the making of man; and we learn also that his community and kindred
with the irrational is for man a provision for reproduction. For he
says first that “God created man in the image of God”
(showing by these words, as the Apostle says, that in such a being
there is no male or female): then he adds the peculiar attributes of
human nature, “male and female created He them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p17.1" n="1655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p19" shownumber="no">10. What, then, do we learn from
this? Let no one, I pray, be indignant if I bring from far an argument
to bear upon the present subject. God is in His own nature all that
which our mind can conceive of good;—rather, transcending all
good that we can conceive or comprehend. He creates man for no other
reason than that He is good; and being such, and having this as His
reason for entering upon the creation of our nature, He would not
exhibit the power of His goodness in an imperfect form, giving our
nature some one of the things at His disposal, and grudging it a share
in another: but the perfect form of goodness is here to be seen by His
both bringing man into being from nothing, and fully supplying him with
all good gifts: but since the list of individual good gifts is a long
one, it is out of the question to apprehend it numerically. The
language of Scripture therefore expresses it concisely by a
comprehensive phrase, in saying that man was made “in the image
of God”: for this is the same as to say that He made human nature
participant in all good; for if the Deity is the fulness of good, and
this is His image, then the image finds its resemblance to the
Archetype in being filled with all good.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p20" shownumber="no">11. Thus there is in us the
principle of all excellence, all virtue and wisdom, and every higher
thing that we conceive: but pre-eminent among all is the fact that we
are free from necessity, and not in bondage to any natural power, but
have decision in our own power as we please; for virtue is a voluntary
thing, subject to no dominion: that which is the result of compulsion
and force cannot be virtue.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p21" shownumber="no">12. Now as the image bears in
all points the semblance of the archetypal excellence, if it had not a
difference in some respect, being absolutely without divergence it
would no longer be a likeness, but will in that case manifestly be
absolutely identical with the Prototype. What difference then do we
discern between the Divine and that which has been made like to the
Divine? We find it in the fact that the former is uncreate, while the
latter has its being from creation: and this distinction of property
brings with it a train of other properties; for it is very certainly
acknowledged that the uncreated nature is also immutable, and always
remains the same, while the created nature cannot exist without change;
for its very passage from nonexistence to existence is a certain motion
and change of the non-existent transmuted by the Divine purpose into
being.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p22" shownumber="no">13. As the Gospel calls the
stamp upon the coin “the image of Cæsar<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p22.1" n="1656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.20-Matt.22.21" parsed="|Matt|22|20|22|21" passage="Matt. xxii. 20, 21">Matt. xxii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” whereby we learn that in that which
was fashioned to resemble Cæsar there was resemblance as to
outward look, but difference as to material, so also in the present
saying, when we consider the attri<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_405.html" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-Page_405" n="405" />butes contemplated both in the
Divine and human nature, in which the likeness consists, to be in the
place of the features, we find in what underlies them the difference
which we behold in the uncreated and in the created nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p24" shownumber="no">14. Now as the former always
remains the same, while that which came into being by creation had the
beginning of its existence from change, and has a kindred connection
with the like mutation, for this reason He Who, as the prophetical
writing says, “knoweth all things before they be<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p24.1" n="1657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.42" parsed="|Sus|1|42|0|0" passage="Sus. 42">Hist. Sus. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>,” following out, or rather perceiving
beforehand by His power of foreknowledge what, in a state of
independence and freedom, is the tendency of the motion of man’s
will,—as He saw, I say, what would be, He devised for His image
the distinction of male and female, which has no reference to the
Divine Archetype, but, as we have said, is an approximation to the less
rational nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p26" shownumber="no">15. The cause, indeed, of this
device, only those can know who were eye-witnesses of the truth and
ministers of the Word; but we, imagining the truth, as far as we can,
by means of conjectures and similitudes, do not set forth that which
occurs to our mind authoritatively, but will place it in the form of a
theoretical speculation before our kindly hearers.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p27" shownumber="no">16. What is it then which we
understand concerning these matters? In saying that “God created
man” the text indicates, by the indefinite character of the term,
all mankind; for was not Adam here named together with the creation, as
the history tells us in what follows<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p27.1" n="1658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p28" shownumber="no"> The
punctuation followed by Forbes here does not seem to give a good sense,
and also places S. Gregory in the position of formally stating that one
passage of Genesis contradicts another. By substituting an
interrogation after <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p28.1" lang="EL">ἡ
ἱστορία
φησίν</span>, the sense
given is this:—we know from a later statement in Genesis that the
name Adam was given “in the day that they were created”
(<scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p28.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.2" parsed="|Gen|5|2|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 2">Gen.
v. 2</scripRef>), but here the name given is <i>general,</i> not
<i>particular.</i> There must be a reason for this, and the reason is,
that the race of man, and not the individual, is that spoken of as
“created in the image of God.” With this view that all
humanity is included in the first creation may be compared a passage
near the end of the <i>De Animâ,</i> where the first man is
compared to a full ear of corn, afterwards “divided into a
multitude of bare grain.”</p></note>? yet the name
given to the man created is not the particular, but the general name:
thus we are led by the employment of the general name of our nature to
some such view as this—that in the Divine foreknowledge and power
all humanity is included in the first creation; for it is fitting for
God not to regard any of the things made by Him as indeterminate, but
that each existing thing should have some limit and measure prescribed
by the wisdom of its Maker.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p29" shownumber="no">17. Now just as any particular
man is limited by his bodily dimensions, and the peculiar size which is
conjoined with the superficies of his body is the measure of his
separate existence, so I think that the entire plenitude of humanity
was included by the God of all, by His power of foreknowledge, as it
were in one body, and that this is what the text teaches us which says,
“God created man, in the image of God created He him.” For
the image is not in part of our nature, nor is the grace in any one of
the things found in that nature, but this power extends equally to all
the race: and a sign of this is that mind is implanted alike in all:
for all have the power of understanding and deliberating, and of all
else whereby the Divine nature finds its image in that which was made
according to it: the man that was manifested at the first creation of
the world, and he that shall be after the consummation of all, are
alike: they equally bear in themselves the Divine image<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p29.1" n="1659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p30" shownumber="no"> With
this passage, again, may be compared the teaching of the <i>De
Animâ</i> on the subject of the Resurrection.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p31" shownumber="no">18. For this reason the whole
race was spoken of as one man, namely, that to God’s power
nothing is either past or future, but even that which we expect is
comprehended, equally with what is at present existing, by the
all-sustaining energy. Our whole nature, then, extending from the first
to the last, is, so to say, one image of Him Who is; but the
distinction of kind in male and female was added to His work last, as I
suppose, for the reason which follows<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p31.1" n="1660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xvii-p32" shownumber="no"> The
explanation of the reason, however, is deferred; see xvii.
4.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xviii" next="x.ii.ii.xix" prev="x.ii.ii.xvii" progress="73.55%" title="What we must answer to those who raise the question--“If procreation is after sin, how would souls have come into being if the first of mankind had remained sinless”." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">

XVII. <i>What we must answer
to those who raise the question—“If procreation is after
sin, how would souls have come into being if the first of mankind had
remained sinless</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p1.1" n="1661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xviii. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p2.1">ms.</span>
of the Latin version has the title:—“Against those who say
that sin was a useful introduction for the propagation of the human
race; and that by sin it deserved animal generation.”</p></note><i>?”</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no">1. It is better for us however,
perhaps, rather to inquire, before investigating this point, the
solution of the question put forward by our adversaries; for they say
that before the sin there is no account of birth, or of travail, or of
the desire that tends to procreation, but when they were banished from
Paradise after their sin, and the woman was condemned by the sentence
of travail, Adam thus entered with his consort upon the intercourse of
married life, and then took place the beginning of procreation. If,
then, marriage did not exist in Paradise, nor travail, nor birth, they
say that it follows as a necessary conclusion that human souls would
not have existed in plurality had not the grace of immortality fallen
away to mortality, and marriage preserved our race by means of
descendants, introducing the offspring of the departing to take their
place, so that in a certain way the sin that entered into the world was
profitable for the life of man: for the human <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_406.html" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-Page_406" n="406" />race would have remained in
the pair of the first-formed, had not the fear of death impelled their
nature to provide succession.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no">2. Now here again the true
answer, whatever it may be, can be clear to those only who, like Paul,
have been instructed in the mysteries of Paradise; but our answer is as
follows. When the Sadducees once argued against the doctrine of the
resurrection, and brought forward, to establish their own opinion, that
woman of many marriages, who had been wife to seven brethren, and
thereupon inquired whose wife she will be after the resurrection, our
Lord answered their argument so as not only to instruct the Sadducees,
but also to reveal to all that come after them the mystery of the
resurrection-life: “for in the resurrection,” He says,
“they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; neither can they
die any more, for they are equal to the angels, and are the children of
God, being the children of the resurrection<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p4.1" n="1662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.35-Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|35|20|36" passage="Luke xx. 35, 36">Luke xx. 35, 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now the resurrection promises us
nothing else than the restoration of the fallen to their ancient state;
for the grace we look for is a certain return to the first life,
bringing back again to Paradise him who was cast out from it. If then
the life of those restored is closely related to that of the angels, it
is clear that the life before the transgression was a kind of angelic
life, and hence also our return to the ancient condition of our life is
compared to the angels. Yet while, as has been said, there is no
marriage among them, the armies of the angels are in countless myriads;
for so Daniel declared in his visions: so, in the same way, if there
had not come upon us as the result of sin a change for the worse, and
removal from equality with the angels, neither should we have needed
marriage that we might multiply; but whatever the mode of increase in
the angelic nature is (unspeakable and inconceivable by human
conjectures, except that it assuredly exists), it would have operated
also in the case of men, who were “made a little lower than the
angels<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p5.2" n="1663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.6" parsed="|Ps|8|6|0|0" passage="Ps. viii. 6">Ps. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” to increase mankind to the
measure determined by its Maker.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p7" shownumber="no">3. But if any one finds a
difficulty in an inquiry as to the manner of the generation of souls,
had man not needed the assistance of marriage, we shall ask him in
turn, what is the mode of the angelic existence, how they exist in
countless myriads, being one essence, and at the same time numerically
many; for we shall be giving a fit answer to one who raises the
question how man would have been without marriage, if we say, “as
the angels are without marriage;” for the fact that man was in a
like condition with them before the transgression is shown by the
restoration to that state.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p8" shownumber="no">4. Now that we have thus cleared
up these matters, let us return to our former point,—how it was
that after the making of His image God contrived for His work the
distinction of male and female. I say that the preliminary speculation
we have completed is of service for determining this question; for He
Who brought all things into being and fashioned Man as a whole by His
own will to the Divine image, did not wait to see the number of souls
made up to its proper fulness by the gradual additions of those coming
after; but while looking upon the nature of man in its entirety and
fulness by the exercise of His foreknowledge, and bestowing upon it a
lot exalted and equal to the angels, since He saw beforehand by His
all-seeing power the failure of their will to keep a direct course to
what is good, and its consequent declension from the angelic life, in
order that the multitude of human souls might not be cut short by its
fall from that mode by which the angels were increased and
multiplied,—for this reason, I say, He formed for our nature that
contrivance for increase which befits those who had fallen into sin,
implanting in mankind, instead of the angelic majesty of nature, that
animal and irrational mode by which they now succeed one
another.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p9" shownumber="no">5. Hence also, it seems to me,
the great David pitying the misery of man mourns over his nature with
such words as these, that, “man being in honour knew it
not” (meaning by “honour” the equality with the
angels), therefore, he says, “he is compared to the beasts that
have no understanding, and made like unto them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p9.1" n="1664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xviii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.13" parsed="|Ps|49|13|0|0" passage="Ps. xlix. 13">Ps. xlix. 13</scripRef> (LXX.)</p></note>.” For he truly was made like the
beasts, who received in his nature the present mode of transient
generation, on account of his inclination to material
things.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xix" next="x.ii.ii.xx" prev="x.ii.ii.xviii" progress="73.75%" title="That our irrational passions have their rise from kindred with irrational nature." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">

XVIII. <i>That our irrational
passions have their rise from kindred with irrational nature.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p1.1" n="1665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xix. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version has the title:—“That our other passions
also are common to us and to the irrational animals, and that by the
restraint of them we are said to be like to God.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p3" shownumber="no">1. For I think that from this
beginning all our passions issue as from a spring, and pour their flood
over man’s life; and an evidence of my words is the kinship of
passions which appears alike in ourselves and in the brutes; for it is
not allowable to ascribe the first beginnings of our constitutional
liability to passion to that human nature which was fashioned in the
Divine likeness; but as brute life first entered into the world, and
man, for the reason already mentioned, took something of their nature
(I mean the mode of generation), he accordingly took at the same time a
share of the other <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_407.html" id="x.ii.ii.xix-Page_407" n="407" />attributes contemplated in that nature; for the likeness of
man to God is not found in anger, nor is pleasure a mark of the
superior nature; cowardice also, and boldness, and the desire of gain,
and the dislike of loss, and all the like, are far removed from that
stamp which indicates Divinity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p4" shownumber="no">2. These attributes, then, human
nature took to itself from the side of the brutes; for those qualities
with which brute life was armed for self-preservation, when transferred
to human life, became passions; for the carnivorous animals are
preserved by their anger, and those which breed largely by their love
of pleasure; cowardice preserves the weak, fear that which is easily
taken by more powerful animals, and greediness those of great bulk; and
to miss anything that tends to pleasure is for the brutes a matter of
pain. All these and the like affections entered man’s composition
by reason of the animal mode of generation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p5" shownumber="no">3. I may be allowed to describe
the human image by comparison with some wonderful piece of modelling.
For, as one may see in models those carved<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p5.1" n="1666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading with Forbes <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p6.1" lang="EL">διαγλύφους</span>. The reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p6.2" lang="EL">διγλύφους</span>
of the earlier editt. gives a better sense, but is not
supported by any of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p6.3">mss.</span></p></note>
shapes which the artificers of such things contrive for the wonder of
beholders, tracing out upon a single head two forms of faces; so man
seems to me to bear a double likeness to opposite things—being
moulded in the Divine element of his mind to the Divine beauty, but
bearing, in the passionate impulses that arise in him, a likeness to
the brute nature; while often even his reason is rendered brutish, and
obscures the better element by the worse through its inclination and
disposition towards what is irrational; for whenever a man drags down
his mental energy to these affections, and forces his reason to become
the servant of his passions, there takes place a sort of conversion of
the good stamp in him into the irrational image, his whole nature being
traced anew after that design, as his reason, so to say, cultivates the
beginnings of his passions, and gradually multiplies them; for once it
lends its co-operation to passion, it produces a plenteous and abundant
crop of evils.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p7" shownumber="no">4. Thus our love of pleasure
took its beginning from our being made like to the irrational creation,
and was increased by the transgressions of men, becoming the parent of
so many varieties of sins arising from pleasure as we cannot find among
the irrational animals. Thus the rising of anger in us is indeed akin
to the impulse of the brutes; but it grows by the alliance of thought:
for thence come malignity, envy, deceit, conspiracy, hypocrisy; all
these are the result of the evil husbandry of the mind; for if the
passion were divested of the aid it receives from thought, the anger
that is left behind is short-lived and not sustained, like a bubble,
perishing straightway as soon as it comes into being. Thus the
greediness of swine introduces covetousness, and the high spirit of the
horse becomes the origin of pride; and all the particular forms that
proceed from the want of reason in brute nature become vice by the evil
use of the mind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p8" shownumber="no">5. So, likewise, on the
contrary, if reason instead assumes sway over such emotions, each of
them is transmuted to a form of virtue; for anger produces courage,
terror caution, fear obedience, hatred aversion from vice, the power of
love the desire for what is truly beautiful; high spirit in our
character raises our thought above the passions, and keeps it from
bondage to what is base; yea, the great Apostle, even, praises such a
form of mental elevation when he bids us constantly to “think
those things that are above<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p8.1" n="1667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.2" parsed="|Col|3|2|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 2">Col. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and so we
find that every such motion, when elevated by loftiness of mind, is
conformed to the beauty of the Divine image.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p10" shownumber="no">6. But the other impulse is
greater, as the tendency of sin is heavy and downward; for the ruling
element of our soul is more inclined to be dragged downwards by the
weight of the irrational nature than is the heavy and earthy element to
be exalted by the loftiness of the intellect; hence the misery that
encompasses us often causes the Divine gift to be forgotten, and
spreads the passions of the flesh, like some ugly mask, over the beauty
of the image.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p11" shownumber="no">7. Those, therefore, are in some
sense excusable, who do not admit, when they look upon such cases, that
the Divine form is there; yet we may behold the Divine image in men by
the medium of those who have ordered their lives aright. For if the man
who is subject to passion, and carnal, makes it incredible that man was
adorned, as it were, with Divine beauty, surely the man of lofty virtue
and pure from pollution will confirm you in the better conception of
human nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p12" shownumber="no">8. For instance (for it is
better to make our argument clear by an illustration), one of those
noted for wickedness—some Jechoniah, say, or some other of evil
memory—has obliterated the beauty of his nature by the pollution
of wickedness; yet in Moses and in men like him the form of the image
was kept pure. Now where the beauty of the form has not been obscured,
there is made plain the faithfulness of the saying that man is an image
of God.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p13" shownumber="no">9. It may be, however, that some
one feels <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_408.html" id="x.ii.ii.xix-Page_408" n="408" />shame at the fact that our life, like that of the brutes, is
sustained by food, and for this reason deems man unworthy of being
supposed to have been framed in the image of God; but he may expect
that freedom from this function will one day be bestowed upon our
nature in the life we look for; for, as the Apostle says, “the
Kingdom of God is not meat and drink<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p13.1" n="1668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and
the Lord declared that “man shall not live by bread alone, but by
every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p14.2" n="1669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xix-p15" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.4" parsed="|Matt|4|4|0|0" passage="Matt. iv. 4">Matt. iv. 4</scripRef></p></note>.” Further, as the resurrection holds
forth to us a life equal with the angels, and with the angels there is
no food, there is sufficient ground for believing that man, who will
live in like fashion with the angels, will be released from such a
function.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xx" next="x.ii.ii.xxi" prev="x.ii.ii.xix" progress="73.99%" title="To those who say that the enjoyment of the good things we look for will again consist in meat and drink, because it is written that by these means man at first lived in Paradise." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">

XIX. <i>To those who say
that the enjoyment of the good things we look for will again consist in
meat and drink, because it is written that by these means man at first
lived in Paradise</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p1.1" n="1670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xx. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version has the title:—“How the food ought to be
understood with which man was fed in Paradise and from which he was
prohibited.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p3" shownumber="no">1. But some one perhaps will say
that man will not be returning to the same form of life, if as it
seems, we formerly existed by eating, and shall hereafter be free from
that function. I, however, when I hear the Holy Scripture, do not
understand only bodily meat, or the pleasure of the flesh; but I
recognize another kind of food also, having a certain analogy to that
of the body, the enjoyment of which extends to the soul alone:
“Eat of my bread<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p3.1" n="1671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.5" parsed="|Prov|9|5|0|0" passage="Prov. ix. 5">Prov. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” is the
bidding of Wisdom to the hungry; and the Lord declares those blessed
who hunger for such food as this, and says, “If any man thirst,
let him come unto Me, and drink”: and “drink ye joy<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p4.2" n="1672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.12.3" parsed="|Isa|12|3|0|0" passage="Is. xii. 3">Is. xii. 3</scripRef></p></note>,” is the great Isaiah’s charge
to those who are able to hear his sublimity. There is a prophetic
threatening also against those worthy of vengeance, that they shall be
punished with famine; but the “famine” is not a lack of
bread and water, but a failure of the word:—“not a famine
of bread, nor a thirst for water, but a famine of hearing the word of
the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p5.2" n="1673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.11" parsed="|Amos|8|11|0|0" passage="Amos viii. 11">Amos viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> .”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p7" shownumber="no">2. We ought, then, to conceive
that the fruit in Eden was something worthy of God’s planting
(and Eden is interpreted to mean “delight”), and not to
doubt that man was hereby nourished: nor should we at all conceive,
concerning the mode of life in Paradise, this transitory and perishable
nutriment: “of every tree of the garden,” He says,
“thou mayest freely eat<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p7.1" n="1674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.16" parsed="|Gen|2|16|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 16">Gen. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p9" shownumber="no">3. Who will give to him that has
a healthful hunger that tree that is in Paradise, which includes all
good, which is named “every tree,” in which this passage
bestows on man the right to share? for in the universal and
transcendent saying every form of good is in harmony with itself, and
the whole is one. And who will keep me back from that tasting of the
tree which is of mixed and doubtful kind? for surely it is clear to all
who are at all keen-sighted what that “every” tree is whose
fruit is life, and what again that mixed tree is whose end is death:
for He Who presents ungrudgingly the enjoyment of “every”
tree, surely by some reason and forethought keeps man from
participation in those which are of doubtful kind.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p10" shownumber="no">4. It seems to me that I may
take the great David and the wise Solomon as my instructors in the
interpretation of this text: for both understand the grace of the
permitted delight to be one,—that very actual Good, which in
truth is “every” good;—David, when he says,
“Delight thou in the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p10.1" n="1675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 4">Ps. xxxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
Solomon, when he names Wisdom herself (which is the Lord) “a tree
of life<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p11.2" n="1676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xx-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.18" parsed="|Prov|3|18|0|0" passage="Prov. iii. 18">Prov. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xx-p13" shownumber="no">5. Thus the “every”
tree of which the passage gives food to him who was made in the
likeness of God, is the same with the tree of life; and there is
opposed to this tree another tree, the food given by which is the
knowledge of good and evil:—not that it bears in turn as fruit
each of these things of opposite significance, but that it produces a
fruit blended and mixed with opposite qualities, the eating of which
the Prince of Life forbids, and the serpent counsels, that he may
prepare an entrance for death: and he obtained credence for his
counsel, covering over the fruit with a fair appearance and the show of
pleasure, that it might be pleasant to the eyes and stimulate the
desire to taste.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxi" next="x.ii.ii.xxii" prev="x.ii.ii.xx" progress="74.11%" title="What was the life in Paradise, and what was the forbidden tree?" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">

XX.
<i>What was the life in Paradise, and what was the forbidden tree</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p1.1" n="1677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxi. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version gives as the title:—“Why Scripture calls
the tree, ‘the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil.’”</p></note>?</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no">1. What then is that which
includes the knowledge of good and evil blended together, and is decked
with the pleasures of sense? I think I am not aiming wide of the mark
in employing, as a starting-point for my speculation, the sense of
“knowable<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p3.1" n="1678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> The
reference is to <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.9" parsed="|Gen|2|9|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 9">Gen. ii. 9</scripRef>
(in LXX.), where the tree is called, <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.2" lang="EL">τὸ ξύλον
τοῦ εἰδέναι
γνωστὸν
καλοῦ καὶ
πονηροῦ</span>. S.
Gregory proceeds to ascertain the exact meaning of the word
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.3" lang="EL">γνωστὸν</span> in the text; the eating is the “knowing,” but what is
“knowing”? He answers, “desiring.”</p></note>.” It is not,
I think, “science” which the Scripture here means by
“knowledge”; but I find a certain distinction, according to
Scriptural use, between “knowledge” and
“discernment”: for to “dis<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_409.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-Page_409" n="409" />cern” skilfully the good
from the evil, the Apostle says is a mark of a more perfect condition
and of “exercised senses<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.4" n="1679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" passage="Heb. v. 14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef></p></note>,” for which
reason also he bids us “prove all things<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p5.2" n="1680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" passage="1 Thess v. 21">1 Thess v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and says that
“discernment” belongs to the spiritual man<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p6.2" n="1681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>: but “knowledge” is not always
to be understood of skill and acquaintance with anything, but of the
disposition towards what is agreeable,—as “the Lord knoweth
them that are His<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p7.2" n="1682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.19" parsed="|2Tim|2|19|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 19">2 Tim. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>”; and He says
to Moses, “I knew thee above all<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p8.2" n="1683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.12" parsed="|Exod|33|12|0|0" passage="Ex. xxxiii. 12">Ex. xxxiii.
12</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”; while of those condemned in their
wickedness He Who knows all things says, “I never knew you<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p9.2" n="1684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p10" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.23" parsed="|Matt|7|23|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 23">Matt. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p11" shownumber="no">2. The tree, then, from which
comes this fruit of mixed knowledge, is among those things which are
forbidden; and that fruit is combined of opposite qualities, which has
the serpent to commend it, it may be for this reason, that the evil is
not exposed in its nakedness, itself appearing in its own proper
nature—for wickedness would surely fail of its effect were it not
decked with some fair colour to entice to the desire of it him whom it
deceives—but now the nature of evil is in a manner mixed, keeping
destruction like some snare concealed in its depths, and displaying
some phantom of good in the deceitfulness of its exterior. The beauty
of the substance seems good to those who love money: yet “the
love of money is a root of all evil<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p11.1" n="1685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>”: and
who would plunge into the unsavoury mud of wantonness, were it not that
he whom this bait hurries into passion thinks pleasure a thing fair and
acceptable? so, too, the other sins keep their destruction hidden, and
seem at first sight acceptable, and some deceit makes them earnestly
sought after by unwary men instead of what is good.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p13" shownumber="no">3. Now since the majority of men
judge the good to lie in that which gratifies the senses, and there is
a certain identity of name between that which is, and that which
appears to be “good,”—for this reason that desire
which arises towards what is evil, as though towards good, is called by
Scripture “the knowledge of good and evil;”
“knowledge,” as we have said, expressing a certain mixed
disposition. It speaks of the fruit of the forbidden tree not as a
thing absolutely evil (because it is decked with good), nor as a thing
purely good (because evil is latent in it), but as compounded of both,
and declares that the tasting of it brings to death those who touch it;
almost proclaiming aloud the doctrine that the very actual good is in
its nature simple and uniform, alien from all duplicity or conjunction
with its opposite, while evil is many-coloured and fairly adorned,
being esteemed to be one thing and revealed by experience as another,
the knowledge of which (that is, its reception by experience) is the
beginning and antecedent of death and destruction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p14" shownumber="no">4. It was because he saw this
that the serpent points out the evil fruit of sin, not showing the evil
manifestly in its own nature (for man would not have been deceived by
manifest evil), but giving to what the woman beheld the glamour of a
certain beauty, and conjuring into its taste the spell of a sensual
pleasure, he appeared to her to speak convincingly: “and the
woman saw,” it says, “that the tree was good for food, and
that it was pleasant to the eyes to behold, and fair to see; and she
took of the fruit thereof and did eat<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p14.1" n="1686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.5-Gen.3.6" parsed="|Gen|3|5|3|6" passage="Gen. iii. 5, 6">Gen. iii. 5,
6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” and that eating became the mother of
death to men. This, then, is that fruit-bearing of mixed character,
where the passage clearly expresses the sense in which the tree was
called “capable of the knowledge of good and evil,”
because, like the evil nature of poisons that are prepared with honey,
it appears to be good in so far as it affects the senses with
sweetness: but in so far as it destroys him who touches it, it is the
worst of all evil. Thus when the evil poison worked its effect against
man’s life, then man, that noble thing and name, the image of
God’s nature, was made, as the prophet says, “like unto
vanity<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p15.2" n="1687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.4" parsed="|Ps|144|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliv. 4">Ps. cxliv. 4</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxi-p17" shownumber="no">5. The image, therefore,
properly belongs to the better part of our attributes; but all in our
life that is painful and miserable is far removed from the likeness to
the Divine.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxii" next="x.ii.ii.xxiii" prev="x.ii.ii.xxi" progress="74.29%" title="That the resurrection is looked for as a consequence, not so much from the declaration of Scripture as from the very necessity of things." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">

XXI. <i>That the resurrection is looked for as a consequence, not
so much from the declaration of Scripture as from the very necessity of
things</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p1.1" n="1688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxii. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version gives as the title:—“That the Divine
counsel is immutable.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no">1. Wickedness, however, is not
so strong as to prevail over the power of good; nor is the folly of our
nature more powerful and more abiding than the wisdom of God: for it is
impossible that that which is always mutable and variable should be
more firm and more abiding than that which always remains the same and
is firmly fixed in goodness: but it is absolutely certain that the
Divine counsel possesses immutability, while the changeableness of our
nature does not remain settled even in evil.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no">2. Now that which is always in
motion, if its progress be to good, will never cease moving onwards to
what lies before it, by reason of the infinity of the course to be
traversed:—for it will not find any limit of its object such that
when it has apprehended it, it will at last cease <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_410.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-Page_410" n="410" />its motion: but if its bias be
in the opposite direction, when it has finished the course of
wickedness and reached the extreme limit of evil, then that which is
ever moving, finding no halting point for its impulse natural to itself
when it has run through the lengths that can be run in wickedness, of
necessity turns its motion towards good: for as evil does not extend to
infinity, but is comprehended by necessary limits, it would appear that
good once more follows in succession upon the limit of evil; and thus,
as we have said, the ever-moving character of our nature comes to run
its course at the last once more back towards good, being taught the
lesson of prudence by the memory of its former misfortunes, to the end
that it may never again be in like case.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no">3. Our course, then, will once
more lie in what is good, by reason of the fact that the nature of evil
is bounded by necessary limits. For just as those skilled in astronomy
tell us that the whole universe is full of light, and that darkness is
made to cast its shadow by the interposition of the body formed by the
earth; and that this darkness is shut off from the rays of the sun, in
the shape of a cone, according to the figure of the sphere-shaped body,
and behind it; while the sun, exceeding the earth by a size many times
as great as its own, enfolding it round about on all sides with its
rays, unites at the limit of the cone the concurrent streams of light;
so that if (to suppose the case) any one had the power of passing
beyond the measure to which the shadow extends, he would certainly find
himself in light unbroken by darkness;—even so I think that we
ought to understand about ourselves, that on passing the limit of
wickedness we shall again have our conversation in light, as the nature
of good, when compared with the measure of wickedness, is incalculably
superabundant.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no">4. Paradise therefore will be
restored, that tree will be restored which is in truth the tree of
life;—there will be restored the grace of the image, and the
dignity of rule. It does not seem to me that our hope is one for those
things which are now subjected by God to man for the necessary uses of
life, but one for another kingdom, of a description that belongs to
unspeakable mysteries.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxiii" next="x.ii.ii.xxiv" prev="x.ii.ii.xxii" progress="74.40%" title="To those who say, “If the resurrection is a thing excellent and good, how is it that it has not happened already, but is hoped for in some periods of time?”" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

XXII. <i>To those who say,
“If the resurrection is a thing excellent and good, how is it
that it has not happened already, but is hoped for in some periods of
time?”</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p1.1" n="1689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxiii. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version is:—“That when the
generation of man is finished, time also will come to an end.”
Some <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p2.2">mss.</span> of the Latin version make the first
few words part of the preceding chapter.</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no">1. Let us give our attention,
however, to the next point of our discussion. It may be that some one,
giving his thought wings to soar towards the sweetness of our hope,
deems it a burden and a loss that we are not more speedily placed in
that good state which is above man’s sense and knowledge, and is
dissatisfied with the extension of the time that intervenes between him
and the object of his desire. Let him cease to vex himself like a child
that is discontented at the brief delay of something that gives him
pleasure; for since all things are governed by reason and wisdom, we
must by no means suppose that anything that happens is done without
reason itself and the wisdom that is therein.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no">2. You will say then, What is
this reason, in accordance with which the change of our painful life to
that which we desire does not take place at once, but this heavy and
corporeal existence of ours waits, extended to some determinate time,
for the term of the consummation of all things, that then man’s
life may be set free as it were from the reins, and revert once more,
released and free, to the life of blessedness and
impassibility?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no">3. Well, whether our answer is
near the truth of the matter, the Truth Itself may clearly know; but at
all events what occurs to our intelligence is as follows. I take up
then once more in my argument our first text:—God says,
“Let us make man in our image, after our likeness, and God
created man, in the image of God created He him<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.1" n="1690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26-Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|26|1|27" passage="Gen. i. 26, 27">Gen. i. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Accordingly, the Image of God, which
we behold in universal humanity, had its consummation then<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.2" n="1691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> This
Realism is expressed even more strongly in the <i>De Animâ et
Resurrectione.</i></p></note>; but Adam as yet was not; for the thing
formed from the earth is called Adam, by etymological nomenclature, as
those tell us who are acquainted with the Hebrew tongue—wherefore
also the apostle, who was specially learned in his native tongue, the
tongue of the Israelites, calls the man “of the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p7.1" n="1692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 47">1 Cor. xv. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>” <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.2" lang="EL">χοϊκός</span>, as
though translating the name Adam into the Greek word.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p9" shownumber="no">4. Man, then, was made in the
image of God; that is, the universal nature, the thing like God; not
part of the whole, but all the fulness of the nature together was so
made by omnipotent wisdom. He saw, Who holds all limits in His grasp,
as the Scripture tells us which says, “in His hand are all the
corners of the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p9.1" n="1693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.4" parsed="|Ps|95|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xcv. 4">Ps. xcv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” He saw,
“Who knoweth all things” even “before they be<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p10.2" n="1694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.42" parsed="|Sus|1|42|0|0" passage="Sus. 42">Hist. Sus. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>,” comprehending them in His knowledge,
how great in number humanity will be in the sum of its individuals. But
as He perceived in our created nature the bias towards evil, and the
fact that after its voluntary fall from equality with the angels it
would acquire a fellowship with the lower <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_411.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_411" n="411" />nature, He mingled, for this
reason, with His own image, an element of the irrational (for the
distinction of male and female does not exist in the Divine and blessed
nature);—transferring, I say, to man the special attribute of the
irrational formation, He bestowed increase upon our race not according
to the lofty character of our creation; for it was not when He made
that which was in His own image that He bestowed on man the power of
increasing and multiplying; but when He divided it by sexual
distinctions, then He said, “Increase and multiply, and replenish
the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p11.2" n="1695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For this belongs not to the
Divine, but to the irrational element, as the history indicates when it
narrates that these words were first spoken by God in the case of the
irrational creatures; since we may be sure that, if He had bestowed on
man, before imprinting on our nature the distinction of male and
female, the power for increase conveyed by this utterance, we should
not have needed this form of generation by which the brutes are
generated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p13" shownumber="no">5. Now seeing that the full
number of men pre-conceived by the operation of foreknowledge will come
into life by means of this animal generation, God, Who governs all
things in a certain order and sequence,—since the inclination of
our nature to what was beneath it (which He Who beholds the future
equally with the present saw before it existed) made some such form of
generation absolutely necessary for mankind,—therefore also
foreknew the time coextensive with the creation of men, so that the
extent of time should be adapted for the entrances of the
pre-determined souls, and that the flux and motion of time should halt
at the moment when humanity is no longer produced by means of it; and
that when the generation of men is completed, time should cease
together with its completion, and then should take place the
restitution of all things, and with the World-Reformation humanity also
should be changed from the corruptible and earthly to the impassible
and eternal.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p14" shownumber="no">6. And this it seems to me the
Divine apostle considered when he declared in his epistle to the
Corinthians the sudden stoppage of time, and the change of the things
that are now moving on back to the opposite end where he says,
“Behold, I show you a mystery; we shall not all sleep, but we
shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the
last trump<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p14.1" n="1696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51-1Cor.15.52" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|15|52" passage="1 Cor. xv. 51, 52">1 Cor. xv. 51,
52</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For when, as I suppose, the
full complement of human nature has reached the limit of the
pre-determined measure, because there is no longer anything to be made
up in the way of increase to the number of souls, he teaches us that
the change in existing things will take place in an instant of time,
giving to that limit of time which has no parts or extension the names
of “a moment,” and “the twinkling of an eye”;
so that it will no more be possible for one who reaches the verge of
time (which is the last and extreme point, from the fact that nothing
is lacking to the attainment of its extremity) to obtain by death this
change which takes place at a fixed period, but only when the trumpet
of the resurrection sounds, which awakens the dead, and transforms
those who are left in life, after the likeness of those who have
undergone the resurrection change, at once to incorruptibility; so that
the weight of the flesh is no longer heavy, nor does its burden hold
them down to earth, but they rise aloft through the air—for,
“we shall be caught up,” he tells us, “in the clouds
to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we ever be with the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p15.2" n="1697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 17">1 Thess. iv.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p17" shownumber="no">7. Let him therefore wait for
that time which is necessarily made co-extensive with the development
of humanity. For even Abraham and the patriarchs, while they had the
desire to see the promised good things, and ceased not to seek the
heavenly country, as the apostle says, are yet even now in the
condition of hoping for that grace, “God having provided some
better thing for us,” according to the words of Paul, “that
they without us should not be made perfect<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p17.1" n="1698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.40" parsed="|Heb|11|40|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 40">Heb. xi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>.” If they, then, bear the delay who by
faith only and by hope saw the good things “afar off” and
“embraced them<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p18.2" n="1699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 13">Heb. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as the
apostle bears witness, placing their certainty of the enjoyment of the
things for which they hoped in the fact that they “judged Him
faithful Who has promised<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p19.2" n="1700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.11" parsed="|Heb|11|11|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 11">Heb. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” what ought
most of us to do, who have not, it may be, a hold upon the better hope
from the character of our lives? Even the prophet’s soul fainted
with desire, and in his psalm he confesses this passionate love, saying
that his “soul hath a desire and longing to be in the courts of
the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p20.2" n="1701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.3" parsed="|Ps|84|3|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 3">Ps. lxxxiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,” even if he must needs be
rejected<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p21.2" n="1702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.11" parsed="|Ps|84|11|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 11">Ps. lxxxiv. 11</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> to a place amongst the lowest, as it
is a greater and more desirable thing to be last there than to be first
among the ungodly tents of this life; nevertheless he was patient of
the delay, deeming, indeed, the life there blessed, and accounting a
brief participation in it more desirable than “thousands”
of time—for he says, “one day in Thy courts is better than
thousands<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p22.2" n="1703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.10" parsed="|Ps|84|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 10">Ps. lxxxiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>”—yet he did not repine at
the necessary dispensation concerning existing things, and thought it
sufficient bliss for man to have those good things even by way of hope;
wherefore he says at the end of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_412.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_412" n="412" />Psalm, “O Lord of hosts,
blessed is the man that hopeth in Thee<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p23.2" n="1704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.12" parsed="|Ps|84|12|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 12">Ps. lxxxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p25" shownumber="no">8. Neither, then, should we be
troubled at the brief delay of what we hope for, but give diligence
that we may not be cast out from the object of our hopes; for just as
though, if one were to tell some inexperienced person beforehand,
“the gathering of the crops will take place in the season of
summer, and the stores will be filled, and the table abundantly
supplied with food at the time of plenty,” it would be a foolish
man who should seek to hurry on the coming of the fruit-time, when he
ought to be sowing seeds and preparing the crops for himself by
diligent care; for the fruit-time will surely come, whether he wishes
or not, at the appointed time; and it will be looked on differently by
him who has secured for himself beforehand abundance of crops, and by
him who is found by the fruit-time destitute of all preparation. Even
so I think it is one’s duty, as the proclamation is clearly made
to all that the time of change will come, not to trouble himself about
times (for He said that “it is not for us to know the times and
the seasons<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p25.1" n="1705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" passage="Acts i. 7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>”), nor to pursue calculations by
which he will be sure to sap the hope of the resurrection in the soul;
but to make his confidence in the things expected as a prop to lean on,
and to purchase for himself, by good conversation, the grace that is to
come.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxiv" next="x.ii.ii.xxv" prev="x.ii.ii.xxiii" progress="74.75%" title="That he who confesses the beginning of the world's existence must necessarily also agree as to its end." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

XXIII. <i>That he who
confesses the beginning of the world’s existence must necessarily
also agree as to its end</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p1.1" n="1706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxiv. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version has a title corresponding to that of the following
chapter in the other <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p2.2">mss.</span>:—“Against those who say that matter is
co-eternal with God.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no">But if some one, beholding the
present course of the world, by which intervals of time are marked,
going on in a certain order, should say that it is not possible that
the predicted stoppage of these moving things should take place, such a
man clearly also does not believe that in the beginning the heaven and
the earth were made by God; for he who admits a beginning of motion
surely does not doubt as to its also having an end; and he who does not
allow its end, does not admit its beginning either; but as it is by
believing that “we understand that the worlds were framed by the
word of God,” as the apostle says, “so that things which
are seen were not made of things which do appear<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.1" n="1707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 3">Heb. xi. 3</scripRef>. The <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.2">mss.</span> give somewhat the same
variations which are observable in the N.T. Codices. The reading which
Forbes adopts coincides with the Textus Receptus.</p></note>,” we must use the same faith as to the
word of God when He foretells the necessary stoppage of existing
things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no">2. The question of the
“how” must, however, be put beyond the reach of our
meddling; for even in the case mentioned it was “by faith”
that we admitted that the thing seen was framed from things not yet
apparent, omitting the search into things beyond our reach. And yet our
reason suggests difficulties on many points, offering no small
occasions for doubt as to the things which we believe.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no">3. For in that case too,
argumentative men might by plausible reasoning upset our faith, so that
we should not think that statement true which Holy Scripture delivers
concerning the material creation, when it asserts that all existing
things have their beginning of being from God. For those who abide by
the contrary view maintain that matter is co-eternal with God, and
employ in support of their own doctrine some such arguments as these.
If God is in His nature simple and immaterial, without quantity<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p6.1" n="1708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading, with some of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.1">mss.</span>, <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.2" lang="EL">ἄποσος</span>, which
seems on the whole the better reading so far as sense is
concerned. <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.3" lang="EL">ἄποιος</span> may be the result of a sense of the awkwardness of employing
both <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.4" lang="EL">ἄποσος</span> and <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.5" lang="EL">ἀμεγέθης</span>: but further on in the section we find <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.6" lang="EL">ἄποσος</span> where the
<span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.7">mss.</span> seem to agree. Further, the connecting
particles seem to show a closer connection of sense between
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.8" lang="EL">ἀποσὸς</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.9" lang="EL">ἀμεγέθης</span> than between <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.10" lang="EL">ἀμεγέθης</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.11" lang="EL">ἀσύνθετος</span></p></note>, or size, or combination, and removed from
the idea of circumscription by way of figure, while all matter is
apprehended in extension measured by intervals, and does not escape the
apprehension of our senses, but becomes known to us in colour, and
figure, and bulk, and size, and resistance, and the other attributes
belonging to it, none of which it is possible to conceive in the Divine
nature,—what method is there for the production of matter from
the immaterial, or of the nature that has dimensions from that which is
unextended? for if these things are believed to have their existence
from that source, they clearly come into existence after being in Him
in some mysterious way; but if material existence was in Him, how can
He be immaterial while including matter in Himself? and similarly with
all the other marks by which the material nature is differentiated; if
quantity exists in God, how is God without quantity? if the compound
nature exists in Him, how is He simple, without parts and without
combination? so that the argument forces us to think either that He is
material, because matter has its existence from Him as a source; or, if
one avoids this, it is necessary to suppose that matter was imported by
Him <i>ab extra</i> for the making of the universe.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p8" shownumber="no">4. If, then, it was external to
God, something else surely existed besides God, conceived, in respect
of eternity, together with Him Who exists ungenerately; so that the
argument supposes two eternal and unbegotten existences, having their
being concurrently with each other<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_413.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-Page_413" n="413" />—that of Him Who
operates as an artificer, and that of the thing which admits this
skilled operation; and if any one under pressure of this argument
should assume a material substratum for the Creator of all things, what
a support will the Manichæan find for his special doctrine, who
opposes by virtue of ungenerateness a material existence to a Good
Being. Yet we do believe that all things are of God, as we hear the
Scripture say so; and as to the question how they were in God, a
question beyond our reason, we do not seek to pry into it, believing
that all things are within the capacity of God’s power—both
to give existence to what is not, and to implant qualities at His
pleasure in what is.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxiv-p9" shownumber="no">5. Consequently, as we suppose
the power of the Divine will to be a sufficient cause to the things
that are, for their coming into existence out of nothing, so too we
shall not repose our belief on anything beyond probability in referring
the World-Reformation to the same power. Moreover, it might perhaps be
possible, by some skill in the use of words, to persuade those who
raise frivolous objections on the subject of matter not to think that
they can make an unanswerable attack on our statement.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxv" next="x.ii.ii.xxvi" prev="x.ii.ii.xxiv" progress="74.93%" title="An argument against those who say that matter is co-eternal with God." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">

XXIV. <i>An argument against those who say that matter is
co-eternal with God.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p1.1" n="1709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxv. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version has the title:—“That all matter exists in
certain quantities.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no">1. For after all that opinion on
the subject of matter does not turn out to be beyond what appears
consistent, which declares that it has its existence from Him Who is
intelligible and immaterial. For we shall find all matter to be
composed of certain qualities, of which if it is divested it can, in
itself, be by no means grasped by idea. Moreover in idea each kind of
quality is separated from the substratum; but idea is an intellectual
and not a corporeal method of examination. If, for instance, some
animal or tree is presented to our notice, or any other of the things
that have material existence, we perceive in our mental discussion of
it many things concerning the substratum, the idea of each of which is
clearly distinguished from the object we contemplate: for the idea of
colour is one, of weight another; so again that of quantity and of such
and such a peculiar quality of touch: for “softness,” and
“two cubits long,” and the rest of the attributes we spoke
of, are not connected in idea either with one another or with the body:
each of them has conceived concerning it its own explanatory definition
according to its being, having nothing in common with any other of the
qualities that are contemplated in the substratum.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no">2. <note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p4.1" n="1710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> With
this passage may be compared the idealistic doctrine of the <i>De Anim.
et Resurr.</i></p></note>If,
then, colour is a thing intelligible, and resistance also is
intelligible, and so with quantity and the rest of the like properties,
while if each of these should be withdrawn from the substratum, the
whole idea of the body is dissolved; it would seem to follow that we
may suppose the concurrence of those things, the absence of which we
found to be a cause of the dissolution of the body, to produce the
material nature: for as that is not a body which has not colour, and
figure, and resistance, and extension, and weight, and the other
properties, while each of these in its proper existence is found to be
not the body but something else besides the body, so, conversely,
whenever the specified attributes concur they produce bodily existence.
Yet if the perception of these properties is a matter of intellect, and
the Divinity is also intellectual in nature, there is no incongruity in
supposing that these intellectual occasions for the genesis of bodies
have their existence from the incorporeal nature, the intellectual
nature on the one hand giving being to the intellectual potentialities,
and the mutual concurrence of these bringing to its genesis the
material nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxv-p6" shownumber="no">3. Let this discussion, however,
be by way of digression: we must direct our discourse once more to the
faith by which we accept the statement that the universe took being
from nothing, and do not doubt, when we are taught by Scripture, that
it will again be transformed into some other state.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxvi" next="x.ii.ii.xxvii" prev="x.ii.ii.xxv" progress="75.03%" title="How one even of those who are without may be brought to believe the Scripture when teaching of the resurrection." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">

XXV. <i>How one even of
those who are without may be brought to believe the Scripture when
teaching of the resurrection</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p1.1" n="1711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxvi. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version is:—“Of faith in the
resurrection, and of the three dead persons whom the Lord Jesus
raised.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no">1. Some one, perhaps, having
regard to the dissolution of bodies, and judging the Deity by the
measure of his own power, asserts that the idea of the resurrection is
impossible, saying that it cannot be that both those things which are
now in motion should become stationary, and those things which are now
without motion should rise again.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no">2. Let such an one, however,
take as the first and greatest evidence of the truth touching the
resurrection the credibility of the herald who proclaims it. Now the
faith of what is said derives its certainty from the result of the
other predictions: for as the Divine Scripture delivers statements many
and various, it is possible by examining how the rest of the utterances
stand in the matter of falsehood and truth to survey also, in the light
of them, the doctrine concerning the resurrection. For if in the
other <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_414.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_414" n="414" />matters the statements are found to be false and to have failed of
true fulfilment, neither is this out of the region of falsehood; but if
all the others have experience to vouch for their truth, it would seem
logical to esteem as true, on their account, the prediction concerning
the resurrection also. Let us therefore recall one or two of the
predictions that have been made, and compare the result with what was
foretold, so that we may know by means of them whether the idea has a
truthful aspect.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p5" shownumber="no">3. Who knows not how the people
of Israel flourished of old, raised up against all the powers of the
world; what were the palaces in the city of Jerusalem, what the walls,
the towers, the majestic structure of the Temple? things that seemed
worthy of admiration even to the disciples of the Lord, so that they
asked the Lord to take notice of them, in their disposition to marvel,
as the Gospel history shows us, saying, “What works, and what
buildings<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p5.1" n="1712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1" parsed="|Mark|13|1|0|0" passage="Mark xiii. 1">Mark xiii. 1</scripRef></p></note>!” But He indicates to those who
wondered at its present state the future desolation of the place and
the disappearance of that beauty, saying that after a little while
nothing of what they saw should be left. And, again, at the time of His
Passion, the women followed, bewailing the unjust sentence against
Him,—for they could not yet see into the dispensation of what was
being done:—but He bids them be silent as to what is befalling
Him, for it does not demand their tears, but to reserve their wailing
and lamentation for the true time for tears, when the city should be
compassed by besiegers, and their sufferings reach so great a strait
that they should deem him happy who had not been born: and herein He
foretold also the horrid deed of her who devoured her child, when He
said that in those days the womb should be accounted blest that never
bare<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p6.2" n="1713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.27-Luke.23.29" parsed="|Luke|23|27|23|29" passage="Luke xxiii. 27-29">Luke xxiii. 27–29</scripRef>.</p></note>. Where then are those palaces? where is the
Temple? where are the walls? where are the defences of the towers?
where is the power of the Israelites? were not they scattered in
different quarters over almost the whole world? and in their overthrow
the palaces also were brought to ruin.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p8" shownumber="no">4. Now it seems to me that the
Lord foretold these things and others like them not for the sake of the
matters themselves—for what great advantage to the hearers, at
any rate, was the prediction of what was about to happen? they would
have known by experience, even if they had not previously learnt what
would come;—but in order that by these means faith on their part
might follow concerning more important matters: for the testimony of
facts in the former cases is also a proof of truth in the
latter.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p9" shownumber="no">5. For just as though, if a
husbandman were explaining the virtue of seeds, it were to happen that
some person inexperienced in husbandry should disbelieve him, it would
be sufficient as proof of his statement for the agriculturist to show
him the virtue existing in one seed of those in the bushel and make it
a pledge of the rest—for he who should see the single grain of
wheat or barley, or whatever might chance to be the contents of the
bushel, grow into an ear after being cast into the ground, would by the
means of the one cease also to disbelieve concerning the
others—so the truthfulness which confessedly belongs to the other
statements seems to me to be sufficient also for evidence of the
mystery of the resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p10" shownumber="no">6. Still more, however, is this
the case with the experience of actual resurrection which we have
learnt not so much by words as by actual facts: for as the marvel of
resurrection was great and passing belief, He begins gradually by
inferior instances of His miraculous power, and accustoms our faith, as
it were, for the reception of the greater.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p11" shownumber="no">7. For as a mother who nurses
her babe with due care for a time supplies milk by her breast to its
mouth while still tender and soft; and when it begins to grow and to
have teeth she gives it bread, not hard or such as it cannot chew, so
that the tender and unpractised gums may not be chafed by rough food;
but softening it with her own teeth, she makes it suitable and
convenient for the powers of the eater; and then as its power increases
by growth she gradually leads on the babe, accustomed to tender food,
to more solid nourishment; so the Lord, nourishing and fostering with
miracles the weakness of the human mind, like some babe not fully
grown, makes first of all a prelude of the power of the resurrection in
the case of a desperate disease, which prelude, though it was great in
its achievement, yet was not such a thing that the statement of it
would be disbelieved: for by “rebuking the fever” which was
fiercely consuming Simon’s wife’s mother, He produced so
great a removal of the evil as to enable her who was already expected
to be near death, to “minister<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p11.1" n="1714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.39" parsed="|Luke|4|39|0|0" passage="Luke iv. 39">Luke iv. 39</scripRef></p></note>” to
those present.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p13" shownumber="no">8. Next He makes a slight
addition to the power, and when the nobleman’s son lies in
acknowledged danger of death (for so the history tells us, that he was
about to die, as his father cried, “come down, ere my child die<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p13.1" n="1715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.49" parsed="|John|4|49|0|0" passage="John iv. 49">John iv. 49</scripRef></p></note>”), He again brings about the
resurrection of one who was believed about to die; accomplishing the
miracle with a greater act of power in that He did not even approach
the place, but sent life from afar off by the force of His
command.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p15" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_415.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_415" n="415" />9. Once more in what follows He ascends to higher wonders. For
having set out on His way to the ruler of the synagogue’s
daughter, he voluntarily made a halt in His way, while making public
the secret cure of the woman with an issue of blood, that in this time
death might overcome the sick. When, then, the soul had just been
parted from the body, and those who were wailing over the sorrow were
making a tumult with their mournful cries, He raises the damsel to life
again, as if from sleep, by His word of command, leading on human
weakness, by a sort of path and sequence, to greater things.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p16" shownumber="no">10. Still in addition to these
acts He exceeds them in wonder, and by a more exalted act of power
prepares for men the way of faith in the resurrection. The Scripture
tells us of a city called Nain in Judæa: a widow there had an only
child, no longer a child in the sense of being among boys, but already
passing from childhood to man’s estate: the narrative calls him
“a young man.” The story conveys much in few words: the
very recital is a real lamentation: the dead man’s mother, it
says, “was a widow.” See you the weight of her misfortune,
how the text briefly sets out the tragedy of her suffering? for what
does the phrase mean? that she had no more hope of bearing sons, to
cure the loss she had just sustained in him who had departed; for the
woman was a widow: she had not in her power to look to another instead
of to him who was gone; for he was her only child; and how great a
grief is here expressed any one may easily see who is not an utter
stranger to natural feeling. Him alone she had known in travail, him
alone she had nursed at her breast; he alone made her table cheerful,
he alone was the cause of brightness in her home, in play, in work, in
learning, in gaiety, at processions, at sports, at gatherings of youth;
he alone was all that is sweet and precious in a mother’s eyes.
Now at the age of marriage, he was the stock of her race, the shoot of
its succession, the staff of her old age. Moreover, even the additional
detail of his time of life is another lament: for he who speaks of him
as “a young man” tells of the flower of his faded beauty,
speaks of him as just covering his face with down, not yet with a full
thick beard, but still bright with the beauty of his cheeks. What then,
think you, were his mother’s sorrows for him? how would her heart
be consumed as it were with a flame; how bitterly would she prolong her
lament over him, embracing the corpse as it lay before her, lengthening
out her mourning for him as far as possible, so as not to hasten the
funeral of the dead, but to have her fill of sorrow! Nor does the
narrative pass this by: for Jesus “when He saw her,” it
says, “had compassion”; “and He came and touched the
bier; and they that bare him stood still;” and He said to the
dead, “Young man, I say unto thee, arise<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p16.1" n="1716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.13-Luke.7.15" parsed="|Luke|7|13|7|15" passage="Luke vii. 13-15">Luke vii. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note>,” “and He delivered him to his
mother” alive. Observe that no short time had intervened since
the dead man had entered upon that state, he was all but laid in the
tomb; the miracle wrought by the Lord is greater, though the command is
the same.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p18" shownumber="no">11. His miraculous power
proceeds to a still more exalted act, that its display may more closely
approach that miracle of the resurrection which men doubt. One of the
Lord’s companions and friends is ill (Lazarus is the sick
man’s name); and the Lord deprecates any visiting of His friend,
though far away from the sick man, that in the absence of the Life,
death might find room and power to do his own work by the agency of
disease. The Lord informs His disciples in Galilee of what has befallen
Lazarus, and also of his own setting out to him to raise him up when
laid low. They, however, were exceedingly afraid on account of the fury
of the Jews, thinking it a difficult and dangerous matter to turn again
towards Judæa, in the midst of those who sought to slay Him: and
thus, lingering and delaying, they return slowly from Galilee: but they
do return, for His command prevailed, and the disciples were led by the
Lord to be initiated at Bethany in the preliminary mysteries of the
general resurrection. Four days had already passed since the event; all
due rites had been performed for the departed; the body was hidden in
the tomb: it was probably already swollen and beginning to dissolve
into corruption, as the body mouldered in the dank earth and
necessarily decayed: the thing was one to turn from, as the dissolved
body under the constraint of nature changed to offensiveness<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p18.1" n="1717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19" shownumber="no"> Omitting, as several of Forbes’ <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.1">mss.</span> do, and as the <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.2">ms.</span> employed
by Dionysius seems to have done, the words <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.3" lang="EL">ἀποδίδοναι
πάλιν τῷ
ζῆν</span>. If these words are
retained, <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.4" lang="EL">βιαζομένης</span>
must be taken passively, and the <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.5" lang="EL">πρᾶγμα
φευκτόν</span> understood not of the condition of the corpse, but of the
<i>resurrection</i> of Lazarus.</p></note>. At this point the doubted fact of the
general resurrection is brought to proof by a more manifest miracle;
for one is not raised from severe sickness, nor brought back to life
when at the last breath—nor is a child just dead brought to life,
nor a young man about to be conveyed to the tomb released from his
bier; but a man past the prime of life, a corpse, decaying, swollen,
yea already in a state of dissolution, so that even his own kinsfolk
could not suffer that the Lord should draw near the tomb by reason of
the offensiveness of the decayed body there enclosed, brought into life
by a single call, confirms the proclamation of the resurrection, that
is to say, that expectation of it as universal, which we learn by a
par<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_416.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_416" n="416" />ticular
experience to entertain. For as in the regeneration of the universe the
Apostle tells us that “the Lord Himself will descend with a
shout, with the voice of the archangel<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.6" n="1718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 16">1 Thess. iv.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and by a trumpet sound raise up the
dead to incorruption—so now too he who is in the tomb, at the
voice of command, shakes off death as if it were a sleep, and ridding
himself from the corruption that had come upon his condition of a
corpse, leaps forth from the tomb whole and sound, not even hindered in
his egress by the bonds of the grave-cloths round his feet and
hands.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p21" shownumber="no">12. Are these things too small
to produce faith in the resurrection of the dead? or dost thou seek
that thy judgment on this point should be confirmed by yet other
proofs? In truth the Lord seems to me not to have spoken in vain to
them of Capernaum, when He said to Himself, as in the person of men,
“Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, ‘Physician, heal
thyself<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p21.1" n="1719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p22" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.23" parsed="|Luke|4|23|0|0" passage="Luke iv. 23">Luke iv. 23</scripRef></p></note>.’” For it behoved Him,
when He had accustomed men to the miracle of the resurrection in other
bodies, to confirm His word in His own humanity. Thou sawest the thing
proclaimed working in others—those who were about to die, the
child which had just ceased to live, the young man at the edge of the
grave, the putrefying corpse, all alike restored by one command to
life. Dost thou seek for those who have come to death by wounds and
bloodshed? does any feebleness of life-giving power hinder the grace in
them? Behold Him Whose hands were pierced with nails: behold Him Whose
side was transfixed with a spear; pass thy fingers through the print of
the nails; thrust thy hand into the spear-wound<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p22.2" n="1720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" passage="John xx. 27">John xx. 27</scripRef></p></note>;
thou canst surely guess how far within it is likely the point would
reach, if thou reckonest the passage inwards by the breadth of the
external scar; for the wound that gives admission to a man’s
hand, shows to what depth within the iron entered. If He then has been
raised, well may we utter the Apostle’s exclamation, “How
say some that there is no resurrection of the dead<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p23.2" n="1721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 12">1 Cor. xv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p25" shownumber="no">13. Since, then, every
prediction of the Lord is shown to be true by the testimony of events,
while we not only have learnt this by His words, but also received the
proof of the promise in deed, from those very persons who returned to
life by resurrection, what occasion is left to those who disbelieve?
Shall we not bid farewell to those who pervert our simple faith by
“philosophy and vain deceit<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p25.1" n="1722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
hold fast to our confession in its purity, learning briefly through the
prophet the mode of the grace, by his words, “Thou shalt take
away their breath and they shall fail, and turn to their dust. Thou
shalt send forth Thy Spirit and they shall be created, and Thou shalt
renew the face of the earth<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p26.2" n="1723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.29-Ps.104.30" parsed="|Ps|104|29|104|30" passage="Ps. civ. 29, 30">Ps. civ. 29,
30</scripRef> (LXX.). Cf. also with what follows <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvi-p27.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.31-Ps.104.35" parsed="|Ps|104|31|104|35" passage="Psa. 104.31-35">vv. 31–35</scripRef>.</p></note>;” at which
time also he says that the Lord rejoices in His works, sinners having
perished from the earth: for how shall any one be called by the name of
sin, when sin itself exists no longer?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxvii" next="x.ii.ii.xxviii" prev="x.ii.ii.xxvi" progress="75.55%" title="That the resurrection is not beyond probability." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">

XXVI. <i>That the
resurrection is not beyond probability</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p1.1" n="1724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxvii. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p2.1">ms.</span>
of the Latin version has the title:—“That however much the
human body may have been consumed, the Divine power can easily bring it
together.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no">1. There are, however, some who,
owing to the feebleness of human reasoning, judging the Divine power by
the compass of our own, maintain that what is beyond our capacity is
not possible even to God. They point to the disappearance of the dead
of old time, and to the remains of those who have been reduced to ashes
by fire; and further, besides these, they bring forward in idea the
carnivorous beasts, and the fish that receives in its own body the
flesh of the shipwrecked sailor, while this again in turn becomes food
for men, and passes by digestion into the bulk of him who eats it: and
they rehearse many such trivialities, unworthy of God’s great
power and authority, for the overthrow of the doctrine, arguing as
though God were not able to restore to man his own, by return<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p3.1" n="1725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀναλυσέως</span>, in S. Gregory, seems to be frequently used in the sense of
“return.” Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.3" lang="EL">εἰς τὸ
ἀναλῦσαι, καὶ
σὺν Χριστῳ
εἶναι</span>, where
Tertullian translates “cupio <i>recipi</i>”, (<i>De
Patientia</i>).</p></note> through the same ways.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxvii-p5" shownumber="no">2. But we briefly cut short
their long circuits of logical folly by acknowledging that dissolution
of the body into its component parts does take place, and not only does
earth, according to the Divine word, return to earth, but air and
moisture also revert to the kindred element, and there takes place a
return of each of our components to that nature to which it is allied;
and although the human body be dispersed among carnivorous birds, or
among the most savage beasts by becoming their food, and although it
pass beneath the teeth of fish, and although it be changed by fire into
vapour and dust, wheresoever one may in argument suppose the man to be
removed, he surely remains in the world; and the world, the voice of
inspiration tells us, is held by the hand of God. If thou, then, art
not ignorant of any of the things in thy hand, dost thou deem the
knowledge of God to be feebler than thine own power, that it should
fail to discover the most minute of the things that are within the
compass of the Divine span?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxviii" next="x.ii.ii.xxix" prev="x.ii.ii.xxvii" progress="75.63%" title="That it is possible, when the human body is dissolved into the elements of the universe, that each should have his own body restored from the common source." type="Chapter"><p class="c50" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_417.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-Page_417" n="417" />XXVII. <i>That it
is possible, when the human body is dissolved into the elements of the
universe, that each should have his own body restored from the common
source</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p1.1" n="1726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxviii. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version is:—“That although
bodies rise together they will yet receive their own
souls.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no">1. Yet it may be thou thinkest,
having regard to the elements of the universe, that it is a hard thing
when the air in us has been resolved into its kindred element, and the
warmth, and moisture, and the earthy nature have likewise been mingled
with their own kind, that from the common source there should return to
the individual what belongs to itself.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no">2. Dost thou not then judge by
human examples that even this does not surpass the limits of the Divine
power? Thou hast seen surely somewhere among the habitations of men a
common herd of some kind of animals collected from every quarter: yet
when it is again divided among its owners, acquaintance with their
homes and the marks put upon the cattle serve to restore to each his
own. If thou conceivest of thyself also something like to this, thou
wilt not be far from the right way: for as the soul is disposed to
cling to and long for the body that has been wedded to it, there also
attaches to it in secret a certain close relationship and power of
recognition, in virtue of their commixture, as though some marks had
been imprinted by nature, by the aid of which the community remains
unconfused, separated by the distinctive signs. Now as the soul
attracts again to itself that which is its own and properly belongs to
it, what labour, I pray you, that is involved for the Divine power,
could be a hindrance to concourse of kindred things when they are urged
to their own place by the unspeakable attraction of nature, whatever it
may be? For that some signs of our compound nature remain in the soul
even after dissolution is shown by the dialogue in Hades<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p4.1" n="1727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.24-Luke.16.31" parsed="|Luke|16|24|16|31" passage="Luke xvi. 24-31">Luke xvi. 24–31</scripRef>.</p></note>, where the bodies had been conveyed to the
tomb, but some bodily token still remained in the souls by which both
Lazarus was recognized and the rich man was not unknown.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no">3. There is therefore nothing
beyond probability in believing that in the bodies that rise again
there will be a return from the common stock to the individual,
especially for any one who examines our nature with careful attention.
For neither does our being consist altogether in flux and
change—for surely that which had by nature no stability would be
absolutely incomprehensible—but according to the more accurate
statement some one of our constituent parts is stationary while the
rest goes through a process of alteration: for the body is on the one
hand altered by way of growth and diminution, changing, like garments,
the vesture of its successive statures, while the form, on the other
hand, remains in itself unaltered through every change, not varying
from the marks once imposed upon it by nature, but appearing with its
own tokens of identity in all the changes which the body
undergoes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no">4. We must except, however, from
this statement the change which happens to the form as the result of
disease: for the deformity of sickness takes possession of the form
like some strange mask, and when this is removed by the word<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p7.1" n="1728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> The
word, that is of the Prophet, or of the Saviour, as in the cases
cited.</p></note>, as in the case of Naaman the Syrian, or of
those whose story is recorded in the Gospel, the form that had been
hidden by disease is once more by means of health restored to sight
again with its own marks of identity.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p9" shownumber="no">5. Now to the element of our
soul which is in the likeness of God it is not that which is subject to
flux and change by way of alteration, but this stable and unalterable
element in our composition that is allied: and since various
differences of combination produce varieties of forms (and combination
is nothing else than the mixture of the elements—by elements we
mean those which furnish the substratum for the making of the universe,
of which the human body also is composed), while the form necessarily
remains in the soul as in the impression of a seal, those things which
have received from the seal the impression of its stamp do not fail to
be recognized by the soul, but at the time of the World-Reformation, it
receives back to itself all those things which correspond to the stamp
of the form: and surely all those things would so correspond which in
the beginning were stamped by the form; thus it is not beyond
probability that what properly belongs to the individual should once
more return to it from the common source<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p9.1" n="1729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p10" shownumber="no"> The
“form” seems to be regarded as a seal, which, while taking
its pattern from the combination of elements, yet marks those elements
which have been grouped together under it; and which at the same time
leaves an impression of itself upon the soul. The soul is thus enabled
to recognize the elemental particles which make up that body which
belonged to it, by the <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p10.1" lang="EL">τύπος</span> imprinted
on them as well as on itself.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p11" shownumber="no">6. It is said also that
quicksilver, if poured out from the vessel that contains it down a
dusty slope, forms small globules and scatters itself over the ground,
mingling with none of those bodies with which it meets: but if one
should collect at one place the substance dispersed in many directions,
it flows back to its kindred substance, if not hindered by anything
intervening from mixing with its own kind. Something of the same sort,
I think, we ought to understand also of the composite nature of
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_418.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-Page_418" n="418" />man, that if only
the power were given it of God, the proper parts would spontaneously
unite with those belonging to them, without any obstruction on their
account arising to Him Who reforms their nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p12" shownumber="no">7. Furthermore, in the case of
plants that grow from the ground, we do not observe any labour on the
part of nature spent on the wheat or millet or any other seed of grain
or pulse, in changing it into stalk or spike or ears; for the proper
nourishment passes spontaneously, without trouble, from the common
source to the individuality of each of the seeds. If, then, while the
moisture supplied to all the plants is common, each of those plants
which is nourished by it draws the due supply for its own growth, what
new thing is it if in the doctrine of the resurrection also, as in the
case of the seeds, it happens that there is an attraction on the part
of each of those who rise, of what belongs to himself?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p13" shownumber="no">8. So that we may learn on all
hands, that the preaching of the resurrection contains nothing beyond
those facts which are known to us experimentally.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxviii-p14" shownumber="no">9. And yet we have said nothing
of the most notable point concerning ourselves; I mean the first
beginning of our existence. Who knows not the miracle of nature, what
the maternal womb receives—what it produces? Thou seest how that
which is implanted in the womb to be the beginning of the formation of
the body is in a manner simple and homogeneous: but what language can
express the variety of the composite body that is framed? and who, if
he did not learn such a thing in nature generally, would think that to
be possible which does take place—that that small thing of no
account is the beginning of a thing so great? Great, I say, not only
with regard to the bodily formation, but to what is more marvellous
than this, I mean the soul itself, and the attributes we behold in
it.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxix" next="x.ii.ii.xxx" prev="x.ii.ii.xxviii" progress="75.89%" title="To those who say that souls existed before bodies, or that bodies were formed before souls; wherein there is also a refutation of the fables concerning transmigration of souls." type="Chapter"><p class="c50" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">

XXVIII. <i>To those who say
that souls existed before bodies, or that bodies were formed before
souls; wherein there is also a refutation of the fables concerning
transmigration of souls</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p1.1" n="1730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxix. The title in the Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version is:—“Of different
views of the origin of the soul.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no">1. For it is perhaps not beyond
our present subject to discuss the question which has been raised in
the churches touching soul and body. Some of those before our time who
have dealt with the question of “principles” think it right
to say that souls have a previous existence as a people in a society of
their own, and that among them also there are standards of vice and of
virtue, and that the soul there, which abides in goodness, remains
without experience of conjunction with the body; but if it does depart
from its communion with good, it falls down to this lower life, and so
comes to be in a body. Others, on the contrary, marking the order of
the making of man as stated by Moses, say, that the soul is second to
the body in order of time, since God first took dust from the earth and
formed man, and then animated the being thus formed by His breath<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p3.1" n="1731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef></p></note>: and by this argument they prove that the
flesh is more noble than the soul; that which was previously formed
than that which was afterwards infused into it: for they say that the
soul was made for the body, that the thing formed might not be without
breath and motion; and that everything that is made for something else
is surely less precious than that for which it is made, as the Gospel
tells us that “the soul is more than meat and the body than
raiment<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p4.2" n="1732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25" parsed="|Matt|6|25|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 25">Matt. vi. 25</scripRef></p></note>,” because the latter things
exist for the sake of the former—for the soul was not made for
meat nor our bodies for raiment, but when the former things were
already in being the latter were provided for their needs.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p6" shownumber="no">2. Since then the doctrine
involved in both these theories is open to criticism—the doctrine
alike of those who ascribe to souls a fabulous pre-existence in a
special state, and of those who think they were created at a later time
than the bodies, it is perhaps necessary to leave none of the
statements contained in the doctrines without examination: yet to
engage and wrestle with the doctrines on each side completely, and to
reveal all the absurdities involved in the theories, would need a large
expenditure both of argument and of time; we shall, however, briefly
survey as best we can each of the views mentioned, and then resume our
subject.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p7" shownumber="no">3. Those who stand by the former
doctrine, and assert that the state of souls is prior to their life in
the flesh, do not seem to me to be clear from the fabulous doctrines of
the heathen which they hold on the subject of successive incorporation:
for if one should search carefully, he will find that their doctrine is
of necessity brought down to this. They tell us that one of their sages
said that he, being one and the same person, was born a man, and
afterwards assumed the form of a woman, and flew about with the birds,
and grew as a bush, and obtained the life of an aquatic
creature;—and he who said these things of himself did not, so far
as I can judge, go far from the truth: for such doctrines as this of
saying that one soul passed through so many changes are really fitting
for the chatter of frogs or jackdaws, or the stupidity of fishes, or
the insensibility of trees.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p8" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_419.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-Page_419" n="419" />4. And of such absurdity the cause is this—the supposition
of the pre-existence of souls for the first principle of such doctrine
leads on the argument by consequence to the next and adjacent stage,
until it astonishes us by reaching this point. For if the soul, being
severed from the more exalted state by some wickedness after having
once, as they say, tasted corporeal life, again becomes a man, and if
the life in the flesh is, as may be presumed, acknowledged to be, in
comparison with the eternal and incorporeal life, more subject to
passion, it naturally follows that that which comes to be in a life
such as to contain more occasions of sin, is both placed in a region of
greater wickedness and rendered more subject to passion than before
(now passion in the human soul is a conformity to the likeness of the
irrational); and that being brought into close connection with this, it
descends to the brute nature: and that when it has once set out on its
way through wickedness, it does not cease its advance towards evil even
when found in an irrational condition: for a halt in evil is the
beginning of the impulse towards virtue, and in irrational creatures
virtue does not exist. Thus it will of necessity be continually changed
for the worse, always proceeding to what is more degraded and always
finding out what is worse than the nature in which it is: and just as
the sensible nature is lower than the rational, so too there is a
descent from this to the insensible.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p9" shownumber="no">5. Now so far in its course
their doctrine, even if it does overstep the bounds of truth, at all
events derives one absurdity from another by a kind of logical
sequence: but from this point onwards their teaching takes the form of
incoherent fable. Strict inference points to the complete destruction
of the soul; for that which has once fallen from the exalted state will
be unable to halt at any measure of wickedness, but will pass by means
of its relation with the passions from rational to irrational, and from
the latter state will be transferred to the insensibility of plants;
and on the insensible there borders, so to say, the inanimate; and on
this again follows the non-existent, so that absolutely by this train
of reasoning they will have the soul to pass into nothing: thus a
return once more to the better state is impossible for it: and yet they
make the soul return from a bush to the man: they therefore prove that
the life in a bush is more precious than an incorporeal state<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p9.1" n="1733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p10" shownumber="no"> That
is, the life of the spirit before its incorporation.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p11" shownumber="no">6. It has been shown that the
process of deterioration which takes place in the soul will probably be
extended downwards; and lower than the insensible we find the
inanimate, to which, by consequence, the principle of their doctrine
brings the soul: but as they will not have this, they either exclude
the soul from insensibility, or, if they are to bring it back to human
life, they must, as has been said, declare the life of a tree to be
preferable to the original state—if, that is, the fall towards
vice took place from the one, and the return towards virtue takes place
from the other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p12" shownumber="no">7. Thus this doctrine of theirs,
which maintains that souls have a life by themselves before their life
in the flesh, and that they are by reason of wickedness bound to their
bodies, is shown to have neither beginning nor conclusion: and as for
those who assert that the soul is of later creation than the body,
their absurdity was already demonstrated above<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p12.1" n="1734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p13" shownumber="no"> In
the discourse that is contained in the next chapter. The point has been
mentioned, but the conclusions were not drawn from it in the opening
section of this chapter.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxix-p14" shownumber="no">8. The doctrine of both, then,
is equally to be rejected; but I think that we ought to direct our own
doctrine in the way of truth between these theories: and this doctrine
is that we are not to suppose, according to the error of the heathen
that the souls that revolve with the motion of the universe weighed
down by some wickedness, fall to earth by inability to keep up with the
swiftness of the motion of the spheres.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxx" next="x.ii.ii.xxxi" prev="x.ii.ii.xxix" progress="76.14%" title="An establishment of the doctrine that the cause of the existence of soul and body is one and the same." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">

XXIX. <i>An establishment
of the doctrine that the cause of the existence of soul and body is one
and the same.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p1.1" n="1735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxx. But in the Latin translation of Dionysius,
the new chapter does not begin till the end of the first sentence of
the Greek text. As Forbes remarks, either place is awkward: a better
beginning would be found at §8 of the preceding chapter. The
Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p2.1">ms.</span> of the Latin version gives as the
title:—“That God equally made the soul and the body of
man.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no">1. Nor again are we in our
doctrine to begin by making up man like a clay figure, and to say that
the soul came into being for the sake of this; for surely in that case
the intellectual nature would be shown to be less precious than the
clay figure. But as man is one, the being consisting of soul and body,
we are to suppose that the beginning of his existence is one, common to
both parts, so that he should not be found to be antecedent and
posterior to himself, if the bodily element were first in point of
time, and the other were a later addition; but we are to say that in
the power of God’s foreknowledge (according to the doctrine laid
down a little earlier in our discourse), all the fulness of human
nature had pre-existence (and to this the prophetic writing bears
witness, which says that God “knoweth all things before they be<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p3.1" n="1736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.42" parsed="|Sus|1|42|0|0" passage="Sus. 42">Hist. Sus. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>”), and in the creation of individuals
not to place the one element before the other, neither the soul before
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_420.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-Page_420" n="420" />body,
nor the contrary, that man may not be at strife against himself, by
being divided by the difference in point of time.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p5" shownumber="no">2. For as our nature is
conceived as twofold, according to the apostolic teaching, made up of
the visible man and the hidden man, if the one came first and the other
supervened, the power of Him that made us will be shown to be in some
way imperfect, as not being completely sufficient for the whole task at
once, but dividing the work, and busying itself with each of the halves
in turn.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p6" shownumber="no">3. But just as we say that in
wheat, or in any other grain, the whole form of the plant is
potentially included—the leaves, the stalk, the joints, the
grain, the beard—and do not say in our account of its nature that
any of these things has pre-existence, or comes into being before the
others, but that the power abiding in the seed is manifested in a
certain natural order, not by any means that another nature is infused
into it—in the same way we suppose the human germ to possess the
potentiality of its nature, sown with it at the first start of its
existence, and that it is unfolded and manifested by a natural sequence
as it proceeds to its perfect state, not employing anything external to
itself as a stepping-stone to perfection, but itself advancing its own
self in due course to the perfect state; so that it is not true to say
either that the soul exists before the body, or that the body exists
without the soul, but that there is one beginning of both, which
according to the heavenly view was laid as their foundation in the
original will of God; according to the other, came into existence on
the occasion of generation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p7" shownumber="no">4. For as we cannot discern the
articulation of the limbs in that which is implanted for the conception
of the body before it begins to take form, so neither is it possible to
perceive in the same the properties of the soul before they advance to
operation; and just as no one would doubt that the thing so implanted
is fashioned into the different varieties of limbs and interior organs,
not by the importation of any other power from without, but by the
power which resides in it transforming<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p7.1" n="1737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p8" shownumber="no"> The
reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p8.1" lang="EL">αὐτῆς
μεθισταμένης</span>, “itself being transformed,” seems to give a
better sense, but the weight of <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p8.2">ms.</span> authority
seems to be against it.</p></note> it
to this manifestation of energy,—so also we may by like reasoning
equally suppose in the case of the soul that even if it is not visibly
recognized by any manifestations of activity it none the less is there;
for even the form of the future man is there potentially, but is
concealed because it is not possible that it should be made visible
before the necessary sequence of events allows it; so also the soul is
there, even though it is not visible, and will be manifested by means
of its own proper and natural operation, as it advances concurrently
with the bodily growth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p9" shownumber="no">5. For since it is not from a
dead body that the potentiality for conception is secreted, but from
one which is animate and alive, we hence affirm that it is reasonable
that we should not suppose that what is sent forth from a living body
to be the occasion of life is itself dead and inanimate; for in the
flesh that which is inanimate is surely dead; and the condition of
death arises by the withdrawal of the soul. Would not one therefore in
this case be asserting that withdrawal is antecedent to
possession—if, that is, he should maintain that the inanimate
state which is the condition of death is antecedent to the soul<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p9.1" n="1738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p10" shownumber="no"> Altering Forbes’ punctuation.</p></note>? And if any one should seek for a still
clearer evidence of the life of that particle which becomes the
beginning of the living creature in its formation, it is possible to
obtain an idea on this point from other signs also, by which what is
animate is distinguished from what is dead. For in the case of men we
consider it an evidence of life that one is warm and operative and in
motion, but the chill and motionless state in the case of bodies is
nothing else than deadness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p11" shownumber="no">6. Since then we see that of
which we are speaking to be warm and operative, we thereby draw the
further inference that it is not inanimate; but as, in respect of its
corporeal part, we do not say that it is flesh, and bones, and hair,
and all that we observe in the human being, but that potentially it is
each of these things, yet does not visibly appear to be so; so also of
the part which belongs to the soul, the elements of rationality, and
desire, and anger, and all the powers of the soul are not yet visible;
yet we assert that they have their place in it, and that the energies
of the soul also grow with the subject in a manner similar to the
formation and perfection of the body.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p12" shownumber="no">7. For just as a man when
perfectly developed has a specially marked activity of the soul, so at
the beginning of his existence he shows in himself that co-operation of
the soul which is suitable and conformable to his existing need, in its
preparing for itself its proper dwelling-place by means of the
implanted matter; for we do not suppose it possible that the soul is
adapted to a strange building, just as it is not possible that the seal
impressed on wax should be fitted to an engraving that does not agree
with it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p13" shownumber="no">8. For as the body proceeds from
a very small original to the perfect state, so also the operation of
the soul, growing in correspondence with the subject, gains and
increases with it. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_421.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-Page_421" n="421" />For at its first formation there comes first of all its
power of growth and nutriment alone, as though it were some root buried
in the ground; for the limited nature of the recipient does not admit
of more; then, as the plant comes forth to the light and shows its
shoot to the sun, the gift of sensibility blossoms in addition, but
when at last it is ripened and has grown up to its proper height, the
power of reason begins to shine forth like a fruit, not appearing in
its whole vigour all at once, but by care increasing with the
perfection of the instrument, bearing always as much fruit as the
powers of the subject allow.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p14" shownumber="no">9. If, however, thou seekest to
trace the operation of the soul in the formation of the body,
“take heed to thyself<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p14.1" n="1739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.23" parsed="|Deut|4|23|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 23">Deut. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as Moses
says, and thou wilt read, as in a book, the history of the works of the
soul; for nature itself expounds to thee, more clearly than any
discourse, the varied occupations of the soul in the body, alike in
general and in particular acts of construction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p16" shownumber="no">10. But I deem it superfluous to
declare at length in words what is to be found in ourselves, as though
we were expounding some wonder that lay beyond our
boundaries:—who that looks on himself needs words to teach him
his own nature? For it is possible for one who considers the mode of
his own life, and learns how closely concerned the body is in every
vital operation, to know in what the vegetative<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p16.1" n="1740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p17" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p17.1" lang="EL">φυτικὸν</span> for <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p17.2" lang="EL">φυσικόν</span>, see note 6 on ch. 8, §4.</p></note>
principle of the soul was occupied on the occasion of the first
formation of that which was beginning its existence; so that hereby
also it is clear to those who have given any attention to the matter,
that the thing which was implanted by separation from the living body
for the production of the living being was not a thing dead or
inanimate in the laboratory of nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxx-p18" shownumber="no">11. Moreover we plant in the
ground the kernels of fruits, and portions torn from roots, not
deprived by death of the vital power which naturally resides in them,
but preserving in themselves, hidden indeed, yet surely living, the
property of their prototype; the earth that surrounds them does not
implant such a power from without, infusing it from itself (for surely
then even dead wood would proceed to growth), but it makes that
manifest which resides in them, nourishing it by its own moisture,
perfecting the plant into root, and bark, and pith, and shoots of
branches, which could not happen were not a natural power implanted
with it, which drawing to itself from its surroundings its kindred and
proper nourishment, becomes a bush, or a tree, or an ear of grain, or
some plant of the class of shrubs.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 id="x.ii.ii.xxxi" next="x.iii" prev="x.ii.ii.xxx" progress="76.47%" title="A brief examination of the construction of our bodies from a medical point of view." type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">

XXX. <i>A brief examination of
the construction of our bodies from a medical point of view.</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p1.1" n="1741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no"> Otherwise Chap. xxxi. The Bodleian <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p2.1">ms.</span> of
the Latin version gives the title:—“Of the threefold nature
of the body.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no">1. <span class="sc" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p3.1">Now</span>
the exact structure of our body each man teaches himself by his
experiences of sight and light and perception, having his own nature to
instruct him; any one too may learn everything accurately who takes up
the researches which those skilled in such matters have worked out in
books. And of these writers some learnt by dissection the position of
our individual organs; others also considered and expounded the reason
for the existence of all the parts of the body; so that the knowledge
of the human frame which hence results is sufficient for students. But
if any one further seeks that the Church should be his teacher on all
these points, so that he may not need for anything the voice of those
without (for this is the wont of the spiritual sheep, as the Lord says,
that they hear not a strange voice<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p3.2" n="1742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.5" parsed="|John|10|5|0|0" passage="John x. 5">John x. 5</scripRef></p></note>), we shall
briefly take in hand the account of these matters also.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no">2. We note concerning our bodily
nature three things, for the sake of which our particular parts were
formed. Life is the cause of some, good life of others, others again
are adapted with a view to the succession of descendants. All things in
us which are of such a kind that without them it is not possible that
human life should exist, we consider as being in three parts; in the
brain, the heart, and the liver. Again, all that are a sort of
additional blessings, nature’s liberality, whereby she bestows on
man the gift of living well, are the organs of sense; for such things
do not constitute our life, since even where some of them are wanting
man is often none the less in a condition of life; but without these
forms of activity it is impossible to enjoy participation in the
pleasures of life. The third aim regards the future, and the succession
of life. There are also certain other organs besides these, which help,
in common with all the others, to subserve the continuance of life,
importing by their own means the proper supplies, as the stomach and
the lungs, the latter fanning by respiration the fire at the heart, the
former introducing the nourishment for the internal organs.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p6" shownumber="no">3. Our structure, then, being
thus divided, we have carefully to mark that our faculty for life is
not supported in any one way by some single organ, but nature, while
distributing the means for our existence among several parts, makes the
contribution of each individual necessary for the whole; just as the
things which nature contrives for the security and beauty of life are
also numerous, and differ much among themselves.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p7" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_422.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_422" n="422" />4. We ought, however, I think, first to discuss briefly the first
beginnings of the things which contribute to the constitution of our
life. As for the material of the whole body which serves as a common
substratum for the particular members, it may for the present be left
without remark; for a discussion as to natural substance in general
will not be of any assistance to our purpose with regard to the
consideration of the parts.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p8" shownumber="no">5. As it is then acknowledged by
all that there is in us a share of all that we behold as elements in
the universe—of heat and cold, and of the other pair of qualities
of moisture and dryness—we must discuss them
severally.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p9" shownumber="no">6. We see then that the powers
which control life are three, of which the first by its heat produces
general warmth, the second by its moisture keeps damp that which is
warmed, so that the living being is kept in an intermediate condition
by the equal balance of the forces exerted by the quality of each of
the opposing natures (the moist element not being dried up by excess of
heat, nor the hot element quenched by the prevalence of moisture); and
the third power by its own agency holds together the separate members
in a certain agreement and harmony, connecting them by the ties which
it itself furnishes, and sending into them all that self-moving and
determining force, on the failure of which the member becomes relaxed
and deadened, being left destitute of the determining
spirit.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p10" shownumber="no">7. Or rather, before dealing
with these, it is right that we should mark the skilled workmanship of
nature in the actual construction of the body. For as that which is
hard and resistent does not admit the action of the senses (as we may
see in the instance of our own bones, and in that of plants in the
ground, where we remark indeed a certain form of life in that they grow
and receive nourishment, yet the resistent character of their substance
does not allow them sensation), for this reason it was necessary that
some wax-like formation, so to say, should be supplied for the action
of the senses, with the faculty of being impressed with the stamp of
things capable of striking them, neither becoming confused by excess of
moisture (for the impress would not remain in moist substance), nor
resisting by extraordinary solidity (for that which is unyielding would
not receive any mark from the impressions), but being in a state
between softness and hardness, in order that the living being might not
be destitute of the fairest of all the operations of nature—I
mean the motion of sense.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p11" shownumber="no">8. Now as a soft and yielding
substance, if it had no assistance from the hard parts, would certainly
have, like molluscs, neither motion nor articulation, nature
accordingly mingles in the body the hardness of the bones, and uniting
these by close connection one to another, and knitting their joints
together by means of the sinews, thus plants around them the flesh
which receives sensations, furnished with a somewhat harder and more
highly-strung surface than it would otherwise have had.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p12" shownumber="no">9. While resting, then, the
whole weight of the body on this substance of the bones, as on some
columns that carry a mass of building, she did not implant the bone
undivided through the whole structure: for in that case man would have
remained without motion or activity, if he had been so constructed,
just like a tree that stands on one spot without either the alternate
motion of legs to advance its motion or the service of hands to
minister to the conveniences of life: but now we see that she contrived
that the instrument should be rendered capable of walking and working
by this device, after she had implanted in the body, by the determining
spirit which extends through the nerves, the impulse and power for
motion. And hence is produced the service of the hands, so varied and
multiform, and answering to every thought. Hence are produced, as
though by some mechanical contrivance, the turnings of the neck, and
the bending and raising of the head, and the action of the chin, and
the separation of the eyelids, that takes place with a thought, and the
movements of the other joints, by the tightening or relaxation of
certain nerves. And the power that extends through these exhibits a
sort of independent impulse, working with the spirit of its will by a
sort of natural management, in each particular part; but the root of
all, and the principle of the motions of the nerves, is found in the
nervous tissue that surrounds the brain.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p13" shownumber="no">10. We consider, then, that we
need not spend more time in inquiring in which of the vital members
such a thing resides, when the energy of motion is shown to be here.
But that the brain contributes to life in a special degree is shown
clearly by the result of the opposite conditions: for if the tissue
surrounding it receives any wound or lesion, death immediately follows
the injury, nature being unable to endure the hurt even for a moment;
just as, when a foundation is withdrawn, the whole building collapses
with the part; and that member, from an injury to which the destruction
of the whole living being clearly follows, may properly be acknowledged
to contain the cause of life.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p14" shownumber="no">11. But as furthermore in those
who have ceased to live, when the heat that is implanted in our nature
is quenched, that which has become dead grows cold, we hence recognize
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_423.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_423" n="423" />vital
cause also in heat: for we must of necessity acknowledge that the
living being subsists by the presence of that, which failing, the
condition of death supervenes. And of such a force we understand the
heart to be as it were the fountain-head and principle, as from it
pipe-like passages, growing one from another in many ramifications,
diffuse in the whole body the warm and fiery spirit.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p15" shownumber="no">12. And since some nourishment
must needs also be provided by nature for the element of heat—for
it is not possible that the fire should last by itself, without being
nourished by its proper food—therefore the channels of the blood,
issuing from the liver as from a fountainhead, accompany the warm
spirit everywhere in its way throughout the body, that the one may not
by isolation from the other become a disease and destroy the
constitution. Let this instruct those who go beyond the bounds of
fairness, as they learn from nature that covetousness is a disease that
breeds destruction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p16" shownumber="no">13. But since the Divinity alone
is free from needs, while human poverty requires external aid for its
own subsistence, nature therefore, in addition to those three powers by
which we said that the whole body is regulated, brings in imported
matter from without, introducing by different entrances that which is
suitable to those powers.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p17" shownumber="no">14. For to the fount of the
blood, which is the liver, she furnishes its supply by food: for that
which from time to time is imported in this way prepares the springs of
blood to issue from the liver, as the snow on the mountain by its own
moisture increases the springs in the low ground, forcing its own fluid
deep down to the veins below.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p18" shownumber="no">15. The breath in the heart is
supplied by means of the neighbouring organ, which is called the lungs,
and is a receptacle for air, drawing the breath from without through
the windpipe inserted in it, which extends to the mouth. The heart
being placed in the midst of this organ (and itself also moving
incessantly in imitation of the action of the ever-moving fire), draws
to itself, somewhat as the bellows do in the forges, a supply from the
adjacent air, filling its recesses by dilatation, and while it fans its
own fiery element, breathes upon the adjoining tubes; and this it does
not cease to do, drawing the external air into its own recesses by
dilatation, and by compression infusing the air from itself into the
tubes.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p19" shownumber="no">16. And this seems to me to be
the cause of this spontaneous respiration of ours; for often the mind
is occupied in discourse with others, or is entirely quiescent when the
body is relaxed in sleep, but the respiration of air does not cease,
though the will gives no co-operation to this end. Now I suppose, since
the heart is surrounded by the lungs, and in the back part of its own
structure is attached to them, moving that organ by its own dilatations
and compressions, that the inhaling and exhaling<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p19.1" n="1743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p20" shownumber="no"> Reading (with Forbes’ marginal suggestion) <span class="Greek" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p20.1" lang="EL">ἐκπνοήν</span>.</p></note> of the air is brought about by the lungs:
for as they are a lightly built and porous body, and have all their
recesses opening at the base of the windpipe, when they contract and
are compressed they necessarily force out by pressure the air that is
left in their cavities; and, when they expand and open, draw the air,
by their distention, into the void by suction.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p21" shownumber="no">17. This then is the cause of
this involuntary respiration—the impossibility that the fiery
element should remain at rest: for as the operation of motion is proper
to heat, and we understand that the principle of heat is to be found in
the heart, the continual motion going on in this organ produces the
incessant inspiration and exhalation of the air through the lungs:
wherefore also when the fiery element is unnaturally augmented, the
breathing of those fevered subjects becomes more rapid, as though the
heart were endeavouring to quench the flame implanted in it by more
violent<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p21.1" n="1744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p22" shownumber="no"> Or
perhaps “fresher,” the heart seeking as it were for fresher
and cooler air, and the breath being thus accelerated in the effort to
obtain it.</p></note> breathing.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p23" shownumber="no">18. But since our nature is poor
and in need of supplies for its own maintenance from all quarters, it
not only lacks air of its own, and the breath which excites heat, which
it imports from without for the preservation of the living being, but
the nourishment it finds to fill out the proportions of the body is an
importation. Accordingly, it supplies the deficiency by food and drink,
implanting in the body a certain faculty for appropriating that which
it requires, and rejecting that which is superfluous, and for this
purpose too the fire of the heart gives nature no small
assistance.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p24" shownumber="no">19. For since, according to the
account we have given, the heart which kindles by its warm breath the
individual parts, is the most important of the vital organs, our Maker
caused it to be operative with its efficacious power at all points,
that no part of it might be left ineffectual or unprofitable for the
regulation of the whole organism. Behind, therefore, it enters the
lungs, and, by its continuous motion, drawing that organ to itself, it
expands the passages to inhale the air, and compressing them again it
brings about the exspiration of the imprisoned air; while in front,
attached to the space at the upper extremity of the stomach, it warms
it and makes it respond by motion to its own activity, rousing it, not
to inhale air, but to receive its appropriate food: for the entrances
for breath <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_424.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_424" n="424" />and food are near one another, extending lengthwise one alongside
the other, and are terminated in their upper extremity by the same
boundary, so that their mouths are contiguous and the passages come to
an end together in one mouth, from which the entrance of food is
effected through the one, and that of the breath through the
other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p25" shownumber="no">20. Internally, however, the
closeness of the connection of the passages is not maintained
throughout; for the heart intervening between the base of the two,
infuses in the one the powers for respiration, and in the other for
nutriment. Now the fiery element is naturally inclined to seek for the
material which serves as fuel, and this necessarily happens with regard
to the receptacle of nourishment; for the more it becomes penetrated by
fire through the neighbouring warmth, the more it draws to itself what
nourishes the heat. And this sort of impulse we call
appetite.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p26" shownumber="no">21. But if the organ which
contains the food should obtain sufficient material, not even so does
the activity of the fire become quiescent: but it produces a sort of
melting of the material just as in a foundry, and, dissolving the
solids, pours them out and transfers them, as it were from a funnel, to
the neighbouring passages: then separating the coarser from the pure
substance, it passes the fine part through certain channels to the
entrance of the liver, and expels the sedimentary matter of the food to
the wider passages of the bowels, and by turning it over in their
manifold windings retains the food for a time in the intestines, lest
if it were easily got rid of by a straight passage it might at once
excite the animal again to appetite, and man, like the race of
irrational animals, might never cease from this sort of
occupation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p27" shownumber="no">22. As we saw, however, that the
liver has especial need of the co-operation of heat for the conversion
of the fluids into blood, while this organ is in position distant from
the heart (for it would, I imagine, have been impossible that, being
one principle or root of the vital power, it should not be hampered by
vicinity with another such principle), in order that the system may
suffer no injury by the distance at which the heat-giving substance is
placed, a muscular passage (and this, by those skilled in such matters,
is called the artery) receives the heated air from the heart and
conveys it to the liver, making its opening there somewhere beside the
point at which the fluids enter, and, as it warms the moist substance
by its heat, blends with the liquid something akin to fire, and makes
the blood appear red with the fiery tint it produces.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p28" shownumber="no">23. Issuing thence again,
certain twin channels, each enclosing its own current like a pipe,
disperse air and blood (that the liquid substance may have free course
when accompanied and lightened by the motion of the heated substance)
in divers directions over the whole body, breaking at every part into
countless branching channels; while as the two principles of the vital
powers mingle together (that alike which disperses heat, and that which
supplies moisture to all parts of the body), they make, as it were, a
sort of compulsory contribution from the substance with which they deal
to the supreme force in the vital economy.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p29" shownumber="no">24. Now this force is that which
is considered as residing in the cerebral membranes and the brain, from
which it comes that every movement of a joint, every contraction of the
muscles, every spontaneous influence that is exerted upon the
individual members, renders our earthen statue active and mobile as
though by some mechanism. For the most pure form of heat and the most
subtle form of liquid, being united by their respective forces through
a process of mixture and combination, nourish and sustain by their
moisture the brain, and hence in turn, being rarefied to the most pure
condition, the exhalation that proceeds from that organ anoints the
membrane which encloses the brain, which, reaching from above downwards
like a pipe, extending through the successive vertebræ, is (itself
and the marrow which is contained in it) conterminous with the base of
the spine, itself giving like a charioteer the impulse and power to all
the meeting-points of bones and joints, and to the branches of the
muscles, for the motion or rest of the particular parts.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p30" shownumber="no">25. For this cause too it seems
to me that it has been granted a more secure defence, being
distinguished, in the head, by a double shelter of bones round about,
and in the vertebræ of the neck by the bulwarks formed by the
projections of the spine as well as by the diversified interlacings of
the very form of those vertebræ, by which it is kept in freedom
from all harm, enjoying safety by the defence that surrounds
it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p31" shownumber="no">26. So too one might suppose of
the heart, that it is itself like some safe house fitted with the most
solid defences, fortified by the enclosing walls of the bones round
about; for in rear there is the spine, strengthened on either side by
the shoulder-blades, and on each flank the enfolding position of the
ribs makes that which is in the midst between them difficult to injure;
while in front the breast-bone and the juncture of the collar-bone
serve as a defence, that its safety may be guarded at all points from
external causes of danger.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p32" shownumber="no">27. As we see in husbandry, when
the rain fall from the clouds or the overflow from the river channels
causes the land beneath it to be saturated with moisture (let us
suppose for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_425.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_425" n="425" />our argument a garden, nourishing within its own compass countless
varieties of trees, and all the forms of plants that grow from the
ground, and whereof we contemplate the figure, quality, and
individuality in great variety of detail); then, as these are nourished
by the liquid element while they are in one spot, the power which
supplies moisture to each individual among them is one in nature; but
the individuality of the plants so nourished changes the liquid element
into different qualities; for the same substance becomes bitter in
wormwood, and is changed into a deadly juice in hemlock, and becomes
different in different other plants, in saffron, in balsam, in the
poppy: for in one it becomes hot, in another cold, in another it
obtains the middle quality: and in laurel and mastick it is scented,
and in the fig and the pear it is sweetened, and by passing through the
vine it is turned into the grape and into wine; while the juice of the
apple, the redness of the rose, the radiance of the lily, the blue of
the violet, the purple of the hyacinthine dye, and all that we behold
in the earth, arise from one and the same moisture, and are separated
into so many varieties in respect of figure and aspect and quality; the
same sort of wonder is wrought in the animated soil of our being by
Nature, or rather by Nature’s Lord. Bones, cartilages, veins,
arteries, nerves, ligatures, flesh, skin, fat, hair, glands, nails,
eyes, nostrils, ears,—all such things as these, and countless
others in addition, while separated from one another by various
peculiarities, are nourished by the one form of nourishment in ways
proper to their own nature, in the sense that the nourishment, when it
is brought into close relation with any of the subjects, is also
changed according to that to which it approaches, and becomes adapted
and allied to the special nature of the part. For if it should be in
the neighbourhood of the eye, it blends with the visual part and is
appropriately distributed by the difference of the coats round the eye,
among the single parts; or, if it flow to the auditory parts, it is
mingled with the auscultatory nature, or if it is in the lip, it
becomes lip; and it grows solid in bone, and grows soft in marrow, and
is made tense with the sinew, and extended with the surface, and passes
into the nails, and is fined down for the growth of the hair, by
correspondent exhalations, producing hair that is somewhat curly or
wavy if it makes its way through winding passages, while, if the course
of the exhalations that go to form the hair lies straight, it renders
the hair stiff and straight.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p33" shownumber="no">28. Our argument, however, has
wandered far from its purpose, going deep into the works of nature, and
endeavouring to describe how and from what materials our particular
organs are formed, those, I mean, intended for life and for good life,
and any other class which we included with these in our first
division.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p34" shownumber="no">29. For our purpose was to show
that the seminal cause of our constitution is neither a soul without
body, nor a body without soul, but that, from animated and living
bodies, it is generated at the first as a living and animate being, and
that our humanity takes it and cherishes it like a nursling with the
resources she herself possesses, and it thus grows on both sides and
makes its growth manifest correspondingly in either part:—for it
at once displays, by this artificial and scientific process of
formation, the power of soul that is interwoven in it, appearing at
first somewhat obscurely, but afterwards increasing in radiance
concurrently with the perfecting of the work.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p35" shownumber="no">30. And as we may see with
stone-carvers—for the artist’s purpose is to produce in
stone the figure of some animal; and with this in his mind, he first
severs the stone from its kindred matter, and then, by chipping away
the superfluous parts of it, advances somehow by the intermediate step
of his first outline to the imitation which he has in his purpose, so
that even an unskilled observer may, by what he sees, conjecture the
aim of his art; again, by working at it, he brings it more nearly to
the semblance of the object he has in view; lastly, producing in the
material the perfect and finished figure, he brings his art to its
conclusion, and that which a little before was a shapeless stone is a
lion, or a man, or whatsoever it may be that the artist has made, not
by the change of the material into the figure, but by the figure being
wrought upon the material. If one supposes the like in the case of the
soul he is not far from probability; for we say that Nature, the
all-contriving, takes from its kindred matter the part that comes from
the man, and moulds her statue within herself. And as the form follows
upon the gradual working of the stone, at first somewhat indistinct,
but more perfect after the completion of the work, so too in the
moulding of its instrument the form of the soul is expressed in the
substratum, incompletely in that which is still incomplete, perfect in
that which is perfect; indeed it would have been perfect from the
beginning had our nature not been maimed by evil. Thus our community in
that generation which is subject to passion and of animal nature,
brings it about that the Divine image does not at once shine forth at
our formation, but brings man to perfection by a certain method and
sequence, through those attributes of the soul which are material, and
belong rather to the animal creation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p36" shownumber="no">31. Some such doctrine as this
the great apostle also teaches us in his Epistle to the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_426.html" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_426" n="426" />Corinthians, when he
says, “When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a
child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man I put away
childish things<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p36.1" n="1745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.11" parsed="|1Cor|13|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 11">1 Cor. xiii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>”; not that
the soul which arises in the man is different from that which we know
to be in the boy, and the childish intellect fails while the manly
intellect takes its being in us; but that the same soul displays its
imperfect condition in the one, its perfect state in the
other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p38" shownumber="no">32. For we say that those things
are alive which spring up and grow, and no one would deny that all
things that participate in life and natural motion are animate, yet at
the same time one cannot say that such life partakes of a perfect
soul,—for though a certain animate operation exists in plants, it
does not attain to the motions of sense; and on the other hand, though
a certain further animate power exists in the brutes, neither does this
attain perfection, since it does not contain in itself the grace of
reason and intelligence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p39" shownumber="no">33. And even so we say that the
true and perfect soul is the human soul, recognized by every operation;
and anything else that shares in life we call animate by a sort of
customary misuse of language, because in these cases the soul does not
exist in a perfect condition, but only certain parts of the operation
of the soul, which in man also (according to Moses’ mystical
account of man’s origin) we learn to have accrued when he made
himself like this sensuous world. Thus Paul, advising those who were
able to hear him to lay hold on perfection, indicates also the mode in
which they may attain that object, telling them that they must
“put off the old man,” and put on the man “which is
renewed after the image of Him that created him<note anchored="yes" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p39.1" n="1746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.9-Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|9|3|10" passage="Col. iii. 9, 10">Col. iii. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.ii.ii.xxxi-p41" shownumber="no">34. Now may we all return to
that Divine grace in which God at the first created man, when He said,
“Let us make man in our image and likeness”; to Whom be
glory and might for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 id="x.iii" next="x.iii.i" prev="x.ii.ii.xxxi" progress="77.39%" title=" On the Soul and the Resurrection.">

        <div3 id="x.iii.i" next="x.iii.ii" prev="x.iii" progress="77.39%" title="Argument."><p class="c10" id="x.iii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_427.html" id="x.iii.i-Page_427" n="427" /><span class="c9" id="x.iii.i-p1.1">On
the Soul and the Resurrection.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.iii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c58" id="x.iii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="x.iii.i-p3.1">Argument.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="x.iii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="x.iii.i-p4.1">The</span> mind, in times of bereavement, craves a certainty gained by
reasoning as to the existence of the soul after death.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p5" shownumber="no">First, then: Virtue will be
impossible, if deprived of the life of eternity, her only
advantage.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p6" shownumber="no">But this is a moral argument.
The case calls for speculative and scientific treatment.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p7" shownumber="no">How is the objection that the
nature of the soul, as of real things, is material, to be
met?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p8" shownumber="no">Thus; the truth of this doctrine
would involve the truth of Atheism; whereas Atheism is refuted by the
fact of the wise order that reigns in the world. In other words, the
spirituality of God cannot be denied: and this proves the possibility
of spiritual or immaterial existence: and therefore, that of the
soul.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p9" shownumber="no">But is God, then, the same thing
as the soul?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p10" shownumber="no">No: but man is “a little
world in himself;” and we may with the same right conclude from
this Microcosm to the actual existence of an immaterial soul, as from
the phenomena of the world to the reality of God’s
existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p11" shownumber="no">A Definition of the soul is then
given, for the sake of clearness in the succeeding discussion. It is a
<i>created, living, intellectual being</i>, with the power, as long as
it is provided with organs, of sensuous perception. For “the mind
sees,” not the eye; take, for instance, the meaning of the phases
of the moon. The objection that the “organic machine” of
the body produces all thought is met by the instance of the
water-organ. Such machines, if thought were really an attribute of
matter, ought to build themselves spontaneously: whereas they are a
direct proof of an <i>invisible</i> thinking power in man. A work of
Art means mind: there is a thing perceived, and a thing not
perceived.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p12" shownumber="no">But still, what <i>is</i> this
thing not perceived?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p13" shownumber="no">If it has no sensible quality
whatever—Where is it?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p14" shownumber="no">The answer is, that the same
question might be asked about the Deity (Whose existence is not
denied).</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p15" shownumber="no">Then the Mind and the Deity are
identical?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p16" shownumber="no">Not so: in its substantial
existence, as separable from matter, the soul is <i>like</i> God; but
this likeness does not extend to sameness; it resembles God as a copy
the original.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p17" shownumber="no">As being “simple and
uncompounded” the soul survives the dissolution of the composite
body, whose scattered elements it will continue to accompany, as if
watching over its property till the Resurrection, when it will clothe
itself in them anew.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p18" shownumber="no">The soul was defined “an
<i>intellectual</i> being.” But anger and desire are not of the
body either. Are there, then, two or three souls?—Answer. Anger
and desire do <i>not</i> belong to the essence of the soul, but are
only among its varying states; they are not originally part of
ourselves, and we can and must rid ourselves of them, and bring them,
as long as they continue to mark our community with the brute creation,
into the service of the good. They are the “tares” of the
heart, while they serve any other purpose.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p19" shownumber="no">But where will the soul
“accompany its elements”?—Hades is not a particular
spot; it means the Invisible; those passages in the Bible in which the
regions under the earth are alluded to are explained as allegorical,
although the partizans of the opposite interpretation need not be
combated.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p20" shownumber="no">But how will the soul know the
scattered elements of the once familiar form? This is answered by two
illustrations (not analogies). The skill of the painter, the force that
has united numerous colours to form a single tint, will, if (by some
miracle) that actual tint was to fall back into those various colours,
be cognizant of each one of these last, <i>e.g.</i> the tone and size
of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_428.html" id="x.iii.i-Page_428" n="428" />drop
of gold, of red, &amp;c.; and could at will recombine them. The owner
of a cup of clay would know its fragments (by their shape) amidst a
mass of fragments of clay vessels of other shapes, or even if they were
plunged again into their native clay. So the soul knows its elements
amidst their “kindred dust”; or when each one has flitted
back to its own primeval source on the confines of the
Universe.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p21" shownumber="no">But how does this harmonize with
the Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p22" shownumber="no">The bodies of both were in the
grave: and so all that is said of them is in a <i>spiritual</i> sense.
But the <i>soul</i> can suffer still, being cognizant, not only of the
elements of the whole body, but of those that formed each member,
<i>e.g.</i> the tongue. By the relations of the Rich Man are meant the
impressions made on his soul by the things of flesh and
blood.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p23" shownumber="no">But if we must have no emotions
in the next world, how shall there be virtue, and how shall there be
love of God? For anger, we saw, contributed to the one, desire to the
other.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p24" shownumber="no">We shall be like God so far that
we shall always contemplate the Beautiful in Him. Now, God, in
contemplating Himself, has no desire and hope, no regret and memory.
The moment of fruition is always present, and so His Love is perfect,
without the need of any emotion. So will it be with us. God draws
“that which belongs to Him” to this blessed
passionlessness; and in this very drawing consists the torment of a
passion-laden soul. Severe and long-continued pains in eternity are
thus decreed to sinners, not because God hates them, nor for the sake
alone of punishing them; but “because what belongs to God must
<i>at any cost</i> be preserved for Him.” The degree of pain
which must be endured by each one is necessarily proportioned to the
measure of the wickedness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p25" shownumber="no">God will thus be “all in
all”; yet the loved one’s form will then be woven, though
into a more ethereal texture, of the same elements as before. (This is
not Nirvana.)</p>

<p class="c39" id="x.iii.i-p26" shownumber="no">Here the doctrine of the
Resurrection is touched. The Christian Resurrection and that of the
heathen philosophies coincide in that the soul is reclothed from
<i>some</i> elements of the Universe. But there are fatal objections to
the latter under its two forms:</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p27" shownumber="no">Transmigration pure and
simple;</p>

<p class="c39" id="x.iii.i-p28" shownumber="no">The Platonic
Soul-rotation.</p>

<p class="c39" id="x.iii.i-p29" shownumber="no">The first—</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p30" shownumber="no">1. Obliterates the distinction
between the mineral or vegetable, and the spiritual, world.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p31" shownumber="no">2. Makes it a sin to eat and
drink.</p>

<p class="c60" id="x.iii.i-p32" shownumber="no">Both—</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p33" shownumber="no">3. Confuse the moral
choice.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p34" shownumber="no">4. Make heaven the cradle of
vice, and earth of virtue.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p35" shownumber="no">5. Contradict the truth that
they assume, that there is no change in heaven.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p36" shownumber="no">6. Attribute every birth to a
vice, and therefore are either Atheist or Manichæan.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p37" shownumber="no">7. Make a life a chapter of
accidents.</p>

<p class="c59" id="x.iii.i-p38" shownumber="no">8. Contradict facts of moral
character.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p39" shownumber="no">God <i>is</i> the cause of our
life, both in body and soul.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p40" shownumber="no">But <i>when</i> and <i>how</i>
does the soul come into existence?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p41" shownumber="no">The <i>how</i> we can never
know.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p42" shownumber="no">There are objections to seeking
the material for any created thing either in God, or outside God. But
we may regard the whole Creation as the <i>realized thoughts</i> of
God. (Anticipation of Malebranche.)</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p43" shownumber="no">The <i>when</i> may be
determined. Objections to the existence of soul <i>before</i> body have
been given above. But soul is necessary to life, and the embryo
lives.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p44" shownumber="no">Therefore soul is not born
<i>after</i> body. So body and soul are born together.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p45" shownumber="no">As to the number of souls,
Humanity itself is a thought of God not yet completed, as these
continual additions prove. When it is completed, this “progress
of Humanity” will cease, by there being no more births: and no
births, no deaths.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p46" shownumber="no">Before answering objections to
the Scriptural doctrine of the Resurrection, the passages that contain
it are mentioned: especially <scripRef id="x.iii.i-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.27" parsed="|Ps|118|27|0|0" passage="Psalm cxviii. 27">Psalm cxviii.
27</scripRef> (LXX.).</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p47" shownumber="no">The various objections to it, to
the Purgatory <i>to follow</i>, and to the Judgment, are then stated;
especially that</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p48" shownumber="no">A man is not the same being
(physically) two days together. Which phase of him, then, is to rise
again, be tortured (if need be), and judged?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p49" shownumber="no">They are all answered by a
Definition of the Resurrection, i.e. <i>the restoration of man to his
original state</i>. In that, there is neither age nor infancy; and the
“coats of skins” are laid aside.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.i-p50" shownumber="no">When the process of purification
has been completed, the better attributes of the soul
appear—imperishability, life, honour, grace, glory, power, and,
in short, all that belongs to human nature as the image of
Deity.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="x.iii.ii" next="xi" prev="x.iii.i" progress="77.66%" title="On the Soul and the Resurrection."><p class="c10" id="x.iii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_429.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_429" n="429" /><span class="c9" id="x.iii.ii-p1.1">On the Soul and the Resurrection.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.iii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.iii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p3.1">Basil</span>,
great amongst the saints, had departed from this life to God; and the
impulse to mourn for him was shared by all the churches. But his sister
the Teacher was still living; and so I journeyed to her<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p3.2" n="1747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Gregory himself tells us, in his life of S. Macrina, that he went
to see her after the Council of Antioch. (This and Basil’s death
occurred in the year 379: so that this Dialogue was probably composed
in 380.) “The interval during which the circumstances of our
times of trials prevented any visits had been long.” He goes on
to say (p. 189 B.); “And that she might cause me no depression of
spirits, she somehow subdued the noise and concealed the difficulty of
her breathing, and assumed perfect cheerfulness: she not only started
pleasant topics herself, but suggested them as well by the questions
which she asked. The conversation led naturally to the mention of our
great Basil. While my very soul sank and my countenance was saddened
and fell, she herself was so far from going with me into the depths of
mourning, that she made the mention of that saintly name all
opportunity for the most sublime philosophy. Examining human nature in
a scientific way, disclosing the divine plan that underlies all
afflictions, and dealing, as if inspired by the Holy Spirit, with all
the questions relating to a future life, she maintained such a
discourse that my soul seemed to be lifted along with her words almost
beyond the compass of humanity, and, as I followed her argument, to be
placed within the sanctuary of heaven.” Again (p. 190 B):
“And if my tract would not thereby be extended to an endless
length, I would have reported everything in its order; <i>i.e.</i> how
her argument lifted her as she went into the philosophy both of the
soul, and of the causes of our life in the flesh, and of the final
cause of Man and his mortality, and of death and the return thence into
life again. In all of it her reasoning continued clear and consecutive:
it flowed on so easily and naturally that it was like the water from
some spring falling unimpeded downwards.”</p></note>, yearning for an interchange of sympathy
over the loss of her brother. My soul was right sorrow-stricken by this
grievous blow, and I sought for one who could feel it equally, to
mingle my tears with. But when we were in each other’s presence
the sight of the Teacher awakened all my pain; for she too was lying in
a state of prostration even unto death. Well, she gave in to me for a
little while, like a skilful driver, in the ungovernable violence of my
grief; and then she tried to check me by speaking, and to correct with
the curb of her reasonings the disorder of my soul. She quoted the
Apostle’s words about the duty of not being “grieved for
them that sleep”; because only “men without hope”
have such feelings. With a heart still fermenting with my pain, I
asked—</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"><note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p5.1" n="1748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Two
grounds are here given why this practice of grief for the departed is
difficult to give up. One lies in the natural abhorrence of death,
showing itself in two ways, viz. in our grief over others dying, and in
recoiling from our own death, expressed by two evenly balanced
sentences, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p6.1" lang="EL">οὔτε
τῶν
ὁρώντων…οἷς
τε ἄν…</span>; in the latter a second
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p6.2" lang="EL">οὔτε</span> might have been expected; but such an anacoluthon is
frequent in dialogue. Oehler is wrong in giving to the second
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p6.3" lang="EL">τε</span> an
intensive force, <i>i.e.</i> “much more.” The other ground
lies in the attitude of the law towards death.</p></note> How can that ever be practised by mankind? There is such an
instinctive and deep-seated abhorrence of death in all! Those who look
on a death-bed can hardly bear the sight; and those whom death
approaches recoil from him all they can. Why, even the law that
controls us puts death highest on the list of crimes, and highest on
the list of punishments. By what device, then, can we bring ourselves
to regard as nothing a departure from life even in the case of a
stranger, not to mention that of relations, when so be they cease to
live? We see before us the whole course of human life aiming at this
one thing, viz. how we may continue in this life; indeed it is for this
that houses have been invented by us to live in; in order that our
bodies may not be prostrated in their environment<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p6.4" n="1749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">περιέχοντι</span>: the same word is used below, “as long as the breath
within was held in by the enveloping substance”(see p. 432, note
8). Here it means “the air”: as in Marcus Antoninus, Lib.
iv. 39.</p></note> by cold or heat. Agriculture, again, what is
it but the providing of our sustenance? In fact all thought about how
we are to go on living is occasioned by the fear of dying. Why is
medicine so honoured amongst men? Because it is thought to carry on the
combat with death to a certain extent by its methods. Why do we have
corslets, and long shields, and greaves, and helmets, and all the
defensive armour, and inclosures of fortifications, and iron-barred
gates, except that we fear to die? Death then being naturally so
terrible to us, how can it be easy for a survivor to obey this command
to remain unmoved over friends departed?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p8" shownumber="no">Why, what is the especial pain
you feel, asked the Teacher, in the mere necessity itself of dying?
This common talk of unthinking persons is no sufficient
accusation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p9" shownumber="no">What! is there no occasion for
grieving, I replied to her, when we see one who so lately lived and
spoke becoming all of a sudden lifeless and motionless, with the sense
of every bodily organ extinct, with no sight or hearing in operation,
or any other faculty of apprehension that sense possesses; and if you
apply <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_430.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_430" n="430" />fire
or steel to him, even if you were to plunge a sword into the body, or
cast it to the beasts of prey, or if you bury it beneath a mound, that
dead man is alike unmoved at any treatment? Seeing, then, that this
change is observed in all these ways, and that principle of life,
whatever it might be, disappears all at once out of sight, as the flame
of an extinguished lamp which burnt on it the moment before neither
remains upon the wick nor passes to some other place, but completely
disappears, how can such a change be borne without emotion by one who
has no clear ground to rest upon? We <i>hear</i> the departure of the
spirit, we <i>see</i> the shell that is left; but of the part that has
been separated we are ignorant, both as to its nature, and as to the
place whither it has fled; for neither earth, nor air, nor water, nor
any other element can show as residing within itself this force that
has left the body, at whose withdrawal a corpse only remains, ready for
dissolution.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p10" shownumber="no">Whilst I was thus enlarging on
the subject, the Teacher signed to me with her hand<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p10.1" n="1750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">κατασείσασα
τῇ χειρὶ</span>,
instead of the vox nihili <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.2" lang="EL">μετασείσασα</span>
of the two Paris Editions, which can be accounted for
by <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.3" lang="EL">μετα</span>
being repeated in error from <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.4" lang="EL">μεταξυ</span>. The question which this gesture accompanied is one to which it
would be very appropriate. The reading adopted is that of the Codex
Uffenbach, and this phrase, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.5" lang="EL">κατασείειν
τῇ χειρὶ</span>,
is unimpeachable for “commanding silence,” being used by
Polybius, and Xenophon (without <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.6" lang="EL">χειρὶ</span>). Wolf and
Krabinger prefer this reading to that of most of the Codd.,
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p11.7" lang="EL">κατασιγήσασα</span>: and doubtless Sifanus read it (“manu silentio
imperato”).</p></note>, and said: Surely what alarms and disturbs
your mind is not the thought that the soul, instead of lasting for
ever, ceases with the body’s dissolution!</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p12" shownumber="no">I answered rather audaciously,
and without due consideration of what I said, for my passionate grief
had not yet given me back my judgment. In fact, I said that the Divine
utterances seemed to me like mere commands compelling us to believe
that the soul lasts for ever; not, however, that we were led by them to
this belief by any reasoning. Our mind within us appears slavishly to
accept the opinion enforced, but not to acquiesce with a spontaneous
impulse. Hence our sorrow over the departed is all the more grievous;
we do not exactly know whether this vivifying principle is anything by
itself; where it is, or how it is; whether, in fact, it exists in any
way at all anywhere. This uncertainty<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p12.1" n="1751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p13.1" lang="EL">ἴσας…ἀδηλία</span>. This is Krabinger’s reading (for <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p13.2" lang="EL">ἴσως…ἡ δειλία</span> in the Parisian Editions) with abundant <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p13.3">ms.</span> authority.</p></note>
about the real state of the case balances the opinions on either side;
many adopt the one view, many the other; and indeed there are certain
persons, of no small philosophical reputation amongst the Greeks, who
have held and maintained this which I have just said.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p14" shownumber="no">Away, she cried, with that pagan
nonsense! For therein the inventor of lies fabricates false theories
only to harm the Truth. Observe this, and nothing else; that such a
view about the soul amounts to nothing less than the abandoning of
virtue, and seeking the pleasure of the moment only; the life of
eternity, by which alone virtue claims the advantage, must be despaired
of.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p15" shownumber="no">And pray how, I asked, are we to
get a firm and unmovable belief in the soul’s continuance? I,
too, am sensible of the fact that human life will be bereft of the most
beautiful ornament that life has to give, I mean virtue, unless an
undoubting confidence with regard to this be established within us.
What, indeed, has virtue to stand upon in the case of those persons who
conceive of this present life as the limit of their existence, and hope
for nothing beyond?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p16" shownumber="no">Well, replied the Teacher, we
must seek where we may get a beginning for our discussion upon this
point; and if you please, let the defence of the opposing views be
undertaken by yourself; for I see that your mind is a little inclined
to accept such a brief. Then, after the conflicting belief has been
stated, we shall be able to look for the truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p17" shownumber="no">When she made this request, and
I had deprecated the suspicion that I was making the objections in real
earnest, instead of only wishing to get a firm ground for the belief
about the soul by calling into court<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p17.1" n="1752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p18.1" lang="EL">ἀντιπιπτόντων
πρὸς τὸν
σκοπὸν
τοῦτον
ὑποκληθέντων</span>: the reading of the Parisian Editions. But the
preponderance of <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p18.2">ms.</span> authority is in favour
of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p18.3" lang="EL">ὑπεκλυθέντων</span>, “si quæ ad hoc
propositum opponuntur soluta fuerint,” Krabinger. The force
of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p18.4" lang="EL">ὑπὸ</span> will then be “by
way of rejoinder.” The idea in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p18.5" lang="EL">σκοπὸν</span> seems to be that of a butt set up to be shot at. All the <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p18.6">mss.</span> but not the Paris Editions, have the article
before <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p18.7" lang="EL">ἀντιπιπτότων</span>: but it is not absolutely necessary, for Gregory not
unfrequently omits it before participles, when his meaning is general,
<i>i.e.</i> “Everything that,” &amp;c.</p></note> first what is
aimed against this view, I began—</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p19" shownumber="no">Would not the defenders of the
opposite belief say this: that the body, being composite, must
necessarily be resolved into that of which it is composed? And when the
coalition of elements in the body ceases, each of those elements
naturally gravitates towards its kindred element with the irresistible
bias of like to like; the heat in us will thus unite with heat, the
earthy with the solid, and each of the other elements also will pass
towards its like. Where, then, will the soul be after that? If one
affirm that it is in those elements, one will be obliged to admit that
it is identical with them, for this fusion could not possibly take
place between two things of different natures. But this being granted,
the soul must necessarily be viewed as a complex thing, fused as it is
with qualities so opposite. But the complex is not simple, but must be
classed with the composite, and the composite is necessarily
dissoluble; and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_431.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_431" n="431" />dissolution means the destruction of the compound; and the
destructible is not immortal, else the flesh itself, resolvable as it
is into its constituent elements, might so be called immortal. If, on
the other hand, the soul is something other than these elements, where
can our reason suggest a place for it to be, when it is thus, by virtue
of its alien nature, not to be discovered in those elements, and there
is no other place in the world, either, where it may continue, in
harmony with its own peculiar character, to exist? But, if a thing can
be found nowhere, plainly it has no existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p20" shownumber="no">The Teacher sighed gently at
these words of mine, and then said; Maybe these were the objections, or
such as these, that the Stoics and Epicureans collected at Athens made
in answer to the Apostle. I hear that Epicurus carried his theories in
this very direction. The framework of things was to his mind a
fortuitous<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p20.1" n="1753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p21.1" lang="EL">ὡς τυχαία,
κ.τ.λ</span>. It is better to connect
this directly with Epicurus himself, than to refer it, by bracketing
the preceding sentence (with Oehler), to his followers. Macrina infers
from the opinions known to her of Epicurus, what he must have said
about the human soul: <i>i.e.</i> that it was a bubble; and then what
his followers probably said. There is no evidence that Epicurus used
this actual figure: still Gregory <i>may</i> be recording his very
words.—Lucian (<i>Charon,</i> 68) enlarges on such a simile: and
his <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p21.2" lang="EL">ὠκύμορον
φύσημα</span>, as a
description of man, is reproduced by Gregory himself in <i>Orat. de
Beatitud.</i> p. 768 D.</p></note> and mechanical affair, without a
Providence penetrating its operations; and, as a piece with this, he
thought that human life was like a bubble, existing only as long as the
breath within was held in by the enveloping substance<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p21.3" n="1754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p22.1" lang="EL">τῷ
περιέχοντι</span>. Sifanus takes this of the surrounding atmosphere. So also
Krabinger, “aere circumfuso,” just as above (182 A.) it
does certainly mean the air, and Wolf quotes a passage to that effect
from Marcus Antoninus and the present instance also. Still there is no
reason that it should not here mean the body of the man, which is as it
were a case retentive of the vital breath within; and the sense seems
to require it. As to the construction, although <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p22.2" lang="EL">πομφόλυξ</span>
is sometimes masculine in later Greek, yet it is much
more likely that <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p22.3" lang="EL">περιταθέντος</span>
(not <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p22.4" lang="EL">περιτεθέντος</span>
of the Paris Editt.) is the genitive absolute
with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p22.5" lang="EL">τοῦ
σώματος: τῶ
περιέχοντι</span>
would then very naturally refer to this.</p></note>, inasmuch as our body was a mere membrane,
as it were, encompassing a breath; and that on the collapse of the
inflation the imprisoned essence was extinguished. To him the visible
was the limit of existence; he made our senses the only means of our
apprehension of things; he completely closed the eyes of his soul, and
was incapable of seeing anything in the intelligible and immaterial
world, just as a man, who is imprisoned in a cabin whose walls and roof
obstruct the view outside, remains without a glimpse of all the wonders
of the sky. Verily, everything in the universe that is seen to be an
object of sense is as an earthen wall, forming in itself a barrier
between the narrower souls and that intelligible world which is ready
for their contemplation; and it is the earth and water and fire alone
that such behold; whence comes each of these elements, in what and by
what they are encompassed, such souls because of their narrowness
cannot detect. While the sight of a garment suggests to any one the
weaver of it, and the thought of the shipwright comes at the sight of
the ship, and the hand of the builder is brought to the mind of him who
sees the building, these little souls gaze upon the world, but their
eyes are blind to Him whom all this that we see around us makes
manifest; and so they propound their clever and pungent doctrines about
the soul’s evanishment;—body from elements, and elements
from body, and, besides, the impossibility of the soul’s
self-existence (if it is not to be one of these elements, or lodged in
one); for if these opponents suppose that by virtue of the soul not
being akin to the elements it is nowhere after death, they must
propound, to begin with, the absence of the soul from the fleshly life
as well, seeing that the body itself is nothing but a concourse of
those elements; and so they must not tell us that the soul is to be
found there either, independently vivifying their compound. If it is
not possible for the soul to exist <i>after</i> death, though the
elements do, then, I say, according to this teaching our life as well
is proved to be nothing else but death. But if on the other hand they
do not make the existence of the soul now in the body a question for
doubt, how can they maintain its evanishment when the body is resolved
into its elements? Then, secondly, they must employ an equal audacity
against the God in this Nature too. For how can they assert that the
intelligible and immaterial Unseen can be dissolved and diffused into
the wet and the soft, as also into the hot and the dry, and so hold
together the universe in existence through being, though not of a
kindred nature with the things which it penetrates, yet not thereby
incapable of so penetrating them? Let them, therefore, remove from
their system the very Deity Who upholds the world.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p23" shownumber="no">That is the very point, I said,
upon which our adversaries cannot fail to have doubts; viz. that all
things depend on God and are encompassed by Him, or, that there is any
divinity at all transcending the physical world.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p24" shownumber="no">It would be more fitting, she
cried, to be silent about such doubts, and not to deign to make any
answer to such foolish and wicked propositions; for there is a Divine
precept forbidding us to answer a fool in his folly; and he must be a
fool, as the Prophet declares, who says that there is no God. But since
one needs must speak, I will urge upon you an argument which is not
mine nor that of any human being (for it would then be of small value,
whosoever spoke it), but an argument which the whole Creation
enunciates by the medium of its wonders to the audience<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p24.1" n="1755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> But
Dr. Hermann Schmidt sees even more than this in this bold figure. The
Creation preaches, as it were, and its tones are first heard in our
hearts (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p25.1" lang="EL">ἐνηχοῦντος
τῇ καρδιᾷ</span>): and these tones are then reflected back from the heart to the
contemplating eye, which thus becomes not a seeing only, but a hearing
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p25.2" lang="EL">ἀκροατὴς
γίνεται</span>)
organ, in its external activity.</p></note> of the eye, with a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_432.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_432" n="432" />skilful and artistic utterance
that reaches the heart. The Creation proclaims outright the Creator;
for the very heavens, as the Prophet says, declare the glory of God
with their unutterable words. We see the universal harmony in the
wondrous sky and on the wondrous earth; how elements essentially
opposed to each other are all woven together in an ineffable union to
serve one common end, each contributing its particular force to
maintain the whole; how the unmingling and mutually repellent do not
fly apart from each other by virtue of their peculiarities, any more
than they are destroyed, when compounded, by such contrariety; how
those elements which are naturally buoyant move downwards, the heat of
the sun, for instance, descending in the rays, while the bodies which
possess weight are lifted by becoming rarefied in vapour, so that water
contrary to its nature ascends, being conveyed through the air to the
upper regions; how too that fire of the firmament so penetrates the
earth that even its abysses feel the heat; how the moisture of the rain
infused into the soil generates, one though it be by nature, myriads of
differing germs, and animates in due proportion each subject of its
influence; how very swiftly the polar sphere revolves, how the orbits
within it move the contrary way, with all the eclipses, and
conjunctions, and measured intervals<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p25.3" n="1756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p26.1" lang="EL">ἐναρμονίους
ἀποστάσεις</span>, <i>i.e.</i> to which the music of the spheres was due:
see Macrobius, <i>Somnium Scipionis,</i> c. 4: for the
“retrograde” motion of the planets above, see Joannes de
Sacro Bosco, <i>Sphæra</i> (1564), p. 47, sqq.</p></note> of the
planets. We see all this with the piercing eyes of mind, nor can we
fail to be taught by means of such a spectacle that a Divine power,
working with skill and method, is manifesting itself in this actual
world, and, penetrating each portion, combines those portions with the
whole and completes the whole by the portions, and encompasses the
universe with a single all-controlling force, self-centred and
self-contained, never ceasing from its motion, yet never altering the
position which it holds.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p27" shownumber="no">And pray how, I asked, does this
belief in the existence of God prove along with it the existence of the
human soul? For God, surely, is not the same thing as the soul, so
that, if the one were believed in, the other must necessarily be
believed in.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p28" shownumber="no">She replied: It has been said by
wise men that man is a little world<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p28.1" n="1757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> See
<i>On the Making of Man,</i> c. viii. 5.</p></note> in himself and
contains all the elements which go to complete the universe. If this
view is a true one (and so it seems), we perhaps shall need no other
ally than it to establish the truth of our conception of the soul. And
our conception of it is this; that it exists, with a rare and peculiar
nature of its own, independently of the body with its gross texture. We
get our exact knowledge of this outer world from the apprehension of
our senses, and these sensational operations themselves lead us on to
the understanding of the super-sensual world of fact and thought, and
our eye thus becomes the interpreter of that almighty wisdom which is
visible in the universe, and points in itself to the Being Who
encompasses it. Just so, when we look to our inner world, we find no
slight grounds there also, in the known, for conjecturing the unknown;
and the unknown there also is that which, being the object of thought
and not of sight, eludes the grasp of sense.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p30" shownumber="no">I rejoined, Nay, it may be very
possible to infer a wisdom transcending the universe from the skilful
and artistic designs observable in this harmonized fabric of physical
nature; but, as regards the soul, what knowledge is possible to those
who would trace, from any indications the body has to give, the unknown
through the known?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p31" shownumber="no">Most certainly, the Virgin
replied, the soul herself, to those who wish to follow the wise proverb
and know themselves, is a competent<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p31.1" n="1758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p32.1" lang="EL">ἱκανὴ</span>. This is the
reading of Codd. A and B (of Krabinger, but the common reading
is <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p32.2" lang="EL">εἰ κἂν
ἡ!</span></p></note> instructress;
of the fact, I mean, that she is an immaterial and spiritual thing,
working and moving in a way corresponding to her peculiar nature, and
evincing these peculiar emotions through the organs of the body. For
this bodily organization exists the same even in those who have just
been reduced by death to the state of corpses, but it remains without
motion or action because the force of the soul is no longer in it. It
moves only when there is sensation in the organs, and not only that,
but the mental force by means of that sensation penetrates with its own
impulses and moves whither it will all those organs of
sensation.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p33" shownumber="no">What then, I asked, is the soul?
Perhaps there may be some possible means of delineating its nature; so
that we may have some comprehension of this subject, in the way of a
sketch.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p34" shownumber="no">Its definition, the Teacher
replied, has been attempted in different ways by different writers,
each according to his own bent; but the following is our opinion about
it. The soul is an essence created, and living, and intellectual,
transmitting from itself to an organized and sentient body the power of
living and of grasping objects of sense, as long as a natural
constitution capable of this holds together.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p35" shownumber="no">Saying this she pointed to the
physician<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p35.1" n="1759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> It
may be noticed that besides the physician several others were present.
Cf. 242 D, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p36.1" lang="EL">τοὶς
πολλοῖς
παρακαθημένοις</span></p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_433.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_433" n="433" />who was sitting to watch her
state, and said: There is a proof of what I say close by us. How, I
ask, does this man, by putting his fingers to feel the pulse, hear in a
manner, through this sense of touch, Nature calling loudly to him and
telling him of her peculiar pain; in fact, that the disease in the body
is an inflammatory one<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p36.2" n="1760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> Krabinger’s Latin “in intentione,” though a
literal translation, hardly represents the full force of this passage,
which is interesting because, the terms being used specially, if not
only, of fevers or inflammation, it is evident that the speaker has her
own illness in mind, and her words are thus more natural than if she
spoke of patients generally. If <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἐπίτασει</span> is translated “at its height,” this will very
awkwardly anticipate what follows, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.2" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τοσόνδε…ἡ
ἐπίτασις</span>. The doctor is supposed simply to class the complaint as
belonging to the order of those which manifest themselves <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.3" lang="EL">δι᾽
ἐπιτάσεως</span>, as opposed to those which do so <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.4" lang="EL">δι᾽
ἀνέσεως</span>:
he then descends to particulars, <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.5" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τοσόνδε</span>.
The demonstrative in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.6" lang="EL">τῶνδε τῶν
σπλάγχνων</span> has the same force as in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p37.7" lang="EL">τὸ ἐν τῶδε
θέρμον</span>, 214 C,
“such and such;” the nobler organs (viscera thoracis) of
course are here meant. Gregory himself gives a list of them, 250
C.</p></note>, and that the
malady originates in this or that internal organ; and that there is
such and such a degree of fever? How too is he taught by the agency of
the eye other facts of this kind, when he looks to see the posture of
the patient and watches the wasting of the flesh? As, too, the state of
the complexion, pale somewhat and bilious, and the gaze of the eyes, as
is the case with those in pain, involuntarily inclining to sadness,
indicate the internal condition, so the ear gives information of the
like, ascertaining the nature of the malady by the shortness of the
breathing and by the groan that comes with it. One might say that even
the sense of smell in the expert is not incapable of detecting the kind
of disorder, but that it notices the secret suffering of the vitals in
the particular quality of the breath. Could this be so if there were
not a certain force of intelligence present in each organ of the
senses? What would our hand have taught us of itself, without thought
conducting it from feeling to understanding the subject before it? What
would the ear, as separate from mind, or the eye or the nostril or any
other organ have helped towards the settling of the question, all by
themselves? Verily, it is most true what one of heathen culture is
recorded to have said, that it is the mind that sees and the mind that
hears<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p37.8" n="1761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> A
trochaic line to this effect from the comedian Epicharmus is quoted by
Theodoret, <i>De Fide,</i> p. 15.</p></note>. Else, if you will not allow this to be
true, you must tell me why, when you look at the sun, as you have been
trained by your instructor to look at him, you assert that he is not in
the breadth of his disc of the size he appears to the many, but that he
exceeds by many times the measure of the entire earth. Do you not
confidently maintain that it is so, because you have arrived by
reasoning through phenomena at the conception of such and such a
movement, of such distances of time and space, of such causes of
eclipse? And when you look at the waning and waxing moon you are taught
other truths by the visible figure of that heavenly body, viz. that it
is in itself devoid of light, and that it revolves in the circle
nearest to the earth, and that it is lit by light from the sun; just as
is the case with mirrors, which, receiving the sun upon them, do not
reflect rays of their own, but those of the sun, whose light is given
back from their smooth flashing surface. Those who see this, but do not
examine it, think that the light comes from the moon herself. But that
this is not the case is proved by this; that when she is diametrically
facing the sun she has the whole of the disc that looks our way
illuminated; but, as she traverses her own circle of revolution quicker
from moving in a narrower space, she herself has completed this more
than twelve times before the sun has once travelled round his; whence
it happens that her substance is not always covered with light. For her
position facing him is not maintained in the frequency of her
revolutions; but, while this position causes the whole side of the moon
which looks to us to be illumined, directly she moves sideways her
hemisphere which is turned to us necessarily becomes partially
shadowed, and only that which is turned to him meets his embracing
rays; the brightness, in fact, keeps on retiring from that which can no
longer see the sun to that which still sees him, until she passes right
across the sun’s disc and receives his rays upon her hinder part;
and then the fact of her being in herself totally devoid of light and
splendour causes the side turned to us to be invisible while the
further hemisphere is all in light; and this is called the completion<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p38.1" n="1762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.1" lang="EL">ὅπερ
δὴ παντελὴς
τοῦ
στοιχείου
μείωσις
λέγεται</span>,
“perfecta elementi diminutio;” <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.2" lang="EL">ὅπερ</span> referring to the dark
“new” moon just described, which certainly is the
consummation of the waning of the moon: though it is not itself
a <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.3" lang="EL">μείωσις</span>.—This last consideration, and the use of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.4" lang="EL">δὴ</span>, and the
introduction of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.5" lang="EL">τοῦ
στοιχείου</span>, favour another meaning which might be given, <i>i.e.</i>
by joining <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.6" lang="EL">παντελὴς</span> with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.7" lang="EL">τοῦ
στοιχείου</span>, and making <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p39.8" lang="EL">ὅπερ</span>
refer to the whole passage of the moon from full to
new, “which indeed is commonly (but erroneously) spoken of as a
<i>substantial</i> diminution of the elementary body
<i>itself,</i>” as if it were a true and real decrease of
bulk.</p></note> of her waning. But when again, in her own
revolution, she has passed the sun and she is transverse to his rays,
the side which was dark just before begins to shine a little, for the
rays move from the illumined part to that so lately invisible. You see
what the eye does teach; and yet it would never of itself have afforded
this insight, without something that looks through the eyes and uses
the data of the senses as mere guides to penetrate from the apparent to
the unseen. It is needless to add the methods of geometry that lead us
step by step through visible delineations to truths that lie out of
sight, and countless other instances which all prove that apprehension
is the work of an intellectual essence deeply seated in our nature,
acting through the operation of our bodily senses.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p40" shownumber="no">But what, I asked, if, insisting
on the great <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_434.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_434" n="434" />differences which, in spite of a certain quality of matter shared
alike by all elements in their visible form, exist between each
particular kind of matter (motion, for instance, is not the same in
all, some moving up, some down; nor form, nor quality either), some one
were to say that there was in the same manner incorporated in, and
belonging to, these elements a certain force<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p40.1" n="1763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.1" lang="EL">εἴ τινα
τούτων κατὰ
τὸν αὐτὁν
λόγον
συνουσιωμένην
τις εἶναι
λέγοι
δύναμιν,
κ.τ.λ</span>. The difficulty here is
in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.2" lang="EL">τούτων</span>,
which Krabinger takes as a partitive genitive after <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.3" lang="EL">εἶναι</span>, and refers to the “elements”; and this is perhaps
the best way of taking it. But still, as Schmidt points out, it is
rather the human body than the elements themselves that ought here to
be spoken of as the efficient cause of thought: and so he would either
refer <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.4" lang="EL">τούτων</span> to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.5" lang="EL">τὸν
αὐτὸν</span> (“in the
same way as these instances just given”), and compares Eurip.
<i>Helen.,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.6" lang="EL">ὄνομα δὲ
ταὐτὸν τῆς
ἐμῆς ἔχουσά
τις δάμαρτος
ἄλλη</span> (Matt. Gr. p. 706);
or else would join <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.7" lang="EL">τούτων</span> with
the preceding <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p41.8" lang="EL">διάφορος</span> (with Codd. Mon. D, E).</p></note> as
well which effects these intellectual insights and operations by a
purely natural effort of their own (such effects, for instance, as we
often see produced by the mechanists, in whose hands matter, combined
according to the rules of Art, thereby imitates Nature, exhibiting
resemblance not in figure alone but even in motion, so that when the
piece of mechanism sounds in its resonant part it mimics a human voice,
without, however, our being able to perceive anywhere any mental force
working out the particular figure, character, sound, and movement);
suppose, I say, we were to affirm that all this was produced as well in
the organic machine of our natural bodies, without any intermixture of
a special thinking substance, but owing simply to an inherent motive
power of the elements within us accomplishing<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p41.9" n="1764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> Cod.
Mon. D, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p42.1" lang="EL">ἀποτελούσης</span>. This seems a better reading than that preferred by
Krabinger, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p42.2" lang="EL">ἀποτέλεσμα
εἶναι</span>: for
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p42.3" lang="EL">ἀποτέλεσμα</span>
must be pressed to mean, in order to preserve the
sense, “mere result,” <i>i.e.</i> something secondary, and
not itself a principle or cause: the following <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p42.4" lang="EL">ἥ, be</span>sides, cannot without
awkwardness be referred to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p42.5" lang="EL">ἐνέργειαν</span></p></note> by
itself these operations—to nothing else, in fact, but an
impulsive movement working for the cognition of the object before us;
would not then the fact stand proved of the absolute nonexistence<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p42.6" n="1765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p43.1" lang="EL">οὐσιὰν οὐκ
ἂν
ἀποδεικνύοιτο
ἦ τὸ μηδ᾽
ὅλως εἶναι</span>;</p></note> of that intellectual and impalpable Being,
the soul, which you talk of?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p44" shownumber="no">Your instance, she replied, and
your reasoning upon it, though belonging to the counter-argument, may
both of them be made allies of our statement, and will contribute not a
little to the confirmation of its truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p45" shownumber="no">Why, how can you say
that?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p46" shownumber="no">Because, you see, so to
understand, manipulate, and dispose the soulless matter, that the art
which is stored away in such mechanisms becomes almost like a soul to
this material, in all the various ways in which it mocks movement, and
figure, and voice, and so on, may be turned into a proof of there being
something in man whereby he shows an innate fitness to think out within
himself, through the contemplative and inventive faculties, such
thoughts, and having prepared such mechanisms in theory, to put them
into practice by manual skill, and exhibit in matter the product of his
mind. First, for instance, he saw, by dint of thinking, that to produce
any sound there is need of some wind; and then, with a view to produce
wind in the mechanism, he previously ascertained by a course of
reasoning and close observation of the nature of elements, that there
is no vacuum at all in the world, but that the lighter is to be
considered a vacuum only by comparison with the heavier; seeing that
the air itself, taken as a separate subsistence, is crowded quite full.
It is by an abuse of language that a jar is said to be
“empty”; for when it is empty of any liquid it is none the
less, even in this state, full, in the eyes of the experienced. A proof
of this is that a jar when put into a pool of water is not immediately
filled, but at first floats on the surface, because the air it contains
helps to buoy up its rounded sides; till at last the hand of the drawer
of the water forces it down to the bottom, and, when there, it takes in
water by its neck; during which process it is shown not to have been
empty even before the water came; for there is the spectacle of a sort
of combat going on in the neck between the two elements, the water
being forced by its weight into the interior, and therefore streaming
in; the imprisoned air on the other hand being straitened for room by
the gush of the water along the neck, and so rushing in the contrary
direction; thus the water is checked by the strong current of air, and
gurgles and bubbles against it. Men observed this, and devised in
accordance with this property of the two elements a way of introducing
air to work their mechanism<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p46.1" n="1766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p47" shownumber="no"> According to an author quoted by Athenæus (iv. 75), the first
organist (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p47.1" lang="EL">ὑδραύλης</span>), or rather organ-builder, was Ctesibius of Alexandria,
about <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p47.2">b.c.</span> 200.</p></note>. They made a kind
of cavity of some hard stuff, and prevented the air in it from escaping
in any direction; and then introduced water into this cavity through
its mouth, apportioning the quantity of water according to requirement;
next they allowed an exit in the opposite direction to the air, so that
it passed into a pipe placed ready to hand, and in so doing, being
violently constrained by the water, became a blast; and this, playing
on the structure of the pipe, produced a note. Is it not clearly proved
by such visible results that there is a mind of some kind in man,
something other than that which is visible, which, by virtue of an
invisible thinking nature of its own, first prepares by inward
invention such devices, and then, when they have been so matured,
brings them to the light and exhibits them in the subservient matter?
For if <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_435.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_435" n="435" />it
were possible to ascribe such wonders, as the theory of our opponents
does, to the actual constitution of the elements, we should have these
mechanisms building themselves spontaneously; the bronze would not wait
for the artist, to be made into the likeness of a man, but would become
such by an innate force; the air would not require the pipe, to make a
note, but would sound spontaneously by its own fortuitous flux and
motion; and the jet of the water upwards would not be, as it now is,
the result of an artificial pressure forcing it to move in an unnatural
direction, but the water would rise into the mechanism of its own
accord, finding in that direction a natural channel. But if none of
these results are produced spontaneously by elemental force, but, on
the contrary, each element is employed at will by artifice; and if
artifice is a kind of movement and activity of mind, will not the very
consequences of what has been urged by way of objection show us Mind as
something other than the thing perceived?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p48" shownumber="no">That the thing perceived, I
replied, is not the same as the thing not perceived, I grant; but I do
not discover any answer to our question in such a statement; it is not
yet clear to me what we are to think that thing not-perceived to be;
all I have been shown by your argument is that it is not anything
material; and I do not yet know the fitting name for it. I wanted
especially to know what it is, not what it is not.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p49" shownumber="no">We do learn, she replied, much
about many things by this very same method, inasmuch as, in the very
act of saying a thing is “not so and so,” we by implication
interpret the very nature of the thing in question<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p49.1" n="1767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p50" shownumber="no"> Remove comma after <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p50.1" lang="EL">ζητουμένου</span>, in Paris Editt.</p></note>. For instance, when we say a
“guileless,” we indicate a good man; when we say
“unmanly,” we have expressed that a man is a coward; and it
is possible to suggest a great many things in like fashion, wherein we
either convey the idea of goodness by the negation of badness<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p50.2" n="1768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p51" shownumber="no"> <i>or
vice versâ,</i> i.e. the idea of badness
by the negation of goodness. Krabinger appositely quotes a passage from
Plotinus: “Who could picture to himself evil as a specific thing,
appearing as it does only in the absence of each good?…it will be
necessary for all who are to know what evil is to have a clear
conception about good: since even in dealing with real species the
better take precedence of the worse; and evil is not even a species,
but rather a negation.” Cf. Origen, <i>In Johan</i>. p. 66
A, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p51.1" lang="EL">πᾶσα ἡ
κακία οὐδέν
ἐστιν, ἐπεὶ
καὶ οὐκ ὂν
τυγχάνει</span>. See also Gregory’s <i>Great Catechism,</i> cap. v. and
vii.</p></note>, or <i>vice versâ</i>. Well, then, if
one thinks so with regard to the matter now before us, one will not
fail to gain a proper conception of it. The question is,—What are
we to think of Mind in its very essence? Now granted that the inquirer
has had his doubts set at rest as to the existence of the thing in
question, owing to the activities which it displays to us, and only
wants to know what it is, he will have adequately discovered it by
being told that it is not that which our senses perceive, neither a
colour, nor a form, nor a hardness, nor a weight, nor a quantity, nor a
cubic dimension, nor a point, nor anything else perceptible in matter;
supposing, that is,<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p51.2" n="1769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p52" shownumber="no"> <i>supposing, that is.</i> This only repeats
what was said above: “granted that the inquirer has had his
doubts set at rest as to the existence of the thing.” It is the
reading of Krabinger (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p52.1" lang="EL">εἰ
δή τι</span>), and the best.
Sifanus follows the less supported reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p52.2" lang="EL">οἶδεν
ὅτι</span>, which is open to the
further objection that it would be absurd to say, “when a man
learns that A is not B he knows that it is something else.” The
reading of the Paris. Editt. <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p52.3" lang="EL">ἴδῃ</span>
is unintelligible.</p></note> that there does
exist a something beyond all these.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p53" shownumber="no">Here I interrupted her
discourse: If you leave all these out of the account I do not see how
you can possibly avoid cancelling along with them the very thing which
you are in search of. I cannot at present conceive to what, as apart
from these, the perceptive activity is to cling. For on all occasions
in investigating with the scrutinizing intellect the contents of the
world, we must, so far as we put our hand<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p53.1" n="1770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p54" shownumber="no"> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p54.1" lang="EL">καθ᾽) ὅσον τε</span>…<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p54.2" lang="EL">θιγγάνομεν</span></p></note> at
all on what we are seeking, inevitably touch, as blind men feeling
along the walls for the door, some one of those things aforesaid; we
must come on colour, or form, or quantity, or something else on your
list; and when it comes to saying that the thing is none of them, our
feebleness of mind induces us to suppose that it does not exist at
all.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p55" shownumber="no">Shame on such absurdity! said
she, indignantly interrupting. A fine conclusion this narrow-minded,
grovelling view of the world brings us to! If all that is not
cognizable by sense is to be wiped out of existence, the all-embracing
Power that presides over things is admitted by this same assertion not
to be; once a man has been told about the non-material and invisible
nature of the Deity, he must perforce with such a premise reckon it as
absolutely non-existent. If, on the other hand, the absence of such
characteristics in His case does not constitute any limitation of His
existence, how can the Mind of man be squeezed out of existence along
with this withdrawal one by one of each property of matter?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p56" shownumber="no">Well, then, I retorted, we only
exchange one paradox for another by arguing in this way; for our reason
will be reduced to the conclusion that the Deity and the Mind of man
are identical, if it be true that neither can be thought of, except by
the withdrawal of all the data of sense.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p57" shownumber="no">Say not so, she replied; to talk
so also is blasphemous. Rather, as the Scripture tells you, say that
the one is <i>like</i> the other. For that which is “made in the
image” of the Deity necessarily possesses a likeness to its
prototype in every respect; it resembles it in being intellectual,
immaterial, unconnected <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_436.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_436" n="436" />with any notion of weight<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p57.1" n="1771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p58" shownumber="no"> <i>weight</i>(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p58.1" lang="EL">ὄγκου</span>). This is a
Platonic word: it means the weight, and then (morally) the burden, of
the body: <i>not</i> necessarily connected with the idea of swelling,
even in Empedocles, v. 220; its Latin equivalent is “onus”
in both meanings. Cf. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p58.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 1">Heb. xii. 1</scripRef>; <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p58.3" lang="EL">ὄγκον
ἀποθέμενοι
πάντα</span>, “every
weight,” or “all cumbrance.”</p></note>, and in eluding any measurement of its
dimensions<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p58.4" n="1772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p59" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p59.1" lang="EL">διαστηματικὴν</span>. Cf. 239 A.</p></note>; yet as regards its own peculiar
nature it is something different from that other. Indeed, it would be
no longer an “image,” if it were altogether identical with
that other; but<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p59.2" n="1773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p60" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p60.1" lang="EL">ἀλλ᾽
ἐν οἷς</span>…<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p60.2" lang="EL">ἐκεῖνο</span>…<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p60.3" lang="EL">τοῦτο</span>.</p></note> where we have
<i>A</i> in that uncreate prototype we have <i>a</i> in the image; just
as in a minute particle of glass, when it happens to face the light,
the complete disc of the sun is often to be seen, not represented
thereon in proportion to its proper size, but so far as the minuteness
of the particle admits of its being represented at all. Thus do the
reflections of those ineffable qualities of Deity shine forth within
the narrow limits of our nature; and so our reason, following the
leading of these reflections, will not miss grasping the Mind in its
essence by clearing away from the question all corporeal qualities; nor
on the other hand will it bring the pure<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p60.4" n="1774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p61" shownumber="no"> <i>pure</i>(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p61.1" lang="EL">ἀκηράτῳ</span>).
<i>perishable</i> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p61.2" lang="EL">ἐπίκηρον</span>). The first word is a favourite one with the Platonists; such as
Plotinus, and Synesius. Gregory uses it in his funeral speech over
Flacilla, “she passes with a soul unstained to the pure and
perfect life”; and both in his treatise <i>De Mortuis,</i>
“that man’s grief is real, who becomes conscious of the
blessings he has lost; and contrasts this perishing and soiled
existence with the perfect blessedness above.”</p></note>
and infinite Existence to the level of that which is perishable and
little; it will regard this essence of the Mind as an object of thought
only, since it is the “image” of an Existence which is
such; but it will not pronounce this image to be identical with the
prototype. Just, then, as we have no doubts, owing to the display of a
Divine mysterious wisdom in the universe, about a Divine Being and a
Divine Power existing in it all which secures its continuance (though
if you required a definition of that Being you would therein find the
Deity completely sundered from every object in creation, whether of
sense or thought, while in these last, too, natural distinctions are
admitted), so, too, there is nothing strange in the soul’s
separate existence as a substance (whatever we may think that substance
to be) being no hindrance to her actual existence, in spite of the
elemental atoms of the world not harmonizing with her in the definition
of her being. In the case of our living bodies, composed as they are
from the blending of these atoms, there is no sort of communion, as has
been just said, on the score of substance, between the simplicity and
invisibility of the soul, and the grossness of those bodies; but,
notwithstanding that, there is not a doubt that there is in them the
soul’s vivifying influence exerted by a law which it is beyond
the human understanding to comprehend<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p61.3" n="1775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p62" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p62.1" lang="EL">λόγῳ τινὶ
κρείττονι
τῆς
ἀνθρωπίνης
κατάνοήσεως</span>. So just below <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p62.2" lang="EL">ἀῤῥήτῳ
τινὶ λόγω</span>. The <i>mode</i> of the union of soul and body is beyond our
comprehension. To refer these words to the Deity Himself
(“incomprehensible cause”), as Oehler, would make of them,
as Schmidt well remarks, a “mere showy phrase.”</p></note>.
Not even then, when those atoms have again been dissolved<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p62.3" n="1776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p63" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p63.1" lang="EL">ἀναλυθέντων</span>. Krabinger reads <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p63.2" lang="EL">ἀναλυσάντων</span>, <i>i.e.</i> “returning”; as frequently in
this treatise, and in N.T. usage.</p></note> into themselves, has that bond of a
vivifying influence vanished; but as, while the framework of the body
still holds together, each individual part is possessed of a soul which
penetrates equally every component member, and one could not call that
soul hard and resistent though blended with the solid, nor humid, or
cold, or the reverse, though it transmits life to all and each of such
parts, so, when that framework is dissolved, and has returned to its
kindred elements, there is nothing against probability that that simple
and incomposite essence which has once for all by some inexplicable law
grown with the growth of the bodily framework should continually remain
beside the atoms with which it has been blended, and should in no way
be sundered from a union once formed. For it does not follow that
because the composite is dissolved the incomposite must be dissolved
with it<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p63.3" n="1777" place="end"><p id="x.iii.ii-p64" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>as we have already seen (p. 433).
The fact of the continuity of the soul was there deduced from its being
incomposite. So that the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p64.1" lang="EL">γὰρ</span> here does not give the
ground for the statement immediately preceding.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="x.iii.ii-p65" shownumber="no">Gregory (p. 431) had
suggested two alternatives:—1. That the soul dissolves with the
body. This is answered by the soul’s
“incompositeness.” 2. That the union of the immaterial soul
with the still material atoms after death cannot be maintained. This is
answered by the analogy given in the present section, of God’s
presence in an uncongenial universe, and that of the soul in the still
living body. The <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p65.1" lang="EL">γὰρ</span> therefore refers to
the answer to 1, without which the question of the soul continuing in
the atoms could not have been discussed at all.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p66" shownumber="no">That those atoms, I rejoined,
should unite and again be separated, and that this constitutes the
formation and dissolution of the body, no one would deny. But we have
to consider this. There are great intervals between these atoms; they
differ from each other, both in position, and also in qualitative
distinctions and peculiarities. When, indeed, these atoms have all
converged upon the given subject, it is reasonable that that
intelligent and undimensional essence which we call the soul should
cohere with that which is so united; but once these atoms are separated
from each other, and have gone whither their nature impels them, what
is to become of the soul when her vessel<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p66.1" n="1778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p67" shownumber="no"> <i>her vessel.</i> Of course this is not the
“vehicle” of the soul (after death) which the later
Platonists speak of, but the body itself. The word <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p67.1" lang="EL">ὄχημα</span> is used in
connection with a ship, Soph. <i>Trach.</i> 656; and though in Plato
(<i>Timæus,</i> p. 69), whose use of this word for the body was
afterwards followed, it is not clear whether a car or a ship is most
thought of, yet that the latter is Gregory’s meaning appears from
his next words.</p></note> is
thus scattered in many directions? As a sailor, when his ship has been
wrecked and gone to pieces, cannot float upon all the pieces at once<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p67.2" n="1779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p68" shownumber="no"> <i>at
once.</i> Reading (with Codd. A, B, C, and
Uff.) <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p68.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
ταὐτόν</span>.</p></note> which have been scattered this way
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_437.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_437" n="437" />and that over the
surface of the sea (for he seizes any bit that comes to hand, and lets
all the rest drift away), in the same way the soul, being by nature
incapable of dissolution along with the atoms, will, if she finds it
hard to be parted from the body altogether, cling to some one of them;
and if we take this view, consistency will no more allow us to regard
her as immortal for living in one atom than as mortal for not living in
a number of them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p69" shownumber="no">But the intelligent and
undimensional, she replied, is neither contracted nor diffused<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p69.1" n="1780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p70" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p70.1" lang="EL">οὔτε
διαχεῖται</span>. Oehler translates wrongly “noch dehnt es sich
aus”; because the faculty of <i>extension</i> is ascribed to the
intelligence (cf. <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p70.2" lang="EL">ἐκτείνεσθαι,
διατεινόμενον,
παρεκτεινομένη</span>, below), but <i>diffusion</i> is denied of it, both here,
and in the words <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p70.3" lang="EL">διασχίζεται</span>
(above and below), <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p70.4" lang="EL">διάκρισις</span>, and <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p70.5" lang="EL">διασπᾶται</span>, <i>i.e.</i> separation in space.</p></note> (contraction and diffusion being a property
of body only); but by virtue of a nature which is formless and bodiless
it is present with the body equally in the contraction and in the
diffusion of its atoms, and is no more narrowed by the compression
which attends the uniting of the atoms than it is abandoned by them
when they wander off to their kindred, however wide the interval is
held to be which we observe between alien atoms. For instance, there is
a great difference between the buoyant and light as contrasted with the
heavy and solid; between the hot as contrasted with the cold; between
the humid as contrasted with its opposite; nevertheless it is no strain
to an intelligent essence to be present in each of those elements to
which it has once cohered; this blending with opposites does not split
it up. In locality, in peculiar qualities, these elemental atoms are
held to be far removed from each other; but an undimensional nature
finds it no labour to cling to what is locally divided, seeing that
even now it is possible for the mind at once to contemplate the heavens
above us and to extend its busy scrutiny beyond the horizon, nor is its
contemplative power at all distracted by these excursions into
distances so great. There is nothing, then, to hinder the soul’s
presence in the body’s atoms, whether fused in union or
decomposed in dissolution. Just as in the amalgam of gold and silver a
certain methodical force is to be observed which has fused the metals,
and if the one be afterwards smelted out of the other, the law of this
method nevertheless continues to reside in each, so that while the
amalgam is separated this method does not suffer division along with it
(for you cannot make fractions out of the indivisible), in the same way
this intelligent essence of the soul is observable in the concourse of
the atoms, and does not undergo division when they are dissolved; but
it remains with them, and even in their separation it is co-extensive
with them, yet not itself dissevered nor discounted<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p70.6" n="1781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p71" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p71.1" lang="EL">κατακερματίζεται</span></p></note> into sections to accord with the number of
the atoms. Such a condition belongs to the material and spacial world,
but that which is intelligent and undimensional is not liable to the
circumstances of space. Therefore the soul exists in the actual atoms
which she has once animated, and there is no force to tear her away
from her cohesion with them. What cause for melancholy, then, is there
herein, that the visible is exchanged for the invisible; and wherefore
is it that your mind has conceived such a hatred of death?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p72" shownumber="no">Upon this I recurred to the
definition which she had previously given of the soul, and I said that
to my thinking her definition had not indicated<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p72.1" n="1782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p73" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.1" lang="EL">ἐνδεδεῖχθαι</span>. Gregory constantly uses <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.2" lang="EL">ἐνδείκνυσθαι</span>
(middle) transitively, <i>e.g.</i> 202 C, 203 A, C,
208 B, and above, 189 A, so that it is possible that we have here, in
the passive form, a deponent (transitive) perfect; moreover the sense
seems to require it. Gregory objects that in what has been said
<i>all</i> the powers which analysis finds in the soul have not been
set forth with sufficient fulness: an <i>exhaustive</i> account of them
has not been given; and he immediately proceeds to name other
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.3" lang="EL">δυνάμεις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.4" lang="EL">ἐνέργειαι</span> which have not been taken into consideration. That this view
of the passage is correct is further shown by 202 C, where, the present
objection having been treated at length, it is concluded that there is
no real ground for quarrelling with the definition of soul <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.5" lang="EL">ὡς ἐλλειπῶς
ἐνδειξαμένῳ
τὴν φύσιν</span>. Krabinger therefore is right in dropping <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.6" lang="EL">ἐννοουμένῳ</span>, which two of his <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p73.7">mss.</span> exhibit,
and which Sifanus translates as governing <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p73.8" lang="EL">τὰς…δυνάμεις</span>, as if the sense were, “When I consider all the
powers of the soul, I do not think that your definition has been made
good.”</p></note>
distinctly enough all the powers of the soul which are a matter of
observation. It declares the soul to be an intellectual essence which
imparts to the organic body a force of life by which the senses
operate. Now the soul is not thus operative only in our scientific and
speculative intellect; it does not produce results in that world only,
or employ the organs of sense only for this their natural work. On the
contrary, we observe in our nature many emotions of desire and many of
anger; and both these exist in us as qualities of our kind, and we see
both of them in their manifestations displaying further many most
subtle differences. There are many states, for instance, which are
occasioned by desire; many others which on the other hand proceed from
anger; and none of them are of the body; but that which is not of the
body is plainly intellectual. Now<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p73.9" n="1783" place="end"><p id="x.iii.ii-p74" shownumber="no"> The
syllogism implied in the following words is this:—</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p75" shownumber="no">The emotions are something
intellectual (because incorporeal).</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p76" shownumber="no">Therefore the emotions are soul
(or souls).</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="x.iii.ii-p77" shownumber="no">This conclusion is
obviously false; logically, by reason of the fallacy of “the
undistributed middle”; ontologically, because it requires a false
premise additional (<i>i.e.</i> “everything intellectual is
soul”) to make it true. Macrina directly after this piece of bad
logic deprecates the use of the syllogism. Is this accidental? It looks
almost like an excuse for not going into technicalities and exposing
this fallacy, which she has detected in her opponent’s statement.
Macrina actually answers as if Gregory had urged his objection thus.
“The emotions are not purely intellectual, but are conditioned by
the bodily organism: but they do belong to the expression and the
substance of the soul: the soul therefore is dependent on the organism
and will perish along with it.”</p></note> our definition
exhibits the soul as something intellectual; so that one of two
alternatives, both absurd, must emerge when we follow out this
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_438.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_438" n="438" />view to this end;
either anger and desire are both second souls in us, and a plurality of
souls must take the place of the single soul, or the thinking faculty
in us cannot be regarded as a soul either (if <i>they</i> are not), the
intellectual element adhering equally to all of them and stamping them
all as souls, or else excluding every one of them equally from the
specific qualities of soul.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p78" shownumber="no">You are quite justified, she
replied, in raising this question, and it has ere this been discussed
by many elsewhere; namely, what we are to think of the principle of
desire and the principle of anger within us. Are they consubstantial
with the soul, inherent in the soul’s very self from her first
organization<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p78.1" n="1784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p79" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p79.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὴν
πρώτην</span> (<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p79.2" lang="EL">ὥραν</span> understood). This is the reading of all the Codd. for the
faulty <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p79.3" lang="EL">παρὰ
τὴν αὐτὴν</span> of the Editions.</p></note>, or are they something different,
accruing to us afterwards? In fact, while all equally allow that these
principles are to be detected in the soul, investigation has not yet
discovered exactly what we are to think of them so as to gain some
fixed belief with regard to them. The generality of men still fluctuate
in their opinions about this, which are as erroneous as they are
numerous. As for ourselves, if the Gentile philosophy, which deals
methodically with all these points, were really adequate for a
demonstration, it would certainly be superfluous to add<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p79.4" n="1785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p80" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p80.1" lang="EL">προστιθέναι</span>. Sifanus translates “illorum commentationi de
animâ adjicere sermonem,” which Krabinger wonders at. The
Greek could certainly bear this meaning: but perhaps the other reading
is better, <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p80.2" lang="EL">προτιθέναι</span>, “to propose for consideration.”</p></note> a discussion on the soul to those
speculations. But while the latter proceeded, on the subject of the
soul, as far in the direction of supposed consequences as the thinker
pleased, we are not entitled to such licence, I mean that of affirming
what we please; we make the Holy Scriptures the rule and the measure of
every tenet; we necessarily fix our eyes upon that, and approve that
alone which may be made to harmonize with the intention of those
writings. We must therefore neglect the Platonic chariot and the pair
of horses of dissimilar forces yoked to it, and their driver, whereby
the philosopher allegorizes these facts about the soul; we must neglect
also all that is said by the philosopher who succeeded him and who
followed out probabilities by rules of art<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p80.3" n="1786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p81" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>the syllogism.</p></note>,
and diligently investigated the very question now before us, declaring
that the soul was mortal<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p81.1" n="1787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p82" shownumber="no"> <i>that the soul was mortal.</i> Aristotle,
guided only by probabilities as discoverable by the syllogism, does
indeed define the soul, “<i>the first entelechy of a physical,
potentially living, and organic body.</i>” Entelechy is more than
mere potentiality: it is “developed force” (“dormant
activity;” see W. Archer Butler’s <i>Lectures</i>, ii. p.
393), capable of manifestation. The human soul, uniting in itself all
the faculties of the other orders of animate existence, is a Microcosm.
The other parts of the soul are inseparable from the body, and are
hence perishable (<i>De Animâ,</i> ii. 2); but the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p82.1" lang="EL">νοῦς</span> exists before the body, into which it enters from without as
something divine and immortal (<i>De Gen. Animal.</i> ii. 3). But he
makes a distinction between the form-receiving, and the
form-giving <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p82.2" lang="EL">νοῦς</span>: substantial
eternal existence belongs only to the latter (<i>De Animâ,</i>
iii. 5). The secret of the difference between him and Plato, with whom
“all the soul is immortal” (<i>Phædrus,</i> p. 245 C),
lies in this; that Plato regarded the soul as always in motion, while
Aristotle denied it, in itself, any motion at all. “It is one of
the things that are impossible that motion should exist in it”
(<i>De Animâ,</i> i. 4). It cannot be moved at all; therefore it
cannot move itself. Plotinus and Porphyry, as well as Nemesius the
Platonizing Bishop of Emesa (whose treatise <i>De Animâ</i> is
wrongly attributed to Gregory), attacked this teaching of an
“entelechy.” Cf. also Justin Martyr (<i>ad Græc.
cohort</i>, c. 6, p. 12); “Plato declares that all the soul is
immortal; Aristotle calls her an ‘entelechy,’ and not
immortal. The one says she is ever-moving, the other that she is
never-moving, but prior to all motion.” Also Gregory Naz.,
<i>Orat.</i> xxvii. “Away with Aristotle’s calculating
Providence, and his art of logic, and his dead reasonings about the
soul, and purely human doctrine!”</p></note> by reason of these
two principles; we must neglect all before and since their time,
whether they philosophized in prose or in verse, and we will adopt, as
the guide of our reasoning, the Scripture, which lays it down as an
axiom that there is no excellence in the soul which is not a property
as well of the Divine nature. For he who declares the soul to be
God’s likeness asserts that anything foreign to Him is outside
the limits of the soul; similarity cannot be retained in those
qualities which are diverse from the original. Since, then, nothing of
the kind we are considering is included in the conception of the Divine
nature, one would be reasonable in surmising that such things are not
consubstantial with the soul either. Now to seek to build up our
doctrine by rule of dialectic and the science which draws and destroys
conclusions, involves a species of discussion which we shall ask to be
excused from, as being a weak and questionable way of demonstrating
truth. Indeed, it is clear to every one that that subtle dialectic
possesses a force that may be turned both ways, as well for the
overthrow of truth<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p82.3" n="1788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p83" shownumber="no"> <i>for the overthrow of the truth.</i> <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p83.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.100" parsed="|Song|100|0|0|0" passage="So c.">So c.</scripRef>
Eunom. iii. (ii. 500).</p></note> as for the
detection of falsehood; and so we begin to suspect even truth itself
when it is advanced in company with such a kind of artifice, and to
think that the very ingenuity of it is trying to bias our judgment and
to upset the truth. If on the other hand any one will accept a
discussion which is in a naked unsyllogistic form, we will speak upon
these points by making our study of them so far as we can follow the
chain<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p83.2" n="1789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p84" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p84.1" lang="EL">εἰρμόν</span>.</p></note> of Scriptural tradition. What is it, then,
that we assert? We say that the fact of the reasoning animal man being
capable of understanding and knowing is most surely<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p84.2" n="1790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p85" shownumber="no"> <i>most surely,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p85.1" lang="EL">ἦ</span>. This is the common reading: but
the Codd. have mostly <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p85.2" lang="EL">καὶ</span>.</p></note> attested by those outside our faith; and
that this definition would never have sketched our nature so, if it had
viewed anger and desire and all such-like emotions as consubstantial
with that nature. In any other case, one would not give a definition of
the subject in hand by putting a generic instead of a specific quality;
and so, as the principle of desire and the principle of anger are
observed equally in rational and irrational natures, one could
not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_439.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_439" n="439" />rightly
mark the specific quality by means of this generic one. But how can
that which, in defining a nature, is superfluous and worthy of
exclusion be treated as a part of that nature, and, so, available for
falsifying the definition? Every definition of an essence looks to the
specific quality of the subject in hand; and whatever is outside that
speciality is set aside as having nothing to do with the required
definition. Yet, beyond question, these faculties of anger and desire
are allowed to be common to all reasoning and brute natures; anything
common is not identical with that which is peculiar; it is imperative
therefore that we should not range these faculties amongst those
whereby humanity is exclusively meant: but just as one may perceive the
principle<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p85.3" n="1791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p86" shownumber="no"> Aristotle, <i>Ethic.</i> i. 13, dwells upon these principles. Of
the last he says, <i>i.e.</i> the common vegetative, the principle of
nutrition and growth: “One would assume such a power of the soul
in everything that grows, even in the embryo, and just this very same
power in the perfect creatures; for this is more likely than that it
should be a different one.” Sleep, in which this power almost
alone is active, levels all.</p></note> of sensation, and that of nutrition
and growth in man, and yet not shake thereby the given definition of
his soul (for the quality A being in the soul does not prevent the
quality B being in it too), so, when one detects in humanity these
emotions of anger and desire, one cannot on that account fairly quarrel
with this definition, as if it fell short of a full indication of
man’s nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p87" shownumber="no">What then, I asked the Teacher,
are we to think about this? For I cannot yet see how we can fitly
repudiate faculties which are actually within us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p88" shownumber="no">You see, she replied, there is a
battle of the reason with them and a struggle to rid the soul of them;
and there are men in whom this struggle has ended in success; it was so
with Moses, as we know; he was superior both to anger and to desire;
the history testifying of him in both respects, that he was meek beyond
all men (and by meekness it indicates the absence of all anger and a
mind quite devoid of resentment), and that he desired none of those
things about which we see the desiring faculty in the generality so
active. This could not have been so, if these faculties were nature,
and were referable to the contents of man’s essence<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p88.1" n="1792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p89" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p89.1" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>.</p></note>. For it is impossible for one who has come
quite outside of his nature to be in Existence at all. But if Moses was
at one and the same time in Existence and not in these conditions,
then<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p89.2" n="1793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p90" shownumber="no"> It is
best to keep <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p90.1" lang="EL">ἆρα</span>: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p90.2" lang="EL">ἄρα</span> is Krabinger’s
correction from four Codd.: and he reads <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p90.3" lang="EL">ὁ</span> for <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p90.4" lang="EL">εἰ</span> above: but only one class of
Codd. support these alterations.</p></note> it follows that these conditions are
something other than nature and not nature itself. For if, on the one
hand, that is truly nature in which the essence of the being is found,
and, on the other, the removal of these conditions is in our power, so
that their removal not only does no harm, but is even beneficial to the
nature, it is clear that these conditions are to be numbered amongst
externals, and are affections, rather than the essence, of the nature;
for the essence is that thing only which it is. As for anger, most
think it a fermenting of the blood round the heart; others an eagerness
to inflict pain in return for a previous pain; we would take it to be
the impulse to hurt one who has provoked us. But none of these accounts
of it tally with the definition of the soul. Again, if we were to
define what desire is in itself, we should call it a seeking for that
which is wanting, or a longing for pleasurable enjoyment, or a pain at
not possessing that upon which the heart is set, or a state with regard
to some pleasure which there is no opportunity of enjoying. These and
such-like descriptions all indicate desire, but they have no connection
with the definition of the soul. But it is so with regard to all those
other conditions also which we see to have some relation to the soul,
those, I mean, which are mutually opposed to each other, such as
cowardice and courage, pleasure and pain, fear and contempt, and so on;
each of them seems akin to the principle of desire or to that of anger,
while they have a separate definition to mark their own peculiar
nature. Courage and contempt, for instance, exhibit a certain phase of
the irascible impulse; the dispositions arising from cowardice and fear
exhibit on the other hand a diminution and weakening of that same
impulse. Pain, again, draws its material both from anger and desire.
For the impotence of anger, which consists in not being able to punish
one who has first given pain, becomes itself pain; and the despair of
getting objects of desire and the absence of things upon which the
heart is set create in the mind this same sullen state. Moreover, the
opposite to pain, I mean the sensation of pleasure<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p90.5" n="1794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p91" shownumber="no"> <i>I
mean the sensation of pleasure.</i> This
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p91.1" lang="EL">νόημα</span>) is
Krabinger’s reading: but Oehler reads from his Codd. <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p91.2" lang="EL">νόσημα</span>: and H. Schmidt suggests <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p91.3" lang="EL">κίνημα</span>,
comparing (205 A) below, “any other such-like emotion of the
soul.”</p></note>, like pain, divides itself between anger and
desire; for pleasure is the leading motive of them both. All these
conditions, I say, have some relation to the soul, and yet they are not
the soul<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p91.4" n="1795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p92" shownumber="no"> <i>have some relation to the soul, and yet they are not the
soul.</i> Macrina does not mean that the
Passions are altogether severed from the soul, as the following shows:
and so Oehler cannot be right in reading and translating “Das
Alles hat nichts mir der Seele zu schaffen.” The Greek
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p92.1" lang="EL">περὶ
τὴν ψυχὴν</span> is to be parallelled by <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p92.2" lang="EL">οἱ περὶ τὸν
Περικλέα</span>, “Pericles’ belongings,” or
“party”; passing, in later Greek, almost into
“Pericles himself.”</p></note>, but only like warts growing out of
the soul’s thinking part, which are reckoned as parts of it
because they adhere to it, and yet are not that actual thing which the
soul is in its essence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p93" shownumber="no">And yet, I rejoined to the
virgin, we see no slight help afforded for improvement to the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_440.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_440" n="440" />virtuous from all
these conditions. Daniel’s desire was his glory; and
Phineas’ anger pleased the Deity. We have been told, too, that
fear is the beginning of wisdom, and learnt from Paul that salvation is
the goal of the “sorrow after a godly sort.” The Gospel
bids us have a contempt for danger; and the “not being afraid
with any amazement” is nothing else but a describing of courage,
and this last is numbered by Wisdom amongst the things that are good.
In all this Scripture shows that such conditions are not to be
considered weaknesses; weaknesses would not have been so employed for
putting virtue into practice.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p94" shownumber="no">I think, replied the Teacher,
that I am myself responsible for this confusion arising from different
accounts of the matter; for I did not state it as distinctly as I might
have, by introducing a certain order of consequences for our
consideration. Now, however, some such order shall, as far as it is
possible, be devised, so that our essay may advance in the way of
logical sequence and so give no room for such contradictions. We
declare, then, that the speculative, critical, and world-surveying
faculty of the soul is its peculiar property by virtue of its very
nature<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p94.1" n="1796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p95" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p95.1" lang="EL">κατὰ φύσιν
αὐτήν, καὶ
τῆς
θεοειδοῦς
χάριτος, κ. τ.
λ</span>. with Sifanus.</p></note>, and that thereby the soul preserves
within itself the image of the divine grace; since our reason surmises
that divinity itself, whatever it may be in its inmost nature, is
manifested in these very things,—universal supervision and the
critical discernment between good and evil. But all those elements of
the soul which lie on the border-land<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p95.2" n="1797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p96" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p96.1" lang="EL">ὅσα δε
τῆς ψυχῆς ἐν
μεθορί&amp; 251·
κεῖται</span>. Moller
(<i>Gregorii Nysseni doctrina de hominis naturâ</i>) remarks
rightly that Krabinger’s translation is here incorrect:
“quæcunque autem in animæ confinio posita sunt”;
and that <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p96.2" lang="EL">τῆς
ψυχῆς</span> should on the
contrary be joined closely to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p96.3" lang="EL">ὅσα</span>. The opposition is not between elements which lie in, and
on the confines of the soul, but between the divine and adventitious
elements <i>within</i> the soul: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p96.4" lang="EL">μεθορί&amp; 251·</span> refers therefore to “good and bad,”
below.</p></note>
and are capable from their peculiar nature of inclining to either of
two opposites (whose eventual determination to the good or to the bad
depends on the kind of use they are put to), anger, for instance, and
fear, and any other such-like emotion of the soul divested of which
human nature<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p96.5" n="1798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p97" shownumber="no"> This
is no contradiction of the passage above about Moses: there it was
stated that the Passions did not belong to the <i>essence</i>
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p97.1" lang="EL">ουσία</span>) of
man.</p></note> cannot be studied—all these we
reckon as accretions from without, because in the Beauty which is
man’s prototype no such characteristics are to be found. Now let
the following statement<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p97.2" n="1799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p98" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.1" lang="EL">ὅδε
δὴ</span>. The Teacher introduces
this <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.2" lang="EL">λόγος</span> with some
reserve. “We do not lay it down ex cathedrâ, we put it
forward as open to challenge and discussion as we might do in the
schools (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.3" lang="EL">ὡς ἐν
γυμνασί&amp; 251·</span>).” It is best then to take <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.4" lang="EL">διαφύγοι</span>
as a pure optative. Gregory appears in his answer to
congratulate her on the success of this “exercise.”
“To any one that reflects…your exposition…bears
sufficiently upon it the stamp of correctness, and hits the
truth.” But he immediately asks for Scripture authority. So that
this <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.5" lang="EL">λόγος</span>, though it
refers to Genesis, is not yet based upon Scripture. It is a
“consecutive” and consistent account of human nature: but
it is virtually identical with that advanced at the end of Book I. of
Aristotle’s <i>Ethics.</i> It is a piece of secular theorizing.
The sneers of cavillers may well be deprecated. Consistent, however,
with this view of the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.6" lang="EL">λόγος</span> here
offered by Macrina, there is another possible meaning in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.7" lang="EL">ὡς ἐν
γυμνασί&amp; 251·, κ.
τ. λ</span>., <i>i.e.</i> “Let us put
forward the following account with all possible care and
circumspection, as if we were disputing in the schools; so that
cavillers may have nothing to find fault with”: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p98.8" lang="EL">ὡς ἂν</span>
expressing purpose, not a wish. The cavillers will
thus refer to sticklers for Greek method and metaphysics: and
Gregory’s congratulation of his sister’s lucidity and grasp
of the truth will be all the more significant.</p></note> be offered as a
mere exercise (in interpretation). I pray that it may escape the sneers
of cavilling hearers. Scripture informs us that the Deity proceeded by
a sort of graduated and ordered advance to the creation of man. After
the foundations of the universe were laid, as the history records, man
did not appear on the earth at once; but the creation of the brutes
preceded his, and the plants preceded them. Thereby Scripture shows
that the vital forces blended with the world of matter according to a
gradation; first, it infused itself into insensate nature; and in
continuation of this advanced into the sentient world; and then
ascended to intelligent and rational beings. Accordingly, while all
existing things must be either corporeal or spiritual, the former are
divided into the animate and inanimate. By animate, I mean possessed of
life: and of the things possessed of life, some have it with sensation,
the rest have no sensation. Again, of these sentient things, some have
reason, the rest have not. Seeing, then, that this life of sensation
could not possibly exist apart from the matter which is the subject of
it, and the intellectual life could not be embodied, either, without
growing in the sentient, on this account the creation of man is related
as coming last, as of one who took up into himself every single form of
life, both that of plants and that which is seen in brutes. His
nourishment and growth he derives from vegetable life; for even in
vegetables such processes are to be seen when aliment is being drawn in
by their roots and given off in fruit and leaves. His sentient
organization he derives from the brute creation. But his faculty of
thought and reason is incommunicable<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p98.9" n="1800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p99" shownumber="no"> Following the order and stopping of Krabinger, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p99.1" lang="EL">ἄμικτόν ἐστι
καὶ ἰδιάζον
ἐπὶ ταύτης
τῆς φύσεως,
ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, κ.
τ. λ</span>.</p></note>, and is a
peculiar gift in our nature, to be considered by itself. However, just
as this nature has the instinct acquisitive of the necessaries to
material existence—an instinct which, when manifested in us men,
we call Appetite—and as we admit this appertains to the vegetable
form of life, since we can notice it there too like so many impulses
working naturally to satisfy themselves with their kindred aliment and
to issue in germination, so all the peculiar conditions of the brute
creation are blended with the intellectual part of the soul. To them,
she continued, belongs anger; to them belongs fear; to them all those
other opposing activities within us; <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_441.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_441" n="441" />everything except the faculty
of reason and thought. That alone, the choice product, as has been
said, of all our life, bears the stamp of the Divine character. But
since, according to the view which we have just enunciated, it is not
possible for this reasoning faculty to exist in the life of the body
without existing by means of sensations, and since sensation is already
found subsisting in the brute creation, necessarily as it were, by
reason of this one condition, our soul has touch with the other things
which are knit up with it<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p99.2" n="1801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p100" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p100.1" lang="EL">διὰ
τοῦ ἑνὸς καὶ
πρὸς τὰ
συνημμένα
τούτῳ</span> (for
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p100.2" lang="EL">τούτων</span>),
with Sifanus.</p></note>; and these are all
those phænomena within us that we call “passions”;
which have not been allotted to human nature for any bad purpose at all
(for the Creator would most certainly be the author of evil, if in
<i>them</i>, so deeply rooted as they are in our nature, any
necessities of wrong-doing were found), but according to the use which
our free will puts them to, these emotions of the soul become the
instruments of virtue or of vice. They are like the iron which is being
fashioned according to the volition of the artificer, and receives
whatever shape the idea which is in his mind prescribes, and becomes a
sword or some agricultural implement. Supposing, then, that our reason,
which is our nature’s choicest part, holds the dominion over
these imported emotions (as Scripture allegorically declares in the
command to men to rule over the brutes), none of them will be active in
the ministry of evil; fear will only generate within us obedience<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p100.3" n="1802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p101" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. xviii. 5. “So, on the contrary, if reason
instead assumes sway over such emotions, each of them is transmuted to
a form of virtue: for anger produces courage; terror, caution; fear,
obedience; hatred, aversion from vice; the power of love, the desire
for what is truly beautiful, &amp;c.” Just below, the allusion is
to Plato’s charioteer, <i>Phædrus</i>, p. 253 C, and the old
custom of having the reins round the driver’s waist is to be
noticed.</p></note>, and anger fortitude, and cowardice caution;
and the instinct of desire will procure for us the delight that is
Divine and perfect. But if reason drops the reins and is dragged behind
like a charioteer who has got entangled in his car, then these
instincts are changed into fierceness, just as we see happens amongst
the brutes. For since reason does not preside over the natural impulses
that are implanted<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p101.1" n="1803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p102" shownumber="no"> <i>are implanted.</i> All the Codd.
have <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p102.1" lang="EL">ἐγκειμένης</span>
here, instead of the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p102.2" lang="EL">ἐγκωμιαζομένης</span>
of the Paris Edition, which must be meant for
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p102.3" lang="EL">ἐγκωμαζομένης</span>
(itself a vox nihili), “run riot in
them.”</p></note> in them, the more
irascible animals, under the generalship of their anger, mutually
destroy each other; while the bulky and powerful animals get no good
themselves from their strength, but become by their want of reason
slaves of that which has reason. Neither are the activities of their
desire for pleasure employed on any of the higher objects; nor does any
other instinct to be observed in them result in any profit to
themselves. Thus too, with ourselves, if these instincts are not turned
by reasoning into the right direction, and if our feelings get the
mastery of our mind, the man is changed from a reasoning into an
unreasoning being, and from godlike intelligence sinks by the force of
these passions to the level of the brute.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p103" shownumber="no">Much moved by these words, I
said: To any one who reflects indeed, your exposition, advancing as it
does in this consecutive manner, though plain and unvarnished, bears
sufficiently upon it the stamp of correctness and hits the truth. And
to those who are expert only in the technical methods of proof a mere
demonstration suffices to convince; but as for ourselves, we were
agreed<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p103.1" n="1804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p104" shownumber="no"> <i>we
were agreed.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p104.1" lang="EL">ὡμολογεῖτο</span>: cf. 201 D, “If on the other hand any one will
accept a discussion which is in a naked unsyllogistic form, we will
speak upon these points by making our study of them as far as we can
follow the chain of Scriptural tradition.”</p></note> that there is something more
trustworthy than any of these artificial conclusions, namely, that
which the teachings of Holy Scripture point to: and so I deem that it
is necessary to inquire, in addition to what has been said, whether
this inspired teaching harmonizes with it all.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p105" shownumber="no">And who, she replied, could deny
that truth is to be found only in that upon which the seal of
Scriptural testimony is set? So, if it is necessary that something from
the Gospels should be adduced in support of our view, a study of the
Parable of the Wheat and Tares will not be here out of place. The
Householder there sowed good seed; (and we are plainly the
“house”). But the “enemy,” having watched for
the time when men slept, sowed that which was useless in that which was
good for food, setting the tares in the very middle of the wheat. The
two kinds of seed grew up together; for it was not possible that seed
put into the very middle of the wheat should fail to grow up with it.
But the Superintendent of the field forbids the servants to gather up
the useless crop, on account of their growing at the very root of the
contrary sort; so as not to root up<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p105.1" n="1805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p106" shownumber="no"> There
is a variety of readings from the Codd. here; <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p106.1" lang="EL">συνεγκαταλείη,
συνεκτάλῃ,
συνεκταλείη,
συνεκταλαί&amp;
219·, συγκαταλύ&amp;
219·</span>: in two (and on the margins of two
others), <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p106.2" lang="EL">συνεκτίλῃ</span>, which Krabinger has adopted. The Paris Editt. have
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p106.3" lang="EL">συνεκτίνει</span></p></note> the nutritious
along with that foreign growth. Now we think that Scripture means by
the good seed the corresponding impulses of the soul, each one of
which, if only they are cultured for good, necessarily puts forth the
fruit of virtue within us. But since there has been scattered<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p106.4" n="1806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p107" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p107.1" lang="EL">παρενεσπάρη</span>, the idea of badness being contained in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p107.2" lang="EL">παρὰ</span>,
which in such cases is always the first compound. One Cod. has the
curious inversion <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p107.3" lang="EL">ἐνπαρεσπάρη</span></p></note> amongst these the bad seed of the error of
judgment as to the true Beauty which is alone in its intrinsic nature
such, and since this last has been thrown into the shade by the growth
of delusion which springs up along with it (for the active
principle <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_442.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_442" n="442" />of desire does not germinate and increase in the direction of that
natural Beauty which was the object of its being sown in us, but it has
changed its growth so as to move towards a bestial and unthinking
state, this very error as to Beauty carrying its impulse towards this
result; and in the same way the seed of anger does not steel us to be
brave, but only arms us to fight with our own people; and the power of
loving deserts its intellectual objects and becomes completely mad for
the immoderate enjoyment of pleasures of sense; and so in like manner
our other affections put forth the worse instead of the better
growths),—on account of this the wise Husbandman leaves this
growth that has been introduced amongst his seed to remain there, so as
to secure our not being altogether stripped of better hopes by desire
having been rooted out along with that good-for-nothing growth. If our
nature suffered such a mutilation, what will there be to lift us up to
grasp the heavenly delights? If love is taken from us, how shall we be
united to God? If anger is to be extinguished, what arms shall we
possess against the adversary? Therefore the Husbandman leaves those
bastard seeds within us, not for them always to overwhelm the more
precious crop, but in order that the land itself (for so, in his
allegory, he calls the heart) by its native inherent power, which is
that of reasoning, may wither up the one growth and may render the
other fruitful and abundant: but if that is not done, then he
commissions the fire to mark the distinction in the crops. If, then, a
man indulges these affections in a due proportion and holds them in his
own power instead of being held in theirs, employing them for an
instrument as a king does his subjects’ many hands, then efforts
towards excellence more easily succeed for him. But should he become
theirs, and, as when any slaves mutiny against their master, get
enslaved<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p107.4" n="1807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p108" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p108.1" lang="EL">ἐξανδραποδισθείη</span>; this is adopted by Krabinger from the Haselman Cod. for
the common <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p108.2" lang="EL">ἐξ ὧν
δραποδισθείη</span></p></note> by those slavish thoughts and
ignominiously bow before them; a prey to his natural inferiors, he will
be forced to turn to those employments which his imperious masters
command. This being so, we shall not pronounce these emotions of the
soul, which lie in the power of their possessors for good or ill, to be
either virtue or vice. But, whenever their impulse is towards what is
noble, then they become matter for praise, as his desire did to Daniel,
and his anger to Phineas, and their grief to those who nobly mourn. But
if they incline to baseness, then these are, and they are called, bad
passions.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p109" shownumber="no">She ceased after this statement
and allowed the discussion a short interval, in which I reviewed
mentally all that had been said; and reverting to that former course of
proof in her discourse, that it was not impossible that the soul after
the body’s dissolution should reside in its atoms, I again
addressed her. Where is that much-talked-of and renowned Hades<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p109.1" n="1808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p110" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p110.1" lang="EL">ᾅδου
ὄνομα</span>.</p></note>, then? The word is in frequent circulation
both in the intercourse of daily life, and in the writings of the
heathens and in our own; and all think that into it, as into a place of
safe-keeping, souls migrate from here. Surely you would not call your
atoms that Hades.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p111" shownumber="no">Clearly, replied the Teacher,
you have not quite attended to the argument. In speaking of the
soul’s migration from the seen to the unseen, I thought I had
omitted nothing as regards the question about Hades. It seems to me
that, whether in the heathen or in the Divine writings, this word for a
place in which souls are said to be means nothing else but a transition
to that Unseen world of which we have no glimpse.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p112" shownumber="no">And how, then, I asked, is it
that some think that by the underworld<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p112.1" n="1809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p113" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p113.1" lang="EL">τὸν
ὑποχθόνιον</span></p></note> is
meant an actual place, and that it harbours within itself<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p113.2" n="1810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p114" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p114.1" lang="EL">κἀκεῖνον ἐν
αὑτῷ</span>, H. Schmidt’s
reading, on the authority of 3 Codd. The reading of Krabinger is
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p114.2" lang="EL">ἐν ἑαυτῷ τε
κἀκεῖνον</span>. But the underworld is the <i>only</i> habitation in
question.—<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p114.3" lang="EL">οὕτω
λέγεσθαι</span>, above, must mean, “is rightly so named.”</p></note> the souls that have at last flitted away
from human life, drawing them towards itself as the right receptacle
for such natures?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p115" shownumber="no">Well, replied the Teacher, our
doctrine will be in no ways injured by such a supposition. For if it
<i>is</i> true, what you say<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p115.1" n="1811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p116" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p116.1" lang="EL">εἰ γὰρ
ἀληθὴς ὁ
λόγος ὁ κατὰ
σέ, καὶ τὸ
συνεχῆ τε
πρὸς, κ. τ. λ</span>., Krabinger’s reading, following the majority of
Codd.; <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p116.2" lang="EL">ὁ κατὰ σέ</span> being thus opposed to the next words, which others say. But
Schmidt points out that the conclusion introduced below by <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p116.3" lang="EL">ἀνάγκη πᾶσα</span>
does not follow at all from the first, but only from
the second of these suppositions, and he would await the evidence of
fresh Codd. Sifanus and Augentius would read <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p116.4" lang="EL">εἰ καὶ…κατὰ σέ</span>. <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p116.5" lang="EL">Τῷ
γὰρ, κ. τ. λ</span>.,
which would certainly express the sense required.</p></note>, and also that the
vault of heaven prolongs itself so uninterruptedly that it encircles
all things with itself, and that the earth and its surroundings are
poised in the middle, and that the motion of all the revolving bodies<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p116.6" n="1812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p117" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p117.1" lang="EL">πάντων τῶν
κυκλοφορουμένων</span>, <i>i.e.</i> the heavenly bodies moving as one (according
to the ancient astronomy) round the central earth.</p></note> is round this fixed and solid centre, then,
I say, there is an absolute necessity that, whatever may happen to each
one of the atoms on the upper side of the earth, the same will happen
on the opposite side, seeing that one single substance encompasses its
entire bulk. As, when the sun shines <i>above</i> the earth, the shadow
is spread over its lower part, because its spherical shape makes it
impossible for it to be clasped all round at one and the same time by
the rays, and necessarily, on whatever side the sun’s rays may
fall on some particular point of the globe, if we follow a straight
diameter, we shall find shadow upon the opposite point, and so,
continuously, at the opposite end of the direct line of the rays
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_443.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_443" n="443" />shadow moves round
that globe, keeping pace with the sun, so that equally in their turn
both the upper half and the under half of the earth are in light and
darkness; so, by this analogy, we have reason to be certain that,
whatever in our hemisphere is observed to befall the atoms, the same
will befall them in that other. The environment of the atoms being one
and the same on every side of the earth, I deem it right neither to
contradict nor yet to favour those who raise the objection that we must
regard either this or the lower region as assigned to the souls
released. As long as this objection does not shake our central doctrine
of the existence of those souls after the life in the flesh, there need
be no controversy about the whereabouts to our mind, holding as we do
that place is a property of body only, and that soul, being immaterial,
is by no necessity of its nature detained in any place.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p118" shownumber="no">But what, I asked, if your
opponent should shield himself<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p118.1" n="1813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p119" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p119.1" lang="EL">προβάλλοιτο</span>. This is the proper meaning of the middle: “should
object,” as Oehler translates (einwerfen wollte), would require
the active.</p></note> behind the Apostle,
where he says that every reasoning creature, in the restitution of all
things, is to look towards Him Who presides over the whole? In that
passage in the Epistle to the Philippians<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p119.2" n="1814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Philip. ii. 10">Philip. ii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> he
makes mention of certain things that are “under the earth”
“every knee shall bow” to Him “of things in heaven,
and things in earth, and things under the earth.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p121" shownumber="no">We shall stand by our doctrine,
answered the Teacher, even if we should hear them adducing these words.
For the existence of the soul (after death) we have the assent of our
opponent, and so we do not make an objection as to the place, as we
have just said.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p122" shownumber="no">But if some were to ask the
meaning of the Apostle in this utterance, what is one to say? Would you
remove all signification of place from the passage?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p123" shownumber="no">I do not think, she replied,
that the divine Apostle divided the intellectual world into localities,
when he named part as in heaven, part as on earth, and part as under
the earth. There are three states in which reasoning creatures can be:
one from the very first received an immaterial life, and we call it the
angelic: another is in union with the flesh, and we call it the human:
a third is released by death from fleshly entanglements, and is to be
found in souls pure and simple. Now I think that the divine Apostle in
his deep wisdom looked to this, when he revealed the future concord of
all these reasoning beings in the work of goodness; and that he puts
the unembodied angel-world “in heaven,” and that still
involved with a body “on earth,” and that released from a
body “under the earth”; or, indeed, if there is any other
world to be classed under that which is possessed of reason (it is not
left out); and whether any one choose to call this last
“demons” or “spirits,” or anything else of the
kind, we shall not care. We certainly believe, both because of the
prevailing opinion, and still more of Scripture teaching, that there
exists another world of beings besides, divested of such bodies as ours
are, who are opposed to that which is good and are capable of hurting
the lives of men, having by an act of will lapsed from the nobler
view<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p123.1" n="1815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p124" shownumber="no"> <i>lapsed from the nobler view</i> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p124.1" lang="EL">ὑπολήψεως</span>). This is the common reading: but Krabinger prefers
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p124.2" lang="EL">λήξεως</span>,
which is used by Gregory (<i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. 17, “the
sublime angelic lot”), and is a Platonic word. The other word,
“lapsed,” is also Platonic.</p></note>, and by this revolt from goodness
personified in themselves the contrary principle; and this world is
what, some say, the Apostle adds to the number of the “things
under the earth,” signifying in that passage that when evil shall
have been some day annihilated in the long revolutions of the ages,
nothing shall be left outside the world of goodness, but that even from
those evil spirits<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p124.3" n="1816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p125" shownumber="no"> <i>from those evil spirits.</i> So <i>Great
Catechism</i>, c. 26 (fin.). Here too Gregory follows Origen (<i>c.
Cels</i>. vi. 44), who declares that the Powers of evil are for a
purpose (in answer to Celsus’ objection that the Devil himself,
instead of humanity, ought to have been punished). “Now it is a
thing which can in no way cause surprise, that the Almighty, Who knows
how to use wicked apostates for His own purposes, should assign to such
a certain place in the universe, and should thus open an arena, as it
were, of virtue, for those to contend in who wish to “strive
lawfully” for her prize: those wicked ones were to try them, as
the fire tries the gold, that, having done their utmost to prevent the
admission of any alloy into their spiritual nature, and having proved
themselves worthy to mount to heaven, they might be drawn by the bands
of the Word to the highest blessedness and the summit of all
Good.” These Powers, as reasoning beings, shall then themselves
be “mastered by the Word.” See <i>c. Cels.</i> viii.
72.</p></note> shall rise in
harmony the confession of Christ’s Lordship. If this is so, then
no one can compel us to see any spot of the underworld in the
expression, “things under the earth”; the atmosphere
spreads equally over every part of the earth, and there is not a single
corner of it left unrobed by this circumambient air.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p126" shownumber="no">When she had finished, I
hesitated a moment, and then said: I am not yet satisfied about the
thing which we have been inquiring into; after all that has been said
my mind is still in doubt; and I beg that our discussion may be allowed
to revert to the same line of reasoning as before<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p126.1" n="1817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p127" shownumber="no"> The
conclusion of which was drawn, 199 C. “Therefore the soul exists
in the actual atoms which she has once animated, and there is no force
to tear her away from her cohesion with them.” It is to the line
of reasoning (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p127.1" lang="EL">ἀκολουθία</span>) leading up to this conclusion that Gregory would revert,
in order to question this conclusion. What both sides are agreed on is,
the existence merely of the soul after death. All between this
conclusion and the present break in the discussion has been a
digression on the Passions and on Hades. Now Gregory asks, how can the
soul possibly recognize the atoms that once belonged to her? Oehler
therefore does not translate aright, “ich bitte nur den
geführten Beweis…in derselben Folge zu wiederholen:”
but Krabinger expresses the true sense, “ut rursus mihi ad eandem
consequentiam reducatur oratio,” <i>i.e.</i> the discussion (not
the proof), which is here again, almost in Platonic fashion,
personified.</p></note>, omitting only that upon which we are
thoroughly agreed. I say this, for I think that all but the most
stubborn controversialists will <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_444.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_444" n="444" />have been sufficiently
convinced by our debate not to consign the soul after the body’s
dissolution to annihilation and nonentity, nor to argue that because it
differs substantially from the atoms it is impossible for it to exist
anywhere in the universe; for, however much a being that is
intellectual and immaterial may fail to coincide with these atoms, it
is in no ways hindered (so far) from existing in them; and this belief
of ours rests on two facts: firstly, on the soul’s existing in
our bodies in this present life, though fundamentally different from
them: and secondly, on the fact that the Divine being, as our argument
has shown, though distinctly something other than visible and material
substances, nevertheless pervades each one amongst all existences, and
by this penetration of the whole keeps the world in a state of being;
so that following these analogies we need not think that the soul,
either, is out of existence, when she passes from the world of forms to
the Unseen. But how, I insisted, after the united whole of the atoms
has assumed<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p127.2" n="1818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p128" shownumber="no"> <i>has assumed,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p128.1" lang="EL">ἀναλαβόντων</span>. The construction is accommodated to the sense, not the
words; <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p128.2" lang="EL">τῆς
τῶν
στοιχείων
ἑνώσεως</span> having preceded.</p></note>, owing to their mixing together, a
form quite different—the form in fact with which the soul has
been actually domesticated—by what mark, when this form, as we
should have expected, is effaced along with the resolution of the
atoms, shall the soul follow along (them), now that that familiar form
ceases to persist?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p129" shownumber="no">She waited a moment and then
said: Give me leave to invent a fanciful simile in order to illustrate
the matter before us: even though that which I suppose may be outside
the range of possibility. Grant it possible, then, in the art of
painting not only to mix opposite colours, as painters are always
doing, to represent a particular tint<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p129.1" n="1819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p130" shownumber="no"> <i>tint</i>, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.1" lang="EL">μορφῆς</span>.
Certainly in earlier Greek <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.2" lang="EL">μορφὴ</span> is
strictly used of “form,” “shape” (or the beauty
of it) only, and colours cannot be said to be mixed in imitation of
form. It seems we have here a late use of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.3" lang="EL">μορφὴ</span> as =
“outward appearance”; so that we may even speak of
the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.4" lang="EL">μορφὴ</span> of a
colour, or combinations of colours. So (214 A) the painter “works
up (on his palette) a particular tint of colour” (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.5" lang="EL">μορφὴν</span>). Here it is the particular hue, in person or picture,
which it is desired to imitate. Akin to this question is that of the
proper translation of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p130.6" lang="EL">πρὸς τὴν
ὁμοιότητα
τοῦ
προκειμένου</span>, which Sifanus and Krabinger translate “ad
similitudinem <i>argumenti,</i>” and which may either mean (1)
“to make the analogy to the subject matter of our question as
perfect as possible,” <i>i.e.</i> as a parenthesis, or (2)
“in imitation of the thing or colour (lying before the painter)
to be copied.” The last seems preferable (“to form the
given tint”).</p></note>,
but also to separate again this mixture and to restore to each of the
colours its natural dye. If then white, or black, or red, or golden
colour, or any other colour that has been mixed to form the given tint,
were to be again separated from that union with another and remain by
itself, we suppose that our artist will none the less remember the
actual nature of that colour, and that in no case will he show
forgetfulness, either of the red, for instance, or the black, if after
having become quite a different colour by composition with each other
they each return to their natural dye. We suppose, I say, that our
artist remembers the manner of the mutual blending of these colours,
and so knows what sort of colour was mixed with a given colour and what
sort of colour was the result, and how, the other colour being ejected
from the composition, (the original colour) in consequence of such
release resumed its own peculiar hue; and, supposing it were required
to produce the same result again by composition, the process will be
all the easier from having been already practised in his previous work.
Now, if reason can see any analogy in this simile, we must search the
matter in hand by its light. Let the soul stand for this Art of the
painter<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p130.7" n="1820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p131" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p131.1" lang="EL">γραφικῆς
τέχνης</span>.</p></note>; and let the natural atoms stand for
the colours of his art; and let the mixture of that tint compounded of
the various dyes, and the return of these to their native state (which
we have been allowed to assume), represent respectively the concourse,
and the separation of the atoms. Then, as we assume in the simile that
the painter’s Art tells him the actual dye of each colour, when
it has returned after mixing to its proper hue, so that he has an exact
knowledge of the red, and of the black, and of any other colour that
went to form the required tint by a specific way of uniting with
another kind—a knowledge which includes its appearance both in
the mixture, and now when it is in its natural state, and in the future
again, supposing all the colours were mixed over again in like
fashion—so, we assert, does the soul know the natural
peculiarities of those atoms whose concourse makes the frame of the
body in which it has itself grown, even after the scattering of those
atoms. However far from each other their natural propensity and their
inherent forces of repulsion urge them, and debar each from mingling
with its opposite, none the less will the soul be near each by its
power of recognition, and will persistently cling to the familiar
atoms, until their concourse after this division again takes place in
the same way, for that fresh formation of the dissolved body which will
properly be, and be called, resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p132" shownumber="no">You seem, I interrupted, in this
passing remark to have made an excellent defence of the faith in the
Resurrection. By it, I think, the opponents of this doctrine might be
gradually led to consider it not as a thing absolutely impossible that
the atoms should again coalesce and form the same man as
before.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p133" shownumber="no">That is very true, the Teacher
replied. For we may hear these opponents urging the following
difficulty. “The atoms are resolved, like <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_445.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_445" n="445" />to like, into the universe; by
what device, then, does the warmth, for instance, residing in such and
such a man, after joining the universal warmth, again dissociate itself
from this connection with its kindred<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p133.1" n="1821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p134" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.1" lang="EL">ἀμιγὲς τοῦ
συγγενοῦς
πάλιν
ἀποκριθῆναι</span>. Krabinger’s and Oehler’s reading. But
Krabinger, more correctly than Oehler, opposes <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.2" lang="EL">ἐν
τῷδε</span> to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.3" lang="EL">ἐν
τῷ καθ᾽
ὅλου</span> (quod est hic
calidum, si fuerit in universo): though neither he, nor Oehler, nor
Schmidt himself appears to have any suspicion that <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.4" lang="EL">τῷδε</span> <i>may</i>mean “so and so:” and
yet it is quite in accordance with Gregory’s usage, and makes
better sense, as contrasting the particular and universal heat more
completely. ᾽<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.5" lang="EL">Αμιγὲς</span> is proleptic: the genitive may depend either on it or on the verb.
Just below <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.6" lang="EL">ἀναπλασσόμενον</span>
is read by 5 of Krabinger’s Codd. (including the
Hasselmann). This is better than Migne’s <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p134.7" lang="EL">ἀπαλλασσόμενον</span>, which is hardly supported by <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p134.8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>,
so as to form this man who is being ‘remoulded’? For if the
identical individual particle does not return and only something that
is homogeneous but not identical is fetched, you will have something
else in the place of that first thing, and such a process will cease to
be a resurrection and will be merely the creation of a new man. But if
the same man is to return into himself, he must be the same entirely,
and regain his original formation in every single atom of his
elements.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p135" shownumber="no">Then to meet such an objection,
I rejoined, the above opinion about the soul will, as I said, avail;
namely, that she remains after dissolution in those very atoms in which
she first grew up, and, like a guardian placed over private property,
does not abandon them when they are mingled with their kindred atoms,
and by the subtle ubiquity of her intelligence makes no mistake about
them, with all their subtle minuteness, but diffuses herself along with
those which belong to herself when they are being mingled with their
kindred dust, and suffers no exhaustion in keeping up with the whole
number of them when they stream back into the universe, but remains
with them, no matter in what direction or in what fashion Nature may
arrange them. But should the signal be given by the All-disposing Power
for these scattered atoms to combine again, then, just as when every
one of the various ropes that hang from one block answer at one and the
same moment<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p135.1" n="1822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p136" shownumber="no"> <i>same moment.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p136.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
ταὐτὸν</span>: on the
authority of 2 Codd. Mon.</p></note> to the pull from that centre, so,
following this force of the soul which acts upon the various atoms, all
these, once so familiar with each other, rush simultaneously together
and form the cable of the body by means of the soul, each single one of
them being wedded to its former neighbour and embracing an old
acquaintance.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p137" shownumber="no">The following illustration also,
the Teacher went on, might be very properly added to those already
brought forward, to show that the soul has not need of much teaching in
order to distinguish its own from the alien amongst the atoms. Imagine
a potter with a supply of clay; and let the supply be a large one; and
let part of it have been already moulded to form finished vessels,
while the rest is still waiting to be moulded; and suppose the vessels
themselves not to be all of similar shape, but one to be a jug, for
instance, and another a wine-jar, another a plate, another a cup or any
other useful vessel; and further, let not one owner possess them all,
but let us fancy for each a special owner. Now as long as these vessels
are unbroken they are of course recognizable by their owners, and none
the less so, even should they be broken in pieces; for from those
pieces each will know, for instance, that this belongs to a jar<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p137.1" n="1823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p138" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p138.1" lang="EL">ὅτι τὸ μὲν
τὸ ἐκ τοῦ
πίθου, ποῖον
δὲ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ
ποτηρίου, κ. τ.
λ</span>.</p></note>, and, again, what sort of fragment belongs
to a cup. And if they are plunged again into the unworked clay, the
discernment between what has been already worked and that clay will be
a more unerring one still. The individual man is as such a vessel; he
has been moulded out of the universal matter, owing to the concourse of
his atoms; and he exhibits in a form peculiarly his own a marked
distinction from his kind; and when that form has gone to pieces the
soul that has been mistress of this particular vessel will have an
exact knowledge of it, derived even from its fragments; nor will she
leave this property, either, in the common blending with all the other
fragments, or if it be plunged into the still formless part of the
matter from which the atoms have come<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p138.2" n="1824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p139" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p139.1" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸ
ἀκατέργαστον
τῆς τῶν
στοιχείων
ὕλης</span>. There is the same
sort of distinction above, 215 A, <i>i.e.</i> between the <i>kindred
dust</i> first, and then the universe (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p139.2" lang="EL">τὸ πᾶν</span>) into
which the atoms may stream back.</p></note>;
she always remembers her own as it was when compact in bodily form, and
after dissolution she never makes any mistake about it, led by marks
still clinging to the remains.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p140" shownumber="no">I applauded this as well devised
to bring out the natural features of the case before us; and I said: It
is very well to speak like this and to believe that it is so; but
suppose some one were to quote against it our Lord’s narrative
about those who are in hell, as not harmonizing with the results of our
inquiry, how are we to be prepared with an answer?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p141" shownumber="no">The Teacher answered: The
expressions of that narrative of the Word are certainly material; but
still many hints are interspersed in it to rouse the skilled inquirer
to a more discriminating study of it. I mean that He Who parts the good
from the bad by a great gulf, and makes the man in torment crave for a
drop to be conveyed by a finger, and the man who has been ill-treated
in this life rest on a patriarch’s bosom, and Who relates their
previous death and consignment to the tomb, takes an intelligent
searcher of His meaning far beyond a superficial interpretation. For
what sort of eyes has the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_446.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_446" n="446" />Rich Man to lift up in hell,
when he has left his bodily eyes in that tomb? And how can a
disembodied spirit feel any flame? And what sort of tongue can he crave
to be cooled with the drop of water, when he has lost his tongue of
flesh? What is the finger that is to convey to him this drop? What sort
of place is the “bosom” of repose? The bodies of both of
them are in the tomb, and their souls are disembodied, and do not
consist of parts either; and so it is impossible to make the framework
of the narrative correspond with the truth, if we understand it
literally; we can do that only by translating each detail into an
equivalent in the world of ideas. Thus we must think of the gulf as
that which parts ideas which may not be confounded from running
together, not as a chasm of the earth. Such a chasm, however vast it
were, could be traversed with no difficulty by a disembodied
intelligence; since intelligence can in no time<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p141.1" n="1825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p142" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p142.1" lang="EL">ἀχρόνως</span>.</p></note> be
wherever it will.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p143" shownumber="no">What then, I asked, <i>are</i>
the fire and the gulf and the other features in the picture? Are they
not that which they are said to be?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p144" shownumber="no">I think, she replied, that the
Gospel signifies by means of each of them certain doctrines with regard
to our question of the soul. For when the patriarch first says to the
Rich Man, “Thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good
things,” and in the same way speaks of the Poor Man, that he,
namely, has done his duty in bearing his share of life’s evil
things, and then, after that, adds with regard to the gulf that it is a
barrier between them, he evidently by such expressions intimates a very
important truth; and, to my thinking, it is as follows. Once
man’s life had but one character; and by that I mean that it was
to be found only in the category of the good and had no contact with
evil. The first of God’s commandments attests the truth of this;
that, namely, which gave to man unstinted enjoyment of all the
blessings of Paradise, forbidding only that which was a mixture of good
and evil and so composed of contraries, but making death the penalty
for transgressing in that particular. But man, acting freely by a
voluntary impulse, deserted the lot that was unmixed with evil, and
drew upon himself that which was a mixture of contraries. Yet Divine
Providence did not leave that recklessness of ours without a
corrective. Death indeed, as the fixed penalty for breaking the law,
necessarily fell upon its transgressors; but God divided the life of
man into two parts, namely, this present life, and that “out of
the body” hereafter; and He placed on the first a limit of the
briefest possible time, while He prolonged the other into eternity; and
in His love for man He gave him his choice, to have the one or the
other of those things, good or evil, I mean, in which of the two parts
he liked: either in this short and transitory life, or in those endless
ages, whose limit is infinity. Now these expressions “good”
and “evil” are equivocal; they are used in two senses, one
relating to mind and the other to sense; some classify as good whatever
is pleasant to feeling: others are confident that only that which is
perceptible by intelligence is good and deserves that name. Those,
then, whose reasoning powers have never been exercised and who have
never had a glimpse of the better way soon use up on gluttony in this
fleshly life the dividend of good which their constitution can claim,
and they reserve none of it for the after life; but those who by a
discreet and sober-minded calculation economize the powers of living
are afflicted by things painful to sense here, but they reserve their
good for the succeeding life, and so their happier lot is lengthened
out to last as long as that eternal life. This, in my opinion, is the
“gulf”; which is not made by the parting of the earth, but
by those decisions in this life which result in a separation into
opposite characters. The man who has once chosen pleasure in this life,
and has not cured his inconsiderateness by repentance, places the land
of the good beyond his own reach; for he has dug against himself the
yawning impassable abyss of a necessity that nothing can break through.
This is the reason, I think, that the name of Abraham’s bosom is
given to that good situation of the soul in which Scripture makes the
athlete of endurance repose. For it is related of this patriarch first,
of all up to that time born, that he exchanged the enjoyment of the
present for the hope of the future; he was stripped of all the
surroundings in which his life at first was passed, and resided amongst
foreigners, and thus purchased by present annoyance future blessedness.
As then figuratively<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p144.1" n="1826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p145" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p145.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
καταχρήσεώς
τινος</span>: not as usually
“by a misuse of words.”</p></note> we call a
particular circuit of the ocean a “bosom,” so does
Scripture seem to me to express the idea of those measureless blessings
above by the word “bosom,” meaning a place into which all
virtuous voyagers of this life are, when they have put in from hence,
brought to anchor in the waveless harbour of that gulf of blessings<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p145.2" n="1827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p146" shownumber="no"> There
is an anacoluthon here, for <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p146.1" lang="EL">τῷ ἀγάθῳ
κόλπῳ</span> follows
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p146.2" lang="EL">ᾧ</span> above;
designed no doubt to bring the things compared more closely together.
Oehler, however, would join <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p146.3" lang="EL">ἀγάθῳ</span> with the
relative, and translates as if <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p146.4" lang="EL">τῷ = καί</span>.</p></note>. Meanwhile the denial of these blessings
which they witness becomes in the others a flame, which burns the soul
and causes the craving for the refreshment of one drop out of that
ocean of blessings wherein the saints are affluent; which nevertheless
they do not get. If, too, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_447.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_447" n="447" />you consider the
“tongue,” and the “eye,” and the
“finger,” and the other names of bodily organs, which occur
in the conversation between those disembodied souls, you will be
persuaded that this conjecture of ours about them chimes in with the
opinion we have already stated about the soul. Look closely into the
meaning of those words. For as the concourse of atoms forms the
substance of the entire body, so it is reasonable to think that the
same cause operates to complete the substance of each member of the
body. If, then, the soul is present with the atoms of the body when
they are again mingled with the universe, it will not only be cognizant
of the entire mass which once came together to form the whole body, and
will be present with it, but, besides that, will not fail to know the
particular materials of each one of the members, so as to remember by
what divisions amongst the atoms our limbs were completely formed.
There is, then, nothing improbable in supposing that what is present in
the complete mass is present also in each division of the mass. If one,
then, thinks of those atoms in which each detail of the body
potentially inheres, and surmises that Scripture means a
“finger” and a “tongue” and an
“eye” and the rest as existing, after dissolution, only in
the sphere of the soul, one will not miss the probable truth. Moreover,
if each detail carries the mind away from a material acceptation of the
story, surely the “hell” which we have just been speaking
of cannot reasonably be thought a place so named; rather we are there
told by Scripture about a certain unseen and immaterial situation in
which the soul resides. In this story of the Rich and the Poor Man we
are taught another doctrine also, which is intimately connected with
our former discoveries. The story makes the sensual pleasure-loving
man, when he sees that his own case is one that admits of no escape,
evince forethought for his relations on earth; and when Abraham tells
him that the life of those still in the flesh is not unprovided with a
guidance, for they may find it at hand, if they will, in the Law and
the Prophets, he still continues entreating that Just<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p146.5" n="1828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p147" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p147.1" lang="EL">τὸν
δίκαιον</span>.
Most of Krabinger’s Codd. read <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p147.2" lang="EL">τὸν
πλούσιον</span>.</p></note> Patriarch, and asks that a sudden and
convincing message, brought by some one risen from the dead, may be
sent to them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p148" shownumber="no">What then, I asked, is the
doctrine here?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p149" shownumber="no">Why, seeing that Lazarus’
soul is occupied<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p149.1" n="1829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p150" shownumber="no"> <i>is
occupied with his present blessings</i> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p150.1" lang="EL">ἄσχολος
τοῖς
παροῦσιν</span>); surely not, with Oehler, “is not occupied with the
present world”!</p></note> with his present
blessings and turns round to look at nothing that he has left, while
the rich man is still attached, with a cement as it were, even after
death, to the life of feeling, which he does not divest himself of even
when he has ceased to live, still keeping as he does flesh and blood in
his thoughts (for in his entreaty that his kindred may be exempted from
his sufferings he plainly shows that he is not freed yet from fleshly
feeling),—in such details of the story (she continued) I think
our Lord teaches us this; that those still living in the flesh must as
much as ever they can separate and free themselves in a way from its
attachments by virtuous conduct, in order that after death they may not
need a second death to cleanse them from the remnants that are owing to
this cement<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p150.2" n="1830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p151" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p151.1" lang="EL">κόλλης</span>. The
metaphor is Platonic. “The soul…absolutely bound and glued
to the body” (<i>Phædo</i>, p. 82 E).</p></note> of the flesh, and, when once the bonds
are loosed from around the soul, her soaring<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p151.2" n="1831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p152" shownumber="no"> <i>her soaring.</i> Plato first spoke
(<i>Phædrus</i>, p. 248 C) of “that growth of wing, by which
the soul is lifted.” Once these natural wings can get expanded,
her flight upwards is a matter of course. This image is reproduced by
Plotinus p. 769 A (end of <i>Enneads</i>); Libanius, <i>Pro
Socrate</i>, p. 258; Synesius, <i>De Providentiâ,</i> p. 90 D, and
<i>Hymn</i> i. III, where he speaks of the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p152.1" lang="EL">ἅλμα
κοῦφον</span> of the
soul, and <i>Hymn</i> iii. 42. But there is mixed here with the idea of
a flight upwards (<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p152.2" lang="EL">ἀναδρομὴ</span>), that of the running-ground as well (cf. Greg. <i>De scopo
Christian.</i> III. p. 299, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p152.3" lang="EL">τοῖς τῆς
ἀρετῆς
δρόμοις</span>),
which, as sanctioned in the New Testament, Chrysostom so often
uses.</p></note> up
to the Good may be swift and unimpeded, with no anguish of the body to
distract her. For if any one becomes wholly and thoroughly carnal in
thought, such an one, with every motion and energy of the soul absorbed
in fleshly desires, is not parted from such attachments, even in the
disembodied state; just as those who have lingered long in noisome
places do not part with the unpleasantness contracted by that
lengthened stay, even when they pass into a sweet atmosphere. So<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p152.4" n="1832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p153" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p153.1" lang="EL">οὕτως</span> answers
to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p153.2" lang="EL">καθάπερ</span>, not to ὡς above.</p></note> it is that, when the change is made into the
impalpable Unseen, not even then will it be possible for the lovers of
the flesh to avoid dragging away with them under any circumstances some
fleshly foulness; and thereby their torment will be intensified, their
soul having been materialized by such surroundings. I think too that
this view of the matter harmonizes to a certain extent with the
assertion made by some persons that around their graves shadowy
phantoms of the departed are often seen<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p153.3" n="1833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p154" shownumber="no"> <i>shadowy phantoms of the departed are often seen.</i> Cf. Origen <i>c. Cels.</i> ii. 60 (in answer to
Celsus’ “Epicurean” opinion that ghosts are pure
illusion): “He who does believe this (<i>i.e.</i> in ghosts)
necessarily believes in the immortality, or at all events the long
continuance of the soul: as Plato does in his treatise on the soul
(<i>i.e.</i> the <i>Phædo</i>) when he says that the shadowy
apparitions of the dead hover round their tombs. These apparitions,
then, have some substance: it is the so-called ‘radiant’
frame in which the soul exists. But Celsus, not liking this, would have
us believe that people have waking dreams and ‘imagine as true,
in accordance with their wishes, a wild piece of unreality.’ In
sleep we may well believe that this is the case: not so in waking
hours, unless some one is quite out of his senses, or is melancholy
mad.” But Origen here quotes Plato in connection with the reality
of the Resurrection body of Christ: Gregory refers to ghosts only, with
regard to the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p154.1" lang="EL">φιλοσώματοι</span>, whose whole condition after death he represents very much
in Plato’s words. See <i>Phædo</i>, p. 81 B.</p></note>.
If this is really so, an inordinate attachment of that particular soul
to the life in the flesh is proved to have existed, causing it to be
unwilling, even when expelled from the flesh, to fly clean away and to
admit the com<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_448.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_448" n="448" />plete change of its form into the impalpable; it remains near the
frame even after the dissolution of the frame, and though now outside
it, hovers regretfully over the place where its material is and
continues to haunt it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p155" shownumber="no">Then, after a moment’s
reflection on the meaning of these latter words, I said: I think that a
contradiction now arises between what you have said and the result of
our former examination of the passions. For if, on the one hand, the
activity of such movements within us is to be held as arising from our
kinship with the brutes, such movements I mean as were enumerated in
our previous discussion<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p155.1" n="1834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p156" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p156.1" lang="EL">προλαβὼν</span>; on the authority of five Codd., for <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p156.2" lang="EL">προσλαβών</span></p></note>, anger, for
instance, and fear, desire of pleasure, and so on, and, on the other
hand, it was affirmed that virtue consists in the good employment of
these movements, and vice in their bad employment, and in addition to
this we discussed the actual contribution of each of the other passions
to a virtuous life, and found that through desire above all we are
brought nearer God, drawn up, by its chain as it were, from earth
towards Him,—I think (I said) that that part of the discussion is
in a way opposed to that which we are now aiming at.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p157" shownumber="no">How so? she asked.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p158" shownumber="no">Why, when every unreasoning
instinct is quenched within us after our purgation, this principle of
desire will not exist any more than the other principles; and this
being removed, it looks as if the striving after the better way would
also cease, no other emotion remaining in the soul that can stir us up
to the appetence of Good.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p159" shownumber="no">To that objection, she replied,
we answer this. The speculative and critical faculty is the property of
the soul’s godlike part; for it is by these that we grasp the
Deity also. If, then whether by forethought here, or by purgation
hereafter, our soul becomes free from any emotional connection with the
brute creation, there will be nothing to impede its contemplation of
the Beautiful; for this last is essentially capable of attracting in a
certain way every being that looks towards it. If, then, the soul is
purified of every vice, it will most certainly be in the sphere of
Beauty. The Deity is in very substance Beautiful; and to the Deity the
soul will in its state of purity have affinity, and will embrace It as
like itself. Whenever this happens, then, there will be no longer need
of the impulse of Desire to lead the way to the Beautiful. Whoever
passes his time in darkness, he it is who will be under the influence
of a desire for the light; but whenever he comes into the light, then
enjoyment takes the place of desire, and the power to enjoy renders
desire useless and out of date. It will therefore be no detriment to
our participation in the Good, that the soul should be free from such
emotions, and turning back upon herself should know herself accurately
what her actual nature is, and should behold the Original Beauty
reflected in the mirror and in the figure of her own beauty. For truly
herein consists the real assimilation to the Divine; viz. in making our
own life in some degree a copy of the Supreme Being. For a Nature like
that, which transcends all thought and is far removed from all that we
observe within ourselves, proceeds in its existence in a very different
manner to what we do in this present life. Man, possessing a
constitution whose law it is to be moving, is carried in that
particular direction whither the impulse of his will directs: and so
his soul is not affected in the same way towards what lies before it<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p159.1" n="1835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p160" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p160.1" lang="EL">κατὰ το
ἔμπροσθεν
αὐτῆς</span>.</p></note>, as one may say, as to what it has left
behind; for hope leads the forward movement, but it is memory that
succeeds that movement when it has advanced to the attainment of the
hope; and if it is to something intrinsically good that hope thus leads
on the soul, the print that this exercise of the will leaves upon the
memory is a bright one; but if hope has seduced the soul with some
phantom only of the Good, and the excellent Way has been missed, then
the memory that succeeds what has happened becomes shame, and an
intestine war is thus waged in the soul between memory and hope,
because the last has been such a bad leader of the will. Such in fact
is the state of mind that shame gives expression to; the soul is stung
as it were at the result; its remorse for its ill-considered attempt is
a whip that makes it feel to the quick, and it would bring in oblivion
to its aid against its tormentor. Now in our case nature, owing to its
being indigent of the Good, is aiming always at this which is still
wanting to it, and this aiming at a still missing thing is this very
habit of Desire, which our constitution displays equally, whether it is
baulked of the real Good, or wins that which it is good to win. But a
nature that surpasses every idea that we can form of the Good and
transcends all other power, being in no want of anything that can be
regarded as good, is itself the plenitude of every good; it does not
move in the sphere of the good by way of participation in it only, but
it is itself the substance of the Good (whatever we imagine the Good to
be); it neither gives scope for any rising hope (for hope manifests
activity in the direction of something absent; but “what a man
has, why doth he yet hope for?” as the Apostle asks), nor is it
in want of the activity of the memory for the knowledge <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_449.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_449" n="449" />of things; that which is
actually seen has no need of being remembered. Since, then, this Divine
nature is beyond any particular good<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p160.2" n="1836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p161" shownumber="no"> <i>any particular good,</i> not as Oehler,
“jenseits alles Guten.” The Divine Being is the complement,
not the negation, of each single good.</p></note>, and to the
good the good is an object of love, it follows that when It looks
within Itself<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p161.1" n="1837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p162" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p162.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἑαυτῇ
βλέπουσα</span>. But Augentius and Sifanus seem to have read <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p162.2" lang="EL">ἑαυτὴν</span>: and this
is supported by three Codd.</p></note>, It wishes for what
It contains and contains that which It wishes, and admits nothing
external. Indeed there is nothing external to It, with the sole
exception of evil, which, strange as it may seem to say, possesses an
existence in not existing at all. For there is no other origin of evil
except the negation of the existent, and the truly-existent forms the
substance of the Good. That therefore which is not to be found in the
existent must be in the non-existent. Whenever the soul, then, having
divested itself of the multifarious emotions incident to its nature,
gets its Divine form and, mounting above Desire, enters within that
towards which it was once incited by that Desire, it offers no harbour
within itself either for hope or for memory. It holds the object of the
one; the other is extruded from the consciousness by the occupation in
enjoying all that is good: and thus the soul copies the life that is
above, and is conformed to the peculiar features of the Divine nature;
none of its habits are left to it except that of love, which clings by
natural affinity to the Beautiful. For this is what love is; the
inherent affection towards a chosen object. When, then, the soul,
having become simple and single in form and so perfectly godlike, finds
that perfectly simple and immaterial good which is really worth
enthusiasm and love<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p162.3" n="1838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p163" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p163.1" lang="EL">τὸ μόνον τῷ
ὄντι
ἀγαπητὸν καὶ
ἐράσμιον</span>.</p></note>, it attaches itself
to it and blends with it by means of the movement and activity of love,
fashioning itself according to that which it is continually finding and
grasping. Becoming by this assimilation to the Good all that the nature
of that which it participates is, the soul will consequently, owing to
there being no lack of any good in that thing itself which it
participates, be itself also in no lack of anything, and so will expel
from within the activity and the habit of Desire; for this arises only
when the thing missed is not found. For this teaching we have the
authority of God’s own Apostle, who announces a subduing<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p163.2" n="1839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p164" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p164.1" lang="EL">καταστολὴν</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p164.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.8-1Cor.13.13" parsed="|1Cor|13|8|13|13" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 8-13">1 Cor. xiii. 8–13</scripRef>.</p></note> and a ceasing of all other activities, even
for the good, which are within us, and finds no limit for love alone.
Prophecies, he says, shall fail; forms of knowledge shall cease; but
“charity never faileth;” which is equivalent to its being
always as it is: and though<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p164.3" n="1840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p165" shownumber="no"> Schmidt well remarks that there lies in <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p165.1" lang="EL">λέγων</span> here
not a causal but only a concessive force: and he puts a stop
before <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p165.2" lang="EL">εἰκότως</span>. Oehler has not seen that <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p165.3" lang="EL">ἀγάπῃ</span> is governed by
the preposition <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p165.4" lang="EL">σὺν</span> in the verb “by
the side of love,” and quite mistranslates the
passage.</p></note> he says that faith
and hope have endured so far by the side of love, yet again he prolongs
its date beyond theirs, and with good reason too; for hope is in
operation only so long as the enjoyment of the things hoped for is not
to be had; and faith in the same way is a support<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p165.5" n="1841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p166" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p166.1" lang="EL">ἔρεισμα</span>.</p></note> in the uncertainty about the things hoped
for; for so he defines it—“the substance<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p166.2" n="1842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p167" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p167.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>  <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p167.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> of things hoped for”; but when the
thing hoped for actually comes, then all other faculties are reduced to
quiescence<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p167.3" n="1843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p168" shownumber="no"> <i>reduced to quiescence</i>, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p168.1" lang="EL">ἀτρεμούντων</span>. This is the reading adopted by Krabinger, from four
Codd., instead of the vox nihili of the editions, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p168.2" lang="EL">εὐτηρεμόντων</span>. The contrast must be between “remaining in activity
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p168.3" lang="EL">ἐνεργεία</span>),” and “becoming idle,” and he quotes a passage
from Plotinus to show that <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p168.4" lang="EL">ἀτρεμεῖν</span> has exactly this latter sense. Cf. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p168.5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.8 Bible:1Cor.13.10" parsed="|1Cor|13|8|0|0;|1Cor|13|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 8, 10">1 Cor. xiii. 8,
10</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p168.6" lang="EL">καταργηθήσονται,
καταργηθήσεται</span></p></note>, and love alone remains active,
finding nothing to succeed itself. Love, therefore, is the foremost of
all excellent achievements and the first of the commandments of the
law. If ever, then, the soul reach this goal, it will be in no need of
anything else; it will embrace that plenitude of things which are,
whereby alone<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p168.7" n="1844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p169" shownumber="no"> <i>whereby alone,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p169.1" lang="EL">καθ᾽ ὃ δοκεῖ
μόνον πως
αὐτῆς, κ. τ. λ</span>, the reading of Sifanus.</p></note> it seems in any way
to preserve within itself the stamp of God’s actual blessedness.
For the life of the Supreme Being is love, seeing that the Beautiful is
necessarily lovable to those who recognize it, and the Deity does
recognize it, and so this recognition becomes love, that which He
recognizes being essentially beautiful. This True Beauty the insolence
of satiety cannot touch<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p169.2" n="1845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p170" shownumber="no"> <i>the insolence of satiety cannot touch.</i> Krabinger quotes from two of his Codd. a scholium to this effect:
“Then this proves to be nonsense what Origen has imagined about
the satiety of minds, and their consequent fall and recall, on which he
bases his notorious teaching about the pre-existence and restoration of
souls that are always revolving in endless motion, determined as he is,
like a retailer of evil, to mingle the Grecian myths with the
Church’s truth.” Gregory, more sober in his idealism,
certainly does not follow on this point his great Master. The
phrase <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p170.1" lang="EL">ὑβριστὴς
κόρος</span> is used by
Gregory Naz. also in his <i>Poems</i> (p. 32 A), and may have been
suggested to both by some poet, now lost. “Familiarity breeds
contempt” is the modern equivalent.</p></note>; and no satiety
interrupting this continuous capacity to love the Beautiful,
God’s life will have its activity in love; which life is thus in
itself beautiful, and is essentially of a loving disposition towards
the Beautiful, and receives no check to this activity of love. In fact,
in the Beautiful no limit is to be found so that love should have to
cease with any limit of the Beautiful. This last can be ended only by
its opposite; but when you have a good, as here, which is in its
essence incapable of a change for the worse, then that good will go on
unchecked into infinity. Moreover, as every being is capable of
attracting its like, and humanity is, in a way, like God, as bearing
within itself some resemblances to its Prototype, the soul is by a
strict necessity attracted to the kindred Deity. In fact what belongs
to God must by all means and at any cost be preserved <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_450.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_450" n="450" />for Him. If, then, on
the one hand, the soul is unencumbered with superfluities and no
trouble connected with the body presses it down, its advance towards
Him Who draws it to Himself is sweet and congenial. But suppose<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p170.2" n="1846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p171" shownumber="no"> <i>But suppose</i>, &amp;c. Möller
(<i>Gregorii doctrina de hom. natur.</i>, p. 99) shows that the
following view of Purgatory is not that taught by the Roman
Church.</p></note>, on the other hand, that it has been
transfixed with the nails of propension<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p171.1" n="1847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p172" shownumber="no"> <i>by
the nails of propension.</i> This metaphor is
frequently used by Gregory. Cf. <i>De Virginit.</i> c. 5: “How
can the soul which is riveted (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p172.1" lang="EL">προσηλωθεῖσα</span>) to the pleasures of the flesh, and busied with merely
human longings, turn a disengaged eye upon its kindred intellectual
light?” So <i>De Beatitud.</i> Or. viii. (I. p. 833),
&amp;c.</p></note> so
as to be held down to a habit connected with material things,—a
case like that of those in the ruins caused by earthquakes, whose
bodies are crushed by the mounds of rubbish; and let us imagine by way
of illustration that these are not only pressed down by the weight of
the ruins, but have been pierced as well with some spikes and splinters
discovered with them in the rubbish. What then, would naturally be the
plight of those bodies, when they were being dragged by relatives from
the ruins to receive the holy rites of burial, mangled and torn
entirely, disfigured in the most direful manner conceivable, with the
nails beneath the heap harrowing them by the very violence necessary to
pull them out?—Such I think is the plight of the soul as well
when the Divine force, for God’s very love of man, drags that
which belongs to Him from the ruins of the irrational and material. Not
in hatred or revenge for a wicked life, to my thinking, does God bring
upon sinners those painful dispensations; He is only claiming and
drawing to Himself whatever, to please Him, came into existence. But
while He for a noble end is attracting the soul to Himself, the
Fountain of all Blessedness, it is the occasion necessarily to the
being so attracted of a state of torture. Just as those who refine gold
from the dross which it contains not only get this base alloy to melt
in the fire, but are obliged to melt the pure gold along with the
alloy, and then while this last is being consumed the gold remains, so,
while evil is being consumed in the purgatorial<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p172.2" n="1848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p173" shownumber="no"> <i>purgatorial,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p173.1" lang="EL">καθαρσί&amp;
251·</span>. Five of Krabinger’s Codd. and
the versions of Augentius and Sifanus approve this reading. That of the
Editions is <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p173.2" lang="EL">ἀκοιμήτῳ</span>. [This last epithet is applied to God’s justice
(δικὴ) by Isidore of Pelusium, <i>Ep.</i> 90: and to the
“worm,” and, on the other hand, the Devil, by Cyril
Alexand. <i>Act. Ephes.,</i> p. 252. Cf. S. Math. iii. 12; S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p173.3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.48" parsed="|Mark|9|48|0|0" passage="Mark ix. 48">Mark ix.
48</scripRef>.]
It is the same with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p173.4" lang="EL">αἰωνί&amp; 251·</span> before <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p173.5" lang="EL">πυρὶ</span> just below. The
Editions have it; the Codd. and Latin versions have not: Krabinger
therefore has not hesitated to expunge it.</p></note>
fire, the soul that is welded to this evil must inevitably be in the
fire too, until the spurious material alloy is consumed and annihilated
by this fire. If a clay of the more tenacious kind is deeply plastered
round a rope, and then the end of the rope is put through a narrow
hole, and then some one on the further side violently pulls it by that
end, the result must be that, while the rope itself obeys the force
exerted, the clay that has been plastered upon it is scraped off it
with this violent pulling and is left outside the hole, and, moreover,
is the cause why the rope does not run easily through the passage, but
has to undergo a violent tension at the hands of the puller. In such a
manner, I think, we may figure to ourselves the agonized struggle of
that soul which has wrapped itself up in earthy material passions, when
God is drawing it, His own one, to Himself, and the foreign matter,
which has somehow grown into its substance, has to be scraped from it
by main force, and so occasions it that keen intolerable
anguish.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p174" shownumber="no">Then it seems, I said, that it
is not punishment chiefly and principally that the Deity, as Judge,
afflicts sinners with; but He operates, as your argument has shown,
only to get the good separated from the evil and to attract it into the
communion of blessedness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p175" shownumber="no">That, said the Teacher, is my
meaning; and also that the agony will be measured by the amount of evil
there is in each individual. For it would not be reasonable to think
that the man who has remained so long as we have supposed in evil known
to be forbidden, and the man who has fallen only into moderate sins,
should be tortured to the same amount in the judgment upon their
vicious habit; but according to the quantity of material will be the
longer or shorter time that that agonizing flame will be burning; that
is, as long as there is fuel to feed it. In the case of the man who has
acquired a heavy weight of material, the consuming fire must
necessarily be very searching; but where that which the fire has to
feed upon<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p175.1" n="1849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p176" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p176.1" lang="EL">ἡ τοῦ
πυρὸς
δαπανή</span>. These
words can have no other meaning to suit the sense. Krabinger’s
reproduction of Sifanus’ Latin, “ignis ille
consumens,” makes the sentence a tautology.</p></note> has spread less far, there the
penetrating fierceness of the punishment is mitigated, so far as the
subject itself, in the amount of its evil, is diminished. In any and
every case evil must be removed out of existence, so that, as we said
above, the absolutely non-existent should cease to be at all. Since it
is not in its nature that evil should exist outside the will, does it
not follow that when it shall be that every will rests in God, evil
will be reduced to complete annihilation, owing to no receptacle being
left for it?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p177" shownumber="no">But, said I, what help can one
find in this devout hope, when one considers the greatness of the evil
in undergoing torture even for a single year; and if that intolerable
anguish be prolonged for the interval of an age, what grain of comfort
is left from any subsequent expectation to him whose purgation is thus
commensurate with an entire age?<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p177.1" n="1850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p178" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p178.1" lang="EL">πρὸς ὅλον
αἰ&amp; 242·να</span>. But
cf. Plato, <i>Timæus,</i> 37, 39 D.</p></note></p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p179" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_451.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_451" n="451" />Why<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p179.1" n="1851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p180" shownumber="no"> Macrina’s answer must begin here, though the Paris Editt.
take no notice of a break. Krabinger on the authority of one of his
Codd. has inserted <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p180.1" lang="EL">φησὶν ἡ
διδάσκαλος</span>
after <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p180.2" lang="EL">προνοητέον</span></p></note>, either we must plan to keep the soul
absolutely untouched and free from any stain of evil; or, if our
passionate nature makes that quite impossible, then we must plan that
our failures in excellence consist only in mild and easily-curable
derelictions. For the Gospel in its teaching distinguishes between<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p180.3" n="1852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p181" shownumber="no"> <i>distinguishes between.</i> The word here
is <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p181.1" lang="EL">οἶδεν</span>, which is
used of “teaching,” “telling,” after the
fashion of the later Greek writers, in making a quotation.</p></note> a debtor of ten thousand talents and a
debtor of five hundred pence, and of fifty pence and of a farthing<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p181.2" n="1853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p182" shownumber="no"> <i>of
a farthing.</i> No mention is made of this in
the Parable (S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p182.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.23" parsed="|Matt|18|23|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 23">Matt. xviii. 23</scripRef>;
S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p182.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.41" parsed="|Luke|7|41|0|0" passage="Luke vii. 41">Luke vii. 41</scripRef>). The “uttermost farthing” of S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p182.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.26" parsed="|Matt|5|26|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 26">Matt. v.
26</scripRef> does not apply here.</p></note>, which is “the uttermost” of
coins; it proclaims that God’s just judgment reaches to all, and
enhances the payment necessary as the weight of the debt increases, and
on the other hand does not overlook the very smallest debts. But the
Gospel tells us that this payment of debts was not effected by the
refunding of money, but that the indebted man was delivered to the
tormentors until he should pay the whole debt; and that means nothing
else than paying in the coin of torment<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p182.4" n="1854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p183" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p183.1" lang="EL">διὰ τῆς
βασάνου</span>. Of
course <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p183.2" lang="EL">διὰ</span>
cannot go with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p183.3" lang="EL">ὀφειλὴν</span>,
though Krabinger translates “per tormenta debita.” He has
however, with Oehler, pointed the Greek right, so as to take
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p183.4" lang="EL">ὄφλημα</span> as in
opposition to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p183.5" lang="EL">ὀφειλὴν</span></p></note>
the inevitable recompense, the recompense, I mean, that consists in
taking the share of pain incurred during his lifetime, when he
inconsiderately chose mere pleasure, undiluted with its opposite; so
that having put off from him all that foreign growth which sin is, and
discarded the shame of any debts, he might stand in liberty and
fearlessness. Now liberty is the coming up to a state which owns no
master and is self-regulating<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p183.6" n="1855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p184" shownumber="no"> <i>a
state which owns no master and is self-regulating</i>, &amp;c. He repeats this, <i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. 4:
“For the soul immediately shows its royal and exalted character,
far removed from the lowliness of private station, in that it owns no
master, and is self-governed, swayed autocratically by its own
will,—for to whom else does this belong than to a king?”
and c. 16: “Thus, there is in us the principle of all excellence,
all virtue, and every higher thing that we conceive: but pre-eminent
among all is the fact that we are free from necessity, and not in
bondage to any natural force, but have decision in our power as we
please: for virtue is a voluntary thing, subject to no dominion:”
and <i>Orat. Catech.</i> c. 5: “Was it not, then, most right that
that which is in every detail made like the Divine should possess in
its nature a self-ruling and independent principle, such as to enable
the participation of the good to be the reward of its virtue?” It
would be possible to quote similar language from the Neoplatonists
(e.g. Plotinus vi. 83–6): but Gregory learnt the whole bearing
and meaning of moral liberty from none but Origen, whose so-called
“heresies” all flowed from his constant insistence on its
reality.</p></note>; it is that with
which we were gifted by God at the beginning, but which has been
obscured by the feeling of shame arising from indebtedness. Liberty too
is in all cases one and the same essentially; it has a natural
attraction to itself. It follows, then, that as everything that is free
will be united with its like, and as virtue is a thing that has no
master, that is, is free, everything that is free will be united with
virtue. But, further, the Divine Being is the fountain of all virtue.
Therefore, those who have parted with evil will be united with Him; and
so, as the Apostle says, God will be “all in all<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p184.1" n="1856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p185" shownumber="no"> This
(<scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p185.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 28">1
Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>) is a text much handled by the earlier Greek Fathers.
Origen especially has made it one of the Scripture foundations upon
which he has built up theology. This passage in Gregory should be
compared with the following in Origen, <i>c. Cels</i>. iv. 69, where he
has been speaking of evil and its origin, and its disappearance:
“God checks the wider spread of evil, and banishes it altogether
in a way that is conducive to the good of the whole. Whether or not
there is reason to believe that after the banishment of evil it will
again appear is a separate question. By later corrections, then, God
does put right some defects: for although in the creation of the whole
all the work was fair and strong, nevertheless a certain healing
process is needed for those whom evil has infected, and for the world
itself which it has as it were tainted; and God is never negligent in
interfering on certain occasions in a way suitable to a changeful and
alterable world,” &amp;c. “He is like a husbandman
performing different work at different times upon the land, for a final
harvest.” Also viii. 72: “This subject requires much study
and demonstration: still a few things must and shall be said at once
tending to show that it is not only possible, but an actual truth, that
every being that reasons ‘shall agree in one law’ (quoting
Celsus’ words). Now while the Stoics hold that when the strongest
of the elements has by its nature prevailed over the rest, there shall
be the Conflagration, when all things will fall into the fire, we hold
that the Word shall some day master the whole of ‘reasoning
nature,’ and shall transfigure it to its own perfection, when
each with pure spontaneity shall will what it wishes, and act what it
wills. We hold that there is no analogy to be drawn from the case of
bodily diseases, and wounds, where some things are beyond the power of
any art of healing. We do not hold that there are any of the results of
sin which the universal Word, and the universal God, cannot heal. The
healing power of the Word is greater than any of the maladies of the
soul, and, <i>according to the will</i>, He does draw it to Himself:
and so the aim of things is that evil should be annihilated: whether
with no possibility whatever of the soul ever turning to it again, is
foreign to the present discussion. It is sufficient now to quote
Zephaniah” (<scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p185.2" osisRef="Bible:Zeph.3.7-Zeph.3.13" parsed="|Zeph|3|7|3|13" passage="Zeph. 3.7-13">iii.
7–13</scripRef>, LXX.).</p></note>”; for this utterance seems to me
plainly to confirm the opinion we have already arrived at, for it means
that God will be instead of all other things, and in all. For while our
present life is active amongst a variety of multiform conditions, and
the things we have relations with are numerous, for instance, time,
air, locality, food and drink, clothing, sunlight, lamplight, and other
necessities of life, none of which, many though they be, are
God,—that blessed state which we hope for is in need of none of
these things, but the Divine Being will become all, and instead of all,
to us, distributing Himself proportionately to every need of that
existence. It is plain, too, from the Holy Scripture that God becomes,
to those who deserve it, locality, and home, and clothing, and food,
and drink, and light, and riches, and dominion, and everything
thinkable and nameable that goes to make our life happy. But He that
becomes “all” things will be “in all” things
too; and herein it appears to me that Scripture teaches the complete
annihilation of evil<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p185.3" n="1857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p186" shownumber="no"> But,
when A. Jahn, as quoted by Krabinger asserts that Gregory and Origen
derived their denial of the eternity of punishment from a source
“merely extraneous,” <i>i.e.</i> the Platonists, we must
not forget that Plato himself in the <i>Phædo</i>, 113 F (cf. also
<i>Gorgias,</i> 525 C, and <i>Republic,</i> x. 615), expressly teaches
the eternity of punishment hereafter, for he uses there not the
word <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p186.1" lang="EL">αἰ&amp;
240·ν</span> or <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p186.2" lang="EL">αἰωνίος</span>, but <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p186.3" lang="EL">οὔποτε</span>.
They were influenced rather by the late Platonists.</p></note>. If, that is, God
will be “in all” existing things, evil; plainly, will not
then be amongst them; for if any one was to assume that it did exist
then, how will the belief that God will be “in all” be kept
intact? The excepting of that one thing, evil, mars the
comprehensiveness of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_452.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_452" n="452" />the term “all.” But He that will be “in
all” will never be in that which does not exist.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p187" shownumber="no">What then, I asked, are we to
say to those whose hearts fail at these calamities<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p187.1" n="1858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p188" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p188.1" lang="EL">συμφοραῖς</span>, <i>i.e.</i> death especially.</p></note>?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p189" shownumber="no">We will say to them, replied the
Teacher, this. “It is foolish, good people, for you to fret and
complain of the chain of this fixed sequence of life’s realities;
you do not know the goal towards which each single dispensation of the
universe is moving. You do not know that all things have to be
assimilated to the Divine Nature in accordance with the artistic plan
of their author, in a certain regularity and order. Indeed, it was for
this that intelligent beings came into existence; namely, that the
riches of the Divine blessings should not lie idle. The All-creating
Wisdom fashioned these souls, these receptacles with free wills, as
vessels as it were, for this very purpose, that there should be some
capacities able to receive His blessings and become continually larger
with the inpouring of the stream. Such are the wonders<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p189.1" n="1859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p190" shownumber="no"> <i>Such are the wonders.</i> There is here,
Denys (<i>De la Philosophie d’Origène,</i> p. 484) remarks,
a great difference between Gregory and Origen. Both speak of an
“eternal sabbath,” which will end the circle of our
destinies. But Origen, after all the progress and peregrinations of the
soul, which he loves to describe, establishes “the reasoning
nature” at last in an unchangeable quiet and repose; while
Gregory sets before the soul an endless career of perfections and ever
increasing happiness. This is owing to their different conceptions of
the Deity. Origen cannot understand how He can know Himself or be
accessible to our thought, if He is Infinite: Gregory on the contrary
conceives Him as Infinite, as beyond all real or imaginable
boundaries, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p190.1" lang="EL">πασῆς
περιγραφῆς
ἐκτός</span> (<i>Orat.
Cat</i>. viii. 65); this is the modern, rather than the Greek view. In
the following description of the life eternal Gregory hardly merits the
censure of Ritter that he “introduces absurdity” into
it.</p></note> that the participation in the Divine
blessings works: it makes him into whom they come larger and more
capacious; from his capacity to receive it gets for the receiver an
actual increase in bulk as well, and he never stops enlarging. The
fountain of blessings wells up unceasingly, and the partaker’s
nature, finding nothing superfluous and without a use in that which it
receives, makes the whole influx an enlargement of its own proportions,
and becomes at once more wishful to imbibe the nobler nourishment and
more capable of containing it; each grows along with each, both the
capacity which is nursed in such abundance of blessings and so grows
greater, and the nurturing supply which comes on in a flood answering
to the growth of those increasing powers. It is likely, therefore, that
this bulk will mount to such a magnitude as<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p190.2" n="1860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p191" shownumber="no"> <i>such a magnitude as.</i> Reading,
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p191.1" lang="EL">ἐφ᾽ ὃ</span>, with Schmidt. The
“limit” is the present body, which must be laid aside in
order to cease to be a hindrance to such a growth. Krabinger
reads <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p191.2" lang="EL">ἐφ ὧν</span> on the
authority of six Codd., and translates “ii in quibus nullus
terminus interrumpit incrementum.” But <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p191.3" lang="EL">τοσοῦτον</span>
can answer to nothing before, and manifestly refers to
the relative clause.</p></note>
there is no limit to check, so that we should not grow into it. With
such a prospect before us, are you angry that our nature is advancing
to its goal along the path appointed for us? Why, our career cannot be
run thither-ward, except that which weighs us down, I mean this
encumbering load of earthiness, be shaken off the soul; nor can we be
domiciled in Purity with the corresponding part of our nature, unless
we have cleansed ourselves by a better training from the habit of
affection which we have contracted in life towards this earthiness. But
if there be in you any clinging to this body<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p191.4" n="1861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p192" shownumber="no"> Macrina may be here alluding to Gregory’s brotherly
affection for her.</p></note>,
and the being unlocked from this darling thing give you pain, let not
this, either, make you despair. You will behold this bodily
envelopment, which is now dissolved in death, woven again out of the
same atoms, not indeed into this organization with its gross and heavy
texture, but with its threads worked up into something more subtle and
ethereal, so that you will not only have near you that which you love,
but it will be restored to you with a brighter and more entrancing
beauty<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p192.1" n="1862" place="end"><p id="x.iii.ii-p193" shownumber="no"> But
on high</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p194" shownumber="no">A record lives of thine
identity!</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p195" shownumber="no">Thou shalt not lose one charm of
lip or eye;</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p196" shownumber="no">The hues and liquid lights shall
wait for thee,</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p197" shownumber="no">And the fair tissues,
whereso’er they be!</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p198" shownumber="no">Daughter of heaven! our grieving
hearts repose</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p199" shownumber="no">On the dear thought that we once
more shall see</p>

<p class="c68" id="x.iii.ii-p200" shownumber="no">Thy beauty—like Himself
our Master rose.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p201" shownumber="no">C. <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p201.1">Tennyson Turner.</span>—<i>Anastasis.</i></p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p202" shownumber="no">But it somehow seems to me now,
I said, that the doctrine of the Resurrection necessarily comes on for
our discussion; a doctrine which I think is even at first sight true as
well as credible<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p202.1" n="1863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p203" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p203.1" lang="EL">ἰδεῖν</span>…<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p203.2" lang="EL">ἵνα μὴ
ἀμφιβάλλη</span>. This is the reading of the Paris Editt.: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p203.3" lang="EL">ἰδεῖν</span> seems to go
closely with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p203.4" lang="EL">ἀληθὲς</span>: so that Krabinger’s <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p203.5" lang="EL">δεῖν</span> is not
absolutely necessary.</p></note>, as it is told us
in Scripture; so that that will not come in question between us: but
since the weakness of the human understanding is strengthened still
farther by any arguments that are intelligible to us, it would be well
not to leave this part of the subject, either, without philosophical
examination. Let us consider, then, what ought to be said about
it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p204" shownumber="no">As for the thinkers, the Teacher
went on, outside our own system of thought, they have, with all their
diverse ways of looking at things, one in one point, another in
another, approached and touched the doctrine of the Resurrection: while
they none of them exactly coincide with us, they have in no case wholly
abandoned such an expectation. Some indeed make human nature vile in
their comprehensiveness, maintaining that a soul becomes alternately
that of a man and of something irrational; that it transmigrates into
various bodies, changing at pleasure from the man into fowl, fish, or
beast, and then returning to human kind. While some extend this
absurdity even to trees<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p204.1" n="1864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p205" shownumber="no"> <i>some extend this absurdity even to trees:</i> Empedocles for instance. Cf. <i>Philosophumena</i> (of Hippolytus,
falsely attributed to Origen), p. 50, where two lines of his are
quoted. Chrysostom’s words (I. iv. p. 196), “There are
those amongst them who carry souls into plants, into shrubs, and into
dogs,” are taken by Matthæus to refer to Empedocles. Cf.
Celsus also (quoted in Origen, <i>c. Cels.</i> viii. 53), “Seeing
then men are born bound to a body—no matter whether the economy
of the world required this, or that they are paying the penalty for
some sin, or that the soul is weighted with certain emotions till it is
purified from them at the end of its destined cycle, three myriad
hours, according to Empedocles, being the necessary period of its
wanderings far away from the Blessed Ones, during which it passes
successively into every perishable shape—we must believe any way
that there exist certain guardians of this prison-house.” See
<i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. 28. Empedocles can be no other, then, than
“the philosopher who asserts that the same thing may be born in
anything:” below (p. 232 D). Anaxagoras, however, seems to have
indulged in the same dictum (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p205.1" lang="EL">πᾶν ἐν
παντὶ</span>), but with a
difference; as Nicetas explains in his commentary on Gregory Naz.,
<i>Orations:</i> “That everything is contained in everything
Empedocles asserted, and Anaxagoras asserted also: but not with the
same meaning. Empedocles said it of the four elements, namely, that
they are not only divided and self-centred, but are also mingled with
each other. This is clear from the fact that every animal is engendered
by all four. But Anaxagoras, finding an old proverb that nothing can be
produced out of nothing, did away with creation, and introduced
‘differentiation’ instead, &amp;c.” See also Greg.
Naz., <i>Poems,</i> p. 170.</p></note> and shrubs,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_453.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_453" n="453" />so that they
consider their wooden life as corresponding and akin to humanity,
others of them hold only thus much—that the soul exchanges one
man for another man, so that the life of humanity is continued always
by means of the same souls, which, being exactly the same in number,
are being born perpetually first in one generation, then in another. As
for ourselves, we take our stand upon the tenets of the Church, and
assert that it will be well to accept only so much of these
speculations as is sufficient to show that those who indulge in them
are to a certain extent in accord with the doctrine of the
Resurrection. Their statement, for instance, that the soul after its
release from this body insinuates itself into certain other bodies is
not absolutely out of harmony with the revival which we hope for. For
our view, which maintains that the body, both now, and again in the
future, is composed of the atoms of the universe, is held equally by
these heathens. In fact, you cannot imagine any constitution of the
body independent of a concourse<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p205.2" n="1865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p206" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p206.1" lang="EL">συνδρομῆς</span></p></note> of these
atoms. But the divergence lies in this: we assert that the same body
again as before, composed of the same atoms, is compacted around the
soul; they suppose that the soul alights on other bodies, not only
rational, but irrational and even insensate; and while all are agreed
that these bodies which the soul resumes derive their substance from
the atoms of the universe, they part company from us in thinking that
they are not made out of identically the same atoms as those which in
this mortal life grew around the soul. Let then, this external
testimony stand for the fact that it is not contrary to probability
that the soul should again inhabit a body; after that however, it is
incumbent upon us to make a survey of the inconsistencies of their
position, and it will be easy thus, by means of the consequences that
arise as we follow out the consistent view, to bring the truth to
light. What, then, is to be said about these theories? This that those
who would have it that the soul migrates into natures divergent from
each other seem to me to obliterate all natural distinctions; to blend
and confuse together, in every possible respect, the rational, the
irrational, the sentient, and the insensate; if, that is, all these are
to pass into each other, with no distinct natural order<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p206.2" n="1866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p207" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p207.1" lang="EL">εἰρμῷ</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> as links in a chain which cannot be altered. Sifanus’
“carcere et claustro” is due to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p207.2" lang="EL">εἱργμῷ</span> against all the <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p207.3">mss.</span> Krabinger’s
six have <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p207.4" lang="EL">διατειχιζόμενα</span>
for <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p207.5" lang="EL">διαστοιχιζόμενα</span>
of the Editt.</p></note> secluding them from mutual transition. To
say that one and the same soul, on account of a particular environment
of body, is at one time a rational and intellectual soul, and that then
it is caverned along with the reptiles, or herds with the birds, or is
a beast of burden, or a carnivorous one, or swims in the deep; or even
drops down to an insensate thing, so as to strike out roots or become a
complete tree, producing buds on branches, and from those buds a
flower, or a thorn, or a fruit edible or noxious—to say this, is
nothing short of making all things the same and believing that one
single nature runs through all beings; that there is a connexion
between them which blends and confuses hopelessly all the marks by
which one could be distinguished from another. The philosopher who
asserts that the same thing may be born in anything intends no less
than that all things are to be one; when the observed differences in
things are for him no obstacle to mixing together things which are
utterly incongruous. He makes it necessary that, even when one sees one
of the creatures that are venom-darting or carnivorous, one should
regard it, in spite of appearances, as of the same tribe, nay even of
the same family, as oneself. With such beliefs a man will look even
upon hemlock as not alien to his own nature, detecting, as he does,
humanity in the plant. The grape-bunch itself<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p207.6" n="1867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p208" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p208.1" lang="EL">οὐδε…τὸν
βότρυν</span>. The
intensitive need not surprise us, though a grape-bunch does seem a more
fitting body for a human soul than a stalk of hemlock: it is explained
by the sentence in apposition, “produced…for the purpose of
sustaining life,” <i>i.e.</i> it is eaten, and so a soul might be
eaten; which increases the horror.</p></note>,
produced though it be by cultivation for the purpose of sustaining
life, he will not regard without suspicion; for it too comes from a
plant<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p208.2" n="1868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p209" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.1" lang="EL">καὶ γὰρ καὶ
αὐτὸς τῶν
φυομένων
ἐστίν</span>, <i>i.e.</i>
the fruit, and not the tree only, belongs to the kingdom of
plants: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.2" lang="EL">φυτὰ</span> in the next
sentence is exactly equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.3" lang="EL">τὰ
φυόμενα</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> plants. The probability that this is the meaning is
strengthened by Krabinger’s reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.4" lang="EL">οὗτος</span>, from five
of his Codd. But still if <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.5" lang="EL">αὐτὸς</span> be
retained, it might have been taken to refer to the <i>man</i> who must
needs look suspiciously at a bunch of grapes; “for what,
according to this theory, is he himself, but a vegetable!” since
all things are mixed, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p209.6" lang="EL">πάντα
ὁμοῦ</span>.</p></note>: and we find even the fruit of the ears of
corn upon which we live are plants; how, then, can one put in the
sickle to cut them down; and how can one squeeze the bunch, or pull up
the thistle from the field, or gather flowers, or hunt birds, or set
fire to the logs of the funeral pyre: it being all the while
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_454.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_454" n="454" />uncertain whether
we are not laying violent hands on kinsmen, or ancestors, or
fellow-country-men, and whether it is not through the medium of some
body of theirs that the fire is being kindled, and the cup mixed, and
the food prepared? To think that in the case of any single one of these
things a soul of a man has become a plant or animal<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p209.7" n="1869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p210" shownumber="no"> Two
Codd. Mon. (D, E) omit <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p210.1" lang="EL">φυτὸν ἢ
ζῶον</span>, which is repeated
below.</p></note>, while no marks are stamped upon them to
indicate what sort of plant or animal it is that has been a man, and
what sort has sprung from other beginnings,—such a conception as
this will dispose him who has entertained it to feel an equal amount of
interest in everything: he must perforce either harden himself against
actual human beings who are in the land of the living, or, if his
nature inclines him to love his kindred, he will feel alike towards
every kind of life, whether he meet it in reptiles or in wild beasts.
Why, if the holder of such an opinion go into a thicket of trees, even
then he will regard the trees as a crowd of men. What sort of life will
his be, when he has to be tender towards everything on the ground of
kinship, or else hardened towards mankind on account of his seeing no
difference between them and the other creatures? From what has been
already said, then, we must reject this theory: and there are many
other considerations as well which on the grounds of mere consistency
lead us away from it. For I have heard persons who hold these
opinions<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p210.2" n="1870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p211" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>Pythagoreans and later Platonists.
Cf. Origen, <i>c. Cels.</i> iii. 80. For the losing of the wings, cf.
<i>c. Cels</i> iii. 40: “The coats of skins also, which God made
for those sinners, the man and the woman cast forth from the garden,
have a mystical meaning far deeper than Plato’s fancy about the
soul shedding its wings, and moving downward till it meets some spot
upon the solid earth.”</p></note> saying that whole nations of souls are
hidden away somewhere in a realm of their own, living a life analogous
to that of the embodied soul; but such is the fineness and buoyancy of
their substance that they themselves’ roll round along with the
revolution of the universe; and that these souls, having individually
lost their wings through some gravitation towards evil, become
embodied; first this takes place in men; and after that, passing from a
human life, owing to brutish affinities of their passions, they are
reduced<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p211.1" n="1871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p212" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p212.1" lang="EL">ἀποκτηνοῦσθαι</span></p></note> to the level of brutes; and, leaving
that, drop down to this insensate life of pure nature<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p212.2" n="1872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p213" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p213.1" lang="EL">τῆς φυσικῆς
ταύτης</span>. This is
the common reading: but <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p213.2" lang="EL">φύσις</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p213.3" lang="EL">φυσικὸς</span> have a rather higher meaning than our equivalent for them: cf.
just below, “that inherently (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p213.4" lang="EL">τῇ φύσει</span>) fine and buoyant thing”: and Krabinger is probably right
in reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p213.5" lang="EL">φυτικῆς</span> from four Codd.</p></note> which you have been hearing so much of; so
that that inherently fine and buoyant thing that the soul is first
becomes weighted and downward tending in consequence of some vice, and
so migrates to a human body; then its reasoning powers are
extinguished, and it goes on living in some brute; and then even this
gift of sensation is withdrawn, and it changes into the insensate plant
life; but after that mounts up again by the same gradations until it is
restored to its place in heaven. Now this doctrine will at once be
found, even after a very cursory survey, to have no coherency with
itself. For, first, seeing that the soul is to be dragged down from its
life in heaven, on account of evil there, to the condition of a tree,
and is then from this point, on account of virtue exhibited there, to
return to heaven, their theory will be unable to decide which is to
have the preference, the life in heaven, or the life in the tree. A
circle, in fact, of the same sequences will be perpetually traversed,
where the soul, at whatever point it may be, has no resting-place. If
it thus lapses from the disembodied state to the embodied, and thence
to the insensate, and then springs back to the disembodied, an
inextricable confusion of good and evil must result in the minds of
those who thus teach. For the life in heaven will no more preserve its
blessedness (since evil can touch heaven’s denizens), than the
life in trees will be devoid of virtue (since it is from this, they
say, that the rebound of the soul towards the good begins, while from
there it begins the evil life again). Secondly<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p213.6" n="1873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p214" shownumber="no"> With
the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p214.1" lang="EL">γὰρ</span> here (unlike the three preceding) begins the second
“incoherency” of this view. The <i>first</i>
is,—“It confuses the ideas of good and evil.” The
<i>second</i>,—“it is inconsistent with a view already
adopted by these teachers.” The <i>third</i> (beginning
with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p214.2" lang="EL">καὶ
οὐ μέχρι
τούτων, κ.τ.λ</span>.),—it contradicts the truth which it assumes,
<i>i.e.</i> that there is no change in heaven.”</p></note>,
seeing that the soul as it moves round in heaven is there entangled
with evil and is in consequence dragged down to live in mere matter,
from whence, however, it is lifted again into its residence on high, it
follows that those philosophers establish the very contrary<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p214.3" n="1874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p215" shownumber="no"> See
just above: “For I have heard persons who hold these opinions
saying that whole nations of souls are hidden away somewhere in a realm
of their own,” &amp;c., and see next note.</p></note> of their own views; they establish, namely,
that the life in matter is the purgation of evil, while that
undeviating revolution along with the stars<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p215.1" n="1875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p216" shownumber="no"> <i>that undeviating revolution along with the stars,</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p216.1" lang="EL">τὴν
ἀπλανῆ
περιφοράν</span>. Cf. Origen, <i>De Princip.</i> ii. 3–6
(Rufinus’ translation), “Sed et ipsum supereminentem, quem
dicunt <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p216.2" lang="EL">ἀπλανῆ</span>,
globum proprie nihilominus mundum appellari volunt:” Cicero,
<i>De Repub.</i> vi. 17: “Novem tibi orbibus ver potius globis
connexa sunt omnia: quorum unus est cœlestis, extimus, qui
reliquos omnes complectitur; in quo infixi sunt illi, qui volvuntur,
stellarum cursus sempiterni,” <i>i.e.</i> they roll, not on their
axes, but only as turning round with the general revolution. They are
literally <i>fixed</i> in that heaven (cf. Virg.: “tacito
volvuntur sidera lapsu”): and the spiritual beings in it are as
fixed and changeless: in fact, with Plato it is the abode only of
Divine intelligences, not of the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p216.3" lang="EL">δαίμονες</span>: but the theorists, whom Gregory is refuting, confuse this
distinction which their own master drew.</p></note> is
the foundation and cause of evil in every soul: if it is here that the
soul by means of virtue grows its wing and then soars upwards, and
there that those wings by reason of evil fall off, so that it descends
and clings to this lower world and is commingled with the grossness of
material nature. But the untenableness of this view does not stop even
in this, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_455.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_455" n="455" />namely, that it contains assertions diametrically opposed to each
other. Beyond this, their fundamental conception<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p216.4" n="1876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p217" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p217.1" lang="EL">ὑπόνοια</span>.</p></note> itself cannot stand secure on every side.
They say, for instance, that a heavenly nature is unchangeable. How
then, can there be room for any weakness in the unchangeable? If,
again, a lower nature is subject to infirmity, how in the midst of this
infirmity can freedom from it be achieved? They attempt to amalgamate
two things that can never be joined together: they descry strength in
weakness, passionlessness in passion. But even to this last view they
are not faithful throughout; for they bring home the soul from its
material life to that very place whence they had exiled it because of
evil there, as though the life in that place was quite safe and
uncontaminated; apparently quite forgetting the fact that the soul was
weighted with evil <i>there</i>, before it plunged down into this lower
world. The blame thrown on the life here below, and the praise of the
things in heaven, are thus interchanged and reversed; for that which
was once blamed conducts in their opinion to the brighter life, while
that which was taken for the better state gives an impulse to the
soul’s propensity to evil. Expel, therefore, from amongst the
doctrines of the Faith all erroneous and shifting suppositions about
such matters! We must not follow, either, as though they had bit the
truth those who suppose that souls pass from women’s bodies to
live in men<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p217.2" n="1877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p218" shownumber="no"> Such
theories are developed in the <i>Phædo</i> of Plato; and
constitute <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p218.1" lang="EL">ὁ ἕτερος
τῶν λόγων</span>, criticized more fully below.</p></note>, or, reversely<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p218.2" n="1878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p219" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p219.1" lang="EL">δοκεῖ, ἢ τὸ
ἔμπαλιν</span>,
instead of the corrupt <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p219.2" lang="EL">δοκείη τὸ
ἔμπαλιν</span>.</p></note>,
that souls that have parted with men’s bodies exist in women: or
even if they only say that they pass from men into men, or from women
into women. As for the former theory<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p219.3" n="1879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p220" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p220.1" lang="EL">ὁ πρότερος (λόγος</span>). The
second is mentioned below. “The same absurdity exists in the
other of the two theories as well.” Obviously these two theories
are those alluded to at the beginning of this last speech of Macrina,
where, speaking of the heathen transmigration, she says, “While
some of them extend this absurdity even to trees and shrubs, so that
they consider their wooden life as corresponding and akin to humanity
(<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p220.2" lang="EL">ὁ προτέρος
λόγος</span>), others of
them opine only thus much, that the soul exchanges one man for another
man,” &amp;c. (<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p220.3" lang="EL">ὁ ἕτερος</span>). In
either case the soul is supposed to return from the dead body to
heaven, and then by a fresh fall into sin there, to sink down again.
The absurdity and the godlessness is just as glaring, Macrina says, in
the last case (the Platonic soul-rotation) as in the first
(Transmigration pure and simple). But the one point in both in contact
with the Christian Resurrection is this, that the soul of the departed
<i>does assume another body</i>.</p></note>, not only has
it been rejected for being shifting and illusory, and for landing us in
opinions diametrically opposed to each other; but it must be rejected
also because it is a godless theory, maintaining as it does that
nothing amongst the things in nature is brought into existence without
deriving its peculiar constitution from evil as its source. If, that
is, neither men nor plants nor cattle can be born unless some soul from
above has fallen into them, and if this fall is owing to some tendency
to evil, then they evidently think that evil controls the creation of
all beings. In some mysterious way, too, both events are to occur at
once; the birth of the man in consequence of a marriage, and the fall
of the soul (synchronizing as it must with the proceedings at that
marriage). A greater absurdity even than this is involved: if, as is
the fact, the large majority of the brute creation copulate in the
spring, are we, then, to say that the spring brings it about that evil
is engendered in the revolving world above, so that, at one and the
same moment, <i>there</i> certain souls are impregnated with evil and
so fall, and <i>here</i> certain brutes conceive? And what are we to
say about the husbandman who sets the vine-shoots in the soil? How does
his hand manage to have covered in a human soul along with the plant,
and how does the moulting of wings last simultaneously with his
employment in planting? The same absurdity, it is to be observed,
exists in the other of the two theories as well; in the direction, I
mean, of thinking that the soul must be anxious about the intercourses
of those living in wedlock, and must be on the look-out for the times
of bringing forth, in order that it may insinuate itself into the
bodies then produced. Supposing the man refuses the union, or the woman
keeps herself clear of the necessity of becoming a mother, will evil
then fail to weigh down that particular soul? Will it be marriage, in
consequence, that sounds up above the first note of evil in the soul,
or will this reversed state invade the soul quite independently of any
marriage? But then, in this last case, the soul will have to wander
about in the interval like a houseless vagabond, lapsed as it has from
its heavenly surroundings, and yet, as it may happen in some cases,
still without a body to receive it. But how, after that, can they
imagine that the Deity exercises any superintendence over the world,
referring as they do the beginnings of human lives to this casual and
meaningless descent of a soul. For all that follows must necessarily
accord with the beginning; and so, if a life begins in consequence of a
chance accident, the whole course of it<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p220.4" n="1880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p221" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p221.1" lang="EL">ἡ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν</span>
(<i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p221.2" lang="EL">βίον</span>) <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p221.3" lang="EL">διέξοδος</span>. The Editions have <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p221.4" lang="EL">κατ᾽
αὐτῶν</span>. Krabinger
well translates by “percursatio.” Cf. <i>Phædrus,</i>
p. 247 A.</p></note>
becomes at once a chapter of accidents, and the attempt to make the
whole world depend on a Divine power is absurd, when it is made by
these men, who deny to the individualities in it a birth from the fiat
of the Divine Will and refer the several origins of beings to
encounters that come of evil, as though there could never have existed
such a thing as a human life, unless a vice had struck, as it were, its
leading note. If the beginning is like that, a sequel will most
certainly be set in motion in accord<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_456.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_456" n="456" />ance with that beginning. None
would dare to maintain that what is fair can come out of what is foul,
any more than from good can come its opposite. We expect fruit in
accordance with the nature of the seed. Therefore this blind movement
of chance is to rule the whole of life, and no Providence is any more
to pervade the world.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p222" shownumber="no">Nay, even the forecasting by our
calculations will be quite useless; virtue will lose its value; and to
turn from evil will not be worth the while. Everything will be entirely
under the control of the driver, Chance; and our lives will differ not
at all from vessels devoid of ballast, and will drift on waves of
unaccountable circumstances, now to this, now to that incident of good
or of evil. The treasures of virtue will never be found in those who
owe their constitution to causes quite contrary to virtue. If God
really superintends our life, then, confessedly, evil cannot begin it.
But if we do owe our birth to evil, then we must go on living in
complete uniformity with it. Thereby it will be shown that it is folly
to talk about the “houses of correction” which await us
after this life is ended, and the “just recompenses,” and
all the other things there asserted, and believed in too, that tend to
the suppression of vice: for how can a man, owing, as he does, his
birth to evil, be outside its pale? How can he, whose very nature has
its rise in a vice, as they assert, possess any deliberate impulse
towards a life of virtue? Take any single one of the brute creation; it
does not attempt to speak like a human being, but in using the natural
kind of utterance sucked in, as it were, with its mother’s milk<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p222.1" n="1881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p223" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p223.1" lang="EL">συντρόφῳ</span></p></note>, it deems it no loss to be deprived of
articulate speech. Just in the same way those who believe that a vice
was the origin and the cause of their being alive will never bring
themselves to have a longing after virtue, because it will be a thing
quite foreign to their nature. But, as a fact<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p223.2" n="1882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p224" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p224.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
μὴν</span> introduces a fact into the
argument (cf. <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p224.2" lang="EL">καὶ
μὴν</span>); Lat. “verum
enimvero.”</p></note>,
they who by reflecting have cleansed the vision of their soul do all of
them desire and strive after a life of virtue. Therefore it is by that
fact clearly proved that vice is not prior in time to the act of
beginning to live, and that our nature did not thence derive its
source, but that the all-disposing wisdom of God was the Cause of it:
in short, that the soul issues on the stage of life in the manner which
is pleasing to its Creator, and then (but not before), by virtue of its
power of willing, is free to choose that which is to its mind, and so,
whatever it may wish to be, becomes that very thing. We may understand
this truth by the example of the eyes. To see is their natural state;
but to fail to see results to them either from choice or from disease.
This unnatural state may supervene instead of the natural, either by
wilful shutting of the eyes or by deprivation of their sight through
disease. With the like truth we may assert that the soul derives its
constitution from God, and that, as we cannot conceive of any vice in
Him, it is removed from any necessity of being vicious; that
nevertheless, though this is the condition in which it came into being,
it can be attracted of its own free will in a chosen direction, either
wilfully shutting its eyes to the Good, or letting them be damaged<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p224.3" n="1883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p225" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p225.1" lang="EL">τὸν
ὀφθαλμὸν
βλαπτομένην</span></p></note> by that insidious foe whom we have taken
home to live with us, and so passing through life in the darkness of
error; or, reversely, preserving undimmed its sight of the Truth and
keeping far away from all weaknesses that could darken it.—But
then some one will ask, “When and how did it come into
being?” Now as for the question, how any single thing came into
existence, we must banish it altogether from our discussion. Even in
the case of things which are quite within the grasp of our
understanding and of which we have sensible perception, it would be
impossible for the speculative reason<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p225.2" n="1884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p226" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p226.1" lang="EL">λόγῳ</span>.</p></note> to
grasp the “how” of the production of the phenomenon; so
much so, that even inspired and saintly men have deemed such questions
insoluble. For instance, the Apostle says, “Through faith we
understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that
things which are seen are not made of things which do appear<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p226.2" n="1885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p227" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p227.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 3">Heb. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” He would not, I take it, have spoken
like that, if he had thought that the question could be settled by any
efforts of the reasoning powers. While the Apostle affirms that it is
an object of his faith<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p227.2" n="1886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p228" shownumber="no"> <i>that it is an object of his faith,</i> &amp;c. In the Greek the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p228.1" lang="EL">μὲν</span> contrasts the
Apostle’s declaration on this point with his silence as to the
“how.”</p></note> that it was by the
will of God that the world itself and all which is therein was framed
(whatever this “world” be that involves the idea of the
whole visible and invisible creation), he has on the other hand left
out of the investigation the “how” of this framing. Nor do
I think that this point can ever be reached by any inquirers. The
question presents, on the face of it, many insuperable difficulties.
How, for instance, can a world of movement come from one that is at
rest? how from the simple and undimensional that which shows dimension
and compositeness? Did it come actually out of the Supreme Being? But
the fact that this world presents a difference in kind to that Being
militates against<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p228.2" n="1887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p229" shownumber="no"> <i>militates against,</i> &amp;c.
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p229.1" lang="EL">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐχ
ὁμολογεῖται</span>
(reading then, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p229.2" lang="EL">ὅτι
τὸ
ἑτερογενὲς
ἔχει πρὸς
ἐκείνην τὰ
ὄντα</span>). Cf. Plato,
<i>Tim.</i> 29 C, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p229.3" lang="EL">αὐτοὶ
αὑτοῖς οὐχ
ὁμολογούμενοι
λόγοι</span>,
“theories that <i>contradict</i> each other.” This world
cannot come out of the Supreme Being: its alien nature contradicts
that. Krabinger’s translation is therefore wrong, “sed non
constat:” and Oehler’s, “Aber das ist nicht
angemacht.”</p></note> such a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_457.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_457" n="457" />supposition. Did it then
come from some other quarter? Yet Faith<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p229.4" n="1888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p230" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p230.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span>.</p></note>
can contemplate nothing as quite outside the Divine Nature; for we
should have to believe in two distinct and separate Principles, if
outside the Creative Cause we are to suppose something else, which the
Artificer, with all His skill, has to put under contribution for the
formative processes of the Universe. Since, then, the Cause of all
things is one, and one only, and yet the existences produced by that
Cause are not of the same nature as its transcendent quality, an
inconceivability of equal magnitude<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p230.2" n="1889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p231" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p231.1" lang="EL">ἴση δὴ</span>.</p></note> arises in both
our suppositions, <i>i.e.</i> both that the creation comes straight out
of the Divine Being, and that the universe owes its existence to some
cause other than Him; for if created things are to be of the same
nature as God, we must consider Him to be invested with the properties
belonging to His creation; or else a world of matter, outside the
circle of God’s substance, and equal, on the score of the absence
in it of all beginning, to the eternity of the Self-existent One, will
have to be ranged against Him: and this is in fact what the followers
of Manes, and some of the Greek philosophers who held opinions of equal
boldness with his, did imagine; and they raised this imagination into a
system. In order, then, to avoid falling into either of these
absurdities, which the inquiry into the origin of things involves, let
us, following the example of the Apostle, leave the question of the
“how” in each created thing, without meddling with it at
all, but merely observing incidentally that the movement of God’s
Will becomes at any moment that He pleases a fact, and the intention
becomes at once realized in Nature<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p231.2" n="1890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p232" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p232.1" lang="EL">ἡ φύσις</span>.</p></note>; for
Omnipotence does not leave the plans of its far-seeing skill in the
state of unsubstantial wishes: and the actualizing of a wish is
Substance. In short, the whole world of existing things falls into two
divisions: <i>i.e.</i> that of the intelligible, and that of the
corporeal: and the intelligible creation does not, to begin with, seem
to be in any way at variance with a spiritual Being, but on the
contrary to verge closely upon Him, exhibiting as it does that absence
of tangible form and of dimension which we rightly attribute to His
transcendent nature. The corporeal creation<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p232.2" n="1891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p233" shownumber="no"> The
long Greek sentence, which begins here with a genitive absolute
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p233.1" lang="EL">τῆς δὲ
σωματικῆς
κτίσεως,
κ.τ.λ</span>.), leading up to nothing
but the anacoluthon <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p233.2" lang="EL">περὶ ὧν
τοσοῦτον
κ.τ.λ</span>., has been broken up in
translating. Doubtless this anacoluthon can be explained by the
sentences linked on to the last words (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p233.3" lang="EL">τῷ λόγῳ</span>)
of the genitive clause, which are so long as to throw that clause quite
into the background. There is no need therefore to take the words where
this anacoluthon begins, down to <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p233.4" lang="EL">σῶμα
γίνεται</span>, as
a parenthesis, with Krabinger and Oehler; especially as the words that
follow <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p233.5" lang="EL">γίνεται</span> are a direct recapitulation of what immediately
precedes.</p></note>,
on the other hand, must certainly be classed amongst specialities that
have nothing in common with the Deity; and it does offer this supreme
difficulty to the Reason; namely, that the Reason cannot see <i>how</i>
the visible comes out of the invisible, <i>how</i> the hard solid comes
out of the intangible, <i>how</i> the finite comes out of the infinite,
<i>how</i> that which is circumscribed by certain proportions, where
the idea of quantity comes in, can come from that which has no size, no
proportions, and so on through each single circumstance of body. But
even about this we can say so much: <i>i.e.</i> that not one of those
things which we attribute to body is itself body; neither figure, nor
colour, nor weight, nor extension, nor quantity, nor any other
qualifying notion whatever; but every one of them is a category; it is
the combination of them all into a single whole that constitutes body.
Seeing, then, that these several qualifications which complete the
particular body are grasped by thought alone, and not by sense, and
that the Deity is a thinking being, what trouble can it be to such a
thinking agent to produce the thinkables whose mutual combination
generates <i>for us</i> the substance of that body? All this
discussion, however, lies outside our present business. The previous
question was,—If some souls exist anterior to their bodies,
<i>when</i> and <i>how</i> do they come into existence? and of this
question<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p233.6" n="1892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p234" shownumber="no"> Reading, as Dr. H. Schmidt conjectures, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p234.1" lang="EL">καὶ τούτου
πάλιν</span>, cf. 205
C.</p></note>, again, the part about the <i>how,</i>
has been left out of our examination and has not been meddled with, as
presenting impenetrable difficulties. There remains the question of the
<i>when</i> of the soul’s commencement of existence: it follows
immediately on that which we have already discussed. For if we were to
grant that the soul has lived previous to its body<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p234.2" n="1893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p235" shownumber="no"> Origen, Gregory’s master in most of his theology, did teach
this very thing, the pre-existence of the soul: nor did he attempt to
deny that <i>some</i> degree of transmigration was a necessary
accompaniment of such teaching; only he would adjust the moral meaning
of it. Cf. <i>c. Celsum,</i> Lib. iii. 75. “And even if we should
treat (<i>i e.</i> medically) those who have caught the folly of the
transmigration of souls from doctors who push down a reasoning nature
into any of the unreasoning natures, or even into that which is
insensate, how can any say that we shall not work improvement in their
souls by teaching them that the bad do not have allotted to them by way
of punishment that insensate or unreasoning state, but that what is
inflicted by God upon the bad, be it pain or affliction, is only in the
way of a very efficacious cure for them? This is the teaching of the
wise Christian: he attempts to teach the simpler of his flock as
fathers do the merest infants.” Not the theory itself, but the
exaggeration of it, is here combated.</p></note> in some place of resort peculiar to itself,
then we cannot avoid seeing some force in all that fantastic teaching
lately discussed, which would explain the soul’s habitation of
the body as a consequence of some vice. Again, on the other hand, no
one who can reflect will imagine an after-birth of the soul,
<i>i.e.</i> that it is younger than the moulding of the body; for every
one can see for himself that not one amongst all the things that are
inanimate or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_458.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_458" n="458" />soulless possesses any power of motion or of growth; whereas there
is no question about that which is bred in the uterus both growing and
moving from place to place. It remains therefore that we must think
that the point of commencement of existence is one and the same for
body and soul. Also we affirm that, just as the earth receives the
sapling from the hands of the husbandman and makes a tree of it,
without itself imparting the power of growth to its nursling, but only
lending it, when placed within itself, the impulse to grow, in this
very same way that which is secreted from a man for the planting of a
man is itself to a certain extent a living being as much gifted with a
soul and as capable of nourishing itself as that from which it comes<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p235.1" n="1894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p236" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p236.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
τρεφομένου
τρεφόμενον</span></p></note>. If this offshoot, in its diminutiveness,
cannot contain at first all the activities and the movements of the
soul, we need not be surprised; for neither in the seed of corn is
there visible all at once the ear. How indeed could anything so large
be crowded into so small a space? But the earth keeps on feeding it
with its congenial aliment, and so the grain becomes the ear, without
changing its nature while in the clod, but only developing it and
bringing it to perfection under the stimulus of that nourishment. As,
then, in the case of those growing seeds the advance to perfection is a
graduated one<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p236.2" n="1895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p237" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p237.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
λόγον</span>.</p></note>, so in man’s
formation the forces of his soul show themselves in proportion to the
size to which his body has attained. They dawn first in the fœtus,
in the shape of the power of nutrition and of development: after that,
they introduce into the organism that has come into the light the gift
of perception: then, when this is reached, they manifest a certain
measure of the reasoning faculty, like the fruit of some matured plant,
not growing all of it at once, but in a continuous progress along with
the shooting up of that plant. Seeing, then, that that which is
secreted from one living being to lay the foundations of another living
being cannot itself be dead (for a state of deadness arises from the
privation of life, and it cannot be that privation should precede the
having), we grasp from these considerations the fact that in the
compound which results from the joining of both (soul and body) there
is a simultaneous passage of both into existence; the one does not come
first, any more than the other comes after. But as to the number of
souls, our reason must necessarily contemplate a stopping some day of
its increase; so that Nature’s stream may not flow on for ever,
pouring forward in her successive births and never staying that onward
movement. The reason for our race having some day to come to a
standstill is as follows, in our opinion: since every intellectual
reality is fixed in a plenitude of its own, it is reasonable to expect
that humanity<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p237.2" n="1896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p238" shownumber="no"> This
seems like a prelude to the Realism of the Middle Ages.</p></note> also will arrive at
a goal (for in this respect also humanity is not to be parted from the
intellectual world<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p238.1" n="1897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p239" shownumber="no"> Each
individual soul represents, to Gregory’s view, a
“thought” of God, which becomes visible by the soul being
born. There will come a time when all these “thoughts,”
which complete, and do not destroy, each other, will have completed
the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p239.1" lang="EL">πλήρωμα</span> (Humanity) which the Deity contemplates. This immediate apparition
of a soul, as a “thought” of God, is very unlike the
teaching of his master Origen: and yet more sober, and more
scriptural.</p></note>); so that we are to
believe that it will not be visible for ever only in defect, as it is
now: for this continual addition of after generations indicates that
there is something deficient in our race.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p240" shownumber="no">Whenever, then, humanity shall
have reached the plenitude that belongs to it, this on-streaming
movement of production will altogether cease; it will have touched its
destined bourn, and a new order of things quite distinct from the
present precession of births and deaths will carry on the life of
humanity. If there is no birth, it follows necessarily that there will
be nothing to die. Composition must precede dissolution (and by
composition I mean the coming into this world by being born);
necessarily, therefore, if this synthesis does not precede, no
dissolution will follow. Therefore, if we are to go upon probabilities,
the life after this is shown to us beforehand as something that is
fixed and imperishable, with no birth and no decay to change
it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p241" shownumber="no">The Teacher finished her
exposition; and to the many persons sitting by her bedside the whole
discussion seemed now to have arrived at a fitting conclusion.
Nevertheless, fearing that if the Teacher’s illness took a fatal
turn (such as did actually happen), we should have no one amongst us to
answer the objections of the unbelievers to the Resurrection<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p241.1" n="1898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p242" shownumber="no"> The
situation here is, as Dr. H. Schmidt points out, just like that in the
<i>Phædo</i> of Plato, where all are satisfied with
Socrates’ discourse, except Kebes and Simmias, who seize the
precious moments still left, to bring forward an objection which none
but their great Teacher could remove.</p></note>, I still insisted.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p243" shownumber="no">The argument has not yet touched
the most vital of all the questions relating to our Faith. I mean, that
the inspired Writings, both in the New and in the Old Testament,
declare most emphatically not only that, when our race has completed
the ordered chain of its existence as the ages lapse through their
complete circle<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p243.1" n="1899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p244" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p244.1" lang="EL">περιοδικὴν</span>: a better reading than <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p244.2" lang="EL">παροδικὴν</span>, which most Codd. have.</p></note>, this current
streaming onward as generation succeeds generation will cease
altogether, but also that then, when the completed Universe no longer
admits of further increase, all the souls in their entire number will
come back out of their invisible and scattered condition into
tangibility and light, the identical <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_459.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_459" n="459" />atoms (belonging to each soul)
reassembling together in the same order as before; and this
reconstitution of human life is called, in these Writings which contain
God’s teaching, the Resurrection, the entire movement of the
atoms receiving the same term as the raising up of that which is
actually prostrate on the ground<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p244.3" n="1900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p245" shownumber="no"> <i>receiving the same term</i> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.1" lang="EL">συνονομαζομένης</span>) <i>as the raising up of that which is actually prostate
on the ground</i> (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.2" lang="EL">τοῦ
γεώδους</span>),
<i>i.e.</i> the term <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.3" lang="EL">ἀνάστασις</span> is extended by analogy to embrace the entire movement of the
atoms. Though there is here of course an allusion to the elevation of
the nature from the “earthly” to the
“heavenly,” and perhaps to the raising of the body from the
tomb, yet the primary meaning is that the term <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.4" lang="EL">ἀνάστασις</span> is derived from its special use of raising from the ground
one who lies prostrate (as a suppliant). <i>Some</i> of the elements of
the body are supposed to be <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.5" lang="EL">γεώδη</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> mingled with their kindred earth. But though strictly the
word <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p245.6" lang="EL">ἀνάστασις</span>
should apply to them alone, it does not do so, but
denotes more generally the movement of <i>all</i> the atoms to reform
the body.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p246" shownumber="no">But, said she, which of these
points has been left unnoticed in what has been said?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p247" shownumber="no">Why, the actual doctrine of the
Resurrection, I replied.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p248" shownumber="no">And yet, she answered, much in
our long and detailed discussion pointed to that.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p249" shownumber="no">Then are you not aware, I
insisted, of all the objections, a very swarm of them, which our
antagonists bring against us in connection with that hope of
yours?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p250" shownumber="no">And I at once tried to repeat
all the devices hit upon by their captious champions to upset the
doctrine of the Resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p251" shownumber="no">She, however, replied, First, I
think, we must briefly run over the scattered proclamations of this
doctrine in Holy Scripture; they shall give the finishing touch to our
discourse. Observe, then, that I can hear David, in the midst of his
praises in the Divine Songs, saying at the end of the hymnody of
the <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p251.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104" parsed="|Ps|104|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 104">hundred and third (104th)
Psalm</scripRef>, where he has taken for his theme God’s administration of
the world, “Thou shalt take away their breath, and they shall
die, and return to their dust: Thou shalt send forth Thy Spirit, and
they shall be created: and Thou shalt renew the face of the
earth.” He says that a power of the Spirit which works in all
vivifies the beings into whom it enters, and deprives those whom He
abandons of their life. Seeing, then, that the dying is declared to
occur at the Spirit’s departure, and the renewal of these dead
ones at His appearance, and seeing moreover that in the order of the
statement the death of those who are to be thus renewed comes first, we
hold that in these words that mystery of the Resurrection is proclaimed
to the Church, and that David in the spirit of prophecy expressed this
very gift which you are asking about. You will find this same prophet
in another place<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p251.2" n="1901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p252" shownumber="no"> Gregory quotes as usual the LXX. for this <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p252.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.27" parsed="|Ps|118|27|0|0" passage="Psa. 118.27">Psalm (cxviii. 27)</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.2" lang="EL">Θεὸς
κύριος, και
ἐπέφανεν
ἡμῖν·
συστήσασθε
τὴν ἐορτὴν
ἐν τοῖς
πυκάζουσιν
ἕως τῶν
κεράτων τοῦ
θυσιαστηρίου</span>. [Krabinger has replaced <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.3" lang="EL">συστήσασθε</span>
from one of his Codd. for the common <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.4" lang="EL">συστήσασθαι</span>; but if this is retained <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.5" lang="EL">ὥστε</span>
must be understood. Cf. Matt., Gr. Gr. §532.] The
LXX. is rendered by the Psalterium Romanum “constitute diem in
<i>confrequentationibus</i>.” So also Eusebius, Theodoret, and
Chrysostom interpret. But the Psalterium Gallicanum reproduces the LXX.
otherwise, <i>i.e.</i> in <i>condensis,</i> as Apollinaris and Jerome
(in <i>frondosis</i>) also understand it. “Adorn the feast with
green boughs, even to the horns of the altar”: Luther. “It
is true that during the time of the second temple the altar of burnt
offering was planted round about at the Feast of Tabernacles with large
branches of osiers, which leaned over the edge of that altar”:
Delitzsch (who however says that this is, <i>linguistically,</i>
untenable). Gregory’s rendering differs from this only in
making <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.6" lang="EL">πυκάζουσιν</span>
masculine.</p></note> also saying that
“the God of the world, the Lord of everything that is, hath
showed Himself to us, that we may keep the Feast amongst the
decorators;” by that mention of “decoration” with
boughs, he means the Feast of Tabernacle-fixing, which, in accordance
with Moses’ injunction, has been observed from of old. That
lawgiver, I take it, adopting a prophet’s spirit, predicted
therein things still to come; for though the decoration was always
going on it was never finished. The truth indeed was foreshadowed under
the type and riddle of those Feasts that were always occurring, but the
true Tabernacle-fixing was not yet come; and on this account “the
God and Lord of the whole world,” according to the
Prophet’s declaration, “hath showed Himself to us, that the
Tabernacle-fixing of this our tenement that has been dissolved may be
kept for human kind”; a material decoration, that is, may be
begun again by means of the concourse of our scattered atoms. For that
word <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p252.7" lang="EL">πυκασμὸς</span> in its peculiar meaning signifies the Temple-circuit and the
decoration which completes it. Now this passage from the Psalms runs as
follows: “God and Lord hath showed Himself to us; keep the Feast
amongst the decorators even unto the horns of the altar;” and
this seems to me to proclaim in metaphors the fact that one single
feast is to be kept by the whole rational creation, and that in that
assembly of the saints the inferiors are to join the dance with their
superiors. For in the case of the fabric of that Temple which was the
Type it was not allowed to all who were on the outside of its circuit<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p252.8" n="1902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p253" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p253.1" lang="EL">τοῖς ἔξωθεν
περιβολῆς</span></p></note> to come within, but everything that was
Gentile and alien was prohibited from entering; and of those, further,
who had entered, all were not equally privileged to advance towards the
centre; but only those who had consecrated themselves by a holier
manner of life, and by certain sprinklings; and, again, not every one
amongst these last might set foot within the interior of the Temple;
the priests alone had the right of entering within the Curtain, and
that only for the service of the sanctuary; while even to the priests
the darkened shrine of the Temple, where stood the beautiful Altar with
its jutting horns, was forbidden, except to one of them, who held the
highest office of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_460.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_460" n="460" />priesthood, and who once a year, on a stated day, and
unattended, passed within it, carrying an offering more than usually
sacred and mystical. Such being the differences in connection with this
Temple which you know of, it was clearly<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p253.2" n="1903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p254" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p254.1" lang="EL">δηλόνοτι</span></p></note> a
representation and an imitation of the condition of the spirit-world,
the lesson taught by these material observances being this, that it is
not the whole of the rational creation that can approach the temple of
God, or, in other words, the adoration of the Almighty; but that those
who are led astray by false persuasions are outside the precinct of the
Deity; and that from the number of those who by virtue of this
adoration have been preferred to the rest and admitted within it, some
by reason of sprinklings and purifications have still further
privileges; and again amongst these last those who have been
consecrated priests have privileges further still, even to being
admitted to the mysteries of the interior. And, that one may bring into
still clearer light the meaning of the allegory, we may understand the
Word here as teaching this, that amongst all the Powers endued with
reason some have been fixed like a Holy Altar in the inmost shrine of
the Deity; and that again of these last some jut forward like horns,
for their eminence, and that around them others are arranged first or
second, according to a prescribed sequence of rank; that the race of
man, on the contrary, on account of indwelling evil was excluded from
the Divine precinct, but that purified with lustral water it re-enters
it; and, since all the further barriers by which our sin has fenced us
off from the things within the veil are in the end to be taken down,
whenever the time comes that the tabernacle of our nature is as it were
to be fixed up again in the Resurrection, and all the inveterate
corruption of sin has vanished from the world, then a universal feast
will be kept around the Deity by those who have decorated themselves in
the Resurrection; and one and the same banquet will be spread for all,
with no differences cutting off any rational creature from an equal
participation in it; for those who are now excluded by reason of their
sin will at last be admitted within the Holiest places of God’s
blessedness, and will bind themselves to the horns of the Altar there,
that is, to the most excellent of the transcendental Powers. The
Apostle says the same thing more plainly when he indicates the final
accord of the whole Universe with the Good: “That” to Him
“every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth,
and things under the earth: And that every tongue should confess that
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”: instead of
the “horns,” speaking of that which is angelic and
“in heaven,” and by the other terms signifying ourselves,
the creatures whom we think of next to that; one festival of united
voices shall occupy us all; that festival shall be the confession and
the recognition of the Being Who truly Is. One might (she proceeded)
select many other passages of Holy Scripture to establish the doctrine
of the Resurrection. For instance, Ezekiel leaps in the spirit of
prophecy over all the intervening time, with its vast duration; he
stands, by his powers of foresight, in the actual moment of the
Resurrection, and, as if he had really gazed on what is still to come,
brings it in his description before our eyes. He saw a mighty plain<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p254.2" n="1904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p255" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p255.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.37.1-Ezek.37.10" parsed="|Ezek|37|1|37|10" passage="Ezek. xxxvii. 1-10">Ezek. xxxvii.
1–10</scripRef>.</p></note>, unfolded to an endless distance before him,
and vast heaps of bones upon it flung at random, some this way, some
that; and then under an impulse from God these bones began to move and
group themselves with their fellows that they once owned, and adhere to
the familiar sockets, and then clothe themselves with muscle, flesh,
and skin (which was the process called “decorating” in the
poetry of the Psalms); a Spirit in fact was giving life and movement to
everything that lay there. But as regards our Apostle’s
description of the wonders of the Resurrection, why should one repeat
it, seeing that it can easily be found and read? how, for instance,
“with a shout” and the “sound of trumpets” (in
the language of the Word) all dead and prostrate things shall be
“changed<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p255.2" n="1905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p256" shownumber="no"> Gregory, as often, seems to quote from memory (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p256.1" lang="EL">ὑπαμειφθήσεσθαι</span>, but <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p256.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 52">1 Cor. xv. 52</scripRef> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p256.3" lang="EL">ἀλλαγησόμεθα</span>; and St. Paul says <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p256.4" lang="EL">ἡμεῖς
δὲ</span>, <i>i.e.</i> “<i>we</i>
shall be changed,” in distinction from the dead <i>generally,</i>
who “shall be raised incorruptible”). But the doctrine of a
<i>general</i> resurrection, with or without change, is quite in
harmony with the end of this treatise. Cf. p. 468.</p></note> in the twinkling of
an eye” into immortal beings. The expressions in the Gospels also
I will pass over; for their meaning is quite clear to every one; and
our Lord does not declare in word alone that the bodies of the dead
shall be raised up again; but He shows in action the Resurrection
itself, making a beginning of this work of wonder from things more
within our reach and less capable of being doubted. First, that is, He
displays His life-giving power in the case of the deadly forms of
disease, and chases those maladies by one word of command; then He
raises a little girl just dead; then He makes a young man, who is
already being carried out, sit up on his bier, and delivers him to his
mother; after that He calls forth from his tomb the four-days-dead and
already decomposed Lazarus, vivifying the prostrate body with His
commanding voice; then after three days He raises from the dead His own
human body, pierced though it was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_461.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_461" n="461" />with the nails and spear, and
brings the print of those nails and the spear-wound to witness to the
Resurrection. But I think that a detailed mention of these things is
not necessary; for no doubt about them lingers in the minds of those
who have accepted the written accounts of them.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p257" shownumber="no">But that, said I, was not the
point in question. Most of your hearers will assent to the fact that
there will some day be a Resurrection, and that man will be brought
before the incorruptible tribunal<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p257.1" n="1906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p258" shownumber="no"> <i>the incorruptible tribunal.</i> The
Judgment comes <i>after</i> the Resurrection (cf. 250 A, 254 A, 258 D),
and <i>after</i> the purifying and chastising detailed above. The
latter is represented by Gregory as a necessary process of
<i>nature:</i> but not till the Judgment will the moral value of each
life be revealed. There is no contradiction, such as Möller tries
to find, between this Dialogue and Gregory’s <i>Oratio
Catechetica.</i> There too he is speaking of chastisement after the
Resurrection and <i>before</i> the Judgment. “For not everything
that is granted in the resurrection a return to existence will return
to the same kind of life. There is a wide interval between those who
have been purified (<i>i.e.</i> by baptism) and those who still need
purification.”…“But as for those whose weaknesses
have become inveterate, and to whom no purgation of their defilement
has been applied, no mystic water, no invocation of the Divine power,
no amendment by repentance, it is absolutely necessary that they should
be submitted to something proper to their case,” <i>i.e.</i> to
compensate for Baptism, which they have never received (c.
35).</p></note>; on account
both of the Scripture proofs, and also of our previous examination of
the question. But still the question remains<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p258.1" n="1907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p259" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p259.1" lang="EL">φήσιν</span> should
probably be struck out (as the insertion of a copyist encouraged
by <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p259.2" lang="EL">εἶπον</span> below):
five of Krabinger’s Codd. omit it.</p></note>:
Is the state which we are to expect to be like the present state of the
body? Because if so, then, as I was saying<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p259.3" n="1908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p260" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p260.1" lang="EL">εἶπον</span>. Cf. 243
C: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p260.2" lang="EL">καὶ
ἅμα λεγειν
ἐπεχείρουν
ὅσα πρὸς
ἀνατροπὴν
τῆς
ἀναστάσεως
παρὰ τῶν
ἐριστικῶν
ἐφευρίσκεται</span>. So that this is not the first occasion on which
objections to the Resurrection have been started by Gregory, and there
is no occasion to adopt the conjecture of Augentius and Sifanus,
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p260.3" lang="EL">ἂν εἴποιμι</span>, “dixerim”, especially as <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p260.4" lang="EL">εἶπον</span> is found in all Codd. without exception.</p></note>,
men had better avoid hoping for any Resurrection at all. For if our
bodies are to be restored to life again in the same sort of condition
as they are in when they cease to breathe, then all that man can look
forward to in the Resurrection is an unending calamity. For what
spectacle is more piteous than when in extreme old age our bodies
shrivel up<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p260.5" n="1909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p261" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p261.1" lang="EL">καταῤ&amp;
191·ικνωθέντα</span></p></note> and change into something repulsive
and hideous, with the flesh all wasted in the length of years, the skin
dried up about the bones till it is all in wrinkles, the muscles in a
spasmodic state from being no longer enriched with their natural
moisture, and the whole body consequently shrunk, the hands on either
side powerless to perform their natural work, shaken with an
involuntary trembling? What a sight again are the bodies of persons in
a long consumption! They differ from bare bones only in giving the
appearance of being covered with a worn-out veil of skin. What a sight
too are those of persons swollen with the disease of dropsy! What words
could describe the unsightly disfigurement of sufferers from leprosy<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p261.2" n="1910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p262" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p262.1" lang="EL">ἱερᾷ
νόσῳ</span>. That these words
can mean leprosy, as well as epilepsy, seems clear from
Eusebius.</p></note>? Gradually over all their limbs and organs
of sensation rottenness spreads and devours them. What words could
describe that of persons who have been mutilated in earthquake, battle,
or by any other visitation, and live on in such a plight for a long
time before their natural deaths? Or of those who from an injury have
grown up from infancy with their limbs awry! What can one say of them?
What is one to think about the bodies of newborn infants who have been
either exposed, or strangled, or died a natural death, if they are to
be brought to life again just such as they were? Are they to continue
in that infantine state? What condition could be more miserable than
that? Or are they to come to the flower of their age? Well, but what
sort of milk has Nature got to suckle them again with? It comes then to
this: that, if our bodies are to live again in every respect the same
as before, this thing that we are expecting is simply a calamity;
whereas if they are not the same, the person raised up will be another
than he who died. If, for instance, a little boy was buried, but a
grown man rises again, or reversely, how can we say that the dead in
his very self is raised up, when he has had some one substituted for
him by virtue of this difference in age? Instead of the child, one sees
a grown-up man. Instead of the old man, one sees a person in his prime.
In fact, instead of the one person another entirely. The cripple is
changed into the able-bodied man; the consumptive sufferer into a man
whose flesh is firm; and so on of all possible cases, not to enumerate
them for fear of being prolix. If, then, the body will not come to life
again just such in its attributes as it was when it mingled with the
earth, that dead body will not rise again; but on the contrary the
earth will be formed into another man. How, then, will the Resurrection
affect myself, when instead of me some one else will come to life? Some
one else, I say; for how could I recognize myself when, instead of what
was once myself, I see some one not myself? It cannot really be I,
unless it is in every respect the same as myself. Suppose, for
instance, in this life I had in my memory the traits of some one; say
he was bald, had prominent lips, a somewhat flat nose, a fair
complexion, grey eyes, white hair, wrinkled skin; and then went to look
for such an one, and met a young man with a fine head of hair, an
aquiline nose, a dark complexion, and in all other respects quite
different in his type of countenance; am I likely in seeing the latter
to think of the former? But why dwell longer on these the less forcible
objections to the Resurrection, and neglect the strongest one of all?
For who has not heard that human life is like a stream, moving from
birth to death at <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_462.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_462" n="462" />a certain rate of progress, and then only ceasing from that
progressive movement when it ceases also to exist? This movement indeed
is not one of spacial change; our bulk never exceeds itself; but it
makes this advance by means of internal alteration; and as long as this
alteration is that which its name implies, it never remains at the same
stage (from moment to moment); for how can that which is being altered
be kept in any sameness? The fire on the wick, as far as appearance
goes, certainly seems always the same, the continuity of its movement
giving it the look of being an uninterrupted and self-centred whole;
but in reality it is always passing itself along and never remains the
same; the moisture which is extracted by the heat is burnt up and
changed into smoke the moment it has burst into flame and this
alterative force effects the movement of the flame, working by itself
the change of the subject-matter into smoke; just, then, as it is
impossible for one who has touched that flame twice on the same place,
to touch twice the very same flame<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p262.2" n="1911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p263" shownumber="no"> <i>to
touch twice the very same flame.</i> Albert
Jahn (quoted by Krabinger) here remarks that Gregory’s comparison
rivals that of Heraclitus: and that there is a deliberate intention of
improving on the expression of the latter, “you cannot step twice
into the same stream.” Above (p. 459), Gregory has used directly
Heraclitus’ image, “so that Nature’s stream may not
flow on for ever, pouring forward in her successive births,”
&amp;c. See also <i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. 13 (beginning).</p></note> (for the speed
of the alteration is too quick; it does not wait for that second touch,
however rapidly it may be effected; the flame is always fresh and new;
it is always being produced, always transmitting itself, never
remaining at one and the same place), a thing of the same kind is found
to be the case with the constitution of our body. There is influx and
afflux going on in it in an alterative progress until the moment that
it ceases to live; as long as it is living it has no stay; for it is
either being replenished, or it is discharging in vapour, or it is
being kept in motion by both of these processes combined. If, then, a
particular man is not the same even as he was yesterday<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p263.1" n="1912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p264" shownumber="no"> <i>not the same even as he was yesterday.</i> Cf. Gregory’s <i>Oratio de Mortuis,</i> t. III. p. 633 A.
“It is not exaggeration to say that death is woven into our life.
Practically such an idea will be found by any one to be based on a
reality: for experiment would confirm this belief that the man of
yesterday is not the same as the man of today in material substance,
but that something of him must be alway becoming dead, or be growing,
or being destroyed, or ejected:…Wherefore, according to the
expression of the mighty Paul, ‘we die daily’: we are not
always the same people remaining in the same homes of the body, but
each moment we change from what we were by reception and ejectment,
altering continually into a fresh body.”</p></note>, but is made different by this
transmutation, when so be that the Resurrection shall restore our body
to life again, that single man will become a crowd of human beings, so
that with his rising again there will be found the babe, the child, the
boy, the youth, the man, the father, the old man, and all the
intermediate persons that he once was. But further<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p264.1" n="1913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p265" shownumber="no"> A
fresh objection is here started. It is answered (254 A, B).</p></note>; chastity and profligacy are both carried on
in the flesh; those also who endure the most painful tortures for their
religion, and those on the other hand who shrink from such, both one
class and the other reveal their character in relation to fleshly
sensations; how, then, can justice be done at the Judgment<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p265.1" n="1914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p266" shownumber="no"> Which
succeeds (and is bound up with) the Resurrection. The argument is,
“the <i>flesh</i> has behaved differently in <i>different
persons</i> here; how then can it be treated alike in all by being
allowed to rise again? Even before the judgment an injustice has been
done by all rising in the same way to a new life.”—In what
follows, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p266.1" lang="EL">ἢ τοῦ αὐτοῦ
νῦν μὲν,
κ.τ.λ</span>., the difficulty of
different dispositions in the same person is considered.</p></note>?</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p267" shownumber="no">Or take the case of one and the
same man first sinning and then cleansing himself by repentance, and
then, it might so happen, relapsing into his sin; in such a case both
the defiled and the undefiled body alike undergoes a change, as his
nature changes, and neither of them continue to the end the same; which
body, then, is the profligate to be tortured in? In that which is
stiffened with old age and is near to death? But this is not the same
as that which did the sin. In that, then, which defiled itself by
giving way to passion? But where is the old man, in that case? This
last, in fact, will not rise again, and the Resurrection will not do a
complete work; or else he will rise, while the criminal will escape.
Let me say something else also from amongst the objections made by
unbelievers to this doctrine. No part, they urge, of the body is made
by nature without a function. Some parts, for instance, are the
efficient causes within us of our being alive; without them our life in
the flesh could not possibly be carried on; such are the heart, liver,
brain, lungs, stomach, and the other vitals; others are assigned to the
activities of sensation; others to those of handing and walking<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p267.1" n="1915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p268" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p268.1" lang="EL">παρεκτικῆς
καὶ
μεταβατικῆς
ἐνεργείας</span>. To the latter expression, which simply means walking,
belong the words below, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p268.2" lang="EL">καὶ πρὸς τὸν
δρομον οι
πόδες</span> (p. 464).
Schmidt well remarks that a simpler form than <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p268.3" lang="EL">μεταβατικός</span>
does not exist, because in all walking the notion of
putting one foot in the place of the other (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p268.4" lang="EL">μετά</span>) is
implied; and shows that Krabinger’s translation “transeundi
officium” makes too much of the word.</p></note>; others are adapted for the transmission of
a posterity. Now if the life to come is to be in exactly the same
circumstances as this, the supposed change in us is reduced to nothing;
but if the report is true, as indeed it is, which represents marriage
as forming no part of the economy of that after-life, and eating and
drinking as not then preserving its continuance, what use will there be
for the members of our body, when we are no longer to expect in that
existence any of the activities for which our members now exist? If,
for the sake of marriage, there are now certain organs adapted for
marriage, then, whenever the latter ceases to be, we shall not need
those organs: the same may be said of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_463.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_463" n="463" />hands for working with, the
feet for running with, the mouth for taking food with, the teeth for
grinding it with, the organs of the stomach for digesting, the
evacuating ducts for getting rid of that which has become superfluous.
When therefore, all those operations will be no more how or wherefore
will their instruments exist? So that necessarily, if the things that
are not going to contribute in any way to that other life are not to
surround the body, none of the parts which at present constitute the
body would<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p268.5" n="1916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p269" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.1" lang="EL">ὡς ἄν ἀνάγκην
εἶναι, εἰ μὴ
εἴη περὶ τὸ
σῶμα τὰ πρὸς
οὐδὲν, κ.τ.λ</span>. The <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.2" lang="EL">ἂν</span> seems required by
the protasis <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.3" lang="EL">εἰ
μὴ εἴη</span>, and two
Codd. supply it. The interrogative sentence ends with <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.4" lang="EL">ἔσται</span>.—Below
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.5" lang="EL">ὥστε παθεῖν
ἂν</span>), <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p269.6" lang="EL">ἂν</span> is found with the same force with the infinitive; “so
that those…might possibly be affected.”</p></note> exist either. That life<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p269.7" n="1917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p270" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p270.1" lang="EL">ἐν ἄλλοις
ἄρ᾽ ἡ ζωή</span>, as Schmidt suggests, and as the sense seems to require, although
there is no <span class="sc" id="x.iii.ii-p270.2">ms.</span> authority except for
<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p270.3" lang="EL">γὰρ</span>.</p></note>, then, will be carried on by other
instruments; and no one could call such a state of things a
Resurrection, where the particular members are no longer present in the
body, owing to their being useless to that life. But if on the other
hand our Resurrection will be represented in every one of these; then
the Author of the Resurrection will fashion things in us of no use and
advantage to that life. And yet we must believe, not only that there is
a Resurrection, but also that it will not be an absurdity. We must,
therefore, listen attentively to the explanation of this, so that, for
every part of this truth we may have its probability saved to the
last<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p270.4" n="1918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p271" shownumber="no"> <i>saved to the last.</i> The word here
is <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p271.1" lang="EL">διασώζειν</span>; lit. to “preserve through danger,” but it is
used by later writers mostly of dialectic battles, and Plato himself
uses it so (e.g. <i>Timæus,</i> p. 56, 68, <i>Polit.</i> p. 395)
always of “probability.” It is used by Gregory, literally,
in his letter to Flavian, “we at last <i>arrived alive</i> in our
own district,” and, with a slight difference, <i>On
Pilgrimages,</i> “it is impossible for a woman to accomplish so
long a journey without a <i>conductor,</i> on account of her natural
weakness.” Hence the late word <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p271.2" lang="EL">διασώστης</span>, dux itineris.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p272" shownumber="no">When I had finished, the Teacher
thus replied, You have attacked the doctrines connected with the
Resurrection with some spirit, in the way of rhetoric as it is called;
you have coursed round and round the truth with plausibly subversive
arguments; so much so, that those who have not very carefully
considered this mysterious truth might possibly be affected in their
view of it by the likelihood of those arguments, and might think that
the difficulty started against what has been advanced was not
altogether beside the point. But, she proceeded, the truth does not lie
in these arguments, even though we may find it impossible to give a
rhetorical answer to them, couched in equally strong language. The true
explanation of all these questions is still stored up in the hidden
treasure-rooms of Wisdom, and will not come to the light until that
moment when we shall be taught the mystery of the Resurrection by the
reality of it; and then there will be no more need of phrases to
explain the things which we now hope for. Just as many questions might
be started for debate amongst people sitting up at night as to the kind
of thing that sunshine is, and then the simple appearing of it in all
its beauty would render any verbal description superfluous, so every
calculation that tries to arrive conjecturally at the future state will
be reduced to nothingness by the object of our hopes, when it comes
upon us. But since it is our duty not to leave the arguments brought
against us in any way unexamined, we will expound the truth as to these
points as follows. First let us get a clear notion as to the scope of
this doctrine; in other words, what is the end that Holy Scripture has
in view in promulgating it and creating the belief in it. Well, to
sketch the outline of so vast a truth and to embrace it in a
definition, we will say that the Resurrection is “<i>the
reconstitution of our nature in its original form</i><note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p272.1" n="1919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p273" shownumber="no"> The
actual language of this definition is Platonic (cf. <i>Sympos.</i> p.
193 D), but it is Gregory’s constant formula for the Christian
Resurrection; see <i>De Hom. Opif.</i> c. 17; <i>In Ecclesiast.</i> I.
p. 385 A; <i>Funeral Oration for Pulcheria,</i> III. p. 523 C; <i>Orat.
de Mortuis,</i> III. p. 632 C; <i>De Virginitate,</i> c. xii. p.
358.</p></note>.” But in that form of life, of which
God Himself was the Creator, it is reasonable to believe that there was
neither age nor infancy nor any of the sufferings arising from our
present various infirmities, nor any kind of bodily affliction
whatever. It is reasonable, I say, to believe that God was the Creator
of none of these things, but that man was a thing divine before his
humanity got within reach of the assault of evil; that then, however,
with the inroad of evil, all these afflictions also broke in upon him.
Accordingly a life that is free from evil is under no necessity
whatever of being passed amidst the things that result from evil. It
follows that when a man travels through ice he must get his body
chilled; or when he walks in a very hot sun that he must get his skin
darkened; but if he has kept clear of the one or the other, he escapes
these results entirely, both the darkening and the chilling; no one, in
fact, when a particular cause was removed, would be justified in
looking for the effect of that particular cause. Just so our nature,
becoming passional, had to encounter all the necessary results of a
life of passion: but when it shall have started back to that state of
passionless blessedness, it will no longer encounter the inevitable
results of evil tendencies. Seeing, then, that all the infusions of the
life of the brute into our nature were not in us before our humanity
descended through the touch of evil into passions, most certainly, when
we abandon those passions, we shall abandon all their visible results.
No one, therefore, will be justified in seeking in that other life for
the consequences in us of any passion. Just as if a man, who, clad in a
ragged tunic, has divested himself of the garb, feels no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_464.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_464" n="464" />more its disgrace upon
him, so we too, when we have cast off that dead unsightly tunic made
from the skins of brutes and put upon us (for I take the “coats
of skins” to mean that conformation belonging to a brute nature
with which we were clothed when we became familiar with passionate
indulgence), shall, along with the casting off of that tunic, fling
from us all the belongings that were round us of that skin of a brute;
and such accretions are sexual intercourse, conception, parturition,
impurities, suckling, feeding, evacuation, gradual growth to full size,
prime of life, old age, disease, and death. If that skin is no longer
round us, how can its resulting consequences be left behind within us?
It is folly, then, when we are to expect a different state of things in
the life to come, to object to the doctrine of the Resurrection on the
ground of something that has nothing to do with it. I mean, what has
thinness or corpulence, a state of consumption or of plethora, or any
other condition supervening in a nature that is ever in a flux, to do
with the other life, stranger as it is to any fleeting and transitory
passing such as that? One thing, and one thing only, is required for
the operation of the Resurrection; viz. that a man should have lived,
by being born; or, to use rather the Gospel words, that “a man
should be born<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p273.1" n="1920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p274" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p274.1" lang="EL">ἐγεννηθη</span>. S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p274.2" osisRef="Bible:John.16.21" parsed="|John|16|21|0|0" passage="John xvi. 21">John xvi. 21</scripRef></p></note> into the
world”; the length or briefness of the life, the manner, this or
that, of the death, is an irrelevant subject of inquiry in connection
with that operation. Whatever instance we take, howsoever we suppose
this to have been, it is all the same; from these differences in life
there arises no difficulty, any more than any facility, with regard to
the Resurrection. He who has once begun to live must necessarily go on
having once lived<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p274.3" n="1921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p275" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p275.1" lang="EL">τὸν γὰρ τοῦ
ζῆν
ἀρξάμενον,
ζῆσαι χρὴ
πάντως</span>. The
present infinitive here expresses only a new state of existence, the
aorist a continued act. The aorist may have this force, if (as a whole)
it is viewed as a <i>single event</i> in past time. Cf. Appian.
<i>Bell. Civ.</i> ii. 91, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p275.2" lang="EL">ἦλθον,
εἶδον,
ἐνίκησα</span>.</p></note>, after his
intervening dissolution in death has been repaired in the
Resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p276" shownumber="no">As to the <i>how</i> and the
<i>when</i> of his dissolution, what do <i>they</i> matter to the
Resurrection? Consideration of such points belongs to another line of
inquiry altogether. For instance, a man may have lived in bodily
comfort, or in affliction, virtuously or viciously, renowned or
disgraced; he may have passed his days miserably, or happily. These and
such-like results must be obtained from the length of his life and the
manner of his living; and to be able to pass a judgment on the things
done in his life, it will be necessary for the judge to scrutinize his
indulgences, as the case may be, or his losses, or his disease, or his
old age, or his prime, or his youth, or his wealth, or his poverty: how
well or ill a man, placed in either of these, concluded his destined
career; whether he was the recipient of many blessings, or of many ills
in a length of life; or tasted neither of them at all, but ceased to
live before his mental powers were formed. But whenever the time come
that God shall have brought our nature back to the primal state of man,
it will be useless to talk of such things then, and to imagine that
objections based upon such things can prove God’s power to be
impeded in arriving at His end. His end is one, and one only; it is
this: when the complete whole of our race shall have been perfected
from the first man to the last,—some having at once in this life
been cleansed from evil, others having afterwards in the necessary
periods been healed by the Fire, others having in their life here been
unconscious equally of good and of evil,—to offer to every one of
us participation in the blessings which are in Him, which, the
Scripture tells us, “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,” nor
thought ever reached. But this is nothing else, as I at least
understand it, but to be in God Himself; for the Good which is above
hearing and eye and heart must be that Good which transcends the
universe. But the difference between the virtuous and the vicious life
led at the present time<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p276.1" n="1922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p277" shownumber="no"> Reading with Krabinger, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p277.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ
νῦν καιρῷ</span> instead of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p277.2" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ μετὰ
ταῦτα</span>, which cannot
possibly refer to what immediately precedes, <i>i.e.</i> the union with
God, by means of the Resurrection. If <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p277.3" lang="EL">μετὰ ταῦτα</span>
is retained, it must = <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p277.4" lang="EL">μετὰ τοῦτον
τὸν βίον</span>.
Gregory here implies that the Resurrection is not a single
contemporaneous act, but differs in time, as individuals differ;
carrying out the Scriptural distinction of a first and second
Resurrection.</p></note> will be illustrated
in this way; viz. in the quicker or more tardy participation of each in
that promised blessedness. According to the amount of the ingrained
wickedness of each will be computed the duration of his cure. This cure
consists in the cleansing of his soul, and that cannot be achieved
without an excruciating condition, as has been expounded in our
previous discussion. But any one would more fully comprehend the
futility and irrelevancy of all these objections by trying to fathom
the depths of our Apostle’s wisdom. When explaining this mystery
to the Corinthians, who, perhaps, themselves were bringing forward the
same objections to it as its impugners to-day bring forward to
overthrow our faith, he proceeds on his own authority to chide the
audacity of their ignorance, and speaks thus: “Thou wilt say,
then, to me, How are the dead raised up, and with what body do they
come? Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it
die; And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall
be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat or of some other grain; But
God giveth it a body as it hath pleased Him.” In that passage, as
it seems to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_465.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_465" n="465" />me, he gags the mouths of men who display their ignorance of the
fitting proportions in Nature, and who measure the Divine power by
their own strength, and think that only so much is possible to God as
the human understanding can take in, but that what is beyond it
surpasses also the Divine ability. For the man who had asked the
Apostle, “how are the dead raised up?” evidently implies
that it is impossible when once the body’s atoms have been
scattered that they should again come in concourse together; and this
being impossible, and no other possible form of body, besides that
arising from such a concourse, being left, he, after the fashion of
clever controversialists, concludes the truth of what he wants to
prove, by a species of syllogism, thus: If a body is a concourse of
atoms, and a second assemblage of these is impossible, what sort of
body will those get who rise again? This conclusion, involved seemingly
in this artful contrivance of premisses, the Apostle calls
“folly,” as coming from men who failed to perceive in other
parts of the creation the masterliness of the Divine power. For,
omitting the sublimer miracles of God’s hand, by which it would
have been easy to place his hearer in a dilemma (for instance he might
have asked “how or whence comes a heavenly body, that of the sun
for example, or that of the moon, or that which is seen in the
constellations; whence the firmament, the air, water, the
earth?”), he, on the contrary, convicts the objectors of
inconsiderateness by means of objects which grow alongside of us and
are very familiar to all. “Does not even husbandry teach
thee,” he asks, “that the man who in calculating the
transcendent powers of the Deity limits them by his own is a
fool?” Whence do seeds get the bodies that spring up from them?
What precedes this springing up? Is it not a death that precedes<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p277.5" n="1923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p278" shownumber="no"> Dr.
H. Schmidt has an admirable note here, pointing out the great and
important difference between S. Paul’s use of this analogy of the
grain of wheat, and that of our Saviour in S. <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p278.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.23" parsed="|John|12|23|0|0" passage="John xii. 23">John xii. 23</scripRef>, whence S. Paul
took it. In the words, “The hour is come that the Son of man
should be glorified. Verily, verily I say unto you, Except a corn of
wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it
bringeth forth much fruit” (A.V.), the fact and the similitude
exactly correspond. To the corn with its life-engendering shoot,
answers the man with his vivifying soul. The shoot, when the necessary
conditions are fulfilled, breaks through the corn, and mounts up into
an ear, exquisitely developed: so the soul, when the due time is come,
bursts from the body into a nobler form. Again, through the death of
the integument a number of new corns are produced: so through the death
of the body that encases a perfect soul (<i>i.e.</i> that of Jesus), an
abundance of blessings is produced for mankind. Everything here exactly
corresponds; the principle of life, on the one hand in the corn, on the
other hand in the human body, breaks, by dying, into a more beautiful
existence. But this comparison in S. Paul becomes a <i>similitude</i>
rather than an <i>analogy.</i> With him the lifeless body is set over
against the life-containing corn; he does not compare the lifeless body
with the lifeless corn: because out of the latter no stalk and ear
would ever grow. The comparison, therefore, is not exact: it is not
pretended that the rising to life of the dead human body is not a
process transcendently above the natural process of the rising of the
ear of wheat. But the similitude serves to illustrate the <i>form</i>
and the <i>quality</i> of the risen body, which has been in question
since v. 35 (<scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p278.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.35" parsed="|1Cor|15|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.35">1 Cor. xv</scripRef>.), “with
what body do they come?” and the salient point is that the risen
body will be as little like the buried body, <i>as</i> the ear of wheat
is like its corn. The possibility of the Resurrection has been
<i>already</i> proved by S. Paul in this chapter by Christ’s own
Resurrection, which he states from the very commencement as a fact: it
is not proved by this similitude.</p></note>? At least, if the dissolution of a compacted
whole is a death; for indeed it cannot be supposed that the seed would
spring up into a shoot unless it had been dissolved in the soil, and so
become spongy and porous to such an extent as to mingle its own
qualities with the adjacent moisture of the soil, and thus become
transformed into a root and shoot; not stopping even there, but
changing again into the stalk with its intervening knee-joints that
gird it up like so many clasps, to enable it to carry with figure erect
the ear with its load of corn. Where, then, were all these things
belonging to the grain before its dissolution in the soil? And yet this
result sprang from that grain; if that grain had not existed first, the
ear would not have arisen. Just, then, as the “body” of the
ear comes to light out of the seed, God’s artistic touch of power
producing it all out of that single thing, and just as it is neither
entirely the same thing as that seed nor something altogether
different, so (she insisted) by these miracles performed on seeds you
may now interpret the mystery of the Resurrection. The Divine power, in
the superabundance of Omnipotence, does not only restore you that body
once dissolved, but makes great and splendid additions to it, whereby
the human being is furnished in a manner still more
magnificent.</p>

<p class="c14" id="x.iii.ii-p279" shownumber="no">“It is sown,” he
says, “in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: it is sown in
weakness; it is raised in power: it is sown in dishonour; it is raised
in glory: it is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual
body.” The grain of wheat, after its dissolution in the soil,
leaves behind the slightness of its bulk and the peculiar quality of
its shape, and yet it has not left and lost itself, but, still
self-centred, grows into the ear, though in many points it has made an
advance upon itself, viz. in size, in splendour, in complexity, in
form. In the same fashion the human being deposits in death all those
peculiar surroundings which it has acquired from passionate
propensities; dishonour, I mean, and corruption and weakness and
characteristics of age; and yet the human being does not lose itself.
It changes into an ear of corn as it were; into incorruption, that is,
and glory and honour and power and absolute perfection; into a
condition in which its life is no longer carried on in the ways
peculiar to mere nature, but has passed into a spiritual and
passionless existence. For it is the peculiarity of the natural body to
be always moving on a stream, to be always altering from its state for
the moment and changing into something else; but none of these
processes, which we observe <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_466.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_466" n="466" />not in man only but also in
plants and brutes will be found remaining in the life that shall be
then. Further, it seems to me that the words of the Apostle in every
respect harmonize with our own conception of what the Resurrection is.
They indicate the very same thing that we have embodied in our own
definition of it, wherein we said that the Resurrection is no other
thing than “<i>the re-constitution of our nature in its original
form.</i>” For, whereas we learn from Scripture in the account of
the first Creation<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p279.1" n="1924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p280" shownumber="no"> The
Resurrection being the second. The <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p280.1" lang="EL">ἐπειδὴ</span> here does
not give the reason for what precedes: that is given in the
words, <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p280.2" lang="EL">φησὶ
δὴ τοῦτο ὁ
ἀπόστολος</span>, to which the leading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p280.3" lang="EL">γὰρ</span> therefore belongs: the
colon should be replaced (after <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p280.4" lang="EL">ἀνέδραμεν</span>) by a comma.</p></note>, that first the
earth brought forth “the green herb” (as the narrative
says), and that then from this plant seed was yielded, from which, when
it was shed on the ground, the same form of the original plant again
sprang up, the Apostle, it is to be observed, declares that this very
same thing happens in the Resurrection also; and so we learn from him
the fact, not only<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p280.5" n="1925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p281" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p281.1" lang="EL">οὐ
μόνον δὲ
τοῦτο, κ.τ.λ</span>. The <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p281.2" lang="EL">δὲ</span>
is not found in two Codd.</p></note> that our humanity
will be then changed into something nobler, but also that what we have
therein to expect is nothing else than that which was at the beginning.
In the beginning, we see, it was not an ear rising from a grain, but a
grain coming from an ear, and, after that, the ear grows round the
grain: and so the order indicated in this similitude<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p281.3" n="1926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p282" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>of grain, adopted by the
Apostle.</p></note> clearly shows that all that blessed state,
which arises for us by means of the Resurrection is only a return to
our pristine state of grace. We too, in fact, were once in a fashion a
full ear<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p282.1" n="1927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p283" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p283.1" lang="EL">στάχυς</span> here
might be the nom. plur. Any way it is a “nominativus
pendens.”</p></note>; but the burning heat of sin withered
us up, and then on our dissolution by death the earth received us: but
in the spring of the Resurrection she will reproduce this naked grain<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p283.2" n="1928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p284" shownumber="no"> This
“<i>naked</i> grain” is suggested by the words of S. Paul,
not so much <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p284.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.37" parsed="|1Cor|15|37|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 37">1 Cor. xv. 37</scripRef>, as <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p284.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 4">2
Cor. v. 4</scripRef>: “For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being
burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon.”
Tertullian’s words (<i>de resurr. carnis</i> c. 52) deserve to be
quoted, “Seritur granum sine folliculi veste, sine fundamento
spicæ, sine munimento aristæ, sine superbiâ culmi.
Exsurgit copiâ feneratum, compagine ædificatum, ordine
structum, cultu munitum, et usquequaque vestitum.” In allusion to
this passage (<scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p284.3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>), Origen says,
“Our theory of the Resurrection teaches that the relations of a
seed attach to that which the Scriptures call the ‘tabernacle of
the soul,’ in which the righteous ‘do groan being
burdened,’ not wishing to put it off, but ‘to be clothed
upon’ (with something else). We do not, as Celsus thinks, mean by
the resurrection anything like the transmigration of souls. The soul,
in its essence unbodied and invisible, when it comes into material
space, requires a body fitted to the conditions of that particular
space: which body it wears, having either put off a former body, or
else having put it on over its former body…For instance, when it
comes to the actual birth into this world it lays aside the environment
(<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p284.4" lang="EL">χωρίον</span>)
which was needed as long as it is in the womb of her that is with
child: and it clothes itself with that which is necessary for one
destined to pass through life. Then there is a
‘tabernacle,’ and ‘an earthly house,’ as well:
and the Scriptures tell us that this ‘earthly house’ of the
tabernacle is to be dissolved, but that the tabernacle itself is to
surround itself with another house not made with hands. The men of God
declare that the corruptible must put on incorruption (which is a
different thing from the incorruptible), and the mortal must put on
immortality (which is different from the immortal: just as the relative
quality of wisdom is different from that which is absolutely wise).
Observe, then, where this system leads us. It says that the souls put
on incorruption and immortality like garments which keep their wearer
from corruption, and their inmate (<span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p284.5" lang="EL">τὸν
περικείμενον
αὐτὰ</span>) from death”
(<i>c. Cels</i>. vii. 32). We see at once this is another explanation
of the Resurrection, by the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p284.6" lang="EL">σπερματικὸς
λόγος</span> of the soul,
and not Gregory’s; with him the soul recollects its scattered
atoms, and he thus saves the true scriptural view.</p></note> of our body in the form of an ear, tall,
well-proportioned, and erect, reaching to the heights of heaven, and,
for blade and beard, resplendent in incorruption, and with all the
other godlike marks. For “this corruptible must put on
incorruption”; and this incorruption and glory and honour and
power are those distinct and acknowledged marks of Deity which once
belonged to him who was created in God’s image, and which we hope
for hereafter. The first man Adam, that is, was the first ear; but with
the arrival of evil human nature was diminished into a mere multitude<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p284.7" n="1929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p285" shownumber="no"> This
connection of “evil” and “multitude” is
essentially Platonic. Cf. also Plotinus, vi. 6. 1: “Multitude,
then, is a revolt from unity, and infinity a more complete revolt by
being infinite multitude: and so infinity is bad, and we are bad, when
we are a multitude” (cf. “Legion” in the
parable).</p></note>; and, as happens to the grain<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p285.1" n="1930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p286" shownumber="no"> <i>as
happens to the grain,</i> i.e. to become bare,
as compared with the beautiful envelopments of the entire
ear.</p></note> on the ear, each individual man was denuded
of the beauty of that primal ear, and mouldered in the soil: but in the
Resurrection we are born again in our original splendour; only instead
of that single primitive ear we become the countless myriads of ears in
the cornfields. The virtuous life as contrasted with that of vice is
distinguished thus: those who while living have by virtuous conduct
exercised husbandry on themselves are at once revealed in all the
qualities of a perfect ear, while those whose bare grain (that is the
forces of their natural soul) has become through evil habits
degenerate, as it were, and hardened by the weather (as the so-called
“hornstruck” seeds<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p286.1" n="1931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p287" shownumber="no"> <i>“hornstruck” seeds,</i> i.e.
those which have been struck by, or have struck, the horns of the oxen,
in the process of sowing: according to the rustic superstition, which
Gregory Nazianz. in some very excellent hexameters alludes to
(<i>Opp.</i> t. II. pp. 66–163): “There is,” he says,
“a dry unsoakable seed, which never sinks into the ground, or
fattens with the rain; it is harder than horn; its horn has struck the
horn of the ox, what time the ploughman’s hand is scattering the
grain over his land.” Ruhnken (ad <i>Timæum,</i> p. 155) has
collected the ancient authorities on this point. The word is used by
Plato of a “hard,” “intractable” person. The
“bare grain” of the wicked is here compared to these hard
seeds, which even though they may sink into the earth and rise again,
yet have a poor and stunted blade, which may never grow.</p></note>, according to the
experts in such things, grow up), will, though they live again in the
Resurrection, experience very great severity from their Judge, because
they do not possess the strength to shoot up into the full proportions
of an ear, and thereby become that which we were before our earthly
fall<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p287.1" n="1932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p288" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p288.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ τῆς
γῆς</span>, instead of <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p288.2" lang="EL">τὴν
γῆν</span>: for a fall “on to
the earth,” instead of “on the earth,” agrees neither
with what Gregory (speaking by Macrina) has urged against the heathen
doctrine of Transmigration, nor with the words of Scripture which he
follows. The “earthly fall” is compared with the heavenly
rising: <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p288.3" lang="EL">κατάπτωσις</span>, in the sense of a “moral fall,” is used
in <scripRef id="x.iii.ii-p288.4" osisRef="Bible:3Macc.2.14" parsed="|3Macc|2|14|0|0" passage="3 Maccab. ii. 14">3
Maccab. ii. 14</scripRef> (quoted by Schmidt).</p></note>. The remedy offered by the Over<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_467.html" id="x.iii.ii-Page_467" n="467" />seer of the produce is
to collect together the tares and the thorns, which have grown up with
the good seed, and into whose bastard life all the secret forces that
once nourished its root have passed, so that it not only has had to
remain without its nutriment, but has been choked and so rendered
unproductive by this unnatural growth. When from the nutritive part
within them everything that is the reverse or the counterfeit of it has
been picked out, and has been committed to the fire that consumes
everything unnatural, and so has disappeared, then in this class also
their humanity will thrive and will ripen into fruit-bearing, owing to
such husbandry, and some day after long courses of ages will get back
again that universal form which God stamped upon us at the beginning.
Blessed are they, indeed, in whom the full beauty of those ears shall
be developed directly they are born in the Resurrection. Yet we say
this without implying that any merely bodily distinctions will be
manifest between those who have lived virtuously and those who have
lived viciously in this life, as if we ought to think that one will be
imperfect as regards his material frame, while another will win
perfection as regards it. The prisoner and the free, here in this
present world, are just alike as regards the constitutions of their two
bodies; though as regards enjoyment and suffering the gulf is wide
between them. In this way, I take it, should we reckon the difference
between the good and the bad in that intervening time<note anchored="yes" id="x.iii.ii-p288.5" n="1933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="x.iii.ii-p289" shownumber="no"> Between the Resurrection and the <span class="Greek" id="x.iii.ii-p289.1" lang="EL">Αποκατάστασις</span></p></note>. For the perfection of bodies that rise from
that sowing of death is, as the Apostle tells us, to consist in
incorruption and glory and honour and power; but any diminution in such
excellences does not denote a corresponding bodily mutilation of him
who has risen again, but a withdrawal and estrangement from each one of
those things which are conceived of as belonging to the good. Seeing,
then, that one or the other of these two diametrically opposed ideas, I
mean good and evil, must any way attach to us, it is clear that to say
a man is not included in the good is a necessary demonstration that he
is included in the evil. But then, in connection with evil, we find no
honour, no glory, no incorruption, no power; and so we are forced to
dismiss all doubt that a man who has nothing to do with these
last-mentioned things must be connected with their opposites, viz. with
weakness, with dishonour, with corruption, with everything of that
nature, such as we spoke of in the previous parts of the discussion,
when we said how many were the passions, sprung from evil, which are so
hard for the soul to get rid of, when they have infused themselves into
the very substance of its entire nature and become one with it. When
such, then, have been purged from it and utterly removed by the healing
processes worked out by the Fire, then every one of the things which
make up our conception of the good will come to take their place;
incorruption, that is, and life, and honour, and grace, and glory, and
everything else that we conjecture is to be seen in God, and in His
Image, man as he was made.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

    <div1 id="xi" next="xi.i" prev="x.iii.ii" progress="85.94%" title="Apologetic Works.">

      <div2 id="xi.i" next="xi.ii" prev="xi" progress="85.94%" title="Title Page."><p class="c48" id="xi.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_468.html" id="xi.i-Page_468" n="468" /><span class="c9" id="xi.i-p1.1">IV.—Apologetic
Works.</span></p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xi.ii" next="xi.ii.i" prev="xi.i" progress="85.94%" title="The Great Catechism.">

        <div3 id="xi.ii.i" next="xi.ii.ii" prev="xi.ii" progress="85.94%" title="Summary.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_469.html" id="xi.ii.i-Page_469" n="469" /><p class="c10" id="xi.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="xi.ii.i-p1.1">The Great Catechism<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.i-p1.2" n="1934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"> It is
not exactly clear why this Instruction for Catechizers is called the
“Great”: perhaps with reference to some lesser manual. For
its apologetic intention, see <i>Prolegomena</i>, p. 12. Its
genuineness, which has been called in question by a few merely on the
ground of opinions in it Origenistic and even Eutychian, is confirmed
by Theodoret, <i>Dial</i>. ii. 3, <i>contr. Eutych</i>. Aubertin and
Casaubon both recognize Gregory as its author. The division, however,
of the chapters, by whoever made, is far from a correct guide to the
contents; but, by grouping them, the main argument can be made
clear.</p></note>.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xi.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c61" id="xi.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="xi.ii.i-p4.1">Summary.</span></p>

<p class="c57" id="xi.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">The Trinity.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.i-p6.1">Prologue</span> and Chapter 1.—The belief in God rests on the art and wisdom
displayed in the order of the world: the belief in the <i>Unity</i> of
God, on the <i>perfection</i> that must belong to Him in respect of
power, goodness, wisdom, etc. Still, the Christian who combats
polytheism has need of care lest in contending against Hellenism he
should fall unconsciously into Judaism. For God has a Logos: else He
would be without reason. And this Logos cannot be merely an attribute
of God. We are led to a more exalted conception of the Logos by the
consideration that in the measure in which God is greater than we, all
His predicates must also be higher than those which belong to us. Our
logos is limited and transient; but the subsistence of the Divine Logos
must be indestructible; and at the same time living, since the rational
cannot be lifeless, like a stone. It must also have an independent
life, not a participated life, else it would lose its simplicity; and,
as living, it must also have the faculty of will. This will of the
Logos must be equalled by his power: for a mixture of choice and
impotence would, again, destroy the simplicity. His will, as being
Divine, must be also good. From this ability and will to work there
follows the realization of the good; hence the bringing into existence
of the wisely and artfully adjusted world. But since, still further,
the logical conception of the Word is in a certain sense a relative
one, it follows that together with the Word He Who speaks it,
<i>i.e.</i> the Father of the Word, must be recognized as existing.
Thus the mystery of the faith avoids equally the absurdity of Jewish
monotheism, and that of heathen polytheism. On the one hand, we say
that the Word has <i>life and activity</i>; on the other, we affirm
that we find in the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.i-p6.2" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>, whose
existence is derived from the Father, <i>all</i> the attributes of the
Father’s nature.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no">Chapter II.—By the analogy
of human breath, which is nothing but inhaled and exhaled fire,
<i>i.e.</i> an object foreign to us, is demonstrated the community of
the Divine Spirit with the essence of God, and yet the independence of
Its existence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no">Chapter III.—From the
Jewish doctrine, then, the unity of the Divine nature has been
retained: from Hellenism the distinction into hypostases.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no">Chapter IV.—The Jew
convicted from Scripture.</p>

<p class="c62" id="xi.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no">Reasonableness of the
Incarnation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no">Chapters V. and VI.—God
created the world by His reason and wisdom; for He cannot have
proceeded irrationally in that work; but His reason and wisdom are, as
above shown, not to be conceived as a spoken word, or as the mere
possession of knowledge, but as a personal and willing potency. If the
entire world was created by this second Divine hypostasis, then
certainly was man also thus created; yet not in view of any necessity,
but <i>from superabounding love</i>, that there might exist a being who
should participate in the Divine perfections. If man was to be
receptive of these, it was necessary that his nature should contain an
element akin to God; and, in particular, that he should be immortal.
Thus, then, man was created in the image of God. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_470.html" id="xi.ii.i-Page_470" n="470" />He could not therefore be
without the gifts of freedom, independence, self-determination; and his
participation in the Divine gifts was consequently made dependent on
his virtue. Owing to this <i>freedom</i> he could decide in favour of
evil, which cannot have its origin in the Divine will, but only in our
inner selves, where it arises in the form of a deviation from good, and
so a privation of it. Vice is opposed to virtue only as the absence of
the better. Since, then, all that is created is subject to change, it
was possible that, in the first instance, one of the created spirits
should turn his eye away from the good, and become envious, and that
from this envy should arise a leaning towards badness, which should, in
natural sequence, prepare the way for all other evil. He seduced the
first men into the folly of turning away from goodness, <i>by
disturbing the Divinely ordered harmony between their sensuous and
intellectual natures</i>; and guilefully tainting their wills with
evil.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p12" shownumber="no">Chapters VII. and
VIII.—God did not, on account of His foreknowledge of the evil
that would result from man’s creation, leave man uncreated; for
it was better to bring back sinners to original grace by the way of
repentance and physical suffering than not to create man at all. The
raising up of the fallen was a work befitting the Giver of life, Who is
the wisdom and power of God; and for this purpose He became
man.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p13" shownumber="no">Chapter IX.—The
Incarnation was not unworthy of Him; for <i>only evil brings
degradation</i>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p14" shownumber="no">Chapter X.—The objection
that the finite cannot contain the infinite, and that therefore the
human nature could not receive into itself the Divine, is founded on
the false supposition that the Incarnation of the Word means that the
infinity of God was contained in the limits of the flesh, as in a
vessel.—Comparison of the flame and wick.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p15" shownumber="no">Chapters XI., XII.,
XIII.—For the rest, the manner in which the Divine nature was
united to the human surpasses our power of comprehension; although we
are not permitted to doubt the fact of that union in Jesus, <i>on
account of the miracles which He wrought.</i> The supernatural
character of those miracles bears witness to their Divine
origin.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p16" shownumber="no">Chapters XIV., XV., XVI.,
XVII.—The scheme of the Incarnation is still further drawn out,
to show that this way for man’s salvation was preferable to a
single fiat of God’s will. Christ took human <i>weakness</i> upon
Him; but it was physical, not moral, weakness. In other words the
Divine goodness did not change to its opposite, which is only vice. In
Him soul and body were united, and then separated, according to the
course of nature; but after He had thus purged human life, He reunited
them <i>upon a more general scale,</i> for all, and for ever, in the
Resurrection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p17" shownumber="no">Chapter XVIII.—The ceasing
of demon-worship, the Christian martyrdoms, and the devastation of
Jerusalem, are accepted by some as proofs of the
Incarnation—</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p18" shownumber="no">Chapters XIX., XX.—But not
by the Greek and the Jew. To return, then, to its
<i>reasonableness.</i> Whether we regard the goodness, the power, the
wisdom, or the justice of God, it displays a combination of all these
acknowledged attributes, which, if one be wanting, cease to be Divine.
It is therefore true to the Divine perfection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p19" shownumber="no">Chapters XXI., XXII.,
XXIII.—What, then, is the <i>justice</i> in it? We must remember
that man was necessarily created subject to change (to better or to
worse). Moral beauty was to be the direction in which his free will was
to move; but then he was deceived, to his ruin, by an illusion of that
beauty. After we had thus <i>freely</i> sold ourselves to the deceiver,
He who of His goodness sought to restore us to liberty could not,
because He was just too, for this end have recourse to measures of
arbitrary violence. It was necessary therefore that a ransom should be
paid, which should exceed in value that which was to be ransomed; and
hence it was necessary that the Son of God should surrender Himself to
the power of death. God’s <i>justice</i> then impelled Him to
choose a method of exchange, as His <i>wisdom</i> was seen in executing
it.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p20" shownumber="no">Chapters XXIV., XXV.—But
how about the <i>power?</i> That was more conspicuously displayed in
Deity descending to lowliness, than in all the natural wonders of the
universe. It was like flame being made to stream downwards. Then, after
such a birth, Christ conquered death.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p21" shownumber="no">Chapter XXVI.—A certain
deception was indeed practised upon the Evil one, by concealing the
Divine nature within the human; but for the latter, as himself a
deceiver, it was only a just recompense that he should be deceived
himself: the great adversary must himself at last find that what has
been done is just and salutary, when he also shall experience the
benefit of the Incarnation. He, as well as humanity, will be
purged.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p22" shownumber="no">Chapters XXVII., XXVIII.—A
patient, to be healed, must be <i>touched</i>; and humanity had to be
touched by Christ. It was not in “heaven”; so only through
the Incarnation could it be healed.—It was, besides, no more
inconsistent with His Divinity to assume a human than a
“heavenly” body; all created beings are on a level beneath
Deity. Even “abundant honour” is due to the instruments of
human birth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p23" shownumber="no">Chapters XXIX., XXX.,
XXXI.—As to the delay of the Incarnation, it was necessary
that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_471.html" id="xi.ii.i-Page_471" n="471" />human
degeneracy should have reached the lowest point, before the work of
salvation could enter in. That, however, grace through faith has not
come to all must be laid to the account of human freedom; if God were
to break down our opposition by violent means, the praise-worthiness of
human conduct would be destroyed.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p24" shownumber="no">Chapter XXXII.—Even the
death on the Cross was sublime: for it was the culminating and
necessary point in that scheme of Love in which death was to be
followed by blessed resurrection for the whole “lump” of
humanity: and the Cross itself has a mystic meaning.</p>

<p class="c62" id="xi.ii.i-p25" shownumber="no">The Sacraments.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.i-p26" shownumber="no">Chapters XXXIII., XXXIV., XXXV.,
XXXVI.—The saving nature of Baptism depends on three things;
Prayer, Water, and Faith. 1. It is shown how Prayer secures the Divine
Presence. God is a God of truth; and He has promised to come (as
Miracles prove that He has come already) if invoked <i>in a particular
way</i>. 2. It is shown how the Deity gives life from water. In human
generation, even without prayer, He gives life from a small beginning.
In a higher generation He transforms matter, not into soul, but into
spirit. 3. Human freedom, as evinced in faith and repentance, is also
necessary to Regeneration. Being thrice dipped in the water is our
earliest mortification; coming out of it is a forecast of the ease with
which the pure shall rise in a <i>blessed</i> resurrection: the whole
process is an imitation of Christ.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p27" shownumber="no">Chapter XXXVII.—The
Eucharist unites the body, as Baptism the soul, to God. Our bodies,
having received poison, need an Antidote; and only by eating and
drinking can it enter. One Body, the receptacle of Deity, is this
Antidote, thus received. But how can it enter whole into each one of
the Faithful? This needs an illustration. Water gives its own body to a
skin-bottle. So nourishment (bread and wine) by becoming flesh and
blood gives bulk to the human frame: the nourishment is the body. Just
as in the case of other men, our Saviour’s nourishment (bread and
wine) was His Body; but these, nourishment and Body, were in Him
changed into the Body of God by the Word indwelling. So now repeatedly
the bread and wine, sanctified by the Word (the sacred Benediction), is
<i>at the same time</i> changed into the Body of that Word; and this
Flesh is disseminated amongst all the Faithful.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p28" shownumber="no">Chapters XXXVIII.,
XXXIX.—It is essential for Regeneration to believe that the Son
and the Spirit are not created spirits, but of like nature with God the
Father; for he who would make his salvation dependent (in the baptismal
Invocation) on anything created would trust to an imperfect nature, and
one itself needing a saviour.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.i-p29" shownumber="no">Chapter XL.—He alone has
truly become a child of God who gives evidence of his regeneration by
putting away from himself all vice.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.ii" next="xi.ii.iii" prev="xi.ii.i" progress="86.34%" title="Prologue."><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.ii-p1.1">Prologue.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.1">The</span> presiding ministers of the “mystery of godliness”<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.2" n="1935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> have need of a system in their instructions,
in order that the Church may be replenished by the accession of such as
should be saved<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.2" n="1936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.47" parsed="|Acts|2|47|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 47">Acts ii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>, through the
teaching of the word of Faith being brought home to the hearing of
unbelievers. Not that the same method of instruction will be suitable
in the case of all who approach the word. The catechism must be adapted
to the diversities of their religious worship; with an eye, indeed, to
the one aim and end of the system, but not using the same method of
preparation in each individual case. The Judaizer has been preoccupied
with one set of notions, one conversant with Hellenism, with others;
while the Anomœan, and the Manichee, with the followers of
Marcion<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p4.2" n="1937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Marcion, a disciple of Cerdo, added a third Principle to the two
which his master taught. The first is an unnamed, invisible, and good
God, but no creator; the second is a visible and creative God,
<i>i.e.</i> the Demiurge; the third intermediate between the invisible
and visible God, <i>i.e.</i> the Devil. The Demiurge is the God and
Judge of the Jews. Marcion affirmed the Resurrection of the soul alone.
He rejected the Law and the Prophets as proceeding from the Demiurge;
only Christ came down from the unnamed and invisible Father to save the
soul, and to confute this God of the Jews. The only Gospel he
acknowledged was S. Luke’s, omitting the beginning which details
our Lord’s Conception and Incarnation. Other portions also both
in the middle and the end he curtailed. Besides this broken Gospel of
S. Luke he retained ten of the Apostolic letters, but garbled even
them. Gregory says elsewhere that the followers of Eunomius got their
“duality of Gods” from Marcion, but went beyond him in
denying essential goodness to the Only-begotten, the “God of the
Gospel.”</p></note>, Valentinus, and Basilides<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p5.1" n="1938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Of
the Gnostics Valentinus and Basilides the truest and best account is
given in H. L. Mansel’s <i>Gnostics,</i> and in the articles upon
them in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Biography.</i> It is there shown
how all their visions of celestial Hierarchies, and the romances
connected with them, were born of the attempt to solve the insoluble
problem, <i>i.e.</i> how that which in modern philosophy would be
called the Infinite is to pass into the Finite. They fell into the
fatalism of the Emanationist view of the Deity, but still the attempt
was an honest one.</p></note>, and the rest on the list of those who have
wandered <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_472.html" id="xi.ii.ii-Page_472" n="472" />into heresy, each of them being prepossessed with their peculiar
notions, necessitate a special controversy with their several.
opinions. The method of recovery must be adapted to the form of the
disease. You will not by the same means cure the polytheism of the
Greek, and the unbelief of the Jew as to the Only-begotten God: nor as
regards those who have wandered into heresy will you, by the same
arguments in each case, upset their misleading romances as to the
tenets of the Faith. No one could set Sabellius<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p6.1" n="1939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Sabellius. The Sabellian heresy was rife in the century preceding:
<i>i.e.</i> that Personality is attributed to the Deity only from the
exigency of human language, that consequently He is sometimes
characterized as the Father, when operations and works more appropriate
to the paternal relation are spoken of; and so in like manner of the
Son, and the Holy Ghost; as when Redemption is the subject, or
Sanctification. In making the Son the Father, it is the opposite pole
to Arianism.</p></note>
right by the same instruction as would benefit the Anomœan<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p7.1" n="1940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> “We see also the rise (<i>i.e.</i> <span class="sc" id="xi.ii.ii-p8.1">a.d.</span> 350) of a new and more defiant Arian school, more in
earnest than the older generation, impatient of their shuffling
diplomacy, and less pliant to court influences. Aetius.…came to
rest in a clear and simple form of Arianism. Christianity without
mystery seems to have been his aim. The Anomœan leaders took their
stand on the doctrine of Arius himself and dwelt with emphasis on its
most offensive aspects. Arius had long ago laid down the absolute
unlikeness of the Son to the Father, but for years past the Arianizers
had prudently softened it down. Now, however, ‘unlike’
became the watchword of Aetius and Eunomius”: Gwatkin’s
<i>Arians.</i> For the way in which this school treated the Trinity see
<i>Against Eunomius,</i> p. 50.</p></note>. The controversy with the Manichee is
profitless against the Jew<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ii-p8.2" n="1941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>I.e.</i>an argument against Dualism would
only confirm the Jew in his stern monotheism. Manes had taught also
that “those souls who believe Jesus Christ to be the Son of God
renounce the worship of the God of the Jews, who is the Prince of
Darkness,” and that “the Old Testament was the work of this
Prince, who was substituted by the Jews in the place of the true
God.”</p></note>. It is necessary,
therefore, as I have said, to regard the opinions which the persons
have taken up, and to frame your argument in accordance with the error
into which each has fallen, by advancing in each discussion certain
principles and reasonable propositions, that thus, through what is
agreed upon on both sides, the truth may conclusively be brought to
light. When, then, a discussion is held with one of those who favour
Greek ideas, it would be well to make the ascertaining of this the
commencement of the reasoning, <i>i.e.</i> whether he presupposes the
existence of a God, or concurs with the atheistic view. Should he say
there is no God, then, from the consideration of the skilful and wise
economy of the Universe he will be brought to acknowledge that there is
a certain overmastering power manifested through these channels. If, on
the other hand, he should have no doubt as to the existence of Deity,
but should be inclined to entertain the presumption of a plurality of
Gods, then we will adopt against him some such train of reasoning as
this: “does he think Deity is perfect or defective?” and
if, as is likely, he bears testimony to the perfection in the Divine
nature, then we will demand of him to grant a perfection throughout in
everything that is observable in that divinity, in order that Deity may
not be regarded as a mixture of opposites, defect and perfection. But
whether as respects power, or the conception of goodness, or wisdom and
imperishability and eternal existence, or any other notion besides
suitable to the nature of Deity, that is found to lie close to the
subject of our contemplation, in all he will agree that perfection is
the idea to be entertained of the Divine nature, as being a just
inference from these premises. If this, then, be granted us, it would
not be difficult to bring round these scattered notions of a plurality
of Gods to the acknowledgment of a unity of Deity. For if he admits
that perfection is in every respect to be ascribed to the subject
before us, though there is a plurality of these perfect things which
are marked with the same character, he must be required by a logical
necessity, either to point out the particularity in each of these
things which present no distinctive variation, but are found always
with the same marks, or, if (he cannot do that, and) the mind can grasp
nothing in them in the way of particular, to give up the idea of any
distinction. For if neither as regards “more and less” a
person can detect a difference (in as much as the idea of perfection
does not admit of it), nor as regards “worse” and
“better” (for he cannot entertain a notion of Deity at all
where the term “worse” is not got rid of), nor as regards
“ancient” and “modern” (for what exists not for
ever is foreign to the notion of Deity), but on the contrary the idea
of Godhead is one and the same, no peculiarity being on any ground of
reason to be discovered in any one point, it is an absolute necessity
that the mistaken fancy of a plurality of Gods would be forced to the
acknowledgment of a unity of Deity. For if goodness, and justice, and
wisdom, and power may be equally predicated of it, then also
imperishability and eternal existence, and every orthodox idea would be
in the same way admitted. As then all distinctive difference in any
aspect whatever has been gradually removed, it necessarily follows that
together with it a plurality of Gods has been removed from his belief,
the general identity bringing round conviction to the
Unity.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.iii" n="I" next="xi.ii.iv" prev="xi.ii.ii" progress="86.63%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Chapter I" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter I.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.1">But</span> since our system of religion is wont to observe a distinction of
persons in the unity of the Nature, to prevent our argument in our
contention with Greeks sinking to the level of Judaism there is need
again of a distinct technical statement in order to correct all error
on this point.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">For not even by those who are
external to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_473.html" id="xi.ii.iii-Page_473" n="473" />our doctrine is the Deity held to be without Logos<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p3.1" n="1942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>the Deity…without Logos.</i> In
another treatise (<i>De Fide</i>, p. 40) Gregory bases the argument for
the eternity of the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> on
<scripRef id="xi.ii.iii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i.
1</scripRef>,
where it is not said, “after the beginning,” but “in
the beginning.” The beginning, therefore, never was without
the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p4.3" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>.</p></note>. Now this admission of theirs will quite
enable our argument to be unfolded. For he who admits that God is not
without Logos, will agree that a being who is not without Logos (or
word) certainly possesses Logos. Now it is to be observed that the
utterance of man is expressed by the same term. If, then, he should say
that he understands what the Logos of God is according to the analogy
of things with us, he will thus be led on to a loftier idea, it being
an absolute necessity for him to believe that the utterance, just as
everything else, corresponds with the nature. Though, that is, there is
a certain sort of force, and life, and wisdom, observed in the human
subject, yet no one from the similarity of the terms would suppose that
the life, or power, or wisdom, were in the case of God of such a sort
as that, but the significations of all such terms are lowered to accord
with the standard of our nature. For since our nature is liable to
corruption and weak, therefore is our life short, our strength
unsubstantial, our word unstable<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p4.4" n="1943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>unstable:</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀπαγὴς</span> (the
reading <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p5.2" lang="EL">ἅρπαγις</span> is manifestly wrong). So afterwards human speech is called
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p5.3" lang="EL">ἐπίκηρος</span>. Cf. Athanasius (<i>Contr. Arian.</i> 3): “Since man came
from the non-existent, therefore his ‘word’ also has a
pause, and does not last. From man we get, day after day, many
different words, because the first abide not, but are
forgotten.”</p></note>. But in that
transcendent nature, through the greatness of the subject contemplated,
every thing that is said about it is elevated with it. Therefore though
mention be made of God’s Word it will not be thought of as having
its realization in the utterance of what is spoken, and as then
vanishing away, like our speech, into the nonexistent. On the contrary,
as our nature, liable as it is to come to an end, is endued with speech
which likewise comes to an end, so that, imperishable and ever-existing
nature has eternal, and substantial speech. If, then, logic requires
him to admit this eternal subsistence of God’s Word, it is
altogether necessary to admit also that the subsistence<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p5.4" n="1944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασιν</span>. About this oft repeated word the question arises whether
we are indebted to Christians or to Platonists for the first skilful
use of it in expressing that which is <i>neither substance nor
quality.</i> Abraham Tucker (<i>Light of Nature,</i> ii. p. 191)
hazards the following remark with regard to the Platonic Triad,
<i>i.e.</i> Goodness, Intelligence, Activity, viz. that <i>quality</i>
would not do as a general name for these principles, because the ideas
and abstract essences existed in the Intelligence, &amp;c., and
qualities cannot exist in one another, <i>e.g.</i> yellowness cannot be
soft: nor could <i>substance</i> be the term, for then they must have
been component parts of the Existent, which would have destroyed the
unity of the Godhead: “therefore, he (Plato) styled them
Hypostases or Subsistencies, which is something between substance and
quality, inexisting in the one, and serving as a receptacle for the
other’s inexistency within it.” But he adds, “I do
not recommend this explanation to anybody”; nor does he state the
authority for this Platonic use, so lucidly explained, of the word.
Indeed, if the word had ever been applied to the principles of the
Platonic triad, to express in the case of each of them “the
distinct subsistence in a common <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>,”
it would have falsified the very conception of the first, <i>i.e.</i>
Goodness, which was <i>never relative.</i> So that this very word seems
to emphasize, so far, the antagonism between Christianity and
Platonism. Socrates (<i>E. H</i>. iii. 7) bears witness to the absence
of the word from the ancient Greek philosophy: “it appears to us
that the Greek philosophers have given us various definitions of
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>, but have not taken the slightest notice of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.4" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>.…it is not found in any of the ancients except
occasionally in a sense quite different from that which is attached to
it at the present day (<i>i.e.</i> fifth century). Thus Sophocles in
his tragedy entitled <i>Phœnix</i> uses it to signify
‘treachery’; in Menander it implies ‘sauces’
(<i>i e.</i> sediment). But although the ancient philosophical writers
scarcely noticed the word, the more modern ones have frequently used it
<i>instead of</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.5" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>.”
But it was, as far as can be traced, the unerring genius of Origen that
first threw around the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.6" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> that
atmosphere of a new term, <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.7" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>, as well as <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.8" lang="EL">ὁμοούσιος, αὐτόθεος</span>, which afterward made it possible to present the Second
Person to the Greek-speaking world as the member of an equal and
indivisible Trinity. It was he who first selected such words and saw
what they were capable of; though he did not insist on that fuller
meaning which was put upon them when all danger within the Church of
Sabellianism had disappeared, and error passed in the guise of Arianism
to the opposite extreme.</p></note> of that word consists in a living state; for
it is an impiety to suppose that the Word has a soulless subsistence
after the manner of stones. But if it subsists, being as it is
something with intellect and without body, then certainly it lives,
whereas if it be divorced from life, then as certainly it does not
subsist; but this idea that the Word of God does not subsist, has been
shown to be blasphemy. By consequence, therefore, it has also been
shown that the Word is to be considered as in a living condition. And
since the nature of the Logos is reasonably believed to be simple, and
exhibits in itself no duplicity or combination, no one would
contemplate the existence of the living Logos as dependent on a mere
participation of life, for such a supposition, which is to say that one
thing is within another, would not exclude the idea of compositeness;
but, since the simplicity has been admitted, we are compelled to think
that the Logos has an independent life, and not a mere participation of
life. If, then, the Logos, as being life, lives<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p6.9" n="1945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>lives.</i> This doctrine is far removed
from that of Philo, <i>i.e.</i> from the Alexandrine philosophy. The
very first statement of S. John represents the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> as
having a backward movement towards the Deity, as well as a forward
movement from Him; as held there, and yet sent thence by a force which
he calls Love, so that the primal movement towards the world does not
come from the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.2" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>, but from
the Father Himself. The <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.3" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> here is
the Word, and <i>not the Reason;</i> He is the living effect of a
living cause, not a theory or hypothesis standing at the gateway of an
insoluble mystery. The <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.4" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> speaks
because the Father speaks, not because the Supreme cannot and will not
speak; and their relations are often the reverse of those they hold in
Philo; for the Father becomes at times the meditator between the
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.5" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> and the world drawing men towards Him and subduing portions
of the Creation before His path. Psychology seems to pour a light
straight into the Council-chamber of the Eternal; while Metaphysics had
turned away from it, with her finger on her lips. Philo may have used,
as Tholuck thinks, those very texts of the Old Testament which support
the Christian doctrine of the Word, and in the translation of which the
LXX. supplied him with the Greek word. But, however derived, his
theology eventually ranged itself with those pantheistic views of the
universe which subdued all thinking minds not Christianized, for more
than three centuries after him. The majority of recent critics
certainly favour the supposition that the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.6" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> of Philo
is a being numerically distinct from the Supreme; but when the relation
of the Supreme is attentively traced in each, the actual antagonism of
the Christian system and his begins to be apparent. The Supreme of
Philo is not and can never be related to the world. The <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.7" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> is a logical necessity as a mediator between the two; a
spiritual being certainly, but only the head of a long series of such
beings, who succeed at last in filling the passage between the finite
and the infinite. In this system there is no mission of love and of
free will; such beings are but as the milestones to mark the distance
between man and the Great Unknown. It is significant that Vacherot, the
leading historian of the Alexandrine school of philosophy, doubts
whether John the Evangelist ever even heard of the Jewish philosopher
of Alexandria. It is pretty much the same with the members of the
Neoplatonic Triad as with the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.8" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> of Philo.
The God of Plotinus and Proclus is not a God in three hypostases: he is
simply one, Intelligence and Soul being his necessary emanations; they
are in God, but they are not God: Soul is but a hypostasis of a
hypostasis. The One is not a hypostasis, but above it. This
“Trinity” depends on the distinction and succession of the
<i>necessary</i> movements of the Deity; it consists of three distinct
and separate principles of things. The Trinity is really peculiar to
Christianity. Three inseparable Hypostases make equally a part of the
Divine nature, so that to take away one would be to destroy the whole.
The Word and Spirit are Divine, not intermediaries disposed in a
hierarchy on the route of the world to God. As Plotinus reproached the
Gnostics, the Christian mysticism despises the world, and suppressing
the intermediaries who in other doctrines serve to elevate the soul
gradually to God, it transports it by one impulse as it were into the
Divine nature. The Christian goes straight to God by Faith. The
Imagination, Reason, and Contemplation of the Neoplatonists,
<i>i.e.</i> the three movements of the soul which correspond to their
lower “trinity” of Nature, Soul, Intelligence, are no
longer necessary. There is an antipathy profound between the two
systems; How then could the one be said to influence the other?
Neoplatonism may have tinged Christianity, while it was still seeking
for language in which to express its inner self: but it never
influenced the intrinsically moral character of the Christian Creeds.
The Alexandrine philosophy is all metaphysics, and its rock was
pantheism; all, even matter, proceeds from God necessarily and
eternally. The Church never hesitated: she saw the abyss that opens
upon that path; and by severe decrees she has closed the way to
pantheism.</p></note>,
it certainly has the faculty <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_474.html" id="xi.ii.iii-Page_474" n="474" />of will, for no one of living
creatures is without such a faculty. Moreover that such a will has also
capacity to act must be the conclusion of a devout mind. For if you
admit not this potency, you prove the reverse to exist. But no;
impotence is quite removed from our conception of Deity. Nothing of
incongruity is to be observed in connection with the Divine nature, but
it is absolutely necessary to admit that the power of that word is as
great as the purpose, lest mixture, or concurrence, of contradictions
be found in an existence that is incomposite, as would be the case if,
in the same purpose, we were to detect both impotence and power, if,
that is, there were power to do one thing, but no power to do something
else. Also we must suppose that this will in its power to do all things
will have no tendency to anything that is evil (for impulse towards
evil is foreign to the Divine nature), but that whatever is good, this
it also wishes, and, wishing, is able to perform, and, being able, will
not fail to perform<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p7.9" n="1946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>will not fail to perform;</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iii-p8.1" lang="EL">μὴ
ἀνενεργητον
εἶναι</span>. This is a
favourite word with Gregory, and the Platonist Synesius.</p></note>; but that it will
bring all its proposals for good to effectual accomplishment. Now the
world <i>is</i> good, and all its contents are seen to be wisely and
skilfully ordered. All of them, therefore, are the works of the Word,
of one who, while He lives and subsists, in that He is God’s
Word, has a will too, in that He lives; of one too who has power to
effect what He wills, and who wills what is absolutely good and wise
and all else that connotes superiority. Whereas, then, the world is
admitted to be something good, and from what has been said the world
has been shown to be the work of the Word, who both wills and is able
to effect the good, this Word is other than He of whom He is the Word.
For this, too, to a certain extent is a term of “relation,”
inasmuch as the Father of the Word must needs be thought of with the
Word, for it would not be word were it not a word of some one. If,
then, the mind of the hearers, from the relative meaning of the term,
makes a distinction between the Word and Him from whom He proceeds, we
should find that the Gospel mystery, in its contention with the Greek
conceptions, would not be in danger of coinciding with those who prefer
the beliefs of the Jews. But it will equally escape the absurdity of
either party, by acknowledging both that the living Word of God is an
effective and creative being, which is what the Jew refuses to receive,
and also that the Word itself, and He from whom He is, do not differ in
their nature. As in our own case we say that the word is from the mind,
and no more entirely the same as the mind, than altogether other than
it (for, by its being from it, it is something else, and not it; still
by its bringing the mind in evidence it can no longer be considered as
something other than it; and so it is in its essence one with mind,
while as a subject it is different), in like manner, too, the Word of
God by its self-subsistence is distinct from Him from whom it has its
subsistence; and yet by exhibiting in itself those qualities which are
recognized in God it is the same in nature with Him who is recognizable
by the same distinctive marks. For whether one adopts goodness<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iii-p8.2" n="1947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>goodness.</i> “God is love;”
but how is this love above or equal to the Power? “Infinite
Goodness, according to our apprehension, requires that it should
exhaust omnipotence: that it should give capacities of enjoyment and
confer blessings until there were no more to be conferred: but our idea
of omnipotence requires that it should be inexhaustible; that nothing
should limit its operation, so that it should do no more than it has
done. Therefore, it is much easier to conceive an imperfect creature
completely good, than a perfect Being who is so.…Since, then, we
find our understanding incapable of comprehending <i>infinite</i>
goodness joined with <i>infinite</i> power, we need not be surprised at
finding our thoughts perplexed concerning them…we may presume
that the obscurity rises from something wrong in our ideas, <i>not from
any inconsistencies in the subjects themselves.</i>” Abraham
Tucker, <i>L. of N</i>., i. 355.</p></note>, or power, or wisdom, or eternal existence,
or the incapability of vice, death, and decay, or an entire perfection,
or anything whatever of the kind, to mark one’s conception of the
Father, by means of the same marks he will find the Word that subsists
from Him.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.iv" next="xi.ii.v" prev="xi.ii.iii" progress="87.15%" title="Chapter II" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
II.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.iv-p2.1">As</span>,
then, by the higher mystical ascent<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iv-p2.2" n="1948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>by
the higher mystical ascent,</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀναγωγικῶς</span>. The common reading was <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀναλογικῶς</span>, which Hervetus and Morell have translated. But Krabinger,
from all his Codd. but one, has rightly restored <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.3" lang="EL">ἀναγωγικῶς</span>. It is not “analogy,” but rather
“induction,” that is here meant; <i>i.e.</i> the arguing
from the known to the unknown, from the facts of human nature
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.4" lang="EL">τὰ
καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς</span>) to those of the Godhead, or from history to spiritual
events. <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.5" lang="EL">᾽Αναγωγή</span> is the chief instrument in Origen’s interpretation of
the Bible; it is more important than allegory. It alone gives the
“heavenly” meaning, as opposed to the moral and practical
though <i>still mystical</i> (cf. Guericke, <i>Hist. Schol. Catech.</i>
ii. p. 60) meaning. Speaking of the Tower of Babel, he says that there
is a “riddle” in the account. “A competent exposition
will have a more convenient season for dealing with this, when there is
a direct necessity to explain the passage in its higher mystical
meaning” (<i>c. Cels</i>. iv. p. 173). Gregory imitates his
master in constantly thus dealing with the Old Testament, <i>i.e.</i>
making inductions about the highest spiritual truths from the
“history.” So Basil would treat the prophecies (in
<i>Isai.</i> v. p. 948). Chrysostom, on the Songs of
“Degrees” in the Psalms, says that they are so called
because they speak of the going up from Babylon, according to history;
but, according to their high mysticism, because they lift us into the
way of excellence. Here Gregory uses the facts of human nature neither
in the way of mere analogy nor of allegory: he argues straight from
them, as one reality, to another reality almost of the same
<i>class,</i> as it were, as the first, man being “in the image
of God”; and so <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.6" lang="EL">ἀναγωγή</span> here
comes nearer induction than anything else.</p></note> from matters
that concern ourselves to that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_475.html" id="xi.ii.iv-Page_475" n="475" />transcendent nature we gain a
knowledge of the Word, by the same method we shall be led on to a
conception of the Spirit, by observing in our own nature certain
shadows and resemblances of His ineffable power. Now in us the spirit
(or breath) is the drawing of the air, a matter other than ourselves,
inhaled and breathed out for the necessary sustainment of the body.
This, on the occasion of uttering the word, becomes an utterance which
expresses in itself the meaning of the word. And in the case of the
Divine nature it has been deemed a point of our religion that there is
a Spirit of God, just as it has been allowed that there is a Word of
God, because of the inconsistency of the Word of God being deficient as
compared with our word, if, while this word of ours is contemplated in
connection with spirit, that other Word were to be believed to be quite
unconnected with spirit. Not indeed that it is a thought proper to
entertain of Deity, that after the manner of our breath something
foreign from without flows into God, and in Him becomes the Spirit; but
when we think of God’s Word we do not deem the Word to be
something unsubstantial, nor the result of instruction, nor an
utterance of the voice, nor what after being uttered passes away, nor
what is subject to any other condition such as those which are observed
in our word, but to be essentially self-subsisting, with a faculty of
will ever-working, all-powerful. The like doctrine have we received as
to God’s Spirit; we regard it as that which goes with the Word
and manifests its energy, and not as a mere effluence of the breath;
for by such a conception the grandeur of the Divine power would be
reduced and humiliated, that is, if the Spirit that is in it were
supposed to resemble ours. But we conceive of it as an essential power,
regarded as self-centred in its own proper person, yet equally
incapable of being separated from God in Whom it is, or from the Word
of God whom it accompanies, as from melting into nothingness; but as
being, after the likeness of God’s Word, existing as a person<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.7" n="1949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">καθ᾽
ὑπόστασιν</span>. Ueberweg (<i>Hist. of Philosophy</i>, vol. i. 329)
remarks: “That the same argumentation, which in the last analysis
reposes only on the double sense of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.iv-p4.2" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> (viz. : <i>(a)</i> real subsistence; <i>(b)</i> individually
independent, not attributive subsistence), could be used with reference
to each of the Divine attributes, and so for the complete restoration
of polytheism, Gregory leaves unnoticed.” Yet Gregory doubtless
was well aware of this, for he says, just below, that even a severe
study of the mystery can only result in a moderate amount of
apprehension of it.</p></note>, able to will, self-moved, efficient, ever
choosing the good, and for its every purpose having its power
concurrent with its will.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.v" next="xi.ii.vi" prev="xi.ii.iv" progress="87.31%" title="Chapter III" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter
III.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.v-p2.1">And</span> so
one who severely studies the depths of the mystery, receives secretly
in his spirit, indeed, a moderate amount of apprehension of the
doctrine of God’s nature, yet he is unable to explain clearly in
words the ineffable depth of this mystery. As, for instance, how the
same thing is capable of being numbered and yet rejects numeration, how
it is observed with distinctions yet is apprehended as a monad, how it
is separate as to personality yet is not divided as to subject matter<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.v-p2.2" n="1950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>it
is separate as to personality yet is not divided as to subject
matter.</i> The words are respectively
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.2" lang="EL">ὑποκείμενον</span>. The last word is with Gregory, whose clearness in
philosophical distinctions makes his use of words very observable,
always equivalent to <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.3" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>,
and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.4" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> generally
to <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.5" lang="EL">φύσις</span>. The
following note of Casaubon <i>(Epist. ad Eustath.)</i> is valuable: In
the Holy. Trinity there is neither “confusion,” nor
“composition,” nor “coalescing”; neither the
Sabellian “contraction,” any more than the Arian
“division,” neither on the other hand
“estrangement,” or “difference.” There is
“distinction” or “distribution” without
division. This word “distribution” is used by Tertullian
and others to express the effect of the “persons”
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.6" lang="EL">ἰδιότητες,
ὑποστάσεις,
πρόσωπα</span>)
upon the Godhead which forms the definition of the substance
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.v-p3.7" lang="EL">ὁ τῆς οὐσίας
λόγος</span>).</p></note>. For, in personality, the Spirit is one
thing and the Word another, and yet again that from which the Word and
Spirit is, another. But when you have gained the conception of what the
distinction is in these, the oneness, again, of the nature admits not
division, so that the supremacy of the one First Cause is not split and
cut up into differing Godships, neither does the statement harmonize
with the Jewish dogma, but the truth passes in the mean between these
two conceptions, destroying each heresy, and yet accepting what is
useful to it from each. The Jewish dogma is destroyed by the acceptance
of the Word, and by the belief in the Spirit; while the polytheistic
error of the Greek school is made to vanish by the unity of the Nature
abrogating this imagination of plurality. While yet again, of the
Jewish conception, let the unity of the Nature stand; and of the
Hellenistic, only the distinction as to persons; the remedy against a
profane view being thus applied, as required, on either side. For it is
as if the number of the triad were a remedy in the case of those who
are in error as to the One, and the assertion of the unity for those
whose beliefs are dispersed among a number of divinities.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.vi" next="xi.ii.vii" prev="xi.ii.v" progress="87.40%" title="Chapter IV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
IV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.1">But</span> should it be the Jew who gainsays these arguments, our discussion
with him will no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_476.html" id="xi.ii.vi-Page_476" n="476" />longer present equal difficulty<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.2" n="1951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>as with the Greek.</p></note>,
since the truth will be made manifest out of those doctrines on which
he has been brought up. For that there is a Word of God, and a Spirit
of God, powers essentially subsisting, both creative of whatever has
come into being, and comprehensive of things that exist, is shown in
the clearest light out of the Divinely-inspired Scriptures. It is
enough if we call to mind one testimony, and leave the discovery of
more to those who are inclined to take the trouble. “By the Word
of the Lord,” it is said, “the heavens were established,
and all the power of them by the breath of His mouth<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vi-p3.1" n="1952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.4" parsed="|Ps|33|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 4">Ps. xxxiii. 4</scripRef>, Septuagint
version.</p></note>.” What word and what breath? For the
Word is not mere speech, nor that breath mere breathing. Would not the
Deity be brought down to the level of the likeness of our human nature,
were it held as a doctrine that the Maker of the universe used such
word and such breath as this? What power arising from speech or
breathing could there be of such a kind as would suffice for the
establishment of the heavens and the powers that are therein? For if
the Word of God is like our speech, and His Breath is like our breath,
then from these like things there must certainly come a likeness of
power; and the Word of God has just so much force as our word, and no
more. But the words that come from us and the breath that accompanies
their utterance are ineffective and unsubstantial. Thus, they who would
bring down the Deity to a similarity with the word as with us render
also the Divine word and spirit altogether ineffective and
unsubstantial. But if, as David says, “By the Word of the Lord
were the heavens established, and their powers had their framing by His
breath,” then has the mystery of the truth been confirmed, which
instructs us to speak of a word as in essential being, and a breath as
in personality.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.vii" next="xi.ii.viii" prev="xi.ii.vi" progress="87.47%" title="Chapter V" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter
V.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.vii-p2.1">That</span> there is, then, a Word of God, and a Breath of God, the Greek,
with his “innate ideas”<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vii-p2.2" n="1953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>innate ideas</i> (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">κοινῶν
ἐννοιῶν</span>).
There is a Treatise of Gregory introducing Christianity to the Greeks
“from innate ideas.” This title has been, wrongly,
attributed by some to a later hand.</p></note>, and the Jew,
with his Scriptures, will perhaps not deny. But the dispensation as
regards the Word of God, whereby He became man, both parties would
perhaps equally reject, as being incredible and unfitting to be told of
God. By starting, therefore, from another point we will bring these
gainsayers to a belief in this fact. They believe that all things came
into being by thought and skill on the part of Him Who framed the
system of the universe; or else they hold views that do not conform to
this opinion. But should they not grant that reason and wisdom guided
the framing of the world, they will install unreason and unskilfulness
on the throne of the universe. But if this is an absurdity and impiety,
it is abundantly plain that they must allow that thought and skill rule
the world. Now in what has been previously said, the Word of God has
been shown not to be this actual utterance of speech, or the possession
of some science or art, but to be a power essentially and substantially
existing, willing all good, and being possessed of strength to execute
all its will; and, of a world that is good, this power appetitive and
creative of good is the cause. If, then, the subsistence of the whole
world has been made to depend on the power of the Word, as the train of
the argument has shown, an absolute necessity prevents us entertaining
the thought of there being any other cause of the organization of the
several parts of the world than the Word Himself, through whom all
things in it passed into being. If any one wants to call Him Word, or
Skill, or Power, or God, or anything else that is high and prized, we
will not quarrel with him. For whatever word or name be invented as
descriptive of the subject, one thing is intended by the expressions,
namely the eternal power of God which is creative of things that are,
the discoverer of things that are not, the sustaining cause of things
that are brought into being, the foreseeing cause of things yet to be.
This, then, whether it be God, or Word, or Skill, or Power, has been
shown by inference to be the Maker of the nature of man, not urged to
framing him by any necessity, but in the superabundance of love
operating the production of such a creature. For needful it was that
neither His light should be unseen, nor His glory without witness, nor
His goodness unenjoyed, nor that any other quality observed in the
Divine nature should in any case lie idle, with none to share it or
enjoy it. If, therefore, man comes to his birth upon these conditions,
namely to be a partaker of the good things in God, necessarily he is
framed of such a kind as to be adapted to the participation of such
good. For as the eye, by virtue of the bright ray which is by nature
wrapped up in it, is in fellowship with the light, and by its innate
capacity draws to itself that which is akin to it, so was it needful
that a certain affinity with the Divine should be mingled with the
nature of man, in order that by means of this correspondence it might
aim at that which was native to it. It is thus even with the nature of
the unreasoning creatures, whose lot is cast in water or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_477.html" id="xi.ii.vii-Page_477" n="477" />in air; each of them has
an organization adapted to its kind of life, so that by a peculiar
formation of the body, to the one of them the air, to the other the
water, is its proper and congenial element. Thus, then, it was needful
for man, born for the enjoyment of Divine good, to have something in
his nature akin to that in which he is to participate. For this end he
has been furnished with life, with thought, with skill, and with all
the excellences that we attribute to God, in order that by each of them
he might have his desire set upon that which is not strange to him.
Since, then, one of the excellences connected with the Divine nature is
also eternal existence, it was altogether needful that the equipment of
our nature should not be without the further gift of this attribute,
but should have in itself the immortal, that by its inherent faculty it
might both recognize what is above it, and be possessed with a desire
for the divine and eternal life<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vii-p3.2" n="1954" place="end"><p id="xi.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Cato’s Speech in Addison’s <i>Cato:</i>—</p>

<p class="c68" id="xi.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no">It must be so; Plato, thou
reasonest well!—</p>

<p class="c68" id="xi.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no">Else whence this pleasing hope,
this fond desire</p>

<p class="c68" id="xi.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no">This longing after
immortality?</p>

<p id="xi.ii.vii-p8" shownumber="no">* * * * *</p>

<p class="c68" id="xi.ii.vii-p9" shownumber="no">’Tis the divinity that
stirs within us;</p>

<p class="c68" id="xi.ii.vii-p10" shownumber="no">’Tis heaven itself that
points out an hereafter,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="xi.ii.vii-p11" shownumber="no">And intimates eternity
to man.</p></note>. In truth this
has been shown in the comprehensive utterance of one expression, in the
description of the cosmogony, where it is said that man was made
“in the image of God”<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vii-p11.1" n="1955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.vii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>. For in this
likeness, implied in the word image, there is a summary of all things
that characterize Deity; and whatever else Moses relates, in a style
more in the way of history, of these matters, placing doctrines before
us in the form of a story, is connected with the same instruction. For
that Paradise of his, with its peculiar fruits, the eating of which did
not afford to them who tasted thereof satisfaction of the appetite, but
knowledge and eternity of life, is in entire agreement with what has
been previously considered with regard to man, in the view that our
nature at its beginnings was good, and in the midst of good. But,
perhaps, what has been said will be contradicted by one who looks only
to the present condition of things, and thinks to convict our statement
of untruthfulness, inasmuch as man is seen no longer under those
primeval circumstances, but under almost entirely opposite ones.
“Where is the divine resemblance in the soul? Where the
body’s freedom from suffering? Where the eternity of life? Man is
of brief existence, subject to passions, liable to decay, and ready
both in body and mind for every form of suffering.” By these and
the like assertions, and by directing the attack against human nature,
the opponent will think that he upsets the account that has been
offered respecting man. But to secure that our argument may not have to
be diverted from its course at any future stage, we will briefly
discuss these points. That the life of man is at present subject to
abnormal conditions is no proof that man was not created in the midst
of good. For since man is the work of God, Who through His goodness
brought this creature into being, no one could reasonably suspect that
he, of whose constitution goodness is the cause, was created by his
Maker in the midst of evil. But there is another reason for our present
circumstances being what they are, and for our being destitute of the
primitive surroundings: and yet again the starting-point of our answer
to this argument against us is not beyond and outside the assent of our
opponents. For He who made man for the participation of His own
peculiar good, and incorporated in him the instincts for all that was
excellent, in order that his desire might be carried forward by a
corresponding movement in each case to its like, would never have
deprived him of that most excellent and precious of all goods; I mean
the gift implied in being his own master, and having a free will. For
if necessity in any way was the master of the life of man, the
“image” would have been falsified in that particular part,
by being estranged owing to this unlikeness to its archetype. How can
that nature which is under a yoke and bondage to any kind of necessity
be called an image of a Master Being? Was it not, then, most right that
that which is in every detail made like the Divine should possess in
its nature a self-ruling and independent principle, such as to enable
the participation of good to be the reward of its virtue? Whence, then,
comes it, you will ask, that he who had been distinguished throughout
with most excellent endowments exchanged these good things for the
worse? The reason of this also is plain. No growth of evil had its
beginning in the Divine will. Vice would have been blameless were it
inscribed with the name of God as its maker and father. But the evil
is, in some way or other, engendered<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vii-p12.2" n="1956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.15" parsed="|Jas|1|15|0|0" passage="James i. 15">James i. 15</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p13.2" lang="EL">ἡ ἐπιθυμία
τίκτει</span>…<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p13.3" lang="EL">ἁμαρτίαν</span></p></note> from within,
springing up in the will at that moment when there is a retrocession of
the soul from the beautiful<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.vii-p13.4" n="1957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p14.1" lang="EL">τὸ καλὸν</span>. The Greek word for moral perfection, according to one view of
its derivation (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p14.2" lang="EL">καίειν</span>),
refers to “brightness”; according to another (cf.
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vii-p14.3" lang="EL">κεκαδμενος</span>), to “finish” or perfection.</p></note>. For as sight is an activity of nature, and blindness a
deprivation of that natural operation, such is the kind of opposition
between virtue and vice. It is, in fact, not possible to form any other
notion of the origin of vice than as the absence of virtue. For as when
the light has been removed the darkness supervenes, but as long as it
is present there is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_478.html" id="xi.ii.vii-Page_478" n="478" />no darkness, so, as long as the good is present in the
nature, vice is a thing that has no inherent existence; while the
departure of the better state becomes the origin of its opposite. Since
then, this is the peculiarity of the possession of a free will, that it
chooses as it likes the thing that pleases it, you will find that it is
not God Who is the author of the present evils, seeing that He has
ordered your nature so as to be its own master and free; but rather the
recklessness that makes choice of the worse in preference to the
better.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.viii" next="xi.ii.ix" prev="xi.ii.vii" progress="87.80%" title="Chapter VI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.viii-p2.1">But</span> you
will perhaps seek to know the cause of this error of judgment; for it
is to this point that the train of our discussion tends. Again, then,
we shall be justified in expecting to find some starting-point which
will throw light on this inquiry also. An argument such as the
following we have received by tradition from the Fathers; and this
argument is no mere mythical narrative, but one that naturally invites
our credence. Of all existing things there is a twofold manner of
apprehension, the consideration of them being divided between what
appertains to intellect and what appertains to the senses; and besides
these there is nothing to be detected in the nature of existing things,
as extending beyond this division. Now these two worlds have been
separated from each other by a wide interval, so that the sensible is
not included in those qualities which mark the intellectual, nor this
last in those qualities which distinguish the sensible, but each
receives its formal character from qualities opposite to those of the
other. The world of thought is bodiless, impalpable, and figureless;
but the sensible is, by its very name, bounded by those perceptions
which come through the organs of sense. But as in the sensible world
itself, though there is a considerable mutual opposition of its various
elements, yet a certain harmony maintained in those opposites has been
devised by the wisdom that rules the Universe, and thus there is
produced a concord of the whole creation with itself, and the natural
contrariety does not break the chain of agreement; in like manner,
owing to the Divine wisdom, there is an admixture and interpenetration
of the sensible with the intellectual department, in order that all
things may equally have a share in the beautiful, and no single one of
existing things be without its share in that superior world. For this
reason the corresponding locality of the intellectual world is a
subtitle and mobile essence, which, in accordance with its supramundane
habitation, has in its peculiar nature large affinity with the
intellectual part. Now, by a provision of the supreme Mind there is an
intermixture of the intellectual with the sensible world, in order that
nothing in creation may be thrown aside<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.viii-p2.2" n="1958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>;
“rejected” (R.V.), better than “refused”
(A.V.).</p></note> as
worthless, as says the Apostle, or be left without its portion of the
Divine fellowship. On this account it is that the commixture of the
intellectual and sensible in man is effected by the Divine Being, as
the description of the cosmogony instructs us. It tells us that God,
taking dust of the ground, formed the man, and by an inspiration from
Himself He planted life in the work of His hand, that thus the earthy
might be raised up to the Divine, and so one certain grace of equal
value might pervade the whole creation, the lower nature being mingled
with the supramundane. Since, then, the intellectual nature had a
previous existence, and to each of the angelic powers a certain
operation was assigned, for the organization of the whole, by the
authority that presides over all things, there was a certain power
ordained to hold together and sway the earthly region<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.viii-p3.2" n="1959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> This
is not making the Devil the Demiurge, but only the “angel of the
Earth.” And as the celestial regions and atmosphere of the earth
were assigned to “angelic powers,” so the Earth itself and
her nations were assigned to subordinate angels. Origen had already
developed, or rather christianized, this doctrine. Speaking of the
Confusion of Tongues, he says, “And so each (nation) had to be
handed over to the keeping of angels more or less severe, and of this
character or of that, according as each had moved a greater or less
distance from the East, and had prepared more or less bricks for stone,
and more or less slime for mortar; and had built up more or less. This
was that they might be punished for their boldness. These angels who
had already created for each nation its peculiar tongue, were to lead
their charges into various parts according to their deserts: one for
instance to some burning clime, another to one which would chastise the
dwellers in it with its freezing:…those who retained the original
speech through not having moved from the East are the only ones that
became ‘the portion of the Lord.’…They, too, alone
are to be considered as having been under a ruler who did not take them
in hand to be punished as the others were’ (<i>c.</i>
<i>Cels.</i> v. 30–1).</p></note>, constituted for this purpose by the power
that administers the Universe. Upon that there was fashioned that thing
moulded of earth, an “image” copied from the superior
Power. Now this living being was man. In him, by an ineffable
influence, the godlike beauty of the intellectual nature was mingled.
He to whom the administration of the earth has been consigned takes it
ill and thinks it not to be borne, if, of that nature which has been
subjected to him, any being shall be exhibited bearing likeness to his
transcendent dignity. But the question, how one who had been created
for no evil purpose by Him who framed the system of the Universe in
goodness fell away, nevertheless, into this passion of envy, it is not
a part of my present business minutely to discuss; though it would not
be difficult, and it would not take long, to offer an account to those
who are amenable to persuasion. For the distinctive difference between
virtue and vice is not to be contemplated as that between two actually
subsisting phenomena; but as there is a logical opposition between that
which is and that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_479.html" id="xi.ii.viii-Page_479" n="479" />which is not, and it is not possible to say that, as regards
subsistency, that which is not is distinguished from that which is, but
we say that nonentity is only <i>logically</i> opposed to entity, in
the same way also the word vice is opposed to the word virtue, not as
being any existence in itself, but only as becoming thinkable by the
absence of the better. As we say that blindness is logically opposed to
sight, not that blindness has of itself a natural existence, being only
a deprivation of a preceding faculty, so also we say that vice is to be
regarded as the deprivation of goodness, just as a shadow which
supervenes at the passage of the solar ray. Since, then, the uncreated
nature is incapable of admitting of such movement as is implied in
turning or change or alteration, while everything that subsists through
creation has connection with change, inasmuch as the subsistence itself
of the creation had its rise in change, that which was not passing by
the Divine power into that which is; and since the above-mentioned
power was created too, and could choose by a spontaneous movement
whatever he liked, when he had closed his eyes to the good and the
ungrudging like one who in the sunshine lets his eyelids down upon his
eyes and sees only darkness, in this way that being also, by his very
unwillingness to perceive the good, became cognisant of the contrary to
goodness. Now this is Envy. Well, it is undeniable that the beginning
of any matter is the cause of everything else that by consequence
follows upon it, as, for instance, upon health there follows a good
habit of body, activity, and a pleasurable life, but upon sickness,
weakness, want of energy, and life passed in distaste of everything;
and so, in all other instances, things follow by consequence their
proper beginnings. As, then, freedom from the agitation of the passions
is the beginning and groundwork of a life in accordance with virtue, so
the bias to vice generated by that Envy is the constituted road to all
these evils which have been since displayed. For when once he, who by
his apostacy from goodness had begotten in himself this Envy, had
received this bias to evil<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.viii-p4.1" n="1960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> “We affirm that it is not easy, or perhaps possible, even
for a philosopher to know the origin of evil without its being made
known to him by an inspiration of God, whence it comes, and how it
shall vanish. Ignorance of God is itself in the list of evils;
ignorance of His way of healing and of serving Him aright is itself the
greatest evil: we affirm that no one whatever can possibly know the
origin of evil, who does not see that the standard of piety recognized
by the average of established laws is itself an evil. No one, either,
can know it who has not grasped the truth about the Being who is called
the Devil; what he was at the first, and how he became such as he
is.”—Origen (<i>c. Cels</i>. iv. 65).</p></note>, like a rock, torn
asunder from a mountain ridge, which is driven down headlong by its own
weight, in like manner he, dragged away from his original natural
propension to goodness and gravitating with all his weight in the
direction of vice, was deliberately forced and borne away as by a kind
of gravitation to the utmost limit of iniquity; and as for that
intellectual power which he had received from his Creator to co-operate
with the better endowments, this he made his assisting instrument in
the discovery of contrivances for the purposes of vice, while by his
crafty skill he deceives and circumvents man, persuading him to become
his own murderer with his own hands. For seeing that man by the
commission of the Divine blessing had been elevated to a lofty
pre-eminence (for he was appointed king over the earth and all things
on it; he was beautiful in his form, being created an image of the
archetypal beauty; he was without passion in his nature, for he was an
imitation of the unimpassioned; he was full of frankness, delighting in
a face-to-face manifestation of the personal Deity),—all this was
to the adversary the fuel to his passion of envy. Yet could he not by
any exercise of strength or dint of force accomplish his purpose, for
the strength of God’s blessing over-mastered his own force. His
plan, therefore, is to withdraw man from this enabling strength, that
thus he may be easily captured by him and open to his treachery. As in
a lamp when the flame has caught the wick and a person is unable to
blow it out, he mixes water with the oil and by this devices will dull
the flame, in the same way the enemy, by craftily mixing up badness in
man’s will, has produced a kind of extinguishment and dulness in
the blessing, on the failure of which that which is opposed necessarily
enters. For to life is opposed death, to strength weakness, to blessing
curse, to frankness shame, and to all that is good whatever can be
conceived as opposite. Thus it is that humanity is in its present evil
condition, since that beginning introduced the occasions for such an
ending.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.ix" next="xi.ii.x" prev="xi.ii.viii" progress="88.16%" title="Chapter VII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
VII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.ix-p2.1">Yet</span> let
no one ask, “How was it that, if God foresaw the misfortune that
would happen to man from want of thought, He came to create him, since
it was, perhaps, more to his advantage not to have been born than to be
in the midst of such evils?” This is what they who have been
carried away by the false teaching of the Manichees put forward for the
establishment of their error, as thus able to show that the Creator of
human nature is evil. For if God is not ignorant of anything that is,
and yet man is in the midst of evil, the argument for the goodness of
God could not be upheld; that is, if He brought forth into life the man
who was to be in this evil. For if the operating force which is in
accordance with the good is entirely <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_480.html" id="xi.ii.ix-Page_480" n="480" />that of a nature which is
good, then this painful and perishing life, they say, can never be
referred to the workmanship of the good, but it is necessary to suppose
for such a life as this another author, from whom our nature derives
its tendency to misery. Now all these and the like assertions seem to
those who are thoroughly imbued with the heretical fraud, as with some
deeply ingrained stain, to have a certain force from their superficial
plausibility. But they who have a more thorough insight into the truth
clearly perceive that what they say is unsound, and admits of speedy
demonstration of its fallacy. In my opinion, too, it is well to put
forward the Apostle as pleading with us on these points for their
condemnation. In his address to the Corinthians he makes a distinction
between the carnal and spiritual dispositions of souls; showing, I
think, by what he says that it is wrong to judge of what is morally
excellent, or, on the other hand, of what is evil, by the standard of
the senses; but that, by withdrawing the mind from bodily phenomena, we
must decide by itself and from itself the true nature of moral
excellence and of its opposite. “The spiritual man,” he
says, “judgeth all things<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.ix-p2.2" n="1961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” This,
I think, must have been the reason of the invention of these deceptive
doctrines on the part of those who propound them, viz. that when they
define the good they have an eye only to the sweetness of the
body’s enjoyment, and so, because from its composite nature and
constant tendency to dissolution that body is unavoidably subject to
suffering and sicknesses, and because upon such conditions of suffering
there follows a sort of sense of pain, they decree that the formation
of man is the work of an evil deity. Since, if their thoughts had taken
a loftier view, and, withdrawing their minds from this disposition to
regard the gratifications of the senses, they had looked at the nature
of existing things dispassionately, they would have understood that
there is no evil other than wickedness. Now all wickedness has its form
and character in the deprivation of the good; it exists not by itself,
and cannot be contemplated as a subsistence. For no evil of any kind
lies outside and independent of the will; but it is the non-existence
of the good that is so denominated. Now that which is not has no
substantial existence, and the Maker of that which has no substantial
existence is not the Maker of things that have substantial existence.
Therefore the God of things that are is external to the causation of
things that are evil, since He is not the Maker of things that are
non-existent. He Who formed the sight did not make blindness. He Who
manifested virtue manifested not the deprivation thereof. He Who has
proposed as the prize in the contest of a free will the guerdon of all
good to those who are living virtuously, never, to please Himself,
subjected mankind to the yoke of a strong compulsion, as if he would
drag it unwilling, as it were his lifeless tool, towards the right. But
if, when the light shines very brightly in a clear sky, a man of his
own accord shuts his eyelids to shade his sight, the sun is clear of
blame on the part of him who sees not.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.x" next="xi.ii.xi" prev="xi.ii.ix" progress="88.30%" title="Chapter VIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.x-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.x-p2.1">Nevertheless</span> one who regards only the dissolution of the body is greatly
disturbed, and makes it a hardship that this life of ours should be
dissolved by death; it is, he says, the extremity of evil that our
being should be quenched by this condition of mortality. Let him, then,
observe through this gloomy prospect the excess of the Divine
benevolence. He may by this, perhaps, be the more induced to admire the
graciousness of God’s care for the affairs of man. To live is
desirable to those who partake of life, on account of the enjoyment of
things to their mind; since, if any one lives in bodily pain, not to be
is deemed by such an one much more desirable than to exist in pain. Let
us inquire, then, whether He Who gives us our outfit for living has any
other object in view than how we may pass our life under the fairest
circumstances. Now since by a motion of our self-will we contracted a
fellowship with evil, and, owing to some sensual gratification, mixed
up this evil with our nature like some deleterious ingredient spoiling
the taste of honey, and so, falling away from that blessedness which is
involved in the thought of passionlessness, we have been viciously
transformed—for this reason, Man, like some earthen potsherd, is
resolved again into the dust of the ground, in order to secure that he
may part with the soil which he has now contracted, and that he may,
through the resurrection, be reformed anew after the original pattern;
at least if in this life that now is he has preserved what belongs to
that image. A doctrine such as this is set before us by Moses under the
disguise of an historical manner<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p2.2" n="1962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.x-p3.1" lang="EL">ἱστορικώτερον
καὶ δι᾽
αἰνιγμάτων</span></p></note>. And yet this
disguise of history contains a teaching which is most plain. For after,
as he tells us, the earliest of mankind were brought into contact with
what was forbidden, and thereby were stripped naked of that primal
blessed condition, the Lord clothed these, His first-formed creatures,
with coats of skins. In my opinion we are not bound to take
these <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_481.html" id="xi.ii.x-Page_481" n="481" />skins
in their literal meaning. For to what sort of slain and flayed animals
did this clothing devised for these humanities belong? But since all
skin, after it is separated from the animal, is dead, I am certainly of
opinion that He Who is the healer of our sinfulness, of His foresight
invested man subsequently with that capacity of dying which had been
the special attribute of the brute creation. Not that it was to last
for ever; for a coat is something external put on us, lending itself to
the body for a time, but not indigenous to its nature. This liability
to death, then, taken from the brute creation, was, provisionally, made
to envelope the nature created for immortality. It enwrapped it
externally, but not internally. It grasped the sentient part of man;
but laid no hold upon the Divine image. This sentient part, however,
does not disappear, but is dissolved. Disappearance is the passing away
into non-existence, but dissolution is the dispersion again into those
constituent elements of the world of which it was composed. But that
which is contained in them perishes not, though it escapes the
cognisance of our senses.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no">Now the cause of this
dissolution is evident from the illustration we have given of it. For
since the senses have a close connection with what is gross and earthy,
while the intellect is in its nature of a nobler and more exalted
character than the movements involved in sensation, it follows that as,
through the estimate which is made by the senses, there is an erroneous
judgment as to what is morally good, and this error has wrought the
effect of substantiating a contrary condition, that part of us which
has thus been made useless is dissolved by its reception of this
contrary. Now the bearing of our illustration is as follows. We
supposed that some vessel has been composed of clay, and then, for some
mischief or other, filled with melted lead, which lead hardens and
remains in a non-liquid state; then that the owner of the vessel
recovers it, and, as he possesses the potter’s art, pounds to
bits the ware which held the lead, and then remoulds the vessel after
its former pattern for his own special use, emptied now of the material
which had been mixed with it: by a like process the maker of our
vessel, now that wickedness has intermingled with our sentient part, I
mean that connected with the body, will dissolve the material which has
received the evil, and, re-moulding it again by the Resurrection
without any admixture of the contrary matter, will recombine the
elements into the vessel in its original beauty. Now since both soul
and body have a common bond of fellowship in their participation of the
sinful affections, there is also an analogy between the soul’s
and body’s death. For as in regard to the flesh we pronounce the
separation of the sentient life to be death, so in respect of the soul
we call the departure of the real life death. While, then, as we have
said before, the participation in evil observable both in soul and body
is of one and the same character, for it is through both that the evil
principle advances into actual working, the death of dissolution which
came from that clothing of dead skins does not affect the soul. For how
can that which is uncompounded be subject to dissolution? But since
there is a necessity that the defilements which sin has engendered in
the soul as well should be removed thence by some remedial process, the
medicine which virtue supplies has, in the life that now is, been
applied to the healing of such mutilations as these. If, however, the
soul remains unhealed<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p4.1" n="1963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> “Here,” says Semler, “our Author reveals himself
as a scholar of Origen, and other doctors, who had imbibed the heathen
thoughts of Plato, and wished to rest their system upon a future
(purely) moral improvement.” There is certainly too little room
left here for the application to the soul and body in this life of
Christ’s atonement.</p></note>, the remedy is
dispensed in the life that follows this. Now in the ailments of the
body there are sundry differences, some admitting of an easier, others
requiring a more difficult treatment. In these last the use of the
knife, or cauteries, or draughts of bitter medicines are adopted to
remove the disease that has attacked the body. For the healing of the
soul’s sicknesses the future judgment announces something of the
same kind, and this to the thoughtless sort is held out as the threat
of a terrible correction<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p5.1" n="1964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.x-p6.1" lang="EL">σκυθρωπῶν
ἐπανόρθωσις</span>, lit. “a correction consisting in terrible
(processes)” (subjective genitive). The following passage will
illustrate this: “Now this requires a deeper investigation,
before it can be decided whether some evil powers have had assigned
them…certain duties, like the State-executioners, who hold a
melancholy (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.x-p6.2" lang="EL">τεταγμένοι
ἐπὶ τῶν
σκυθρωπῶν…πραγμάτων</span>) but necessary office in the Constitution.” Origen,
<i>c. Cels.</i> vii. 70.</p></note>, in order that
through fear of this painful retribution they may gain the wisdom of
fleeing from wickedness: while by those of more intelligence it is
believed to be a remedial process ordered by God to bring back man, His
peculiar creature, to the grace of his primal condition. They who use
the knife or cautery to remove certain unnatural excrescences in the
body, such as wens or warts, do not bring to the person they are
serving a method of healing that is painless, though certainly they
apply the knife without any intention of injuring the patient. In like
manner whatever material excrescences are hardening on our souls, that
have been sensualized by fellowship with the body’s affections,
are, in the day of the judgment<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p6.3" n="1965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>in
the day of the judgment.</i> The reading
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.x-p7.1" lang="EL">κτίσεως</span>, which Hervetus has followed, must be wrong here.</p></note>, as it were
cut and scraped away by the ineffable wisdom and power of Him Who, as
the Gospel says, “healeth those that are sick<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p7.2" n="1966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p8" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.x-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 12">Matt. ix. 12</scripRef></p></note>.” For, as He says again, “they
that are whole have no need of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_482.html" id="xi.ii.x-Page_482" n="482" />the physician, but they that
are sick<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p8.2" n="1967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.17" parsed="|Mark|2|17|0|0" passage="Mark ii. 17">Mark ii. 17</scripRef></p></note>.” Since, then, there has been
inbred in the soul a strong natural tendency to evil, it must suffer,
just as the excision of a wart<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p9.2" n="1968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>of
a wart;</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.x-p10.1" lang="EL">μυρμηκίας</span>. Gregory uses the same simile in his treatise <i>On the
Soul</i> (iii. p. 204). The following “scholium” in Greek
is found in the margin of two <span class="sc" id="xi.ii.x-p10.2">mss.</span> of that
treatise, and in that of one <span class="sc" id="xi.ii.x-p10.3">ms.</span> of this
treatise: “There is an affection of the skin which is called a
wart. A small fleshy excrescence projects from the skin, which seems a
part of it, and a natural growth upon it: but this is not really so;
and therefore it requires removal for its cure. This illustration made
use of by Gregory is exceedingly appropriate to the matter in
hand.”</p></note> gives a sharp pain
to the skin of the body; for whatever contrary to the nature has been
inbred in the nature attaches itself to the subject in a certain union
of feeling, and hence there is produced an abnormal intermixture of our
own with an alien quality, so that the feelings, when the separation
from this abnormal growth comes, are hurt and lacerated. Thus when the
soul pines and melts away under the correction of its sins, as prophecy
somewhere tells us<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p10.4" n="1969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.x-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39" parsed="|Ps|39|0|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxix.">Ps. xxxix.</scripRef> (xxxviii.) 11: “When thou with
rebukes dost correct man for iniquity, thou makest his beauty to
consume away” (A.V).</p></note>, there necessarily
follow, from its deep and intimate connection with evil, certain
unspeakable and inexpressible pangs, the description of which is as
difficult to render as is that of the nature of those good things which
are the subjects of our hope. For neither the one nor the other is
capable of being expressed in words, or brought within reach of the
understanding. If, then, any one looks to the ultimate aim of the
Wisdom of Him Who directs the economy of the universe, he would be very
unreasonable and narrow-minded to call the Maker of man the Author of
evil; or to say that He is ignorant of the future, or that, if He knows
it and has made him, He is not uninfluenced by the impulse to what is
bad. He knew what was going to be, yet did not prevent the tendency
towards that which actually happened. That humanity, indeed, would be
diverted from the good, could not be unknown to Him Who grasps all
things by His power of foresight, and Whose eyes behold the coming
equally with the past events. As, then, He had in sight the perversion,
so He devised man’s recall to good. Accordingly, which was the
better way?—never to have brought our nature into existence at
all, since He foresaw that the being about to be created would fall
away from that which is morally beautiful; or to bring him back by
repentance, and restore his diseased nature to its original beauty?
But, because of the pains and sufferings of the body which are the
necessary accidents of its unstable nature, to call God on that account
the Maker of evil, or to think that He is not the Creator of man at
all, in hopes thereby to prevent the supposition of His being the
Author of what gives us pain,—all this is an instance of that
extreme narrow-mindedness which is the mark of those who judge of moral
good and moral evil by mere sensation. Such persons do not understand
that that only is intrinsically good which sensation does not reach,
and that the only evil is estrangement from the good. But to make pains
and pleasures the criterion of what is morally good and the contrary,
is a characteristic of the unreasoning nature of creatures in whom,
from their want of mind and understanding, the apprehension of real
goodness has no place. That man is the work of God, created morally
noble and for the noblest destiny, is evident not only from what has
been said, but from a vast number of other proofs; which, because they
are so many, we shall here omit. But when we call God the Maker of man
we do not forget how carefully at the outset<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.x-p11.2" n="1970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.x-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>Chapter 1., throughout.</p></note> we
defined our position against the Greeks. It was there shown that the
Word of God is a substantial and personified being, Himself both God
and the Word; Who has embraced in Himself all creative power, or rather
Who is very power with an impulse to all good; Who works out
effectually whatever He wills by having a power concurrent with His
will; Whose will and work is the life of all things that exist; by
Whom, too, man was brought into being and adorned with the highest
excellences after the fashion of Deity. But since that alone is
unchangeable in its nature which does not derive its origin through
creation, while whatever by the uncreated being is brought into
existence out of what was nonexistent, from the very first moment that
it begins to be, is ever passing through change, and if it acts
according to its nature the change is ever to the better, but if it be
diverted from the straight path, then a movement to the contrary
succeeds,—since, I say, man was thus conditioned, and in him the
changeable element in his nature had slipped aside to the exact
contrary, so that this departure from the good introduced in its train
every form of evil to match the good (as, for instance, on the
defection of life there was brought in the antagonism of death; on the
deprivation of light darkness supervened; in the absence of virtue vice
arose in its place, and against every form of good might be reckoned a
like number of opposite evils), by whom, I ask, was man, fallen by his
recklessness into this and the like evil state (for it was not possible
for him to retain even his prudence when he had estranged himself from
prudence, or to take any wise counsel when he had severed himself from
wisdom),—by whom was man to be recalled to the grace of
his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_483.html" id="xi.ii.x-Page_483" n="483" />original state? To whom belonged the restoration of the fallen
one, the recovery of the lost, the leading back the wanderer by the
hand? To whom else than entirely to Him Who is the Lord of his nature?
For Him only Who at the first had given the life was it possible, or
fitting, to recover it when lost. This is what we are taught and learn
from the Revelation of the truth, that God in the beginning made man
and saved him when he had fallen.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xi" next="xi.ii.xii" prev="xi.ii.x" progress="88.78%" title="Chapter IX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xi-p1.1">Chapter
IX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xi-p2.1">Up</span> to
this point, perhaps, one who has followed the course of our argument
will agree with it, inasmuch as it does not seem to him that anything
has been said which is foreign to the proper conception of the Deity.
But towards what follows and constitutes the strongest part of this
Revelation of the truth, he will not be similarly disposed; the human
birth, I mean, the growth of infancy to maturity, the eating and
drinking, the fatigue and sleep, the sorrow and tears, the false
accusation and judgment hall, the cross of death and consignment to the
tomb. All these things, included as they are in this revelation, to a
certain extent blunt the faith of the more narrow-minded, and so they
reject the sequel itself in consequence of these antecedents. They will
not allow that in the Resurrection from the dead there is anything
consistent with the Deity, because of the unseemly circumstances of the
Death. Well, I deem it necessary first of all to remove our thoughts
for a moment from the grossness of the carnal element, and to fix them
on what is morally beautiful in itself, and on what is not, and on the
distinguishing marks by which each of them is to be apprehended. No
one, I think, who has reflected will challenge the assertion that, in
the whole nature of things, one thing only is disgraceful, and that is
vicious weakness; while whatever has no connection with vice is a
stranger to all disgrace; and whatever has no mixture in it of disgrace
is certainly to be found on the side of the beautiful; and what is
really beautiful has in it no mixture of its opposite. Now whatever is
to be regarded as coming within the sphere of the beautiful becomes the
character of God. Either, then, let them show that there was
viciousness in His birth, His bringing up, His growth, His progress to
the perfection of His nature, His experience of death and return from
death; or, if they allow that the aforesaid circumstances of His life
remain outside the sphere of viciousness, they will perforce admit that
there is nothing of disgrace in this that is foreign to viciousness.
Since, then, what is thus removed from every disgraceful and vicious
quality is abundantly shown to be morally beautiful, how can one fail
to pity the folly of men who give it as their opinion that what is
morally beautiful is not becoming in the case of God?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xii" next="xi.ii.xiii" prev="xi.ii.xi" progress="88.86%" title="Chapter X" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xii-p1.1">Chapter
X.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">“<span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xii-p2.1">But</span> the nature of man,” it is said, “is narrow
and circumscribed, whereas the Deity is infinite. How could the
infinite be included in the atom<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xii-p2.2" n="1971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῷ ἀτόμῳ</span>: here, the individual body of man: “individuo
corpusculo,” Zinus translates. Theodoret in his second
(“Unconfused”) Dialogue quotes this very passage about the
“infiniteness of the Deity,” and a “vessel,” to
prove the <i>two</i> natures of Christ.</p></note>?” But
who is it that says the infinitude of the Deity is comprehended in the
envelopment of the flesh as if it were in a vessel? Not even in the
case of our own life is the intellectual nature shut up within the
boundary of the flesh. On the contrary, while the body’s bulk is
limited to the proportions peculiar to it, the soul by the movements of
its thinking faculty can coincide<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xii-p3.2" n="1972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐφαπλοῦται</span></p></note> at will with
the whole of creation. It ascends to the heavens, and sets foot within
the deep. It traverses the breadth of the world, and in the
restlessness of its curiosity makes its way into the regions that are
beneath the earth; and often it is occupied in the scrutiny of the
wonders of heaven, and feels no weight from the appendage<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xii-p4.2" n="1973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐφολκί&amp; 251·</span>.</p></note> of the body. If, then, the soul of man,
although by the necessity of its nature it is transfused through the
body, yet presents itself everywhere at will, what necessity is there
for saying that the Deity is hampered by an environment of fleshly
nature, and why may we not, by examples which we are capable of
understanding, gain some reasonable idea of God’s plan of
salvation? There is an analogy, for instance, in the flame of a lamp,
which is seen to embrace the material with which it is supplied<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xii-p5.2" n="1974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> There
is a touch of Eutychianism in this illustration of the union of the Two
Natures; as also in Gregory’s answer (c. <i>Eunom.</i> iii. 265;
v. 589) to Eunomius’ charge of Two Persons against the Nicene
party, viz. that “the flesh with all its peculiar marks and
properties is taken up and transformed into the Divine nature”;
whence arose that <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀντιμεθίστασις
τῶν
ὀνομάτων</span>, i.e. <i>reciprocal</i> interchange of the properties human and
Divine, which afterwards occasioned the Monophysite controversy. But
Origen had used language still more incautious; “with regard to
his mortal body and his human soul, we believe that owing to something
more than communion with Him, to actual union and intermingling, it has
acquired the highest qualities, and partakes of His Divinity, and so
has changed into God” (<i>c. Cels.</i> iii. 41).</p></note>. Reason makes a distinction between the
flame upon the material, and the material that kindles the flame,
though in fact it is not possible to cut off the one from the other so
as to exhibit the flame separate from the material, but they both
united form one single thing. But let no one, I beg, associate also
with this illustration the idea of the perishableness of the flame; let
him accept only what is apposite in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_484.html" id="xi.ii.xii-Page_484" n="484" />image; what is irrelevant and
incongruous let him reject. What is there, then, to prevent our
thinking (just as we see flame fastening on the material<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xii-p6.2" n="1975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>fastening on the material.</i> The word
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἅπτεσθαι</span>) could mean either “fastening on,” or
“depending on,” or “kindled from” (it has been
used in this last sense just above). Krabinger selects the second,
“quæ a subjecto dependet.”</p></note>, and yet not inclosed in it) of a kind of
union or approximation of the Divine nature with humanity, and yet in
this very approximation guarding the proper notion of Deity, believing
as we do that, though the Godhead be in man, it is beyond all
circumscription?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xiii" next="xi.ii.xiv" prev="xi.ii.xii" progress="88.98%" title="Chapter XI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xiii-p2.1">Should</span> you, however, ask in what way Deity is mingled with humanity, you
will have occasion for a preliminary inquiry as to what the coalescence
is of soul with flesh. But supposing you are ignorant of the way in
which the soul is in union with the body, do not suppose that that
other question is bound to come within your comprehension; rather, as
in this case of the union of soul and body, while we have reason to
believe that the soul is something other than the body, because the
flesh when isolated from the soul becomes dead and inactive, we have
yet no exact knowledge of the method of the union, so in that other
inquiry of the union of Deity with manhood, while we are quite aware
that there is a distinction as regards degree of majesty between the
Divine and the mortal perishable nature, we are not capable of
detecting how the Divine and the human elements are mixed up together.
The miracles recorded permit us not to entertain a doubt<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xiii-p2.2" n="1976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xiii-p3.1" lang="EL">διὰ τῶν
ἱστορουμένων
θαυμάτων οὐκ
ἀμφιβάλλομεν</span></p></note> that God was born in the nature of man. But
how—this, as being a subject unapproachable by the processes of
reasoning, we decline to investigate. For though we believe, as we do,
that all the corporeal and intellectual creation derives its
subsistence from the incorporeal and uncreated Being, yet the
<i>whence</i> or the <i>how</i>, these we do not make a matter for
examination along with our faith in the thing itself. While we accept
the fact, we pass by the manner of the putting together of the
Universe, as a subject which must not be curiously handled, but one
altogether ineffable and inexplicable.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xiv" next="xi.ii.xv" prev="xi.ii.xiii" progress="89.04%" title="Chapter XII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xiv-p2.1">If</span> a
person requires proofs of God’s having been manifested to us in
the flesh, let him look at the Divine activities. For of the existence
of the Deity at all one can discover no other demonstration than that
which the testimony of those activities supplies. When, that is, we
take a wide survey of the universe, and consider the dispensations
throughout the world, and the Divine benevolences that operate in our
life, we grasp the conception of a power overlying all, that is
creative of all things that come into being, and is conservative of
them as they exist. On the same principle, as regards the manifestation
of God in the flesh, we have established a satisfactory proof of that
apparition of Deity, in those wonders of His operations; for in all his
work as actually recorded we recognize the characteristics of the
Divine nature. It belongs to God to give life to men, to uphold by His
providence all things that exist. It belongs to God to bestow meat and
drink on those who in the flesh have received from Him the boon of
life, to benefit the needy, to bring back to itself, by means of
renewed health, the nature that has been perverted by sickness. It
belongs to God to rule with equal sway the whole of creation; earth,
sea, air, and the realms above the air. It is His to have a power that
is sufficient for all things, and above all to be stronger than death
and corruption. Now if in any one of these or the like particulars the
record of Him had been wanting, they who are external to the faith had
reasonably taken exception<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xiv-p2.2" n="1977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">παρεγράφοντο</span></p></note> to the gospel
revelation. But if every notion that is conceivable of God is to be
traced in what is recorded of Him, what is there to hinder our
faith?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xv" next="xi.ii.xvi" prev="xi.ii.xiv" progress="89.10%" title="Chapter XIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xv-p2.1">But</span>, it
is said, to be born and to die are conditions peculiar to the fleshly
nature. I admit it. But what went before that Birth and what came after
that Death escapes the mark of our common humanity. If we look to
either term of our human life, we understand both from what we take our
beginning, and in what we end. Man commenced his existence in a
weakness and in a weakness completes it. But in the instance of the
Incarnation neither did the birth begin with a weakness, nor in a
weakness did the death terminate; for neither did sensual pleasure go
before the birth, nor did corruption follow upon the death. Do you
disbelieve this marvel? I quite welcome your incredulity. You thus
entirely admit that those marvellous facts are supernatural, in the
very way that you think that what is related is above belief. Let this
very fact, then, that the proclamation of the mystery did not
proceed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_485.html" id="xi.ii.xv-Page_485" n="485" />in
terms that are natural, be a proof to you of the manifestation of the
Deity. For if what is related of Christ were within the bounds of
nature, where were the Godhead? But if the account surpasses nature,
then the very facts which you disbelieve are a demonstration that He
who was thus proclaimed was God. A man is begotten by the conjunction
of two persons, and after death is left in corruption. Had the Gospel
comprised no more than this, you certainly would not have deemed
<i>him</i> to be God, the testimony to whom was conveyed in terms
peculiar only to our nature. But when you are told that He was born,
and yet transcended our common humanity both in the manner of His
birth, and by His incapacity of a change to corruption, it would be
well if, in consequence of this, you would direct your incredulity upon
the other point, so as to refuse to suppose Him to be one of those who
have manifestly existed as mere men; for it follows of necessity that a
person who does not believe that such and such a being is mere man,
must be led on to the belief that He is God. Well, he who has recorded
that He was born <i>has</i> related also that He was born of a Virgin.
If, therefore, on the evidence stated, the fact of His being born is
established as a matter of faith, it is altogether incredible, on the
same evidence, that He was not born in the manner stated. For the
author who mentions His birth adds also, that it was of a Virgin; and
in recording His death bears further testimony to His resurrection from
the dead. If, therefore, from what you are told, you grant that He both
was born and died, on the same grounds you must admit that both His
birth and death were independent of the conditions of human
weakness,—in fact, were above nature. The conclusion, therefore,
is that He Who has thus been shown to have been born under supernatural
circumstances was certainly Himself not limited by nature.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xvi" next="xi.ii.xvii" prev="xi.ii.xv" progress="89.20%" title="Chapter XIV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">“<span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xvi-p2.1">Then</span> why,” it is asked, “did the Deity descend
to such humiliation? Our faith is staggered to think that God, that
incomprehensible, inconceivable, and ineffable reality, transcending
all glory of greatness, wraps Himself up in the base covering of
humanity, so that His sublime operations as well are debased by this
admixture with the grovelling earth.”</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xvii" next="xi.ii.xviii" prev="xi.ii.xvi" progress="89.21%" title="Chapter XV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xvii-p2.1">Even</span> to
this objection we are not at a loss for an answer consistent with our
idea of God. You ask the reason why God was born among men. If you take
away from life the benefits that come to us from God, you would not be
able to tell me what means you have of arriving at any knowledge of
Deity. In the kindly treatment of us we recognize the benefactor; that
is, from observation of that which happens to us, we conjecture the
disposition of the person who operates it. If, then, love of man be a
special characteristic of the Divine nature, here is the reason for
which you are in search, here is the cause of the presence of God among
men. Our diseased nature needed a healer. Man in his fall needed one to
set him upright. He who had lost the gift of life stood in need of a
life-giver, and he who had dropped away from his fellowship with good
wanted one who would lead him back to good. He who was shut up in
darkness longed for the presence of the light. The captive sought for a
ransomer, the fettered prisoner for some one to take his part, and for
a deliverer he who was held in the bondage of slavery. Were these,
then, trifling or unworthy wants to importune the Deity to come down
and take a survey of the nature of man, when mankind was so miserably
and pitiably conditioned? “But,” it is replied, “man
might have been benefited, and yet God might have continued in a
passionless state. Was it not possible for Him Who in His wisdom framed
the universe, and by the simple impulse of His will brought into
subsistence that which was not, had it so pleased Him, by means of some
direct Divine command to withdraw man from the reach of the opposing
power, and bring him back to his primal state? Whereas He waits for
long periods of time to come round, He submits Himself to the condition
of a human body, He enters upon the stage of life by being born, and
after passing through each age of life in succession, and then tasting
death, at last, only by the rising again of His own body, accomplishes
His object,—as if it was not optional to Him to fulfil His
purpose without leaving the height of His Divine glory, and to save man
by a single command<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xvii-p2.2" n="1978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Origin answering the same objections says, “I know not what
sort of alteration of mankind it is that Celsus wants, when he doubts
whether it were not possible to improve man by a display of Divine
power, without any one being sent in the course of nature (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xvii-p3.1" lang="EL">φύσει</span>) for that purpose. Does he want this to take place among mankind
by a sudden appearance of God destroying evil in their hearts at a
blow, and causing virtue to spring up there? One might well inquire if
it were fitting or possible that such a thing should happen. But we
will suppose that it is so. What then? How will our assent to the truth
be (in that case) praiseworthy? You yourself profess to recognize a
special Providence: therefore you ought just as much to have told
<i>us,</i> as we you, why it is that God, knowing the affairs of men,
does not correct them, and by a single stroke of His power rid Himself
of the whole family of evil. But we confidently assert that He does
send messengers for this very purpose: for His words appealing to
men’s noblest emotions are amongst them. But whereas there had
been already great differences between the various ministers of the
Word, the reformation of Jesus went beyond them all in greatness; for
He did not mean to heal the men of one little corner only of the world,
but He came to save all;” <i>c. Cels.</i> iv. 3, 4.</p></note>, letting those long
periods of time alone.” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_486.html" id="xi.ii.xvii-Page_486" n="486" />Needful, therefore, is it that
in answer to objections such as these we should draw out the
counter-statement of the truth, in order that no obstacle may be
offered to the faith of those persons who will minutely examine the
reasonableness of the gospel revelation. In the first place, then, as
has been partially discussed before<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xvii-p3.2" n="1979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Ch.
v.</p></note>, let us
consider what is that which, by the rule of contraries, is opposed to
virtue. As darkness is the opposite of light, and death of life, so
vice, and nothing else besides, is plainly the opposite of virtue. For
as in the many objects in creation there is nothing which is
distinguished by its opposition to light or life, but only the peculiar
ideas which are their exact opposites, as darkness and death—not
stone, or wood, or water, or man, or anything else in the
world,—so, in the instance of virtue, it cannot be said that any
created thing can be conceived of as contrary to it, but only the idea
of vice. If, then, our Faith preached that the Deity had been begotten
under vicious circumstances, an opportunity would have been afforded
the objector of running down our belief, as that of persons who
propounded incongruous and absurd opinions with regard to the Divine
nature. For, indeed, it were blasphemous to assert that the Deity,
Which is very wisdom, goodness, incorruptibility, and every other
exalted thing in thought or word, had undergone change to the contrary.
If, then, God is real and essential virtue, and no mere existence<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xvii-p4.1" n="1980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xvii-p5.1" lang="EL">φύσις</span>.</p></note> of any kind is logically opposed to virtue,
but only vice is so; and if the Divine birth was not into vice, but
into human existence; and if only vicious weakness is unseemly and
shameful—and with such weakness neither was God born, nor had it
in His nature to be born,—why are they scandalized at the
confession that God came into touch with human nature, when in relation
to virtue no contrariety whatever is observable in the organization of
man? For neither Reason, nor Understanding<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xvii-p5.2" n="1981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xvii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸ
διανοητικὸν</span></p></note>,
nor Receptivity for science, nor any other like quality proper to the
essence of man, is opposed to the principle of virtue.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xviii" next="xi.ii.xix" prev="xi.ii.xvii" progress="89.40%" title="XVI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">“<span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xviii-p2.1">But</span>,” it is said, “this change in our body by
birth is a weakness, and one born under such condition is born in
weakness. Now the Deity is free from weakness. It is, therefore, a
strange idea in connection with God,” they say, “when
people declare that one who is essentially free from weakness thus
comes into fellowship with weakness.” Now in reply to this let us
adopt the same argument as before, namely that the word
“weakness” is used partly in a proper, partly in an adapted
sense. Whatever, that is, affects the will and perverts it from virtue
to vice is really and truly a weakness; but whatever in nature is to be
seen proceeding by a chain peculiar to itself of successive stages
would be more fitly called a work than a weakness. As, for instance,
birth, growth, the continuance of the underlying substance through the
influx and efflux of the aliments, the meeting together of the
component elements of the body, and, on the other hand, the dissolution
of its component parts and their passing back into the kindred
elements. Which “weakness,” then, does our Mystery assert
that the Deity came in contact with? That which is properly called
weakness, which is vice, or that which is the result of natural
movements? Well, if our Faith affirmed that the Deity was born under
forbidden circumstances, then it would be our duty to shun a statement
which gave this profane and unsound description of the Divine Being.
But if it asserts that God laid hold on this nature of ours, the
production of which in the first instance and the subsistence
afterwards had its origin in Him, in what way does this our preaching
fail in the reverence that befits Him? Amongst our notions of God no
disposition tending to weakness goes along with our belief in Him. We
do not say that a physician is in weakness when he is employed in
healing one who is so<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xviii-p2.2" n="1982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> So
Origen (<i>c. Cels.</i> iv. 15) illustrates the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p3.1" lang="EL">κένωσις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p3.2" lang="EL">συγκατάβασις</span>
of Christ: “Nor was this change one from the
heights of excellence to the depths of baseness (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p3.3" lang="EL">τὸ
πονηρότατον</span>), for how can goodness and love be baseness? If they were,
it would be high time to declare that the surgeon who inspects or
touches grievous and unsightly cases in order to heal them undergoes
such a change from good to bad.”</p></note>. For though he
touches the infirmity he is himself unaffected by it. If birth is not
regarded in itself as a weakness, no one can call life such. But the
feeling of sensual pleasure does go before the human birth, and as to
the impulse to vice in all living men, this <i>is</i> a disease of our
nature. But then the Gospel mystery asserts that He Who took our nature
was pure from both these feelings. If, then, His birth had no
connection with sensual pleasure, and His life none with vice, what
“weakness” is there left which the mystery of our religion
asserts that God participated in? But should any one call the
separation of body and soul a weakness<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xviii-p3.4" n="1983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> There
is no one word in English which would represent the full meaning
of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p4.1" lang="EL">πάθος</span>.
“Sufferance” sometimes comes nearest to it, but not here,
where Gregory is attempting to express that which in no way whatever
attached to the Saviour, <i>i.e.</i> moral weakness, as opposed to
physical infirmity.</p></note>,
far more justly might he term the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_487.html" id="xi.ii.xviii-Page_487" n="487" />meeting together of these two
elements such. For if the severance of things that have been connected
is a weakness, then is the union of things that are asunder a weakness
also. For there is a feeling of movement in the uniting of things
sundered as well as in the separation of what has been welded into one.
The same term, then, by which the final movement is called, it is
proper to apply to the one that initiated it. If the first movement,
which we call birth, is not a weakness, it follows that neither the
second, which we call death, and by which the severance of the union of
the soul and body is effected, is a weakness. Our position is, that God
was born subject to both movements of our nature; first, that by which
the soul hastens to join the body, and then again that by which the
body is separated from the soul; and that when the concrete humanity
was formed by the mixture of these two, I mean the sentient and the
intelligent element, through that ineffable and inexpressible
conjunction, this result in the Incarnation followed, that after the
soul and body had been once united the union continued for ever. For
when our nature, following its own proper course, had even in Him been
advanced to the separation of soul and body, He knitted together again
the disunited elements, cementing them, as it were, together with the
cement of His Divine power, and recombining what has been severed in a
union never to be broken. And this is the Resurrection, namely the
return, after they have been dissolved, of those elements that had been
before linked together, into an indissoluble union through a mutual
incorporation; in order that thus the primal grace which invested
humanity might be recalled, and we restored to the everlasting life,
when the vice that has been mixed up with our kind has evaporated
through our dissolution, as happens to any liquid when the vessel that
contained it is broken, and it is spilt and disappears, there being
nothing to contain it. For as the principle of death took its rise in
one person and passed on in succession through the whole of human kind,
in like manner the principle of the Resurrection-life extends from one
person to the whole of humanity. For He Who reunited to His own proper
body the soul that had been assumed by Himself, by virtue of that power
which had mingled with both of these component elements at their first
framing, then, upon a more general scale as it were<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xviii-p4.2" n="1984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>upon a more general scale as it were.</i> The Greek here is somewhat obscure; the best reading is
Krabinger’s; <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.1" lang="EL">γενικωτέρῳ
τινι λόγῳ τὴν
νοερὰν
οὐσίαν τῇ
αἰσθητῇ
συγκατέμιξεν</span>. Hervetus’ translation is manifestly wrong;
“Is generosiorem quandam intelligentem essentiam commiscuit
sensili principio.”—Soul and body have been reunited by the
Resurrection, on a larger scale and to a wider extent (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.2" lang="EL">λόγῳ</span>), than in the former instance of a single Person (in the
Incarnation), the new principle of life progressing to the extremities
of humanity by natural consequence: <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.3" lang="EL">γενικωτέρῳ</span>
will thus refer by comparison to “the
<i>first</i> framing of these component elements.” Or else it
contrasts the amount of life with that of death: and is to be explained
by <scripRef id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" passage="Rom. v. 15">Rom. v. 15</scripRef>, “But not as the offence, so also is the free gift.
For if through the offence of one many be dead, <i>much more</i> the
grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ,
hath <i>abounded</i> unto many.” Krabinger’s translation,
“generaliori quâdam ratione,” therefore seems correct.
The mode of the union of soul and body is described in Gregory’s
Treatise on the Soul as <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.5" lang="EL">κρείττων
λόγος</span>, and in his
<i>Making of Man</i> as <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xviii-p5.6" lang="EL">ἄφραστος
λόγος</span>, but in neither
is there any comparison but with other less perfect modes of union;
<i>i.e.</i> the reference is to <i>quality,</i> not to <i>quantity,</i>
as here.</p></note>, conjoined the intellectual to the sentient
nature, the new principle freely progressing to the extremities by
natural consequence. For when, in that concrete humanity which He had
taken to Himself, the soul after the dissolution returned to the body,
then this uniting of the several portions passes, as by a new
principle, in equal force upon the whole human race. This, then, is the
mystery of God’s plan with regard to His death and His
resurrection from the dead; namely, instead of preventing the
dissolution of His body by death and the necessary results of nature,
to bring both back to each other in the resurrection; so that He might
become in Himself the meeting-ground both of life and death, having
re-established in Himself that nature which death had divided, and
being Himself the originating principle of the uniting those separated
portions.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xix" next="xi.ii.xx" prev="xi.ii.xviii" progress="89.68%" title="XVII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xix-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xix-p2.1">But</span> it
will be said that the objection which has been brought against us has
not yet been solved, and that what unbelievers have urged has been
rather strengthened by all we have said. For if, as our argument has
shown, there is such power in Him that both the destruction of death
and the introduction of life resides in Him, why does He not effect His
purpose by the mere exercise of His will, instead of working out our
salvation in such a roundabout way, by being born and nurtured as a
man, and even, while he was saving man, tasting death; when it was
possible for Him to have saved man without subjecting Himself to such
conditions? Now to this, with all candid persons, it were sufficient to
reply, that the sick do not dictate to their physicians the measures
for their recovery, nor cavil with those who do them good as to the
method of their healing; why, for instance, the medical man felt the
diseased part and devised this or that particular remedy for the
removal of the complaint, when they expected another; but the patient
looks to the end and aim of the good work, and receives the benefit
with gratitude. Seeing, however, as says the Prophet<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xix-p2.2" n="1985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>the Prophet,</i> i.e. David; <scripRef id="xi.ii.xix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.19" parsed="|Ps|31|19|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxi. 19">Ps. xxxi.
19</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xix-p3.2" lang="EL">ὡς πολὺ τὸ
πλῆθος τῆς
χρηστότητός
σου, κ.τ.λ</span>.
Hervetus translates Gregory here “divitiæ
benignitatis,” as if he had found <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xix-p3.3" lang="EL">πλοῦτος</span> in the text, which does not appear. Jerome twice translates
the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xix-p3.4" lang="EL">χρηστότης</span>
of LXX. by “bonitas”; Aquila and Symmachus
have <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xix-p3.5" lang="EL">τί
πολὺ τὸ
ἀγαθόν σου</span>. This is the later sense of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xix-p3.6" lang="EL">χρηστότης</span>, which originally meant “serviceableness” and
then “uprightness” (<scripRef id="xi.ii.xix-p3.7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.13.2 Bible:Ps.13.4" parsed="|Ps|13|2|0|0;|Ps|13|4|0|0" passage="Psalm xiii. 2, 4">Psalm xiii. 2, 4</scripRef>; xxxvi.
3; cxix. 66), rather than “kindness.”</p></note>, that God’s abounding goodness
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_488.html" id="xi.ii.xix-Page_488" n="488" />keeps its utility
concealed, and is not seen in complete clearness in this present
life—otherwise, if the eyes could behold all that is hoped for,
every objection of unbelievers would be removed,—but, as it is,
abides the ages that are coming, when what is at present seen only by
the eye of faith must be revealed, it is needful accordingly that, as
far as we may, we should by the aid of arguments, the best within our
reach, attempt to discover for these difficulties also a solution in
harmony with what has gone before.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xx" next="xi.ii.xxi" prev="xi.ii.xix" progress="89.75%" title="XVIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xx-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xx-p2.1">And</span> yet
it is perhaps straining too far for those who do believe that God
sojourned here in life to object to the manner of His appearance<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p2.2" n="1986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>appearance,</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p3.1" lang="EL">παρουσίαν</span>. Casaubon in his notes to Gregory’s <i>Ep. to
Eustathia,</i> gives a list of the various terms applied by the Greek
Fathers to the Incarnation, viz. (besides <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p3.2" lang="EL">παρουσία</span>),—<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p3.3" lang="EL">ἡ
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ
ἐπιφάνεια; ἡ
δεσποτικὴ
ἐπιδημία; ἡ
διὰ σαρκὸς
ὁμιλία; ἡ τοῦ
λόγου
ἐνσάρκωσις; ἡ
ἐνανθρώπησις; ἡ
ἔλευσις; ἡ
κένωσις; ἡ
συγκατάβασις; ἡ
οἰκονομία</span> (none more frequent than this); and others.</p></note>, as wanting wisdom or conspicuous
reasonableness. For to those who are not vehemently antagonistic to the
truth there exists no slight proof of the Deity having sojourned here;
I mean that which is exhibited now in this present life before the life
to come begins, the testimony which is borne by actual facts. For who
is there that does not know that every part of the world was overspread
with demoniacal delusion which mastered the life of man through the
madness of idolatry; how this was the customary rule among all nations,
to worship demons under the form of idols, with the sacrifice of living
animals and the polluted offerings on their altars? But from the time
when, as says the Apostle, “the grace of God that bringeth
salvation to all men appeared<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p3.4" n="1987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.11" parsed="|Titus|2|11|0|0" passage="Tit. ii. 11">Tit. ii. 11</scripRef>. This is the
preferable rendering; not as in the A.V., “appeared to all
men.”</p></note>,” and dwelt
among us in His human nature, all these things passed away like smoke
into nothingness, the madness of their oracles and prophesyings ceased,
the annual pomps and pollutions of their bloody hecatombs came to an
end, while among most nations altars entirely disappeared, together
with porches, precincts, and shrines, and all the ritual besides which
was followed out by the attendant priest of those demons, to the
deception both of themselves and of all who came in their way. So that
in many of these places no memorial exists of these things having ever
been. But, instead, throughout the whole world there have arisen in the
name of Jesus temples and altars and a holy and unbloody Priesthood<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p4.2" n="1988" place="end"><p class="c67" id="xi.ii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>unbloody Priesthood,</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀναίμακτον
ἱερωσύνην</span>, <i>i.e.</i> “sacerdotium,” <i>not</i>
“sacrificium.” This, not <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p5.2" lang="EL">θυσίαν</span>, is
supported by the Codd. The Eucharist is often called by the Fathers
“the unbloody sacrifice” (<i>e.g.</i> Chrysost. in <scripRef id="xi.ii.xx-p5.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95" parsed="|Ps|95|0|0|0" passage="Ps. xcv.">Ps.
xcv.</scripRef>, citing Malachi), and the Priesthood which offers it can be called
“unbloody” too. Cf. Greg. Naz. in <i>Poem.</i> xi.
1—</p>

<p class="c46" id="xi.ii.xx-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p6.1" lang="EL">῏Ω θυσίας
πέμποντες
ἀναιμάκτους
ἱερῆες</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="xi.ii.xx-p7" shownumber="no">While these terms assert
the sacrificial nature of the Eucharist, might they not at the same
time supply an argument against the Roman view of Transubstantiation,
which teaches that the actual blood of Christ is received, and makes it
still a bloody sacrifice?</p></note>, and a sublime philosophy, which teaches, by
deed and example more than by word, a disregard of this bodily life and
a contempt of death, a contempt which they whom tyrants have tried to
force to apostatize from the faith have manifestly displayed, making no
account of the cruelties done to their bodies or of their doom of
death: and yet, plainly, it was not likely that they would have
submitted to such treatment unless they had had a clear and
indisputable proof of that Divine Sojourn among men. And the following
fact is, further, a sufficient mark, as against the Jews, of the
presence among them<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p7.1" n="1989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>of
the presence among them,</i> &amp;c. Cf. a
striking passage in Origen; “One amongst the convincing proofs
that Jesus was something Divine and holy is this; that the Jews after
what they did to Him have suffered so many terrible afflictions for so
long. And <i>we shall be bold to say that they never will be restored
again.</i> They have committed the most impious of crimes. They plotted
against the Saviour of mankind in that city where the ceremonies they
continually performed for God enshrined great mysteries. It was right
that that city where Jesus suffered should be utterly destroyed, and
the Jewish nation expelled, and that God’s call to blessedness
should be made to others, I mean the Christians, to whom have passed
the doctrines of a religion of stainless purity, and who have received
new laws fitted for any form of government that exists” (<i>c.
Celsum,</i> iv. 22). The Jews, he says, will even “suffer more
than others in the judgment which they anticipate, in addition to what
they have suffered already,” ii. 8. But he says, v. 43,
“Would that they had not committed the error of having broken
their own law; first killing their prophets, and at last taking Jesus
by stealth; for then we should still have amongst us the model of that
heavenly city which Plato attempted to sketch, though I cannot say that
his powers came up to those of Moses and his
successors.”</p></note> of Him in Whom they
disbelieve; up to the time of the manifestation of Christ the royal
palaces in Jerusalem were in all their splendour: there was their
far-famed Temple; there was the customary round of their sacrifices
throughout the year: all the things, which had been expressed by the
Law in symbols to those who knew how to read its secrets, were up to
that point of time unbroken in their observance, in accordance with
that form of worship which had been established from the beginning. But
when at length they saw Him Whom they were looking for, and of Whom by
their Prophets and the Law they had before been told, and when they
held in more estimation than faith in Him Who had so manifested Himself
that which for the future became but a degraded superstition, because
they took it in a wrong sense<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p8.1" n="1990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xx-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>they took it</i> (i.e. the religion, which
for the future, &amp;c.) <i>in a wrong sense:</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.1" lang="EL">κακῶς
ἐκλαβόντες</span>
(Hasius, <i>ad Leon. Diacon.,</i> shows how
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.2" lang="EL">λαμβάνειν</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.3" lang="EL">μεταλαμβάνειν</span>
also have this meaning “interpret,”
“accipere”). This is a better reading than <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.4" lang="EL">ἐκβαλόντες</span>, and is supported by two <span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.5">mss.</span></p></note>, and clung to the
mere phrases of the Law in obedience to the dictates of custom rather
than of intelligence, and when they had <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_489.html" id="xi.ii.xx-Page_489" n="489" />thus refused the grace which
had appeared,—then even<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xx-p9.6" n="1991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xx-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>then even.</i> The apodosis begins here,
and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p10.1" lang="EL">ὥστε</span> must be
understood after <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p10.2" lang="EL">ὑπολέλειπται</span>, to govern <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xx-p10.3" lang="EL">μεῖναι</span>,
“were left standing, &amp;c.…so that there
remains.”</p></note> those holy
monuments of their religion were left standing, as they do, in history
alone; for no traces even of their Temple can be recognized, and their
splendid city has been left in ruins, so that there remains to the Jews
nothing of the ancient institutions; while by the command of those who
rule over them the very ground of Jerusalem which they so venerated is
forbidden to them.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxi" next="xi.ii.xxii" prev="xi.ii.xx" progress="89.98%" title="Chapter XIX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter
XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxi-p2.1">Nevertheless</span>, since neither those who take the Greek view, nor yet the leaders
of Jewish opinions, are willing to make such things the proofs of that
Divine manifestation, it may be as well, as regards these demurrers to
our statement, to treat more particularly the reason by virtue of which
the Divine nature is combined with ours, saving, as it does, humanity
by means of itself, and not working out its proposed design by means of
a mere command. With what, then, must we begin, so as to conduct our
thinking by a logical sequence to the proposed conclusion? What but
this, viz. with a succinct detail of the notions that can religiously
be entertained of God<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxi-p2.2" n="1992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> The
Greek Fathers and the English divines for the most part confine
themselves to showing this moral fitness and consonance with
God’s nature in the Incarnation, and do not attempt to prove its
absolute necessity. Cf. Athanasius, <i>De Incarn. Verb.</i> c. 6;
Hooker, <i>Eccles. Pol.</i> V. li. 3; Butler’s <i>Analogy,</i>
pt. ii. c. 5.</p></note>?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxii" next="xi.ii.xxiii" prev="xi.ii.xxi" progress="90.01%" title="Chapter XX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxii-p2.1">It</span> is,
then, universally acknowledged that we must believe the Deity to be not
only almighty, but just, and good, and wise, and everything else that
suggests excellence. It follows, therefore, in the present dispensation
of things, that it is not the case that some particular one<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxii-p2.2" n="1993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ μέν τι</span> (for <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3.2" lang="EL">τοι</span>). There is the same
variety of reading in c. i. and xxi., where Krabinger has preserved
the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3.3" lang="EL">τι</span>: he well quotes Synesius, <i>de Prov.</i> ii. 2; <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3.4" lang="EL">῾Ο
μέν τις
ἀποθνήσκει
πληγεὶς, ὁ δὲ
κ.τ.λ</span>. (and refers to his note
there).</p></note> of these Divine attributes freely displays
itself in creation, while there is another that is not present there;
for, speaking once for all, no one of those exalted terms, when
disjoined from the rest, is by itself alone a virtue, nor is the good
really good unless allied with what is just, and wise, and mighty (for
what is unjust, or unwise, or powerless, is not good, neither is power,
when disjoined from the principle of justice and of wisdom, to be
considered in the light of virtue; such species of power is brutal and
tyrannous; and so, as to the rest, if what is wise be carried beyond
the limits of what is just, or if what is just be not contemplated
along with might and goodness, cases of that sort one would more
properly call vice; for how can what comes short of perfection be
reckoned among things that are good?). If, then, it is fitting that all
excellences should be combined in the views we have of God, let us see
whether this Dispensation as regards man fails in any of those
conceptions which we should entertain of Him. The object of our inquiry
in the case of God is before all things the indications of His
goodness. And what testimony to His goodness could there be more
palpable than this, viz. His regaining to Himself the allegiance of one
who had revolted to the opposite side, instead of allowing the fixed
goodness of His nature to be affected by the variableness of the human
will? For, as David says, He had not come to save us had not
“goodness” created in Him such a purpose<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxii-p3.5" n="1994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.106" parsed="|Ps|106|0|0|0" passage="Ps. cvi.">Ps. cvi.</scripRef> (cv.) 4, 5;
cxix. (cxviii.) 65, 66, 68. In the first passage
the LXX. has <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.2" lang="EL">τοῦ
ἰδεῖν ἐν τῇ
χρηστότητι
τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν
σου</span> (Heb. “the felicity of
Thy chosen”): evidently referring to <i>God’s</i>
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.3" lang="EL">εὐδοκία</span> in them; He, good Himself (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.4" lang="EL">χρηστὸς</span>, <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.5" osisRef="Bible:Ps.106.1" parsed="|Ps|106|1|0|0" passage="Psa. 106.1">v. 1</scripRef>), will save them,
“in order to approve their goodness.” The second passage
mentions four times this <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxii-p4.6" lang="EL">χρηστότης</span>
(bonitas).</p></note>; and yet His goodness had not advanced His
purpose had not wisdom given efficacy to His love for man. For, as in
the case of persons who are in a sickly condition, there are probably
many who wish that a man were not in such evil plight, but it is only
they in whom there is some technical ability operating in behalf of the
sick, who bring their good-will on their behalf to a practical issue,
so it is absolutely needful that wisdom should be conjoined with
goodness. In what way, then, is wisdom contemplated in combination with
goodness; in the actual events, that is, which have taken place?
because one cannot observe a good purpose in the abstract; a purpose
cannot possibly be revealed unless it has the light of some events upon
it. Well, the things accomplished, progressing as they did in orderly
series and sequence, reveal the wisdom and the skill of the Divine
economy. And since, as has been before remarked, wisdom, when combined
with justice, then absolutely becomes a virtue, but, if it be disjoined
from it, cannot in itself alone be good, it were well moreover in this
discussion of the Dispensation in regard to man, to consider
attentively in the light of each other these two qualities; I mean, its
wisdom and its justice.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxiii" next="xi.ii.xxiv" prev="xi.ii.xxii" progress="90.14%" title="Chapter XXI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p2.1">What</span>,
then, is justice? We distinctly remember what in the course of our
argument <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_490.html" id="xi.ii.xxiii-Page_490" n="490" />we
said in the commencement of this treatise; namely, that man was
fashioned in imitation of the Divine nature, preserving his resemblance
to the Deity as well in other excellences as in possession of freedom
of the will, yet being of necessity of a nature subject to change. For
it was not possible that a being who derived his origin from an
alteration should be altogether free from this liability. For the
passing from a state of non-existence into that of existence is a kind
of alteration; when being, that is, by the exercise of Divine power
takes the place of nonentity. In the following special respect, too,
alteration is necessarily observable in man, namely, because man was an
imitation of the Divine nature, and unless some distinctive difference
had been occasioned, the imitating subject would be entirely the same
as that which it resembles; but in this instance, it is to be observed,
there is a difference between that which “was made in the
image” and its pattern; namely this, that the one is not subject
to change, while the other is (for, as has been described, it has come
into existence through an alteration), and being thus subject to
alteration does not always continue in its existing state. For
alteration is a kind of movement ever advancing from the present state
to another; and there are two forms of this movement; the one being
ever towards what is good, and in this the advance has no check,
because no goal of the course to be traversed<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p2.2" n="1995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>of
the course to be traversed:</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
διεξοδευομένου</span>. Glauber remarks that the Latin translation here,
“ejus qui transit,” gives no sense, and rightly takes the
word as a passive. Krabinger also translates, “ejus quod
evolvitur.” Here again there is unconscious Platonism:
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxiii-p3.2" lang="EL">αὐτὸ τὸ
καλόν</span> is
eternal.</p></note>
can be reached, while the other is in the direction of the contrary,
and of it this is the essence, that it has no subsistence; for, as has
been before stated, the contrary state to goodness conveys some such
notion of opposition, as when we say, for instance, that that which is
is logically opposed to that which is not, and that existence is so
opposed to non-existence. Since, then, by reason of this impulse and
movement of changeful alteration it is not possible that the nature of
the subject of this change should remain self-centred and unmoved, but
there is always something towards which the will is tending, the
appetency for moral beauty naturally drawing it on to movement, this
beauty is in one instance really such in its nature, in another it is
not so, only blossoming with an illusive appearance of beauty; and the
criterion of these two kinds is the mind that dwells within us. Under
these circumstances it is a matter of risk whether we happen to choose
the real beauty, or whether we are diverted from its choice by some
deception arising from appearance, and thus drift away to the opposite;
as happened, we are told in the heathen fable, to the dog which looked
askance at the reflection in the water of what it carried in its mouth,
but let go the real food, and, opening its mouth wide to swallow the
image of it, still hungered. Since, then, the mind has been
disappointed in its craving for the real good, and diverted to that
which is not such, being persuaded, through the deception of the great
advocate and inventor of vice, that that was beauty which was just the
opposite (for this deception would never have succeeded, had not the
glamour of beauty been spread over the hook of vice like a
bait),—the man, I say, on the one hand, who had enslaved himself
by indulgence to the enemy of his life, being of his own accord in this
unfortunate condition,—I ask you to investigate, on the other
hand, those qualities which suit and go along with our conception of
the Deity, such as goodness, wisdom, power, immortality, and all else
that has the stamp of superiority. As good, then, the Deity entertains
pity for fallen man; as wise He is not ignorant of the means for his
recovery; while a just decision must also form part of that wisdom; for
no one would ascribe that genuine justice to the absence of
wisdom.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxiv" next="xi.ii.xxv" prev="xi.ii.xxiii" progress="90.28%" title="Chapter XXII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p2.1">What</span>,
then, under these circumstances is justice? It is the not exercising
any arbitrary sway over him who has us in his power<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p2.2" n="1996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Compare a passage in Dionysius Areop. (<i>De eccles. hierarch.</i>
c. iii. p. 297). “The boundless love of the Supreme Goodness did
not refuse a personal providing for us, but perfectly participating in
all that belongs to us, and united to our lowliness, along with an
undiluted and unimpaired possession of its own qualities, has gifted us
for ever with a communion of kinship with itself, and exhibited us as
partners in Its glories: undoing the adverse power of the Rebel throng,
as the secret Tradition says, <i>“not by might, as if it was
domineering, but, according to the oracle secretly delivered to us, by
right and justice”</i> (quoted by Krabinger). To the words
“not by might,” S. Maximus has added the note, “This
is what Gregory of Nyssa says in the Catechetic.” See next
note.</p></note>, nor, by tearing us away by a violent
exercise of force from his hold, thus leaving some colour for a just
complaint to him who enslaved man through sensual pleasure. For as they
who have bartered away their freedom for money are the slaves of those
who have purchased them (for they have constituted themselves their own
sellers, and it is not allowable either for themselves or any one else
in their behalf to call freedom to their aid, not even though those who
have thus reduced themselves to this sad state are of noble birth; and,
if any one out of regard for the person who has so sold himself should
use violence against him who has bought him, he will clearly be acting
un<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_491.html" id="xi.ii.xxiv-Page_491" n="491" />justly in
thus arbitrarily rescuing one who has been legally purchased as a
slave, whereas, if he wishes to pay a price to get such a one away,
there is no law to prevent that), on the same principle, now that we
had voluntarily bartered away our freedom, it was requisite that no
arbitrary method of recovery, but the one consonant with justice<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p3.1" n="1997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>one consonant with justice.</i> This view
of Redemption, as a coming to terms with Satan and making him a party
or defender in the case, is rather remarkable. The Prologue to the Book
of Job furnishes a basis for it, where Satan enters into terms with
God. It appears to be the Miltonic view: as also that Envy was the
first sin of Satan.</p></note> should be devised by Him Who in His goodness
had undertaken our rescue. Now this method is in a measure this; to
make over to the master of the slave whatever ransom he may agree to
accept for the person in his possession.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxv" next="xi.ii.xxvi" prev="xi.ii.xxiv" progress="90.37%" title="Chapter XXIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxv-p2.1">What</span>,
then, was it likely that the master of the slave would choose to
receive in his stead? It is possible in the way of inference to make a
guess as to his wishes in the matter, if, that is, the manifest
indications of what we are seeking for should come into our hands. He
then, who, as we before stated in the beginning of this treatise, shut
his eyes to the good in his envy of man in his happy condition, he who
generated in himself the murky cloud of wickedness, he who suffered
from the disease of the love of rule, that primary and fundamental
cause of propension to the bad and the mother, so to speak, of all the
wickedness that follows,—what would he accept in exchange for the
thing which he held, but something, to be sure, higher and better, in
the way of ransom, that thus, by receiving a gain in the exchange, he
might foster the more his own special passion of pride? Now
unquestionably in not one of those who had lived in history from the
beginning of the world had he been conscious of any such circumstance
as he observed to surround Him Who then manifested Himself, <i>i.e.</i>
conception without carnal connection, birth without impurity,
motherhood with virginity, voices of the unseen testifying from above
to a transcendent worth, the healing of natural disease, without the
use of means and of an extraordinary character, proceeding from Him by
the mere utterance of a word and exercise of His will, the restoration
of the dead to life, the absolution of the damned<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxv-p2.2" n="1998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>the absolution of the damned.</i> These
words, wanting in all others, Krabinger has restored from the Codex B.
Morell translates “damnatorum absolutio.” The Greek
is <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxv-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν
τῶν
καταδίκων
ἀνά&amp;
207·ῥυσιν</span>.
“Hæc Origenem sapiunt, qui damnatorum pœnis finem
statuit:” Krabinger. But here at all events it is not necessary
to accuse Gregory of this, since he is clearly speaking only of
Christ’s forgiveness of sins during His earthly
ministry.</p></note>, the fear with which He inspired devils, His
power over tempests, His walking through the sea, not by the waters
separating on either side, and, as in the case of Moses’
miraculous power, making bare its depths for those who passed through,
but by the surface of the water presenting solid ground for His feet,
and by a firm and hard resistance supporting His steps; then, His
disregard for food as long as it pleased Him to abstain, His abundant
banquets in the wilderness wherewith many thousands were fully fed
(though neither did the heavens pour down manna on them, nor was their
need supplied by the earth producing corn for them in its natural way,
but that instance of munificence<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxv-p3.2" n="1999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">φιλοτιμία</span></p></note> came out of
the ineffable store-houses of His Divine power), the bread ready in the
hands of those who distributed it, as if they were actually reaping it,
and becoming more, the more the eaters were filled; and then, the
banquet on the fish; not that the sea supplied their need, but He Who
had stocked the sea with its fish. But how is it possible to narrate in
succession each one of the Gospel miracles? The Enemy, therefore,
beholding in Him such power, saw also in Him an opportunity for an
advance, in the exchange, upon the value of what he held. For this
reason he chooses Him as a ransom<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxv-p4.2" n="2000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>he
chooses Him as a ransom.</i> This peculiar
teaching of Gregory of Nyssa, that it was to the Devil, not God the
Father, that the ransom, <i>i.e.</i> Christ’s blood, was paid, is
shared by Origen, Ambrose, and Augustine. The latter says,
“Sanguine Christi diabolus non ditatus est, sed ligatus,”
<i>i.e.</i> bound by compact. On the other hand Gregory Naz. (tom. I.
<i>Orat.</i> 42) and John Damascene (<i>De Fid. Orthod.</i> iii. c. 27)
give the ransom to the Father.</p></note> for those who
were shut up in the prison of death. But it was out of his power to
look on the unclouded aspect of God; he must see in Him some portion of
that fleshly nature which through sin he had so long held in bondage.
Therefore it was that the Deity was invested with the flesh, in order,
that is, to secure that he, by looking upon something congenial and
kindred to himself, might have no fears in approaching that
supereminent power; and might yet by perceiving that power, showing as
it did, yet only gradually, more and more splendour in the miracles,
deem what was seen an object of desire rather than of fear. Thus, you
see how goodness was conjoined with justice, and how wisdom was not
divorced from them. For to have devised that the Divine power should
have been containable in the envelopment of a body, to the end that the
Dispensation in our behalf might not be thwarted through any fear
inspired by the Deity actually appearing, affords a demonstration of
all these qualities at once—goodness, wisdom, justice. His
choosing to save man is a testimony of his goodness; His making the
redemption of the captive a matter of exchange exhibits His justice,
while the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_492.html" id="xi.ii.xxv-Page_492" n="492" />invention whereby He enabled the Enemy to apprehend that of which
he was before incapable, is a manifestation of supreme
wisdom.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxvi" next="xi.ii.xxvii" prev="xi.ii.xxv" progress="90.54%" title="Chapter XXIV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p2.1">But</span> possibly one who has given his attention to the course of the
preceding remarks may inquire: “wherein is the power of the
Deity, wherein is the imperishableness of that Divine power, to be
traced in the processes you have described?” In order, therefore,
to make this also clear, let us take a survey of the sequel of the
Gospel mystery, where that Power conjoined with Love is more especially
exhibited. In the first place, then, that the omnipotence of the Divine
nature should have had strength to descend to the humiliation of
humanity, furnishes a clearer proof of that omnipotence than even the
greatness and supernatural character of the miracles. For that
something pre-eminently great should be wrought out by Divine power is,
in a manner, in accordance with, and consequent upon the Divine nature;
nor is it startling to hear it said that the whole of the created
world, and all that is understood to be beyond the range of visible
things, subsists by the power of God, His will giving it existence
according to His good pleasure. But this His descent to the humility of
man is a kind of superabundant exercise of power, which thus finds no
check even in directions which contravene nature. It is the peculiar
property of the essence of fire to tend upwards; no one therefore,
deems it wonderful in the case of flame to see that natural operation.
But should the flame be seen to stream downwards, like heavy bodies,
such a fact would be regarded as a miracle; namely, how fire still
remains fire, and yet, by this change of direction in its motion,
passes out of its nature by being borne downward. In like manner, it is
not the vastness of the heavens, and the bright shining of its
constellations, and the order of the universe and the unbroken
administration over all existence that so manifestly displays the
transcendent power of the Deity, as this condescension to the weakness
of our nature; the way, in fact, in which sublimity, existing in
lowliness, is actually seen in lowliness, and yet descends not from its
height, and in which Deity, entwined as it is with the nature of man,
becomes this, and yet still is that. For since, as has been said
before, it was not in the nature of the opposing power to come in
contact with the undiluted presence of God, and to undergo His
unclouded manifestation, therefore, in order to secure that the ransom
in our behalf might be easily accepted by him who required it, the
Deity was hidden under the veil of our nature, that so, as with
ravenous fish<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p2.2" n="2001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>as
with ravenous fish.</i> The same simile is
found in John of Damascus (<i>De Fid.</i> iii. 27), speaking of Death.
“Therefore Death will advance, and, gulping down the bait of the
Body, be transfixed with the hook of the Divinity: tasting that sinless
and life-giving Body, he is undone, and disgorges all whom he has ever
engulphed: for as darkness vanishes at the letting in of light, so
corruption is chased away by the onset of life, and while there is life
given to all else, there is corruption only for the
Corrupter.”</p></note>, the hook of the
Deity might be gulped down along with the bait of flesh, and thus, life
being introduced into the house of death, and light shining in
darkness, that which is diametrically opposed to light and life might
vanish; for it is not in the nature of darkness to remain when light is
present, or of death to exist when life is active. Let us, then, by way
of summary take up the train of the arguments for the Gospel mystery,
and thus complete our answer to those who question this Dispensation of
God, and show them on what ground it is that the Deity by a personal
intervention works out the salvation of man. It is certainly most
necessary that in every point the conceptions we entertain of the Deity
should be such as befit the subject, and not that, while one idea
worthy of His sublimity should be retained, another equally belonging
to that estimate of Deity should be dismissed from it; on the contrary,
every exalted notion, every devout thought, must most surely enter into
our belief in God, and each must be made dependent on each in a
necessary sequence. Well, then; it has been pointed out that His
goodness, wisdom, justice, power, incapability of decay, are all of
them in evidence in the doctrine of the Dispensation in which we are.
His goodness is caught sight of in His election to save lost man; His
wisdom and justice have been displayed in the method of our salvation;
His power, in that, though born in the likeness and fashion of a man,
on the lowly level of our nature, and in accordance with that likeness
raising the expectation that he could be overmastered by death, he,
after such a birth, nevertheless produced the effects peculiar and
natural to Him. Now it is the peculiar effect of light to make darkness
vanish, and of life to destroy death. Since, then, we have been led
astray from the right path, and diverted from that life which was ours
at the beginning, and brought under the sway of death, what is there
improbable in the lesson we are taught by the Gospel mystery, if it be
this; that cleansing reaches those who are befouled with sin, and life
the dead, and guidance the wanderers, in order that defilement may be
cleansed, error corrected, and what was dead restored to
life?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxvii" next="xi.ii.xxviii" prev="xi.ii.xxvi" progress="90.72%" title="Chapter XXV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p2.1">That</span> Deity should be born in our nature, ought not reasonably to
present any strangeness <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_493.html" id="xi.ii.xxvii-Page_493" n="493" />to the minds of those who do
not take too narrow a view of things. For who, when he takes a survey
of the universe, is so simple as not to believe that there is Deity in
everything, penetrating it, embracing it, and seated in it? For all
things depend on Him Who is<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p2.2" n="2002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" passage="Exod. iii. 14">Exod. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, nor can there be
anything which has not its being in Him Who is. If, therefore, all
things are in Him, and He in all things, why are they scandalized at
the plan of Revelation when it teaches that God was born among men,
that same God Whom we are convinced is even now not outside mankind?
For although this last form of God’s presence amongst us is not
the same as that former presence, still His existence amongst us
equally both then and now is evidenced; only now He Who holds together
Nature in existence is transfused in <i>us;</i> while at that other
time He was transfused throughout <i>our nature</i>, in order that our
nature might by this transfusion of the Divine become itself divine,
rescued as it was from death, and put beyond the reach of the caprice
of the antagonist. For His return from death becomes to our mortal race
the commencement of our return to the immortal life.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxviii" next="xi.ii.xxix" prev="xi.ii.xxvii" progress="90.77%" title="Chapter XXVI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p2.1">Still</span>,
in his examination of the amount of justice and wisdom discoverable in
this Dispensation a person is, perhaps, induced to entertain the
thought that it was by means of a certain amount of deceit that God
carried out this scheme on our behalf. For that not by pure Deity
alone, but by Deity veiled in human nature, God, without the knowledge
of His enemy, got within the lines of him who had man in his power, is
in some measure a fraud and a surprise; seeing that it is the peculiar
way with those who want to deceive to divert in another direction the
expectations of their intended victims, and then to effect something
quite different from what these latter expected. But he who has regard
for truth will agree that the essential qualities of justice and wisdom
are before all things these; viz. of justice, to give to every one
according to his due; of wisdom, not to pervert justice, and yet at the
same time not to dissociate the benevolent aim of the love of mankind
from the verdict of justice, but skilfully to combine both these
requisites together, in regard to justice<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p2.2" n="2003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῇ μὲν
δικαιοσύνῃ</span>. The dative is not governed by <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀντιδιδόντα</span>
but corresponds to <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p3.3" lang="EL">τῇ δὲ
ἀγαθότητι</span> (a dative of reference), which has no such verb after it.
Krabinger therefore hardly translates correctly “justitiæ
quod datur, pro meritis tribuendo.”</p></note>
returning the due recompense, in regard to kindness not swerving from
the aim of that love of man. Let us see, then, whether these two
qualities are not to be observed in that which took place. That
repayment, adequate to the debt, by which the deceiver was in his turn
deceived, exhibits the justice of the dealing, while the object aimed
at is a testimony to the goodness of Him who effected it. It is,
indeed, the property of justice to assign to every one those particular
results of which he has sunk already the foundations and the causes,
just as the earth returns its harvests according to the kinds of seeds
thrown into it; while it is the property of wisdom, in its very manner
of giving equivalent returns, not to depart from the kinder course. Two
persons may both mix poison with food, one with the design of taking
life, the other with the design of saving that life; the one using it
as a poison, the other only as an antidote to poison; and in no way
does the manner of the cure adopted spoil the aim and purpose of the
benefit intended; for although a mixture of poison with the food may be
effected by both of these persons alike, yet looking at their intention
we are indignant with the one and approve the other; so in this
instance, by the reasonable rule of justice, he who practised deception
receives in return that very treatment, the seeds of which he had
himself sown of his own free will. He who first deceived man by the
bait of sensual pleasure is himself deceived by the presentment of the
human form. But as regards the aim and purpose of what took place, a
change in the direction of the nobler is involved; for whereas he, the
enemy, effected his deception for the ruin of our nature, He Who is at
once the just, and good, and wise one, used His device, in which there
was deception, for the salvation of him who had perished, and thus not
only conferred benefit on the lost one, but on him, too, who had
wrought our ruin. For from this approximation of death to life, of
darkness to light, of corruption to incorruption, there is effected an
obliteration of what is worse, and a passing away of it into nothing,
while benefit is conferred on him who is freed from those evils. For it
is as when some worthless material has been mixed with gold, and the
gold-refiners<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p3.4" n="2004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">οἱ
θεραπευταὶ
τοῦ
χρυσίου</span>  On the margin of one of
Krabinger’s Codd. is written here in Latin, “This must be
read with caution: it seems to savour of Origen’s opinion,”
<i>i.e.</i> the curing of Satan.</p></note> burn up the foreign
and refuse part in the consuming fire, and so restore the more precious
substance to its natural lustre: (not that the separation is effected
without difficulty, for it takes time for the fire by its melting force
to cause the baser matter to disappear; but for all that, this melting
away of the actual thing that was embedded in it to the injury of its
beauty is a kind of healing of the gold.) In <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_494.html" id="xi.ii.xxviii-Page_494" n="494" />the same way when death, and
corruption, and darkness, and every other offshoot of evil had grown
into the nature of the author of evil, the approach of the Divine
power, acting like fire<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p4.2" n="2005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.2-Mal.3.3" parsed="|Mal|3|2|3|3" passage="Mal. iii. 2, 3">Mal. iii. 2,
3</scripRef>.</p></note>, and making that
unnatural accretion to disappear, thus by purgation<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p5.2" n="2006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">τῇ
καθάρσει</span>. This is the reading of three of Krabinger’s Codd. and that
of Hervetus and Zinus; “purgatione,”
“purgationis”: the context too of the whole chapter seems
to require it. But Morell’s Cod. had <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p6.2" lang="EL">τῇ
ἀφθαρσί&amp; 139·</span>, and Ducæus approved of retaining it. For this
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p6.3" lang="EL">κάθαρσις</span> see especially Origen, <i>c. Cels.</i> vi. 44.</p></note> of the evil becomes a blessing to that
nature, though the separation is agonizing. Therefore even the
adversary himself will not be likely to dispute that what took place
was both just and salutary, that is, if he shall have attained to a
perception of the boon. For it is now as with those who for their cure
are subjected to the knife and the cautery; they are angry with the
doctors, and wince with the pain of the incision; but if recovery of
health be the result of this treatment, and the pain of the cautery
passes away, they will feel grateful to those who have wrought this
cure upon them. In like manner, when, after long periods of time, the
evil of our nature, which now is mixed up with it and has grown with
its growth, has been expelled, and when there has been a restoration of
those who are now lying in Sin to their primal state, a harmony of
thanksgiving will arise from all creation<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p6.4" n="2007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> “Far otherwise was it with the great thinkers of the early
Church.…They realized that redemption was a means to an end, and
that end the reconsecration of the whole universe to God. And so the
very completeness of their grasp upon the Atonement led them to dwell
upon the cosmical significance of the Incarnation, its purpose to
‘gather together all things in one.’ For it was an age in
which the problems of the universe were keenly
felt.”—<i>Lux Mundi,</i> p. 134.</p></note>,
as well from those who in the process of the purgation have suffered
chastisement, as from those who needed not any purgation at all. These
and the like benefits the great mystery of the Divine incarnation
bestows. For in those points in which He was mingled with humanity,
passing as He did through all the accidents proper to human nature,
such as birth, rearing, growing up, and advancing even to the taste of
death, He accomplished all the results before mentioned, freeing both
man from evil, and healing even the introducer of evil himself. For the
chastisement, however painful, of moral disease is a healing of its
weakness.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxix" next="xi.ii.xxx" prev="xi.ii.xxviii" progress="91.00%" title="Chapter XXVII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxix-p2.1">It</span> is,
then, completely in keeping with this, that He Who was thus pouring
Himself into our nature should accept this commixture in all its
accidents. For as they who wash clothes do not pass over some of the
dirt and cleanse the rest, but clear the whole cloth from all its
stains, from one end to the other, that the cloak by being uniformly
brightened from washing may be throughout equal to its own standard of
cleanness, in like manner, since the life of man was defiled by sin, in
its beginning, end, and all its intermediate states, there needed an
abstergent force to penetrate the whole, and not to mend some one part
by cleansing, while it left another unattended to. For this reason it
is that, seeing that our life has been included between boundaries on
either side, one, I mean, at its beginning, and the other at its
ending, at each boundary the force that is capable of correcting our
nature is to be found, attaching itself to the beginning, and extending
to the end, and touching all between those two points<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxix-p2.2" n="2008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> “In order that the sacrifice might be representative, He
took upon Him the whole of our human nature and became flesh,
conditioned though that fleshly nature was throughout by sin. It was
not only in His death that we contemplate Him as the sin-bearer: but
throughout His life He was as it were conditioned by the sinfulness of
those with whom His human nature brought Him into close and manifold
relations.”—<i>Lux Mundi,</i> p. 217 (Augustine, <i>de
Musicâ,</i> vi. 4, quoted in note, “Hominem sine peccato,
non sine peccatoris conditione, suscepit”).</p></note>. Since, then, there is for all men only one
way of entrance into this life of ours, from whence was He Who was
making His entrance amongst us to transport Himself into our life? From
heaven, perhaps some one will say, who rejects with contempt, as base
and degraded, this species of birth, <i>i.e.</i> the human. But there
was no humanity in heaven: and in that supramundane existence no
disease of evil had been naturalized; but He Who poured Himself into
man adopted this commixture with a view to the <i>benefit</i> of it.
Where, then, evil was not and the human life was not lived, how is it
that any one seeks <i>there</i> the scene of this wrapping up of God in
man, or, rather, not man, but some phantom resemblance of man? In what
could the recovery of our nature have consisted if, while this earthly
creature was diseased and needed this recovery, something else, amongst
the heavenly beings, had experienced the Divine sojourning? It is
impossible for the sick man to be healed, unless his suffering member
receives the healing. If, therefore, while this sick part was on earth,
omnipotence had touched it not, but had regarded only its own dignity,
this its pre-occupation with matters with which we had nothing in
common would have been of no benefit to man. And with regard to the
undignified in the case of Deity we can make no distinction; that is,
if it is allowable to conceive at all of anything beneath the dignity
of Deity beside evil. On the contrary, for one who forms such a
narrow-minded view of the greatness of the Deity as to make it consist
in inability to admit of fellowship with the peculiarities of our
nature, the degradation is in no point lessened by the Deity
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_495.html" id="xi.ii.xxix-Page_495" n="495" />being conformed to
the fashion of a heavenly rather than of an earthly body. For every
<i>created</i> being is distant, by an equal degree of inferiority,
from that which is the Highest, Who is unapproachable by reason of the
sublimity of His Being: the whole universe is in value the same
distance beneath Him. For that which is absolutely inaccessible does
not allow access to some one thing while it is unapproachable by
another, but it transcends all existences by an equal sublimity.
Neither, therefore, is the earth further removed from this dignity, nor
the heavens closer to it, nor do the things which have their existence
within each of these elemental worlds differ at all from each other in
this respect, that some are allowed to be in contact with the
inaccessible Being, while others are forbidden the approach. Otherwise
we must suppose that the power which governs the Universe does not
equally pervade the whole, but in some parts is in excess, in others is
deficient. Consequently, by this difference of less or more in quantity
or quality, the Deity will appear in the light of something composite
and out of agreement with itself; if, that is, we could suppose it, as
viewed in its essence, to be far away from us, whilst it is a close
neighbour to some other creature, and from that proximity easily
apprehended. But on this subject of that exalted dignity true reason
looks neither downward nor upward in the way of comparison; for all
things sink to a level beneath the power which presides over the
Universe: so that if it shall be thought by them that any earthly
nature is unworthy of this intimate connection with the Deity, neither
can any other be found which has such worthiness. But if all things
equally fall short of this dignity, one thing there is that is not
beneath the dignity of God, and that is, to do good to him that needed
it. If we confess, then, that where the disease was, there the healing
power attended, what is there in this belief which is foreign to the
proper conception of the Deity?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxx" next="xi.ii.xxxi" prev="xi.ii.xxix" progress="91.19%" title="Chapter XXVIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxx-p2.1">But</span> they deride our state of nature, and din into our ears the manner
of our being born, supposing in this way to make the mystery
ridiculous, as if it were unbecoming in God by such an entrance into
the world as this to connect Himself with the fellowship of the human
life. But we touched upon this point before, when we said that the only
thing which is essentially degraded is moral evil or whatever has an
affinity with such evil; whereas the orderly process of Nature,
arranged as it has been by the Divine will and law, is beyond the reach
of any misrepresentation on the score of wickedness: otherwise this
accusation would reach up to the Author of Nature, if anything
connected with Nature were to be found fault with as degraded and
unseemly. If, then, the Deity is separate only from evil, and if there
is no nature in evil, and if the mystery declares that God was born in
man but not in evil; and if, for man, there is but one way of entrance
upon life, namely that by which the embryo passes on to the stage of
life, what other mode of entrance upon life would they prescribe for
God? these people, I mean, who, while they judge it right and proper
that the nature which evil had weakened should be visited by the Divine
power, yet take offence at this special method of the visitation, not
remembering that the whole organization of the body is of equal value
throughout, and that nothing in it, of all the elements that contribute
to the continuance of the animal life, is liable to the charge of being
worthless or wicked. For the whole arrangement of the bodily organs and
limbs has been constructed with one end in view, and that is, the
continuance in life of humanity; and while the other organs of the body
conserve the present actual vitality of men, each being apportioned to
a different operation, and by their means the faculties of sense and
action are exercised, the generative organs on the contrary involve a
forecast of the future, introducing as they do, by themselves, their
counteracting transmission for our race. Looking, therefore, to their
utility, to which of those parts which are deemed more honourable are
these inferior<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxx-p2.2" n="2009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.14-1Cor.12.24" parsed="|1Cor|12|14|12|24" passage="1 Cor. xii. 14-24">1 Cor. xii. 14–24</scripRef>.</p></note>? Nay, than which
must they not in all reason be deemed more worthy of honour? For not by
the eye, or ear, or tongue, or any other sense, is the continuation of
our race carried on. These, as has been remarked, pertain to the
enjoyment of the present. But by those other organs the immortality of
humanity is secured, so that death, though ever operating against us,
thus in a certain measure becomes powerless and ineffectual, since
Nature, to baffle him, is ever as it were throwing herself into the
breach through those who come successively into being. What
unseemliness, then, is contained in our revelation of God mingled with
the life of humanity through those very means by which Nature carries
on the combat against death?</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxi" next="xi.ii.xxxii" prev="xi.ii.xxx" progress="91.29%" title="Chapter XXIX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p2.1">But</span> they change their ground and endeavour to vilify our faith in
another way. They ask, if what took place was not to the dishonour
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_496.html" id="xi.ii.xxxi-Page_496" n="496" />God or
unworthy of Him, why did He delay the benefit so long? Why, since evil
was in the beginning, did He not cut off its further progress?—To
this we have a concise answer; viz. that this delay in conferring the
benefit was owing to wisdom and a provident regard for that which would
be a gain for our nature. In diseases, for instance, of the body, when
some corrupt humour spreads unseen beneath the pores, before all the
unhealthy secretion has been detected on the skin, they who treat
diseases by the rules of art do not use such medicines as would harden
the flesh, but they wait till all that lurks within comes out upon the
surface, and then, with the disease unmasked, apply their remedies.
When once, then, the disease of evil had fixed itself in the nature of
mankind, He, the universal Healer, waited for the time when no form of
wickedness was left still hidden in that nature. For this reason it was
that He did not produce his healing for man’s disease immediately
on Cain’s hatred and murder of his brother; for the wickedness of
those who were destroyed in the days of Noah had not yet burst into a
flame, nor had that terrible disease of Sodomite lawlessness been
displayed, nor the Egyptians’ war against God<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p2.2" n="2010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">θεομαχία</span>, a word often applied by the Greek Fathers to the conduct
of the Egyptians, in reference, of course, to Pharaoh.</p></note>, nor the pride of Assyria, nor the
Jews’ bloody persecution of God’s saints, nor Herod’s
cruel murder of the children, nor whatever else is recorded, or if
unrecorded was done in the generations that followed, the root of evil
budding forth in divers manners in the wilful purposes of man. When,
then, wickedness had reached its utmost height, and there was no form
of wickedness which men had not dared to do, to the end that the
healing remedy might pervade the whole of the diseased system, He,
accordingly, ministers to the disease; not at its beginning, but when
it had been completely developed.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxii" next="xi.ii.xxxiii" prev="xi.ii.xxxi" progress="91.36%" title="Chapter XXX" type="Chapter"><p class="c50" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXX.</span></p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p2.1">If</span>,
however, any one thinks to refute our argument on this ground, that
even after the application of the remedial process the life of man is
still in discord through its errors, let us lead him to the truth by an
example taken from familiar things. Take, for instance, the case of a
serpent; if it receives a deadly blow on the head, the hinder part of
the coil is not at once deadened along with it; but, while the head is
dead, the tail part is still animated with its own particular spirit,
and is not deprived of its vital motion: in like manner we may see Sin
struck its deadly blow and yet in its remainders still vexing the life
of man. But then they give up finding fault with the account of
Revelation on these points, and make another charge against it; viz.
that the Faith does not reach all mankind. “But why is it,”
they ask, “that all men do not obtain the grace, but that, while
some adhere to the Word, the portion who remain unbelieving is no small
one; either because God was unwilling to bestow his benefit
ungrudgingly upon all, or because He was altogether unable to do
so?” Now neither of these alternatives can defy criticism. For it
is unworthy of God, either that He should not will what is good, or
that He should be unable to do it. “If, therefore, the Faith is a
good thing, why,” they ask, “does not its grace come upon
all men?” Now<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p2.2" n="2011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> The
following passage is anti-Calvinistic. Gregory here, as continually
elsewhere, asserts the freedom of the will; and is strongly supported
by Justin Martyr, i. 43: “If it has been fixed by fate that one
man shall be good, and another bad, the one is not praiseworthy, the
other not culpable. And again, if mankind has not power by a free
choice to flee the evil and to choose the good, it is not responsible
for any results, however shocking.”</p></note>, if in our
representation of the Gospel mystery we had so stated the matter as
that it was the Divine will that the Faith should be so granted away
amongst mankind that some men should be called, while the rest had no
share in the calling, occasion would be given for bringing such a
charge against this Revelation. But if the call came with equal meaning
to all and makes no distinction as to worth, age, or different national
characteristics (for it was for this reason that at the very first
beginning of the proclamation of the Gospel they who ministered the
Word were, by Divine inspiration, all at once enabled to speak in the
language of any nation, viz. in order that no one might be destitute of
a share in the blessings of evangelical instruction), with what
reasonableness can they still charge it upon God that the Word has not
influenced all mankind? For He Who holds the sovereignty of the
universe, out of the excess of this regard for man, permitted something
to be under our own control, of which each of us alone is master. Now
this is the will, a thing that cannot be enslaved, and of
self-determining power, since it is seated in the liberty of thought
and mind. Therefore such a charge might more justly be transferred to
those who have not attached themselves to the Faith, instead of resting
on Him Who has called them to believe. For even when Peter at the
beginning preached the Gospel in a crowded assembly of the Jews, and
three thousand at once received the Faith, though those who disbelieved
were more in number than the believers, they did not attach blame to
the Apostle on the ground of their disbelief. It was, indeed, not in
reason, when the grace of the Gospel had been publicly set forth, for
one who had absented himself <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_497.html" id="xi.ii.xxxii-Page_497" n="497" />from it of his own accord to
lay the blame of his exclusion on another rather than
himself.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxiii" next="xi.ii.xxxiv" prev="xi.ii.xxxii" progress="91.49%" title="Chapter XXXI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p2.1">Yet</span>,
even in their reply to this, or the like, they are not at a loss for a
contentious rejoinder. For they assert that God, if He had been so
pleased, might have forcibly drawn those, who were not inclined to
yield, to accept the Gospel message. But where then would have been
their free will? Where their virtuous merit? Where their meed of praise
from their moral directors? It belongs only to inanimate or irrational
creatures to be brought round by the will of another to his purpose;
whereas the reasoning and intelligent nature, if it lays aside its
freedom of action, loses at the same time the gracious gift of
intellect. For upon what is he to employ any faculty of thought, if his
power of choosing anything according to his inclination lies in the
will of another? But then, if the will remains without the capacity of
action, virtue necessarily disappears, since it is shackled by the
enforced quiescence of the will. Then, if virtue does not exist, life
loses its value, reason moves in accordance with fatalism, the praise
of moral guardians<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p2.2" n="2012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
κατορθούντων</span></p></note> is gone, sin may be
indulged in without risk, and the difference between the courses of
life is obliterated. For who, henceforth, could with any reason condemn
profligacy, or praise sobriety? Since<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p3.2" n="2013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> This
is an answer to modern “Ethical Determinants.”</p></note>
every one would have this ready answer, that nothing of all the things
we are inclined to is in our own power, but that by some superior and
ruling influence the wills of men are brought round to the purpose of
one who has the mastery over them. The conclusion, then is that it is
not the goodness of God that is chargeable with the fact that the Faith
is not engendered in all men, but rather the disposition of those by
whom the preaching of the Word is received.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxiv" next="xi.ii.xxxv" prev="xi.ii.xxxiii" progress="91.55%" title="Chapter XXXII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p2.1">What</span> other objection is alleged by our adversaries? This; that (to take
the preferable view<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p2.2" n="2014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">μάλιστα
μεν</span>.</p></note>) it was altogether
needless that that transcendent Being should submit to the experience
of death, but He might independently of this, through the
superabundance of His power, have wrought with ease His purpose; still,
if for some ineffable reason or other it was absolutely necessary that
so it should be, at least He ought not to have been subjected to the
contumely of such an ignominious kind of death. What death, they ask,
could be more ignominious than that by crucifixion? What answer can we
make to this? Why, that the death is rendered necessary by the birth,
and that He Who had determined once for all to share the nature of man
must pass through all the peculiar conditions of that nature. Seeing,
then, that the life of man is determined between two boundaries, had
He, after having passed the one, not touched the other that follows,
His proposed design would have remained only half fulfilled, from His
not having touched that second condition of our nature. Perhaps,
however, one who exactly understands the mystery would be justified
rather in saying that, instead of the death occurring in consequence of
the birth, the birth on the contrary was accepted by Him for the sake
of the death; for He Who lives for ever did not sink down into the
conditions of a bodily birth from any need to live, but to call us back
from death to life. Since, then, there was needed a lifting up from
death for the whole of our nature, He stretches forth a hand as it were
to prostrate man, and stooping down to our dead corpse He came so far
within the grasp of death as to touch a state of deadness, and then in
His own body to bestow on our nature the principle of the resurrection,
raising as He did by His power along with Himself the whole man. For
since from no other source than from the concrete lump of our nature<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p3.2" n="2015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.21" parsed="|Rom|9|21|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 21">Rom. ix. 21</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.2" lang="EL">φύραμα</span> is
used for the human body often in the Greek Fathers, <i>i.e.</i>
Athanasius, Chrysostom, John Damascene: by all of whom Christ is
called <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.3" lang="EL">ἀπαρχὴ τοῦ
ἡμετέρου
φυράματος</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.5" osisRef="Bible:Job.10.9" parsed="|Job|10|9|0|0" passage="Job x. 9">Job x. 9</scripRef>: Epictetus also calls
the human body <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.6" lang="EL">πηλοω
κομψῶς
πεφυραμένον.</span></p></note> had come that flesh, which was the
receptacle of the Godhead and in the resurrection was raised up
together with that Godhead, therefore just in the same way as, in the
instance of this body of ours, the operation of one of the organs of
sense is felt at once by the whole system, as one with that member, so
also the resurrection principle of this Member, as though the whole of
mankind was a single living being, passes through the entire race,
being imparted from the Member to the whole by virtue of the continuity
and oneness of the nature. What, then, is there beyond the bounds of
probability in what this Revelation teaches us; viz. that He Who stands
upright stoops to one who has fallen, in order to lift him up from his
prostrate condition? And as to the Cross, whether it possesses some
other and deeper meaning, those who are skilled in mysticism may
explain; but, however that may be, the traditional teaching which has
reached us is as follows. Since all things in the Gospel, both
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_498.html" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-Page_498" n="498" />deeds and words,
have a sublime and heavenly meaning, and there is nothing in it which
is not such, that is, which does not exhibit a complete mingling of the
human with the Divine, where the utterance exerted and the deeds
enacted are human but the secret sense represents the Divine, it would
follow that in this particular as well as in the rest we must not
regard only the one element and overlook the other; but in the
<i>fact</i> of this death we must contemplate the human feature, while
in the <i>manner</i> of it we must be anxious to find the Divine<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.7" n="2016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐν
μὲν τῷ
θανάτῳ
καθορᾷν τὸ
ἀνθρώπινον,
ἐν δὲ τῷ
τρόπῳ
πολυπραγμονεῖν
τὸ
θειότερον</span>. This is Krabinger’s reading (for <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐν
τῳ ἀθανάτῳ…ἐν δὲ
τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ</span>) on the authority of Theodoret’s quotation and two
Codd. for the first, and of all his Codd. for the second. Hervetus also
seems to have read the same, “in <i>morte</i> quidem quod est
humanum intueri, in <i>modo</i> autem perscrutari quod est
divinius.” Glauber, however, translates the common text,
“Man muss <i>bei dem Unsterblichen</i> zwar das Menschliche
betrachten, aber <i>bei dem Menschen</i> auch das Göttliche
hervorsuchen:” notwithstanding that he hints his preference for
another reading, <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.3" lang="EL">σκοπῷ</span> for this
last; cf. just above, “but the secret sense represents the
Divine,” which would then be parallel to this last
sentence.</p></note>. For since it is the property of the Godhead
to pervade all things, and to extend itself through the length and
breadth of the substance of existence in every part—for nothing
would continue to be if it remained not within the existent; and that
which is this existent properly and primarily is the Divine Being,
Whose existence in the world the continuance of all things that are
forces us to believe in,—this is the very thing we learn from the
figure of the Cross; it is divided into four parts, so that there are
the projections, four in number, from the central point where the whole
converges upon itself; because He Who at the hour of His pre-arranged
death was stretched upon it is He Who binds together all things into
Himself, and by Himself brings to one harmonious agreement the diverse
natures of actual existences. For in these existences there is the idea
either of something above, or of something below, or else the thought
passes to the confines sideways. If, therefore, you take into your
consideration the system of things above the heavens or of things below
the earth, or of things at the boundaries of the universe on either
side, everywhere the presence of Deity anticipates your thought as the
sole observable power that in every part of existing things holds in a
state of being all those things. Now whether we ought to call this
Existence Deity, or Mind, or Power, or Wisdom, or any other lofty term
which might be better able to express Him Who is above all, our
argument has no quarrel with the appellation or name or form of phrase
used. Since, then, all creation looks to Him, and is about and around
Him, and through Him is coherent with itself, things above being
through Him conjoined to things below and things lateral to themselves,
it was right that not by hearing only we should be conducted to the
full understanding of the Deity, but that sight also should be our
teacher in these sublime subjects for thought; and it is from sight
that the mighty Paul starts when he initiates<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.4" n="2017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.18" parsed="|Eph|3|18|0|0" passage="Eph. iii. 18">Eph. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
the people of Ephesus in the mysteries, and imbues them through his
instructions with the power of knowing what is that “depth and
height and breadth and length.” In fact he designates each
projection of the Cross by its proper appellation. The upper part he
calls height, the lower depth, and the side extensions breadth and
length; and in another passage<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p6.2" n="2018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Philip. ii. 10">Philip. ii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> he makes his
thought still clearer to the Philippians, to whom he says, “that
at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and
things in earth, and things under the earth.” In that passage he
includes in one appellation the centre and projecting arms<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p7.2" n="2019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.1" lang="EL">κεραίαν</span>. The Fathers were fond of tracing similitudes to the form of the
Cross, in nature and art: in the sail-yards of a ship, as here, and in
the flight of birds on the wing. This is the reading of Codd. Morell.,
Reg., and three of Krabinger’s: but <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.2" lang="EL">γαῖαν</span> in the
margin of that of J. Vulcobius (Abbot of Belpré) has got into the
text of both Paris Editt., though the second asterisks it. Hervetus
(“et fastigium”) seems to have read <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.3" lang="EL">καὶ
ἄκραν</span>.</p></note>, calling “things in earth” all
that is in the middle between things in heaven and things under the
earth. Such is the lesson we learn in regard to the mystery of the
Cross. And the subsequent events which the narrative contains follow so
appropriately that, as even unbelievers must admit, there is nothing in
them adverse to the proper conceptions of the Deity. That He did not
abide in death, that the wounds which His body had received from the
iron of the nails and spear offered no impediment to His rising again,
that after His resurrection He showed Himself as He pleased to His
disciples, that when He wished to be present with them He was in their
midst without being seen, as needing no entrance through open doors,
and that He strengthened the disciples by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost, and that He promised to be amongst them, and that no partition
wall should intervene between them and Him, and that to the sight He
ascended to Heaven while to the mind He was everywhere; all these, and
whatever like facts the history of Him comprises, need no assistance
from arguments to show that they are signs of deity and of a sublime
and supereminent power. With regard to them therefore I do not deem it
necessary to go into any detail, inasmuch as their description of
itself shows the supernatural character. But since the dispensation of
the washing (whether we choose to call it baptism, or illumination, or
regeneration; for we make the name no subject of controversy) is a part
of our revealed doctrines, it may be as well to enter on a short
discussion of this as well.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxv" next="xi.ii.xxxvi" prev="xi.ii.xxxiv" progress="91.87%" title="Chapter XXXIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_499.html" id="xi.ii.xxxv-Page_499" n="499" /><span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter XXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p2.1">For</span> when they have heard from us something to this effect—that
when the mortal passes into life it follows necessarily that, as that
first birth leads only to the existence of mortality, another birth
should be discovered, a birth which neither begins nor ends with
corruption, but one which conducts the person begotten to an immortal
existence, in order that, as what is begotten of a mortal birth has
necessarily a mortal subsistence, so from a birth which admits not
corruption that which is born may be superior to the corruption of
death; when, I say, they have heard this and the like from us, and are
besides instructed as to the process,—namely that it is prayer
and the invocation of heavenly grace, and water, and faith, by which
the mystery of regeneration is accomplished,—they still remain
incredulous and have an eye only for the outward and visible, as if
that which is operated corporeally<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p2.2" n="2020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">σωματικῶς</span>: with a general reference both to the recipient, the words
(the “form”), and the water (the “matter,” in
the Aristotelian sense). Cf. questions in <i>Private Baptism of
Infants:</i> and Hampden’s <i>Bampton Lectures,</i> p. 336
<i>n.</i></p></note> concurred not
with the fulfilment of God’s promise. How, they ask, can prayer
and the invocation of Divine power over the water be the foundation of
life in those who have been thus initiated? In reply to them, unless
they be of a very obstinate disposition, one single consideration
suffices to bring them to an acquiescence in our doctrine. For let us
in our turn ask them about that process of the carnal generation which
every one can notice. How does that something which is cast for the
beginnings of the formation of a living being become a Man? In that
case, most certainly, there is no method whatever that can discover for
us, by any possible reasoning, even the probable truth. For what
correlation is there between the definition of man and the quality
observable in that something? Man, when once he is put together, is a
reasoning and intellectual being, capable of thought and knowledge; but
that something is to be observed only in its quality of humidity, and
the mind grasps nothing in it beyond that which is seen by the sense of
sight. The reply, therefore, which we might expect to receive from
those whom we questioned as to how it is credible that a man is
compounded from that humid element, is the very reply which we make
when questioned about the regeneration that takes place through the
water. Now in that other case any one so questioned has this reply
ready at hand, that that element becomes a man by a Divine power,
wanting which, the element is motionless and inoperative. If,
therefore, in that instance the subordinate matter does not make the
man, but the Divine power changes that visible thing into a man’s
nature, it would be utterly unfair for them, when in the one case they
testify to such power in God, in this other department to suppose that
the Deity is too weak to accomplish His will. What is there common,
they ask, between water and life? What is there common, we ask them in
return, between humidity and God’s image? In that case there is
no paradox if, God so willing, what is humid changes into the most rare
creature<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p3.2" n="2021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">τιμιώτατον</span>
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p4.2" lang="EL">τιμὴ</span> =
“price”) <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxv-p4.3" lang="EL">ζῶον</span>. So Plato,
<i>Laws,</i> p. 766: “Man, getting right training and a happy
organization, is wont to become a most godlike and cultivated
creature.”</p></note>. Equally, then, in this case we assert
that there is nothing strange when the presence of a Divine influence
transforms what is born with a corruptible nature into a state of
incorruption.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxvi" next="xi.ii.xxxvii" prev="xi.ii.xxxv" progress="91.99%" title="Chapter XXXIV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p2.1">But</span> they ask for proof of this presence of the Deity when invoked for
the sanctification of the baptismal process<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p2.2" n="2022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
γινομένων</span></p></note>.
Let the person who requires this evidence recall to mind the result of
our inquiries further back. The reasoning by which we established that
the power which was manifested to us through the flesh was really a
Divine power, is the defence of that which we now say. For when it has
been shown that He Who was manifested in the flesh, and then exhibited
His nature by the miracles which He wrought, was God, it is also at the
same time shown that He is present in that process, as often as He is
invoked. For, as of everything that exists there is some peculiarity
which indicates its nature, so truth is the distinctive peculiarity of
the Divine nature. Well, then, He has promised that He will always be
present with those that call upon Him, that He is in the midst of those
that believe, that He remains among them collectively and has special
intercourse with each one. We can no longer, then, need any other proof
of the presence of the Deity in the things that are done in Baptism,
believing as we do that He is God by reason of the miracles which He
wrought, and knowing as we do that it is the peculiarity of the Godhead
to be free from any touch of falsehood, and confidently holding as we
do that the thing promised was involved in the truthfulness of its
announcement. The invocation by prayer, then, which precedes this
Divine Dispensation constitutes an abundance of proof that what is
effected is done by God. For if in the case of that other kind of
man-formation the impulses of the parents, even though they
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_500.html" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-Page_500" n="500" />do not invoke the
Deity, yet by the power of God, as we have before said, mould the
embryo, and if this power is withheld their eagerness is ineffectual
and useless, how much more will the object be accomplished in that
spiritual mode of generation, where both God has promised that He will
be present in the process and, as we have believed, has put power from
Himself into the work, and, besides, our own will is bent upon that
object; supposing, that is, that the aid which comes through prayer has
at the same time been duly called in? For as they who pray God that the
sun may shine on them in no way blunt the promptitude of that which is
actually going to take place, yet no one will say that the zeal of
those who thus pray is useless on the ground that they pray God for
what must happen, in the same way they who, resting on the truthfulness
of His promise, are firmly persuaded that His grace is surely present
in those who are regenerate in this mystical Dispensation, either
themselves make<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p3.2" n="2023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ποιοῦνται</span>
(middle), <i>i.e.</i> by their prayers.</p></note> an actual addition
to that grace, or at all events do not cause the existing grace to
miscarry. For that the grace is there is a matter of faith, on account
of Him Who has promised to give it being Divine; while the testimony as
to His Divinity comes through the Miracles<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p4.2" n="2024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἡ δε
τῆς θεότητος
μαρτυρία διὰ
τῶν θαυμάτων
ἐστίν</span>: a noteworthy
sentence.</p></note>.
Thus, then, that the Deity is present in all the baptismal process<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p5.2" n="2025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvi-p6.1" lang="EL">τῶν
γινομένων</span> (cf. above) being understood.</p></note> admits of no question.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxvii" next="xi.ii.xxxviii" prev="xi.ii.xxxvi" progress="92.10%" title="Chapter XXXV" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p2.1">But</span> the
descent into the water, and the trine immersion of the person in it,
involves another mystery. For since the method of our salvation was
made effectual not so much by His precepts in the way of teaching<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p2.2" n="2026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
τῆς κατὰ
διδαχὴν
ὑφηγήσεως</span>. This is what Krabinger finds in three Codd., and Morell
and Hervetus have rendered in the Latin. But the editions have
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p3.2" lang="EL">διαδοχὴν  ῾Υφήγησις</span> does not refer to any “preceding”
(“præeunte,” Hervetus) teaching; but to
“instruction” of any kind, whether “in the way of
teaching,” or of <i>example,</i> as below.</p></note> as by the deeds of Him Who has realized an
actual fellowship with man, and has effected life as a living fact, so
that by means of the flesh which He has assumed, and at the same time
deified<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p3.3" n="2027" place="end"><p class="c67" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>the flesh which He has assumed, and at the same time
deified.</i> “Un terme cher aux
Pères du IV<sup>e</sup> siècle, de nous
<i>déifier</i>” (Denis, <i>Philosophie
d’Origène,</i> p. 458). This <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">θεοποίησις</span>
or <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.2" lang="EL">θέωσις</span> is
more than a metaphor even from the first; “vere fideles
vocantur <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.3" lang="EL">θεοί</span>, non naturâ
quidem, sed <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.4" lang="EL">τῇ
ὁμοιώσει</span>, ait Athanasius;” Casaubon, <i>In Epist. ad Eustath.</i>
“We become ‘gods’ by grasping the Divine power and
substance;” Clement, <i>Stromata,</i> iv. That the Platonists had
thus used the word of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.5" lang="EL">τὸ
πρὸς μείζονα
δόξαν
ἀνυψωθὲν</span> is clear. Synesius in one of his <i>Hymns</i> says to his
soul:—</p>

<p class="c78" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no">“Soon commingled with the
Father</p>

<p class="c79" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p6" shownumber="no">Thou shalt dance a
‘god’ with God.”</p>

<p class="c67" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p7" shownumber="no">Just as elsewhere (<i>in
Dione,</i> p. 50) he says, “it is not sufficient not to be bad;
each must be even a ‘god.’” Cf. also Gregory Thaum.
<i>Panegyr Origenis,</i> §142. When we come to the Fathers of the
4th century and later, these words are used more especially of the
<i>work of the Holy Spirit</i> upon man. Cf. Cyrill. Alex.: “If
to be able to ‘deify’ is a greater thing than a creature
can do, and if the Spirit does ‘deify,’ how can he be
created or anything but God, seeing that he
‘deifies’?” “If the Spirit is not God,”
says Gregory Naz., “let him first be deified, and then let him
deify me his equal;” where two things are implied, 1. that the
recognized work of the Holy Spirit is to ‘deify,’ 2. that
this “deification” is <i>not</i> Godhead. It is “the
comparative god-making” of Dionysius Areopag. whereby we are
“partakers of the Divine nature” (<scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" passage="2 Pet. i. 4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>). On the word as
applied to the human nature of our Saviour Himself, Huet
(<i>Origeniana,</i> ii. 3, c. 17), in discussing the statement of
Origen, in his Commentary on S. Matthew (<i>Tract</i> 27), that
“Christ after His resurrection ‘deified’ the human
nature which He had taken,” remarks, “If we take this word
so as to make Origen mean that the Word was changed into the human
nature, and that the flesh itself was changed into God and made of the
same substance as the Word, he will clearly be guilty of that deadly
error which Apollinaris brought into the Church (<i>i.e.</i> that the
Saviour’s soul is not ‘reasonable,’ nor His flesh
human); or rather of the heresy perpetrated by some sects of the
Eutychians, who asserted that the human nature was changed into the
Divine after the Resurrection. But if we take him to mean that
Christ’s human nature, after being divested of weakness after
death, assumed a <i>certain</i> Divine quality, we shall be doing Him
no wrong.” He then quotes a line from Gregory’s
<i>Iambics:</i>—</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc39" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p8" shownumber="no">“The thing
‘deifying,’ and the thing ‘deified,’ are one
God:”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p9" shownumber="no">and this is said even of
Christ’s Incarnation; how much more then can it be said of His
Resurrection state, as in this passage of the <i>Great Catechism?</i>
Huet adds one of Origen’s answers to Celsus: “His mortal
body and the human soul in Him, by virtue of their junction or rather
union and blending with that (deity), assumed, we assert, qualities of
the very greatest kind.…What incredibility is there in the
quality of mortality in the body of Jesus changing, when God so planned
and willed it, into an ethereal and Divine” (<i>i.e.</i> the
matter, as the receptacle of these qualities, remaining the same)? It
is in this sense that Chrysostom can say that “Christ came to us,
and took upon Him our nature and deified it;” and Augustine,
“your humanity received the name of that deity” <i>(contr.
Arian.).</i></p></note>, everything kindred and related may be
saved along with it, it was necessary that some means should be devised
by which there might be, in the baptismal process, a kind of affinity
and likeness between him who follows and Him Who leads the way.
Needful, therefore, is it to see what features are to be observed in
the Author of our life, in order that the imitation on the part of
those that follow may be regulated, as the Apostle says, after the
pattern of the Captain of our salvation<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p9.1" n="2028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.10" parsed="|Heb|2|10|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 10">Heb. ii. 10</scripRef>; xii.
2.</p></note>.
For, as it is they who are actually drilled into measured and orderly
movements in arms by skilled drill-masters, who are advanced to
dexterity in handling their weapons by what they see with their eyes,
whereas he who does not practise what is shown him remains devoid of
such dexterity, in the same way it is imperative on all those who have
an equally earnest desire for the Good as He has, to be followers by
the path of an exact imitation of Him Who leads the way to salvation,
and to carry into action what He has shown them. It is, in fact,
impossible for persons to reach the same goal unless they travel by the
same ways. For as persons who are at a loss how to thread the turns of
mazes, when they happen to fall in with some one who has experience of
them, get to the end of those various misleading turnings in the
chambers by following him behind, which they could not do, did they not
follow him their leader step by step, so too, I pray you mark, the
labyrinth of this our life cannot be threaded by the faculties of human
nature unless a man pursues that same path as He did Who, though
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_501.html" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-Page_501" n="501" />once in it, yet
got beyond the difficulties which hemmed Him in. I apply this figure of
a labyrinth to that prison of death, which is without an egress<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p10.2" n="2029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p11.1" lang="EL">ἀδιέξοδον…φρουράν</span>. Krabinger’s excellent reading. Cf. Plato,
<i>Phæd</i>. p. 62 B, “We men are in a sort of
prison.”</p></note> and environs the wretched race of mankind.
What, then, have we beheld in the case of the Captain of our salvation?
A three days’ state of death and then life again. Now some sort
of resemblance in us to such things has to be planned. What, then, is
the plan by which in us too a resemblance to that which took place in
Him is completed? Everything that is affected by death has its proper
and natural place, and that is the earth in which it is laid and
hidden. Now earth and water have much mutual affinity. Alone of the
elements they have weight and gravitate downwards; they mutually abide
in each other; they are mutually confined. Seeing, then, the death of
the Author of our life subjected Him to burial in earth and was in
accord with our common nature, the imitation which we enact of that
death is expressed in the neighbouring element. And as He, that Man
from above<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p11.2" n="2030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.31" parsed="|John|3|31|0|0" passage="John iii. 31">John iii. 31</scripRef>: <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 47">1 Cor. xv.
47</scripRef> (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.3" lang="EL">ἄνωθεν = ἐξ
οὐρανοῦ</span>).</p></note>, having taken deadness on Himself,
after His being deposited in the earth, returned back to life the third
day, so every one who is knitted to Him by virtue of his bodily form,
looking forward to the same successful issue, I mean this arriving at
life by having, instead of earth, water poured on him<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.4" n="2031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p13.1" lang="EL">ἐπιχεόμενος</span>. This may be pressed to imply that immersion was not
absolutely necessary. So below <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p13.2" lang="EL">τὸ ὕδωρ τρὶς
ἐπιχεαμενοι</span></p></note>, and so submitting to that element, has
represented for him in the three movements the three-days-delayed grace
of the resurrection. Something like this has been said in what has gone
before, namely, that by the Divine providence death has been introduced
as a dispensation into the nature of man, so that, sin having flowed
away at the dissolution of the union of soul and body, man, through the
resurrection, might be refashioned, sound, passionless, stainless, and
removed from any touch of evil. In the case however of the Author of
our Salvation this dispensation of death reached its fulfilment, having
entirely accomplished its special purpose. For in His death, not only
were things that once were one put asunder, but also things that had
been disunited were again brought together; so that in this dissolution
of things that had naturally grown together, I mean, the soul and body,
our nature might be purified, and this return to union of these severed
elements might secure freedom from the contamination of any foreign
admixture. But as regards those who follow this Leader, their nature
does not admit of an exact and entire imitation, but it receives now as
much as it is capable of receiving, while it reserves the remainder for
the time that comes after. In what, then, does this imitation consist?
It consists in the effecting the suppression of that admixture of sin,
in the figure of mortification that is given by the water, not
certainly a complete effacement, but a kind of break in the continuity
of the evil, two things concurring to this removal of sin—the
penitence of the transgressor and his imitation of the death. By these
two things the man is in a measure freed from his congenital tendency
to evil; by his penitence he advances to a hatred of and averseness
from sin, and by his death he works out the suppression of the evil.
But had it been possible for him in his imitation to undergo a complete
dying, the result would be not imitation but identity; and the evil of
our nature would so entirely vanish that, as the Apostle says,
“he would die unto sin once for all<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p13.3" n="2032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p14.1" lang="EL">ἐφάπαξ</span>. So
<scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.10" parsed="|Rom|6|10|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 10">Rom. vi.
10</scripRef>,
“He died unto sin once” (A.V.); <i>i.e.</i> once for
all.</p></note>.” But since, as has been said, we only
so far imitate the transcendent Power as the poverty of our nature is
capable of, by having the water thrice poured on us and ascending again
up from the water, we enact that saving burial and resurrection which
took place on the third day, with this thought in our mind, that as we
have power over the water both to be in it and arise out of it, so He
too, Who has the universe at His sovereign disposal, immersed Himself
in death, as we in the water, to return<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p14.3" n="2033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.1" lang="EL">ἀναλύειν</span>. Cf. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Philip. i. 23">Philip. i. 23</scripRef>
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.3" lang="EL">ἀναλῦσαι</span>).</p></note> to
His own blessedness. If, therefore, one looks to that which is in
reason, and judges of the results according to the power inherent in
either party, one will discover no disproportion in these results, each
in proportion to the measure of his natural power working out the
effects that are within his reach. For, as it is in the power of man,
if he is so disposed, to touch the water and yet be safe, with
infinitely greater ease may death be handled by the Divine Power so as
to be in it and yet not to be changed by it injuriously. Observe, then,
that it is necessary for us to rehearse beforehand in the water the
grace of the resurrection, to the intent that we may understand that,
as far as facility goes, it is the same thing for us to be baptized
with water and to rise again from death. But as in matters that concern
our life here, there are some which take precedence of others, as being
those without which the result could not be achieved, although if the
beginning be compared with the end, the beginning so contrasted will
seem of no account (for what equality, for instance, is there between
the man and that which is laid as a foundation for the constitution of
his animal being? And yet if that had never been, neither would this be
which we see), in like manner that which happens in the great
resurrection, essentially vaster <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_502.html" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-Page_502" n="502" />though it be, has its
beginnings and its causes here; it is not, in fact, possible that that
should take place, unless this had gone before; I mean, that without
the laver of regeneration it is impossible for the man to be in the
resurrection; but in saying this I do not regard the mere remoulding
and refashioning of our composite body; for towards this it is
absolutely necessary that human nature should advance, being
constrained thereto by its own laws according to the dispensation of
Him Who has so ordained, whether it have received the grace of the
laver, or whether it remains without that initiation: but I am thinking
of the restoration to a blessed and divine condition, separated from
all shame and sorrow. For not everything that is granted in the
resurrection a return to existence will return to the same kind of
life. There is a wide interval between those who have been purified,
and those who still need purification. For those in whose life-time
here the purification by the laver has preceded, there is a restoration
to a kindred state. Now, to the pure, freedom from passion is that
kindred state, and that in this freedom from passion blessedness
consists, admits of no dispute. But as for those whose weaknesses have
become inveterate<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.4" n="2034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxvii-p16.1" lang="EL">οἷς δὲ
προσεπωρώθη
τὰ πάθη</span>.</p></note>, and to whom no
purgation of their defilement has been applied, no mystic water, no
invocation of the Divine power, no amendment by repentance, it is
absolutely necessary that they should come to be in something proper to
their case,—just as the furnace is the proper thing for gold
alloyed with dross,—in order that, the vice which has been mixed
up in them being melted away after long succeeding ages, their nature
may be restored pure again to God. Since, then, there is a cleansing
virtue in fire and water, they who by the mystic water have washed away
the defilement of their sin have no further need of the other form of
purification, while they who have not been admitted to that form of
purgation must needs be purified by fire.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxviii" next="xi.ii.xxxix" prev="xi.ii.xxxvii" progress="92.56%" title="Chapter XXXVI" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p2.1">For</span> common sense as well as the teaching of Scripture shows that it is
impossible for one who has not thoroughly cleansed himself from all the
stains arising from evil to be admitted amongst the heavenly company.
This is a thing which, though little in itself, is the beginning and
foundation of great blessings. I call it little on account of the
facility of the means of amendment. For what difficulty is there in
this matter? viz. to believe that God is everywhere, and that being in
all things He is also present with those who call upon Him for His
life-supporting power, and that, thus present, He does that which
properly belongs to Him to do. Now, the work properly belonging to the
Divine energy is the salvation of those who need it; and this salvation
proves effectual<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p2.2" n="2035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" passage="John iii. 5">John iii. 5</scripRef></p></note> by means of the
cleansing in the water; and he that has been so cleansed will
participate in Purity; and true Purity is Deity. You see, then, how
small a thing it is in its beginning, and how easily effected; I mean,
faith and water; the first residing within the will, the latter being
the nursery companion of the life of man. But as to the blessing which
springs from these two things, oh! how great and how wonderful it is,
that it should imply relationship with Deity itself!</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xxxix" next="xi.ii.xl" prev="xi.ii.xxxviii" progress="92.61%" title="Chapter XXXVII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p2.1">But</span> since the human being is a twofold creature, compounded of soul
and body, it is necessary that the saved should lay hold of<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p2.2" n="2036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐφάπτεσθαι</span>. Krabinger prefers this to <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐφέπεσθαι</span> (Paris Edit.), as more suitable to what follows.</p></note> the Author of the new life through both
their component parts. Accordingly, the soul being fused into Him
through faith derives from that the means and occasion of salvation;
for the act of union with the life implies a fellowship with the life.
But the body comes into fellowship and blending with the Author of our
salvation in another way. For as they who owing to some act of
treachery have taken poison, allay its deadly influence by means of
some other drug (for it is necessary that the antidote should enter the
human vitals in the same way as the deadly poison, in order to secure,
through them, that the effect of the remedy may be distributed through
the entire system), in like manner we, who have tasted the solvent of
our nature<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p3.3" n="2037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Gregory seems here to refer to Eve’s eating the apple, which
introduced a moral and <i>physical</i> poison into our nature. General
Gordon’s thoughts (“in Palestine”) took the same
direction as the whole of this passage; which Fronto Ducæus (as
quoted by Krabinger) would even regard as a proof of
transubstantiation.</p></note>, necessarily need something that may
combine what has been so dissolved, so that such an antidote entering
within us may, by its own counter-influence, undo the mischief
introduced into the body by the poison. What, then, is this remedy to
be? Nothing else than that very Body which has been shown to be
superior to death, and has been the First-fruits of our life. For, in
the manner that, as the Apostle says<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p4.1" n="2038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 6">1 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, a little
leaven assimilates to itself the whole lump, so in like manner that
body to which immortality has been given it by God, when it is in
ours, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_503.html" id="xi.ii.xxxix-Page_503" n="503" />translates and transmutes the whole into itself. For as by the
admixture of a poisonous liquid with a wholesome one the whole draught
is deprived of its deadly effect, so too the immortal Body, by being
within that which receives it, changes the whole to its own nature. Yet
in no other way can anything enter within the body but by being
transfused through the vitals by eating and drinking. It is, therefore,
incumbent on the body to admit this life-producing power in the one way
that its constitution makes possible. And since that Body only which
was the receptacle of the Deity received this grace of immortality, and
since it has been shown that in no other way was it possible for our
body to become immortal, but by participating in incorruption through
its fellowship with that immortal Body, it will be necessary to
consider how it was possible that that one Body, being for ever
portioned to so many myriads of the faithful throughout the whole
world, enters through that portion, whole into each individual, and yet
remains whole in itself. In order, therefore, that our faith, with eyes
fixed on logical probability, may harbour no doubt on the subject
before us, it is fitting to make a slight digression in our argument,
to consider the physiology of the body. Who is there that does not know
that our bodily frame, taken by itself, possesses no life in its own
proper subsistence, but that it is by the influx of a force or power
from without that it holds itself together and continues in existence,
and by a ceaseless motion that it draws to itself what it wants, and
repels what is superfluous? When a leathern bottle is full of some
liquid, and then the contents leak out at the bottom, it would not
retain the contour of its full bulk unless there entered in at the top
something else to fill up the vacuum; and thus a person, seeing the
circumference of this bottle swollen to its full size, would know that
this circumference did not really belong to the object which he sees,
but that what was being poured in, by being in it, gave shape and
roundness to the bulk. In the same way the mere framework of our body
possesses nothing belonging to itself that is cognizable by us, to hold
it together, but remains in existence owing to a force that is
introduced into it. Now this power or force both is, and is called,
nourishment. But it is not the same in all bodies that require aliment,
but to each of them has been assigned a food adapted to its condition
by Him who governs Nature. Some animals feed on roots which they dig
up. Of others grass is the food, of others different kinds of flesh,
but for man above all things bread; and, in order to continue and
preserve the moisture of his body, drink, not simply water, but water
frequently sweetened with wine, to join forces with our internal heat.
He, therefore, who thinks of these things, thinks by implication<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p5.2" n="2039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p6.1" lang="EL">δυνάμει</span>.</p></note> of the particular bulk of our body. For
those things by being within me became my blood and flesh, the
corresponding nutriment by its power of adaptation being changed into
the form of my body. With these distinctions we must return to the
consideration of the question before us. The question was, how can that
one Body of Christ vivify the whole of mankind, all, that is, in
whomsoever there is Faith, and yet, though divided amongst all, be
itself not diminished? Perhaps, then, we are now not far from the
probable explanation. If the subsistence of every body depends on
nourishment, and this is eating and drinking, and in the case of our
eating there is bread and in the case of our drinking water sweetened
with wine, and if, as was explained at the beginning, the Word of God,
Who is both God and the Word, coalesced with man’s nature, and
when He came in a body such as ours did not innovate on man’s
physical constitution so as to make it other than it was, but secured
continuance for His own body by the customary and proper means, and
controlled its subsistence by meat and drink, the former of which was
bread,—just, then, as in the case of ourselves, as has been
repeatedly said already, if a person sees bread he also, in a kind of
way, looks on a human body, for by the bread being within it the bread
becomes it, so also, in that other case, the body into which God
entered, by partaking of the nourishment of bread, was, in a certain
measure, the same with it; that nourishment, as we have said, changing
itself into the nature of the body. For that which is peculiar to all
flesh is acknowledged also in the case of that flesh, namely, that that
Body too was maintained by bread; which Body also by the indwelling of
God the Word was transmuted to the dignity of Godhead. Rightly, then,
do we believe that now also the bread which is consecrated by the Word
of God is changed into the Body of God the Word. For that Body was
once, by implication, bread, but has been consecrated by the
inhabitation of the Word that tabernacled in the flesh. Therefore, from
the same cause as that by which the bread that was transformed in that
Body was changed to a Divine potency, a similar result takes place now.
For as in that case, too, the grace of the Word used to make holy the
Body, the substance of which came of the bread, and in a manner was
itself bread, so also in this case the bread, as says the Apostle<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p6.2" n="2040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xxxix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.5" parsed="|1Tim|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 5">1 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, “is sanctified by the Word of God and
prayer”; not that it advances by the process of eating<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p7.2" n="2041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>by
the process of eating,</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.1" lang="EL">διὰ
βρώσεως</span>.
There is very little authority for <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.2" lang="EL">καὶ πόσεως</span>
which follows in some Codd. If Krabinger’s text
is here correct, Gregory distinctly teaches a transmutation of the
elements very like the later transubstantiation: he also distinctly
teaches that the words of consecration effect the change. There seems
no reason to doubt that the text is correct. The three Latin
interpretations, “a verbo transmutatus,” “statim a
verbo transmutatus,” “per verbum mutatus,” of
Hervetus, Morell, and Zinus, all point to their having found
<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.3" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸ
σῶμα διὰ τοῦ
λόγου
μεταποιούμενος</span>
in the text: and this is the reading of Cod. Reg. (the
other reading is <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.4" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸ σῶμα
τοῦ λόγου</span>). A passage from Justin Mart., <i>Apol.</i> ii. p. 77, also
supports Krabinger’s text. Justin says, “so we are taught
that that food which has been blessed by the pronouncing of the word
that came from Him, which food by changing nourishes our blood and
flesh, is the flesh and blood of that Incarnate Jesus.” As to the
nature of the change (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.5" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸ σῶμα
μεταποιούμενος</span>), another passage in Gregory (<i>In Baptism. Christi,</i>
370 A) should be compared: “The bread again, was for a while
common bread, but when the mystic word shall have consecrated it
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.6" lang="EL">ἱερουργήσῃ</span>), it is called, <i>and moreover is,</i> the body of
Christ.” He says also at the end of this chapter, “He gives
these gifts by virtue of the benediction through which He
<i>transelements</i> (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.7" lang="EL">μεταστοιχειώσας</span>) the natural quality (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.8" lang="EL">φύσιν</span>) of these
visible things to that immortal thing.” Harnack does not attempt
to weaken the force of these and other passages, but only points out
that the idea of this change does not exactly correspond (how could
it?) with the mediæval scholastically-philosophical
“transubstantiation.” Gregory’s belief is that, just
as the Word, when Christ was here in the flesh, rendered holy His body
that assimilated bread, which still <i>in a manner remained bread,</i>
so now the bread is sanctified by the Word of God and by prayer.
“The idea,” says Neander, “of the repetition of the
consecration of the <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.9" lang="EL">Λόγος</span> had taken
hold of his mind.” The construction is <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.10" lang="EL">προϊ&amp; 241·ν
(ὥστε)
γενέσθαι εἰς
τὸ σῶμα τοῦ
λόγου</span>, “eo
progrediens, ut verbi corpus evadat.”</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_504.html" id="xi.ii.xxxix-Page_504" n="504" />to the stage of passing into
the body of the Word, but it is at once changed into the body by means
of the Word, as the Word itself said, “This is My Body.”
Seeing, too, that all flesh is nourished by what is moist (for without
this combination our earthly part would not continue to live), just as
we support by food which is firm and solid the solid part of our body,
in like manner we supplement the moist part from the kindred element;
and this, when within us, by its faculty of being transmitted, is
changed to blood, and especially if through the wine it receives the
faculty of being transmuted into heat. Since, then, that God-containing
flesh partook for its substance and support of this particular
nourishment also, and since the God who was manifested infused Himself
into perishable humanity for this purpose, viz. that by this communion
with Deity mankind might at the same time be deified, for this end it
is that, by dispensation of His grace, He disseminates Himself in every
believer through that flesh, whose substance comes from bread and wine,
blending Himself with the bodies of believers, to secure that, by this
union with the immortal, man, too, may be a sharer in incorruption. He
gives these gifts by virtue of the benediction through which He
transelements<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p8.11" n="2042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.1" lang="EL">μεταστοιχειώσας</span>. Suicer labours, without success, to show that the word is
not equivalent to <i>transelementare</i> or <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.2" lang="EL">μετουσιοῦν</span>, but only to <i>substantiam convertere,</i> i.e. to change
by an addition of grace into another <i>mode</i> or <i>use.</i> In the
passages from Epiphanius which Suicer adduces for “figure,”
“mode,” as a meaning of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.3" lang="EL">στοιχεῖον</span>
itself, that word means a sign of the zodiac (as in
our Gregory’s <i>De Animâ et Resurr.,</i> it means the
moon), only because the heavenly bodies are the <i>elements or first
principles</i> as it were of the celestial alphabet. The other meaning
of <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.4" lang="EL">μεταστοιχειοῦν</span>
which he gives, <i>i.e.</i> to unteach, with a view to
obscure the literal meaning here, is quite inapplicable. Gregory
defines more clearly than Chrysostom (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.5" lang="EL">μεταρρυθμίζεσθαι</span>), Theophylact (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.6" lang="EL">μεταποιεῖσθαι</span>), and John Damascene (<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xxxix-p9.7" lang="EL">μεταβάλλεσθαι</span>), the change that takes place: but all go beyond
Theodoret’s (<i>Dial.</i> ii), “not changing nature, but
adding grace to the nature,” which Suicer endeavours to read into
this word of Gregory’s. It is to be noticed, too, that in Philo
the word is used of Xerxes changing in his march one element into
another, i.e. <i>earth into water,</i> not the mere use of the one into
the use of the other.</p></note> the natural quality
of these visible things to that immortal thing.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xl" next="xi.ii.xli" prev="xi.ii.xxxix" progress="93.02%" title="Chapter XXXVIII" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xl-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xl-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xl-p2.1">There</span> is now, I think, wanting in these remarks no answer to inquiries
concerning the Gospel mystery, except that on Faith<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xl-p2.2" n="2043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Faith.</i> Cf. Church Catechism;
“Faith whereby they steadfastly believe the promises of God made
to them in that Sacrament (of Baptism).”</p></note>; which we give briefly in the present
treatise. For those who require a more elaborate account we have
already published it in other works of ours, in which we have explained
the subject with all the earnestness and accuracy in our power. In
those treatises we have both fought<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xl-p3.1" n="2044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xl-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xl-p4.1" lang="EL">συνεπλάκημεν</span>, <i>i.e.</i> against Eunomius, in defence of the equality
of the Trinity in the Baptismal symbol. Often as Gregory in that
treatise opposes Eunomius for placing the essence of Christianity in
mere <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xl-p4.2" lang="EL">γνῶσις</span> and <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xl-p4.3" lang="EL">δογμάτων
ἀκρίβεια</span>, as against God’s incomprehensibility, and knowledge only
by the heart, he had yet spent his whole life in showing the supreme
importance of accuracy in the formulas upon which the Faith rested.
This helps to give a date for the <i>Great Catechism.</i></p></note>
controversially with our opponents, and also have taken private
consultation with ourselves as to the questions which have been brought
against us. But in the present discussion we have thought it as well
only to say just so much on the subject of faith as is involved in the
language of the Gospel, namely, that one who is begotten by the
spiritual regeneration may know who it is that begets him, and what
sort of creature he becomes. For it is only this form of generation
which has in it the power to become what it chooses to be.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xli" next="xi.ii.xlii" prev="xi.ii.xl" progress="93.08%" title="Chapter XXXIX" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xli-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xli-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xli-p2.1">For</span>,
while all things else that are born are subject to the impulse of those
that beget them, the spiritual birth is dependent on the power of him
who is being born. Seeing, then, that here lies the hazard, namely,
that he should not miss what is for his advantage, when to every one a
free choice is thus open, it were well, I think, for him who is moved
towards the begetting of himself, to determine by previous reasoning
what kind of father is for his advantage, and of what element it is
better for him that his nature should consist. For, as we have said, it
is in the power of such a child as this to choose its parents. Since,
then, there is a twofold division of existences, into created and
uncreated, and since the uncreated world possesses within itself
immutability and immobility, while the created is liable to change and
alteration, of which will he, who with calculation and deliberation is
to choose what is for his benefit, prefer to be the offspring; of that
which is always found in a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_505.html" id="xi.ii.xli-Page_505" n="505" />state of change, or of that
which possesses a nature that is changeless, steadfast, and ever
consistent and unvarying in goodness? Now there have been delivered to
us in the Gospel three Persons and names through whom the generation or
birth of believers takes place, and he who is begotten by this Trinity
is equally begotten of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost—for thus does the Gospel speak of the Spirit, that
“that which is born of Spirit is spirit<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p2.2" n="2045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xli-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" passage="John iii. 6">John iii. 6</scripRef></p></note>,” and it is “in Christ<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p3.2" n="2046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xli-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>” that Paul begets, and the Father is
the “Father of all;” here, then, I beg, let the mind of the
hearer be sober in its choice, lest it make itself the offspring of
some inconstant nature, when it has it in its power to make the
steadfast and unalterable nature the founder of its life. For according
to the disposition of heart in one who comes to the Dispensation will
that which is begotten in him exhibit its power; so that he who
confesses that the Holy Trinity is uncreate enters on the steadfast
unalterable life; while another, who through a mistaken conception sees
only a created nature in the Trinity and then is baptized in
<i>that,</i> has again been born into the shifting and alterable life.
For that which is born is of necessity of one kindred with that which
begets. Which, then, offers the greater advantage; to enter on the
unchangeable life, or to be again tossed about by the waves of this
lifetime of uncertainty and change? Well, since it is evident to any
one of the least understanding that what is stable is far more valuable
than what is unstable, what is perfect than what is deficient, what
needs not than what needs, and what has no further to advance, but ever
abides in the perfection of all that is good, than what climbs by
progressive toil, it is incumbent upon every one, at least upon every
one who is possessed of sense, to make an absolute choice of one or
other of these two conditions, either to believe that the Holy Trinity
belongs to the uncreated world, and so through the spiritual birth to
make It the foundation of his own life, or, if he thinks that the Son
or the Holy Ghost is external to the being of the first, the true, the
good, God, I mean, of the Father, not to include these Persons in the
belief which he takes upon him at the moment of his new birth, lest he
unconsciously make himself over to that imperfect nature<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p4.2" n="2047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>imperfect nature:</i> i.e. of a creature
(<span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p5.1" lang="EL">κτιστός</span>); for instance, of a merely human Christ, which himself needs,
and therefore cannot give, perfection.</p></note> which itself needs some one to make it good,
and in a manner bring himself back again to something of the same
nature as his own by thus removing his faith<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p5.2" n="2048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>removing his faith:</i> i.e. as he would
do, if he placed it on beings whom he <i>knew</i> were not of that
higher, uncreated, world</p></note>
from that higher world. For whoever has bound himself to any created
thing forgets that, as from the Deity, he has no longer hope of
salvation. For all creation, owing to the whole equally proceeding from
non-existence into being, has an intimate connection with itself; and
as in the bodily organization all the limbs have a natural and mutual
coherence, though some have a downward, some an upward direction, so
the world of created things is, viewed as the creation, in oneness with
itself, and the differences in us, as regards abundance or deficiency,
in no wise disjoint it from this natural coherence with itself. For in
things which equally imply the idea of a previous non-existence, though
there be a difference between them in other respects, as regards this
point we discover no variation of nature. If, then, man, who is himself
a created being, thinks that the Spirit and the Only-begotten God<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p6.1" n="2049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>and the Only-begotten God.</i> One Cod.
reads here <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.1" lang="EL">υἱ&amp;
231·ν</span> (not <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.2" lang="EL">θεόν</span>), as it is
in S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xli-p7.3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>, though even there “many very ancient
authorities” (R.V.) read <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.4" lang="EL">θεὸν</span>. The Latin of
Hervetus implies an <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.5" lang="EL">οὐκ</span> here; “et
unigenitum Deum <i>non</i> esse existimant;” and Glauber would
retain it, making <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.6" lang="EL">κτιστὸν = θεὸν οὐκ
εἶναι</span>. But Krabinger
found no <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.7" lang="EL">οὐκ</span>
in any of his Codd.</p></note> are likewise created, the hope which he
entertains of a change to a better state will be a vain one; for he
only returns to himself<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p7.8" n="2050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p8.1" lang="EL">πρὸς ἑαυτὸν
ἀναλύων</span>,
as explained above, <i>i.e.</i> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xli-p8.2" lang="EL">εἰς τὸ
ὁμογενὲς
ἑαυτὸν
εἰσαγάγῃ</span>.</p></note>. What happens then
is on a par with the surmises of Nicodemus; he, when instructed by our
Lord as to the necessity of being born from above, because he could not
yet comprehend the meaning of the mystery, had his thoughts drawn back
to his mother’s womb<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xli-p8.3" n="2051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xli-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xli-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.4" parsed="|John|3|4|0|0" passage="John iii. 4">John iii. 4</scripRef></p></note>. So that if a man
does not conduct himself towards the uncreated nature, but to that
which is kindred to, and equally in bondage with, himself, he is of the
birth which is from below, and not of that which is from above. But the
Gospel tells us that the birth of the saved is from above.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 id="xi.ii.xlii" next="xii" prev="xi.ii.xli" progress="93.28%" title="Chapter XL" type="Chapter"><p class="c49" id="xi.ii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c1" id="xi.ii.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XL.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xlii-p2.1">But</span>, as
far as what has been already said, the instruction of this Catechism
does not seem to me to be yet complete. For we ought, in my opinion, to
take into consideration the sequel of this matter; which many of those
who come to the grace of baptism<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p2.2" n="2052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> We
need not consider this passage about Regeneration as an interpolation,
with Aubertin, <i>De Sacram. Eucharist.</i> lib. ii. p. 487, because
Gregory has already dealt with Baptism in ch. xxxv.–xxxvi.; and
then with the Eucharist: his view of the relation between the two
Sacraments, that the Eucharist unites the body, as Baptism the soul to
God, quite explains this return to the preliminaries of this double
union.</p></note> overlook,
being led astray, and self-deceived, and indeed only seemingly, and not
really, regenerate. For that change in our life which takes place
through regeneration will not be change, if we continue in the state in
which we were. I do not see <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_506.html" id="xi.ii.xlii-Page_506" n="506" />how it is possible to deem one
who is still in the same condition, and in whom there has been no
change in the distinguishing features of his nature, to be any other
than he was, it being palpable to every one that it is for a renovation
and change of our nature that the saving birth is received. And yet
human nature does not of itself admit of any change in baptism; neither
the reason, nor the understanding, nor the scientific faculty, nor any
other peculiar characteristic of man is a subject for change. Indeed
the change would be for the worse if any one of these properties of our
nature were exchanged away<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p3.1" n="2053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xlii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὑπαμειφθείη</span>. A word almost peculiar to this Gregory.</p></note> for something else.
If, then, the birth from above is a definite refashioning of the man,
and yet these properties do not admit of change, it is a subject for
inquiry what that is in him, by the changing of which the grace of
regeneration is perfected. It is evident that when those evil features
which mark our nature have been obliterated a change to a better state
takes place. If, then, by being “washed,” as says the
Prophet<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p4.2" n="2054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.16" parsed="|Isa|1|16|0|0" passage="Is. i. 16">Is. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>, in that mystic bath we become
“clean” in our wills and “put away the evil” of
our souls, we thus become better men, and are changed to a better
state. But if, when the bath has been applied to the body, the soul has
not cleansed itself from the stains of its passions and affections, but
the life after initiation keeps on a level with the uninitiate life,
then, though it may be a bold thing to say, yet I will say it and will
not shrink; in these cases the water is but water, for the gift of the
Holy Ghost in no ways appears in him who is thus baptismally born;
whenever, that is, not only the deformity of anger<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p5.2" n="2055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xlii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸ κατὰ τὸν
θυμὸν
αἶσχος</span>. Quite
wrongly the Latin translators, “animi turpitudo,”
<i>i.e.</i> baseness of <i>mind,</i> which is mentioned just
below.</p></note>, or the passion of greed, or the unbridled
and unseemly thought, with pride, envy, and arrogance, disfigures the
Divine image, but the gains, too, of injustice abide with him, and the
woman he has procured by adultery still even after that ministers to
his pleasures. If these and the like vices, after, as before, surround
the life of the baptized, I cannot see in what respects he has been
changed; for I observe him the same man as he was before. The man whom
he has unjustly treated, the man whom he has falsely accused, the man
whom he has forcibly deprived of his property, these, as far as they
are concerned, see no change in him though he has been washed in the
laver of baptism. They do not hear the cry of Zacchæus from him as
well: “If I have taken any thing from any man by false
accusation, I restore fourfold<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p6.2" n="2056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p7" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.8" parsed="|Luke|19|8|0|0" passage="Luke xix. 8">Luke xix. 8</scripRef></p></note>.” What they
said of him before his baptism, the same they now more fully declare;
they call him by the same names, a covetous person, one who is greedy
of what belongs to others, one who lives in luxury at the cost of
men’s calamities. Let such an one, therefore, who remains in the
same moral condition as before, and then babbles to himself of the
beneficial change he has received from baptism, listen to what Paul
says: “If a man think himself to be something, when he is
nothing, he deceiveth himself<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p7.2" n="2057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.3" parsed="|Gal|6|3|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 3">Gal. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For what
you have not become, that you are not. “As many as received
Him,” thus speaks the Gospel of those who have been born again,
“to them gave He power to become the sons of God<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p8.2" n="2058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p9" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" passage="John i. 12">John i. 12</scripRef></p></note>.” Now the child born of any one is
entirely of a kindred nature with his parent. If, then, you have
received God, if you have become a child of God, make manifest in your
disposition the God that is in you, manifest in yourself Him that begot
you. By the same marks whereby we recognize God, must this relationship
to God of the son so born be exhibited. “He openeth His hand and
filleth every living thing with His good pleasure.” “He
passeth over transgressions.” “He repenteth Him of the
evil.” “The Lord is good to all, and bringeth not on us His
anger every day.” “God is a righteous Lord, and there is no
injustice in Him<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p9.2" n="2059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p10" shownumber="no"> These
quotations are from the LXX. of <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.16 Bible:Ps.103.12 Bible:Isa.43.25 Bible:Joel.2.13 Bible:Ps.7.11 Bible:Ps.92.15" parsed="|Ps|145|16|0|0;|Ps|103|12|0|0;|Isa|43|25|0|0;|Joel|2|13|0|0;|Ps|7|11|0|0;|Ps|92|15|0|0" passage="Psa. 145.16; 103.12; Isa. 43.25; Joel 2.13; Psa. 7.11; 92.15">Ps. cxlv. 16; ciii. 12
(Is. xliii. 25); Joel ii. 13; Ps. vii. 11 (Heb. “God is angry
every day”); xcii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and all
other sayings of the like kind which are scattered for our instruction
throughout the Scripture;—if you live amidst such things as
these, you are a child of God indeed; but if you continue with the
characteristic marks of vice in you, it is in vain that you babble to
yourself of your birth from above. Prophecy will speak against you and
say, “You are a ‘son of man,’ not a son of the Most
High. You ‘love vanity, and seek after leasing.’ Know you
not in what way man is ‘made admirable<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p10.2" n="2060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2-Ps.4.3" parsed="|Ps|4|2|4|3" passage="Ps. iv. 2, 3">Ps. iv. 2, 3</scripRef>. In the last
verse the LXX. has <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xlii-p11.2" lang="EL">ἐθαυμάστωσε</span>; which the Vulgate follows, <i>i.e.</i> “He hath
made his Saint wonderful” (the Hebrew implies, “hath
wonderfully separated”). That <span class="Greek" id="xi.ii.xlii-p11.3" lang="EL">θαυμαστοῦται</span>
(three of Krabinger’s Codd., and Morell’s)
is the reading here (omitted in Editt.), is clear from the whole
quotation from the LXX. of this Psalm.</p></note>’? In no other way than by becoming
holy.”</p>

<p class="c14" id="xi.ii.xlii-p12" shownumber="no">It will be necessary to add to
what has been said this remaining statement also; viz. that those good
things which are held out in the Gospels to those who have led a godly
life, are not such as can be precisely described. For how is that
possible with things which “eye hath not seen, neither ear heard,
neither have entered into the heart of man<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p12.1" n="2061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0" passage="Is. lxiv. 4">Is. lxiv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xi.ii.xlii-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 9">1 Cor. ii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>”? Indeed, the sinner’s life of
torment presents no equivalent to anything that pains the sense here.
Even if some one of the punishments in that other world be named in
terms that are well known here, the distinction is still <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_507.html" id="xi.ii.xlii-Page_507" n="507" />not small. When you hear
the word fire, you have been taught to think of a fire other than the
fire we see, owing to something being added to that fire which in this
there is not; for that fire is never quenched, whereas experience has
discovered many ways of quenching this; and there is a great difference
between a fire which can be extinguished, and one that does not admit
of extinction. That fire, therefore, is something other than this. If,
again, a person hears the word “worm,” let not his
thoughts, from the similarity of the term, be carried to the creature
here that crawls upon the ground; for the addition that it “dieth
not” suggests the thought of another reptile than that known
here. Since, then, these things are set before us as to be expected in
the life that follows this, being the natural outgrowth according to
the righteous judgment of God, in the life of each, of his particular
disposition, it must be the part of the wise not to regard the present,
but that which follows after, and to lay down the foundations for that
unspeakable blessedness during this short and fleeting life, and by a
good choice to wean themselves from all experience of evil, now in
their lifetime here, hereafter in their eternal recompense<note anchored="yes" id="xi.ii.xlii-p13.3" n="2062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.xlii-p14" shownumber="no"> The
section beginning here, which one Cod. (Vulcobius’), used by
Hervetus, exhibits, is “evidently the addition of some blundering
copyist.” P. Morell considers it the portion of a preface to a
treatise against Severus, head of the heretics called Acephali. But
Severus was condemned under Justinian, <span class="sc" id="xi.ii.xlii-p14.1">a.d.</span>
536: and the Acephali themselves were no recognized party till after
the Council of Ephesus (those who would follow neither S. Cyril, nor
John of Damascus, in one meaning of the term, <i>i.e.</i>
“headless”), or after the Council of Chalcedon (those who
rejected the Henoticon of the Emperor Zeno, addressed to the orthodox
and the Monophysites, in the other meaning). It is quoted by Krabinger,
none of whose Codd. recognize it.</p></note>.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

    <div1 id="xii" next="xii.i" prev="xi.ii.xlii" progress="93.58%" title="Oratorical Works.">

      <div2 id="xii.i" next="xii.ii" prev="xii" progress="93.58%" title="Title Page.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_508.html" id="xii.i-Page_508" n="508" /><p class="c48" id="xii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="xii.i-p1.1">V.—Oratorical Works.</span></p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xii.ii" next="xii.iii" prev="xii.i" progress="93.58%" title="Funeral Oration on Meletius.">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_509.html" id="xii.ii-Page_509" n="509" /><p class="c10" id="xii.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="xii.ii-p1.1">Funeral Oration on
Meletius<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p1.2" n="2063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> Meletius, Bishop of Antioch, died at Constantinople, whither he
had gone to attend the second Œcumenical Council, <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p2.1">a.d</span>. 381. Of the “translation” of the remains
to his own metropolis, described in this oration, Sozomen (vii. 10)
says, “The remains of Meletius were at the same time conveyed to
Antioch; and deposited near the tomb of Babylas the Martyr. It is said
that by the command of the Emperor, the relics were received with
honour in every city through which they had to be conveyed, and that
psalms were sung on the occasion, a practice that was quite contrary to
the usual Roman customs. After the pompous interment of Meletius,
Flavian was ordained in his stead.…This gave rise to fresh
troubles.” The rationale of the rising relic-worship, at all
events of the sanctity of tombs, is thus given by Origen: “A
feeling such as this (of bodies differing, as tenanted by different
souls) has prompted some to go so far as to treat as Divine the remains
of uncommon men; they feel that great souls have been there, while they
would cast forth the bodies of the morally worthless without the honour
of a funeral (ἀτιμάσαι). This perhaps is not the right thing to do: still it proceeds
from a right instinct (ἐννοίας
ὑγιοῦς). For it
is not to be expected of a thinking man that he would take the same
pains over the burial of an Anytus, as he would over a Socrates, and
that he would place the same barrow or the same sepulchre over
each” (<i>c. Cels</i>. iv. 59). Again, “The dwelling-place
of the reasoning soul is not to be flung irreverently aside, like that
of the irrational soul; and more than this, we Christians believe that
the reverence paid to a body that has been tenanted by a reasoning soul
<i>passes to him also</i> who has received a soul which by means of
such an instrument has <i>fought a good fight</i>,” viii.
30.</p></note>.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p4.1">The</span> number of the Apostles has been enlarged for us by this our late
Apostle being reckoned among their company. These Holy ones have drawn
to themselves one of like conversation; those athletes a fellow
athlete; those crowned ones another crowned like them; the pure in
heart one chaste in soul: those ministers of the Word another herald of
that Word. Most blessed, indeed, is our Father for this his joining the
Apostolic band and his departure to Christ. Most pitiable we! for the
unseasonableness of our orphaned condition does not permit us to
congratulate ourselves on our Father’s happy lot. For him,
indeed, better it was by his departure hence to be with Christ, but it
was a grievous thing for us to be severed from his fatherly guidance.
Behold, it is a time of need for counsel; and our counsellor is silent.
War, the war of heresy, encompasses us, and our Leader is no more. The
general body of the Church labours under disease, and we find not the
physician. See in what a strait we are. Oh! that it were possible I
could nerve my weakness, and rising to the full proportions of our
loss, burst out with a voice of lamentation adequate to the greatness
of the distress, as these excellent preachers of yours have done, who
have bewailed with loud voice the misfortune that has befallen them in
this loss of their father. But what can I do? How can I force my tongue
to the service of the theme, thus heavily weighted, and shackled, as it
were, by this calamity? How shall I open my mouth thus subdued to
speechlessness? How shall I give free utterance to a voice now
habitually sinking to the pathetic tone of lamentations? How can I lift
up the eyes of my soul, veiled as I am with this darkness of
misfortune? Who will pierce for me this deep dark cloud of grief, and
light up again, as out of a clear sky, the bright ray of peace? From
what quarter will that ray shine forth, now that our star has set? Oh!
evil moonless night that gives no hope of any star! With what an
opposite meaning, as compared with those of late, are our words uttered
in this place now! Then we rejoiced with the song of marriage, now we
give way to piteous lamentation for the sorrow that has befallen us!
Then we chanted an epithalamium, but now a funeral dirge! You remember
the day when we entertained you at the feast of that spiritual
marriage, and brought home the virgin bride to the house of her noble
bridegroom; when to the best of our ability we proffered the wedding
gifts of our praises, both giving and receiving joy in turn<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p4.2" n="2064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> This
all refers to the very recent installation of Gregory of Nazianzum in
the episcopal chair of Constantinople: on which occasion also Gregory
of Nyssa seems to have preached.</p></note>. But now our delight has been changed to
lamentation, and our festal garb become sackcloth. It were better,
maybe, to suppress our woe, and to hide our grief in silent seclusion,
so as not to disturb the children of the bride-chamber, divested as we
are of the bright marriage garment, and clothed instead with the black
robe of the preacher. For since that noble bridegroom has been taken
from us, sorrow has all at once clothed us in the garb of black; nor is
it possible for us to indulge in the usual cheerfulness of our
conversation, since Envy<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p5.1" n="2065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Casaubon very strongly condemns the sentiment here expressed, as
savouring more of heathenism than Christianity. He gives other
instances, in which the loss from the death of friends and good men is
attributed by Christian writers to the envy of a Higher Power. That the
disturbed state of the Church should be attributed by Gregory Nazianzen
to “Envy” is well enough, but he in the same strain as his
namesake speaks thus in connection with the death of his darling
brother Cæsarius, and of Basil. Our Gregory uses the word also in
lamenting Pulcheria and Flacilla. It only proves, however, how strong
the habit still was of using heathen expressions.</p></note> has stripped us of
our proper and be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_510.html" id="xii.ii-Page_510" n="510" />coming dress. Rich in blessings we came to you; now we leave
you bare and poor. The lamp we held right above our head, shining with
the rich fulness of light, we now carry away quenched, its bright flame
all dissolved into smoke and dust. We held our great treasure in an
earthen vessel. Vanished is the treasure, and the earthen vessel,
emptied of its wealth, is restored to them who gave it<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p6.1" n="2066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> The
text is <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">τοῖς
δεδωκόσιν
ἐπανασώζεται</span>. The people of Antioch must here be referred to, if the
text is to stand.</p></note>. What shall we say who have consigned it?
What answer will they make by whom it is demanded back? Oh! miserable
shipwreck! How, even with the harbour around us, have we gone to pieces
with our hopes! How has the vessel, fraught with a thousand bales of
goods, sunk with all its cargo, and left us destitute who were once so
rich! Where is that bright sail which was ever filled by the Holy
Ghost? Where is that safe helm of our souls which steered us while we
sailed unhurt over the swelling waves of heresy? Where that immovable
anchor of intelligence which held us in absolute security and repose
after our toils? Where that excellent pilot<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p7.2" n="2067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Meletius was president of the Council.</p></note>
who steered our bark to its heavenly goal? Is, then, what has happened
of small moment, and is my passionate grief unreasoning? Is it not
rather that I reach not the full extent of our loss, though I exceed in
the loudness of my expression of grief? Lend me, oh lend me, my
brethren, the tear of sympathy. When you were glad we shared your
gladness. Repay us, therefore, this sad recompense. “Rejoice with
them that do rejoice<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p8.1" n="2068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” This
<i>we</i> have done. It is for <i>you</i> to return it by
“weeping with them that weep.” It happened once that a
strange people bewailed the loss of the patriarch Jacob, and made the
misfortune of another people their own, when his united family
transported their father out of Egypt, and lamented in another land the
loss that had befallen them. They all prolonged their mourning over him
for thirty days and as many nights<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p9.2" n="2069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> According to <scripRef id="xii.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.50.3" parsed="|Gen|50|3|0|0" passage="Gen. l. 3">Gen. l. 3</scripRef>, the Egyptian mourning
was seventy days, but there is no precise mention of the length of the
Israelites’ mourning, except that at Atad, beyond the Jordan,
they appear to have rested, on their way up, and mourned for seven
days.</p></note>. Ye,
therefore, that are brethren, and of the same kindred, do as they who
were of another kindred did. On that occasion the tear of strangers was
shed in common with that of countrymen; be it shed in common now, for
common is the grief. Behold these your patriarchs. All these are
children of our Jacob. All these are children of the free-woman<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p10.2" n="2070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.31" parsed="|Gal|4|31|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 31">Gal. iv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>. No one is base born, no one supposititious.
Nor indeed would it have become that Saint to introduce into the
nobility of the family of Faith a bond-woman’s kindred. Therefore
is he our father because he was the father of our father<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p11.2" n="2071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>the spiritual father of Basil, the
“father” (brother really) of Gregory.</p></note>. Ye have just heard what and how great
things an Ephraim and a Manasses<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p12.1" n="2072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>preachers (perhaps of the
<i>Egyptian</i> Church) who had preceded Gregory, spiritual sons of
Basil, and so of Meletius, in the direct line of blessing. See
<scripRef id="xii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.5" parsed="|Gen|48|5|0|0" passage="Gen. xlviii. 5">Gen. xlviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note> related of
their father, and how the wonders of the story surpassed description.
Give me also leave to speak on them. For this beatification of him from
henceforth incurs no risk. Neither fear I Envy; for what worse evil can
it do me? Know, then, what the man was; one of the nobility of the
East, blameless, just, genuine, devout, innocent of any evil deed.
Indeed the great Job will not be jealous if he who imitated him be
decked with the like testimonials of praise. But Envy, that has an eye
for all things fair, cast a bitter glance upon our blessedness; and one
who stalks up and down the world also stalked in our midst, and broadly
stamped the foot-mark of affliction on our happy state. It is not herds
of oxen or sheep<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p13.2" n="2073" place="end"><p id="xii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>as those of Job.</p></note> that he has maltreated,
unless in a mystical sense one transfers the idea of a flock to the
Church. It is not in these that we have received injury from Envy; it
is not in asses or camels that he has wrought us loss, neither has he
excruciated our bodily feelings by a wound in the flesh; no, but he has
robbed us of our very head. And with that head have gone away from us
the precious organs of our senses. That eye which beheld the things of
heaven is no longer ours, nor that ear which listened to the Divine
voice, nor that tongue with its pure devotion to truth<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p14.1" n="2074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p15.1" lang="EL">τὸ ἁγνὸν
ἀνάθημα τῆς
ἀληθείας</span>.</p></note>. Where is that sweet serenity of his eyes?
Where that bright smile upon his lips? Where that courteous right hand
with fingers outstretched to accompany the benediction of the mouth. I
feel an impulse, as if I were on the stage, to shout aloud for our
calamity. Oh! Church, I pity you. To you, the city of Antioch, I
address my words. I pity you for this sudden reversal. How has your
beauty been despoiled! How have you been robbed of your ornaments! How
suddenly has the flower faded! “Verily the grass withereth and
the flower thereof falleth away<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p15.2" n="2075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.24" parsed="|1Pet|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 24">1 Pet. i. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii.ii-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.8" parsed="|Isa|40|8|0|0" passage="Is. xl. 8">Is. xl.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.” What
evil eye, what witchery of drunken malice has intruded on that distant
Church? What is there to compensate her loss? The fountain has failed.
The stream has dried up. Again has water been turned into blood<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p16.3" n="2076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.17" parsed="|Exod|7|17|0|0" passage="Exod. vii. 17">Exod. vii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>. Oh! the sad tidings which tell the Church
of her calamity! <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_511.html" id="xii.ii-Page_511" n="511" />Who shall say to the children that they have no more a
father? Who shall tell the Bride she is a widow? Alas for their woes!
What did they send out? What do they receive back? They sent forth an
ark, they receive back a coffin. The ark, my brethren, was that man of
God; an ark containing in itself the Divine and mystic things. There
was the golden vessel full of Divine manna, that celestial food<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p17.2" n="2077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.25" parsed="|Ps|78|25|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 25">Ps. lxxviii. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii.ii-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:Wis.16.20" parsed="|Wis|16|20|0|0" passage="Wisd. xvi. 20">Wisd.
xvi. 20</scripRef>: but <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p18.3" lang="EL">τρυφῆς</span>,
not <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p18.4" lang="EL">τροφῆς</span>,
must have been the reading in the <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p18.5">ms.</span> which
Sifanus used, “plena cœlestium deliciarum.”</p></note>. In it were the Tables of the Covenant
written on the tablets of the heart, not with ink but by the Spirit of
the living God<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p18.6" n="2078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.33" parsed="|Jer|31|33|0|0" passage="Jer. xxxi. 33">Jer. xxxi. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii.ii-p19.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.16" parsed="|Heb|10|16|0|0" passage="Heb. x. 16">Heb. x.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>. For on that pure
heart no gloomy or inky thought was imprinted. In it, too, were the
pillars, the steps, the chapters, the lamps, the mercy-seat, the baths,
the veils of the entrances. In it was the rod of the priesthood, which
budded in the hands of our Saint; and whatever else we have heard the
Ark contained<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p19.3" n="2079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> The
above description enumerates the whole furniture of the Tabernacle.
According to <scripRef id="xii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.4" parsed="|Heb|9|4|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 4">Heb. ix. 4</scripRef>, all that was actually
in the Ark was, the pot of manna, Aaron’s rod that budded, and
the Tables of the Covenant. See also <scripRef id="xii.ii-p20.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.33" parsed="|Exod|16|33|0|0" passage="Exod. xvi. 33">Exod. xvi. 33</scripRef>; xxv.
37–40</p></note> was all held in the
soul of that man. But in their stead what is there now? Let description
cease. Cloths of pure white linen scarves of silk, abundance of
perfumes and spices; the loving munificence of a modest and beautiful
lady<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p20.3" n="2080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Flacilla, the wife of the Emperor Theodosius.</p></note>. For it must be told, so as to be for a
memorial of her<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p21.1" n="2081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.ii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 13">Matt. xxvi. 13</scripRef>: S. <scripRef id="xii.ii-p22.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.9" parsed="|Mark|14|9|0|0" passage="Mark xiv. 9">Mark xiv.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>, what <i>she</i>
did for that Priest when, without stint, she poured the alabaster box
of ointment on his head. But the treasure preserved within, what is it?
Bones, now dead, and which even before dissolution had rehearsed their
dying, the sad memorials of our affliction. Oh! what a cry like that of
old will be heard in Rama, Rachel weeping<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p22.3" n="2082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.15" parsed="|Jer|31|15|0|0" passage="Jer. xxxi. 15">Jer. xxxi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,
not for her children but for a husband, and admitting not of
consolation. Let alone, ye that would console; let alone; force not on
us your consolation<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p23.2" n="2083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> This
is from the LXX. of <scripRef id="xii.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.4" parsed="|Isa|22|4|0|0" passage="Is. xxii. 4">Is. xxii. 4</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p24.2" lang="EL">μὴ
κατισχύσητε
παρακαλεῖν
με ἐπὶ τὸ
σύντριμμα,
κ.τ.λ</span>.: “Nolite contendere
ut me consolemini super contritione:” S. Jerome. Ducæus has
rightly restored this, for <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p24.3" lang="EL">κατισχύσηται</span></p></note>. Let the widow
indulge the deepness of her grief. Let her feel the loss that has been
inflicted on her. Yet she is not without previous practice in
separation. In those contests in which our athlete was engaged she had
before been trained to bear to be left. Certainly you must remember how
a previous sermon to ours related to you the contests of the man; how
throughout, even in the very number of his contests, he had maintained
the glory of the Holy Trinity, which he ever glorified; for there were
three trying attacks that he had to repel. You have heard the whole
series of his labours, what he was in the first, what in the middle,
and what in the last. I deem it superfluous to repeat what has been so
well described. Yet it may not be out of place to add just so much as
this. When that Church, so sound in the faith, at the first beheld the
man, she saw features truly formed<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p24.4" n="2084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p25.1" lang="EL">πρόσωπον
ἀληθῶς
μεμορφωμένον</span>. This is the reading of the best <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p25.2">mss.</span> Morell has <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p25.3" lang="EL">ἁλιέως</span>.</p></note> after the
image of God, she saw love welling forth, she saw grace poured around
his lips, a consummate perfection of humility beyond which it is
impossible to conceive any thing further, a gentleness like that of
David, the understanding of Solomon, a goodness like that of Moses, a
strictness as of Samuel, a chastity as of Joseph, the skill of a
Daniel, a zeal for the faith such as was in the great Elijah, a purity
of body like that of the lofty-minded John<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p25.4" n="2085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p26.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸν
ὑψηλὸν
᾽Ιωάννην ἐν
τῇ ἀφθορί&amp; 139·
τοῦ
σώματος</span>.
Sifanus translates “integritate corporis ornatum.” Rupp
rejects the idea that the John who “should not die” is here
meant: and thinks that the epithet, and <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p26.2" lang="EL">ἀφθορία</span> (=
the more technical <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p26.3" lang="EL">ἀφθαρσία</span>) point to the monasticism of John the Baptist.</p></note>,
an unsurpassable love as of Paul. She saw the concurrence of so many
excellences in one soul, and, thrilled with a blessed affection, she
loved him, her own bridegroom, with a pure and virtuous passion. But
ere she could accomplish her desire, ere she could satisfy her longing,
while still in the fervour of her passion, she was left desolate, when
those trying times called the athlete to his contests. While, then, he
was engaged in these toilsome struggles for religion, she remained
chaste and kept the marriage vow. A long time intervened, during which
one, with adulterous intent<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p26.4" n="2086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> He
alludes here to Paulinus and Demophilus, two Arians mentioned by
Socrates and Sozomen.</p></note>, made an attempt
upon the immaculate bridal-chamber. But the Bride remained undefiled;
and again there was a return, and again an exile. And thus it happened
thrice, until the Lord dispelled the gloom of that heresy, and sending
forth a ray of peace gave us the hope of some respite from these
lengthened troubles<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p27.1" n="2087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> In
379 the Council of Antioch settled the schism of Antioch, which seemed
as if it would disturb the whole East, and even the West. Even the
Catholics of Antioch had been divided, between Meletius and Paulinus,
since the days of Julian. It was settled that, at the death of either,
the other should succeed to his “diocese.” Gregory himself
was present, the ninth month after his brother Basil’s
death.</p></note>. But when at length
they had seen each other, when there was a renewal of those chaste joys
and spiritual desires, when the flame of love had again been lit, all
at once his last departure breaks off the enjoyment. He came to adorn
you as his bride, he failed not in the eagerness of his zeal, he placed
on this fair union the chaplets of blessing, in imitation of his
Master. As did the Lord at Cana of Galilee<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p28.1" n="2088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.ii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2" parsed="|John|2|0|0|0" passage="John ii">John ii</scripRef></p></note>,
so here did this imitator of Christ. The Jewish waterpots, which were
filled with the water of heresy, he filled with genuine wine, changing
its nature by the power of his faith. How often did he set before you a
chalice, but not of wine, when with that sweet <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_512.html" id="xii.ii-Page_512" n="512" />voice he poured out in rich
abundance the wine of Grace, and presented to you the full and varied
feast of reason! He went first with the blessing of his words, and then
his illustrious disciples were employed in distributing his teaching to
the multitude.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.ii-p30" shownumber="no">We, too, were glad, and made our
own the glory of your nation<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p30.1" n="2089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> Gregory is here addressing men of Antioch, though he said before
that that city was too distant yet to have heard the news. They must
have been the bishops of the neighbourhood of Antioch and other
Christians from the diocese of Meletius, then present in the
capital.</p></note>. Up to this point
how bright and happy is our narrative. What a blessed thing it were
with this to bring our sermon to an end. But after these things what
follows? “Call for the mourning women<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p31.1" n="2090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.17" parsed="|Jer|9|17|0|0" passage="Jer. ix. 17">Jer. ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,” as says the prophet Jeremiah. In no
other way can the burning heart cool down, swelling as it is with its
affliction, unless it relieves itself by sobs and tears. Formerly the
hope of his return consoled us for the pang of separation, but now he
has been torn from us by that final separation. A huge intervening
chasm is fixed between the Church and him. He rests indeed in the bosom
of Abraham, but there exists not one who might bring the drop of water
to cool the tongue of the agonized. Gone is that beauty, silent is that
voice, closed are those lips, fled that grace. Our happy state has
become a tale that is told. Elijah of old time caused grief to the
people of Israel when he soared from earth to God. But Elisha<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p32.2" n="2091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2" parsed="|2Kgs|2|0|0|0" passage="2 Kings ii">2 Kings ii</scripRef>.</p></note> consoled them for the loss by being adorned
with the mantle of his master. But now our wound is beyond healing; our
Elijah has been caught up, and no Elisha left behind in his place. You
have heard certain mournful and lamenting words of Jeremiah, with which
he bewailed Jerusalem as a deserted city, and how among other
expressions of passionate grief he added this, “The ways of Zion
do mourn<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p33.2" n="2092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.1.4" parsed="|Lam|1|4|0|0" passage="Lam. i. 4">Lam. i. 4</scripRef>. “The ways
of Zion do mourn.” The best of the three readings here is
<span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p34.2" lang="EL">ἠκούσατε</span>, adopted by Krabinger.</p></note>.” These words were uttered then,
but now they have been realized. For when the news of our calamity
shall have been spread abroad, then will the ways be full of mourning
crowds, and the sheep of his flock will pour themselves forth, and like
the Ninevites utter the voice of lamentation<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p34.3" n="2093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.5" parsed="|Jonah|3|5|0|0" passage="Jonah iii. 5">Jonah iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,
or, rather, will lament more bitterly than they. For in their case
their mourning released them from the cause of their fear, but with
these no hope of release from their distress removes their need of
mourning. I know, too, of another utterance of Jeremiah, which is
reckoned among the books of the Psalms<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p35.2" n="2094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137" parsed="|Ps|137|0|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxvii">Ps. cxxxvii</scripRef>. The title of
this Psalm in LXX., <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p36.2" lang="EL">Τῷ
Δαυὶδ (διὰ)
Ιερεμίου</span> (which the Vulgate follows), implies that it is “a Davidic
song springing from Jeremiah’s heart.” But “beginning
with perfects, this Psalm is evidently not written during the time of
the Exile, but in recollection of it:” Delitzsch. Some see
resemblances to Ezekiel in it. The poplar is meant, not the
weeping-willow, which is not met with wild in anterior Asia.</p></note>;
it is that which he made over the captivity of Israel. The words run
thus: “We hung our harps upon the willows, and condemned
ourselves as well as our harps to silence.” I make this song my
own. For when I see the <i>confusion</i> of heresy, this
<i>confusion</i> is Babylon<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p36.3" n="2095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.9" parsed="|Gen|11|9|0|0" passage="Gen. xi. 9">Gen. xi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>. And when I see the
flood of trials that pours in upon us from this confusion, I say that
these are “the waters of Babylon by which we sit down, and
weep” because there is no one to guide us over them. Even if you
mention the <i>willows</i>, and the <i>harps</i> that hung thereon,
that part also of the figure shall be mine. For in truth our life is
among willows<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p37.2" n="2096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p38.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἰτέαις</span>. The
best <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p38.2">mss.</span> support this reading, so that
Krabinger has not dared to alter it to <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p38.3" lang="EL">ἰτέα</span>, as Morell’s
<span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p38.4">ms.</span> Sifanus has “plane enim in salicibus
vita consistit;” but Rupp, “Unser Leben ist in der That ein
Weidengebüsche.” In Bellarmine’s mystical
interpretation the willows are the citizens of Babylon, who resemble
willows “in being unfruitful, bitter in themselves, and dwelling
by choice in the midst of Babylon,” to whom the instruments of
worldly mirth are left.</p></note>, the willow being a
fruitless tree, and the sweet fruit of our life having all withered
away. Therefore have we become fruitless willows, and the harps of love
we hung upon those trees are idle and unvibrating. “If I forget
thee, oh Jerusalem,” he adds, “may my right hand be
forgotten.” Suffer me to make a slight alteration in that text.
It is not we who have forgotten the <i>right hand,</i> but the <i>right
hand</i> that has forgotten us: and the “tongue has cleaved to
the roof of” his own “mouth,” and barred the passage
of his words, so that we can never again hear that sweet voice. But let
me have all tears wiped away, for I feel that I am indulging more than
is right in this womanish sorrow for our loss.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.ii-p39" shownumber="no">Our Bridegroom has not been
taken from us. He stands in our midst, though we see him not. The
Priest is within the holy place. He is entered into that within the
veil, whither our forerunner Christ has entered for us<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p39.1" n="2097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.20" parsed="|Heb|6|20|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 20">Heb. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>. He has left behind him the curtain of the
flesh. No longer does he pray to the type or shadow of the things in
heaven, but he looks upon the very embodiment of these realities. No
longer through a glass darkly does he intercede with God, but face to
face he intercedes with Him: and he intercedes for us<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p40.2" n="2098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> Doubtless an allusion to <scripRef id="xii.ii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.2" parsed="|Rom|11|2|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 2">Rom. xi. 2</scripRef>; “how he
(Elias) maketh intercession to God against Israel;” but here
Meletius <i>departed</i> intercedes <i>for</i> the people, and the
Intercession of Saints is clearly intimated.</p></note>, and for the “negligences and
ignorances” of the people. He has put away the coats of skin<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p41.2" n="2099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 21">Gen. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>; no need is there now for the dwellers in
paradise of such garments as these; but he wears the raiment which the
purity of his life has woven into a glorious dress. “Precious in
the sight of the Lord is the death<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p42.2" n="2100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.15-Ps.116.16" parsed="|Ps|116|15|116|16" passage="Ps. cxvi. 15, 16">Ps. cxvi. 15,
16</scripRef>.</p></note>” of such
a man, or rather it is not death, but the breaking of bonds, as it is
said, “Thou hast broken my bonds asunder.” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_513.html" id="xii.ii-Page_513" n="513" />Simeon has been let
depart<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p43.2" n="2101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.43.23" parsed="|Gen|43|23|0|0" passage="Gen. xliii. 23">Gen. xliii. 23</scripRef>; S. <scripRef id="xii.ii-p44.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.30" parsed="|Luke|2|30|0|0" passage="Luke ii. 30">Luke ii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note>. He has been freed from the bondage of
the body. The “snare is broken and the bird hath flown away<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p44.3" n="2102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.124.7" parsed="|Ps|124|7|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxiv. 7">Ps. cxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.” He has left Egypt behind, this
material life. He has crossed<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p45.2" n="2103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> Morell reads here, “Moses has left,” “Moses has
crossed;” but Krabinger has no doubt that this word is due to a
gloss upon the text. The Scholiast Nicetas (on Gregory Naz.,
<i>Orat.</i> 38) well explains this use of “Egypt”:
“Egypt is sometimes taken for this present world, sometimes for
the flesh, sometimes for sin, sometimes for ignorance, sometimes for
mischief.”</p></note>, not this Red Sea
of ours, but the black gloomy sea of life. He has entered upon the land
of promise, and holds high converse with God upon the mount. He has
loosed the sandal of his soul, that with the pure step of thought he
may set foot upon that holy land where there is the Vision of God.
Having therefore, brethren, this consolation, do ye, who are conveying
the bones of our Joseph to the place of blessing, listen to the
exhortation of Paul: “Sorrow not as others who have no hope<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p46.1" n="2104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 13">1 Thess. iv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Speak to the people there; relate
the glorious tale; speak of the incredible wonder, how the people in
their myriads, so densely crowded together as to look like a sea of
heads, became all one continuous body, and like some watery flood
surged around the procession bearing his remains. Tell them how the
fair<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p47.2" n="2105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p48.1" lang="EL">καλὸς</span>.
“Atticæ urbanitatis proprium,” Krabinger. But David is
described as “of a fair countenance.”</p></note> David distributed himself, in divers ways
and manners, among innumerable ranks of people, and danced before that
ark<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p48.2" n="2106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.14" parsed="|2Sam|6|14|0|0" passage="2 Sam. vi. 14">2 Sam. vi. 14</scripRef>. “That
ark,” very probably refers to the <i>remains</i> of Meletius, not
to the coffin or bier. The human body is called by this very term
(<span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p49.2" lang="EL">σκῆνος</span>,
tabernacle), <scripRef id="xii.ii-p49.3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef> and
4,
nor was the word in this sense unknown to Plato. The body of Meletius
has been already called a <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p49.4" lang="EL">κιβωτός</span>.</p></note> in the midst of men of the same and of
different language<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p49.5" n="2107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p50" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p50.1" lang="EL">ἑτερογλώσσοις: καὶ ἐν
χείλεσιν
ἑτέροις</span> is
added (cf. <scripRef id="xii.ii-p50.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.21 Bible:Isa.28.11" parsed="|1Cor|14|21|0|0;|Isa|28|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 21; Is. xxviii. 11">1 Cor. xiv. 21; Is. xxviii. 11</scripRef>), in the text of
Morell, but none of Krabinger’s <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p50.3">mss.</span>
recognize these words.</p></note>. Tell them how the
streams of fire, from the succession of the lamps, flowed along in an
unbroken track of light, and extended so far that the eye could not
reach them. Tell them of the eager zeal of all the people, of his
joining “the company of Apostles<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p50.4" n="2108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p51" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p51.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἀποστόλων
τὴν
συσκηνίαν (εἴπατε</span>):
“Thirteenth Apostle!” was in these times a usual expression
of the highest praise. It was even heard in the applause given to
living preachers. But if <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p51.2" lang="EL">εἴπατε</span> cannot bear so extended a meaning, some funeral banquet of the
“apostles” assembled at the Council is alluded to: or else
(remembering the use of <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p51.3" lang="EL">σκῆνος</span> just
above) “the lying in state in an Apostle’s Church,”
in the capital: cf. above, “his joining the Apostolic band
<i>and</i> his departure to Christ.”</p></note>,” and how the napkins that bound his
face were plucked away to make amulets for the faithful. Let it be
added to your narration how the Emperor<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p51.4" n="2109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p52" shownumber="no"> Theodosius.</p></note>
showed in his countenance his sorrow for this misfortune, and rose from
his throne, and how the whole city joined the funeral procession of the
Saint. Moreover console each other with the following words; it is a
good medicine that Solomon<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p52.1" n="2110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p53" shownumber="no"> It is
only the Rabbis that make Lemuel, the author of the last chapter of
Proverbs, the same as Solomon: Grotius identifies him with Hezekiah.
Some German commentators regard him as the chief of an Arab tribe, on
the borders of Palestine, and brother of Agur, author of ch. xxx. But
the suggestion of Eichhorn and Ewald is the more probable, that Lemuel
is an ideal name signifying “for God,” the true King who
leads a life consecrated to Jehovah.</p></note> has for sorrow; for
he bids wine be given to the sorrowful; saying this to us, the
labourers in the vineyard: “Give,” therefore, “your
wine to those that are in sorrow<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p53.1" n="2111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.ii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.31.6" parsed="|Prov|31|6|0|0" passage="Prov. xxxi. 6">Prov. xxxi. 6</scripRef>. Just
above <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p54.2" lang="EL">πρὸς
ἡμᾶς</span> is the reading of
Krabinger’s <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p54.3">mss.</span> and of the Paris
Editt.: Sifanus and Ducæus have rendered <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p54.4" lang="EL">ὑμᾶς</span>.</p></note>,” not
that wine which produces drunkenness, plots against the senses, and
destroys the body, but such as gladdens the heart, the wine which the
Prophet recommends when he says: “Wine maketh glad the heart of
man<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p54.5" n="2112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p55" shownumber="no"> S.
Gregory has misapplied both this passage from <scripRef id="xii.ii-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.15" parsed="|Ps|104|15|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 15">Ps. civ. 15</scripRef> and the previous
one from <scripRef id="xii.ii-p55.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.31.6" parsed="|Prov|31|6|0|0" passage="Prov. xxxi. 6">Prov. xxxi. 6</scripRef>. An attentive
consideration of them shows that they do not lend themselves to the use
he has made of them.</p></note>.” Pledge each other in that liquor
undiluted<note anchored="yes" id="xii.ii-p55.3" n="2113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii-p56" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.1" lang="EL">Ζωροτέρῳ</span>. For the comparative see Lobeck, <i>Ad Phrynich.</i> p.
146: <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.2" lang="EL">μειζοτέρῳ</span>
is the common faulty reading. These words are joined
closely to what precedes in the <span class="sc" id="xii.ii-p56.3">mss.</span> Then, in
what follows, “the unstinted goblets of the word,”
<span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.4" lang="EL">πνευματικοῦ</span>
is rightly omitted before <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.5" lang="EL">λόγου</span>:
“and gladness” (<span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.6" lang="EL">καὶ
ἀγαλλίασις</span>) is rightly added, as it is joined with <span class="Greek" id="xii.ii-p56.7" lang="EL">εὐφροσύνη</span>
in <scripRef id="xii.ii-p56.8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.15" parsed="|Ps|45|15|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 15">Ps. xlv. 15</scripRef>; and by Gregory
himself, <i>In Diem Nat. Christ.</i> (pp. 340 and 352), and <i>In Bapt.
Christi</i> (p. 377).</p></note> and with the unstinted goblets of the
word, that thus our grief may be turned to joy and gladness, by the
grace of the Only-begotten Son of God, through Whom be glory to God,
even the Father, for ever and ever. Amen.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xii.iii" next="xiii" prev="xii.ii" progress="94.57%" title="On the Baptism of Christ."><p class="c10" id="xii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_514.html" id="xii.iii-Page_514" n="514" /><span class="c9" id="xii.iii-p1.1">On the
Baptism of Christ.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c52" id="xii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="xii.iii-p3.1">A Sermon for the Day of the
Lights.<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p3.2" n="2114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> That
is, for the Festival of the Epiphany or Theophany, when the Eastern
Church commemorates especially the Baptism of our Lord.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xii.iii-p5.1">Now</span> I
recognize my own flock: to-day I behold the wonted figure of the
Church, when, turning with aversion from the occupation even of the
cares of the flesh, you come together in your undiminished numbers for
the service of God—when the people crowds the house, coming
within the sacred sanctuary, and when the multitude that can find no
place within fills the space outside in the precincts like bees. For of
them some are at their labours within, while others outside hum around
the hive. So do, my children: and never abandon this zeal. For I
confess that I feel a shepherd’s affections, and I wish, when I
am set upon this watch-tower, to see the flock gathered round about the
mountain’s foot: and when it so happens to me, I am filled with
wonderful earnestness, and work with pleasure at my sermon, as the
shepherds do at their rustic strains. But when things are otherwise,
and you are straying in distant wanderings, as you did but lately, the
last Lord’s Day, I am much troubled, and glad to be silent; and I
consider the question of flight from hence, and seek for the Carmel of
the prophet Elijah, or for some rock without inhabitant; for men in
depression naturally choose loneliness and solitude. But now, when I
see you thronging here with all your families, I am reminded of the
prophetic saying, which Isaiah proclaimed from afar off, addressing by
anticipation the Church with her fair and numerous
children:—“Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as doves
with their young to me<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p5.2" n="2115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.8" parsed="|Isa|60|8|0|0" passage="Is. lx. 8">Is. lx. 8</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”? Yes, and he
adds moreover this also, “The place is too strait for me; give
place that I may dwell<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p6.2" n="2116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.20" parsed="|Isa|49|20|0|0" passage="Is. xlix. 20">Is. xlix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For these
predictions the power of the Spirit made with reference to the populous
Church of God, which was afterwards to fill the whole world from end to
end of the earth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p8" shownumber="no">The time, then, has come, and
bears in its course the remembrance of holy mysteries, purifying
man,—mysteries which purge out from soul and body even that sin
which is hard to cleanse away, and which bring us back to that fairness
of our first estate which God, the best of artificers, impressed upon
us. Therefore it is that you, the initiated people, are gathered
together; and you bring also that people who have not made trial of
them, leading, like good fathers, by careful guidance, the uninitiated
to the perfect reception of the faith. I for my part rejoice over
both;—over you that are initiated, because you are enriched with
a great gift: over you that are uninitiated, because you have a fair
expectation of hope—remission of what is to be accounted for,
release from bondage, close relation to God, free boldness of speech,
and in place of servile subjection equality with the angels. For these
things, and all that follow from them, the grace of Baptism secures and
conveys to us. Therefore let us leave the other matters of the
Scriptures for other occasions, and abide by the topic set before us,
offering, as far as we may, the gifts that are proper and fitting for
the feast: for each festival demands its own treatment. So we welcome a
marriage with wedding songs; for mourning we bring the due offering
with funeral strains; in times of business we speak seriously, at times
of festivity we relax the concentration and strain of our minds; but
each time we keep free from disturbance by things that are alien to its
character.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p9" shownumber="no">Christ, then, was born as it
were a few days ago—He Whose generation was before all things,
sensible and intellectual. To-day He is baptized by John that He might
cleanse him who was defiled, that He might bring the Spirit from above,
and exalt man to heaven, that he who had fallen might be raised up and
he who had cast him down might be put to shame. And marvel not if God
showed so great earnestness in our cause: for it was with care on the
part of him who did us wrong that the plot was laid against us; it is
with forethought <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_515.html" id="xii.iii-Page_515" n="515" />on the part of our Maker that we are saved. And he, that
evil charmer, framing his new device of sin against our race, drew
along his serpent train, a disguise worthy of his own intent, entering
in his impurity into what was like himself,—dwelling, earthly and
mundane as he was in will, in that creeping thing. But Christ, the
repairer of his evil-doing, assumes manhood in its fulness, and saves
man, and becomes the type and figure of us all, to sanctify the
first-fruits of every action, and leave to His servants no doubt in
their zeal for the tradition. Baptism, then, is a purification from
sins, a remission of trespasses, a cause of renovation and
regeneration. By regeneration, understand regeneration conceived in
thought, not discerned by bodily sight. For we shall not, according to
the Jew Nicodemus and his somewhat dull intelligence, change the old
man into a child, nor shall we form anew him who is wrinkled and
gray-headed to tenderness and youth, if we bring back the man again
into his mother’s womb: but we do bring back, by royal grace, him
who bears the scars of sin, and has grown old in evil habits, to the
innocence of the babe. For as the child new-born is free from
accusations and from penalties, so too the child of regeneration has
nothing for which to answer, being released by royal bounty from
accountability<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p9.1" n="2117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> The
language of this passage, if strictly taken, seems to imply a denial of
original sin; but it is perhaps not intended to be so
understood.</p></note>. And this gift it
is not the water that bestows (for in that case it were a thing more
exalted than all creation), but the command of God, and the visitation
of the Spirit that comes sacramentally to set us free. But water serves
to express the cleansing. For since we are wont by washing in water to
render our body clean when it is soiled by dirt or mud, we therefore
apply it also in the sacramental action, and display the spiritual
brightness by that which is subject to our senses. Let us however, if
it seems well, persevere in enquiring more fully and more minutely
concerning Baptism, starting, as from the fountain-head, from the
Scriptural declaration, “Except a man be born of water and of the
Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p10.1" n="2118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" passage="John iii. 3">John iii. 3</scripRef></p></note>.” Why are both named, and why is not
the Spirit alone accounted sufficient for the completion of Baptism?
Man, as we know full well, is compound, not simple: and therefore the
cognate and similar medicines are assigned for healing to him who is
twofold and conglomerate:—for his visible body, water, the
sensible element,—for his soul, which we cannot see, the Spirit
invisible, invoked by faith, present unspeakably. For “the Spirit
breathes where He wills, and thou hearest His voice, but canst not tell
whence He cometh or whither He goeth<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p11.2" n="2119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" passage="John iii. 8">John iii. 8</scripRef></p></note>.” He
blesses the body that is baptized, and the water that baptizes. Despise
not, therefore, the Divine laver, nor think lightly of it, as a common
thing, on account of the use of water. For the power that operates is
mighty, and wonderful are the things that are wrought thereby. For this
holy altar, too, by which I stand, is stone, ordinary in its nature,
nowise different from the other slabs of stone that build our houses
and adorn our pavements; but seeing that it was consecrated to the
service of God, and received the benediction, it is a holy table, an
altar undefiled, no longer touched by the hands of all, but of the
priests alone, and that with reverence. The bread again is at first<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p12.2" n="2120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Or
“up to a certain point of time.”</p></note> common bread, but when the sacramental
action consecrates it, it is called, and becomes, the Body of Christ.
So with the sacramental oil; so with the wine: though before the
benediction they are of little value, each of them, after the
sanctification bestowed by the Spirit, has its several operation. The
same power of the word, again, also makes the priest venerable and
honourable, separated, by the new blessing bestowed upon him, from his
community with the mass of men. While but yesterday he was one of the
mass, one of the people, he is suddenly rendered a guide, a president,
a teacher of righteousness, an instructor in hidden mysteries; and this
he does<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p13.1" n="2121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> That
is, “these functions he fulfils.”</p></note> without being at all changed in body
or in form; but, while continuing to be in all appearance the man he
was before, being, by some unseen power and grace, transformed in
respect of his unseen soul to the higher condition. And so there are
many things, which if you consider you will see that their appearance
is contemptible, but the things they accomplish are mighty: and this is
especially the case when you collect from the ancient history<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p14.1" n="2122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>from the Old Testament
Scriptures.</p></note> instances cognate and similar to the subject
of our inquiry. The rod of Moses was a hazel wand. And what is that,
but common wood that every hand cuts and carries, and fashions to what
use it chooses, and casts as it will into the fire? But when God was
pleased to accomplish by that rod those wonders, lofty, and passing the
power of language to express, the wood was changed into a serpent. And
again, at another time, he smote the waters, and now made the water
blood, now made to issue forth a countless brood of frogs: and again he
divided the sea, severed to its depths without flowing together again.
Likewise the mantle of one of the prophets, though it was but a
goat’s skin, made Elisha renowned in the whole world. And the
wood of the Cross is of saving <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_516.html" id="xii.iii-Page_516" n="516" />efficacy<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p15.1" n="2123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> The
reference appears to be not to the Cross as the instrument of that
Death which was of saving efficacy, but to miraculous cures, real or
reputed, effected by means of the actual wood of the Cross. The
argument seems to require that we should understand the <i>Cross</i>
itself, and not only the sacrifice offered upon it, to be the means of
producing wondrous effects: and the grammatical construction favours
this view. S. Cyril of Jerusalem mentions the extensive distribution of
fragments of the Cross (Cat. x. 19), but this is probably one of the
earliest references to miracles worked by their means.</p></note> for all men, though it is, as I am informed,
a piece of a poor tree, less valuable than most trees are. So a bramble
bush showed to Moses the manifestation of the presence of God: so the
remains of Elisha raised a dead man to life; so clay gave sight to him
that was blind from the womb. And all these things, though they were
matter without soul or sense, were made the means for the performance
of the great marvels wrought by them, when they received the power of
God. Now by a similar train of reasoning, water also, though it is
nothing else than water, renews the man to spiritual regeneration<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p16.1" n="2124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>regeneration perceived by the mind
(<span class="Greek" id="xii.iii-p17.1" lang="EL">νοητὴν</span>) as
distinct from any regeneration of which the senses could take
cognizance.</p></note>, when the grace from above hallows it. And
if any one answers me again by raising a difficulty, with his questions
and doubts, continually asking and inquiring how water and the
sacramental act that is performed therein regenerate, I most justly
reply to him, “Show me the mode of that generation which is after
the flesh, and I will explain to you the power of regeneration in the
soul.” You will say perhaps, by way of giving an account of the
matter, “It is the cause of the seed which makes the man.”
Learn then from us in return, that hallowed water cleanses and
illuminates the man. And if you again object to me your
“How?” I shall more vehemently cry in answer, “How
does the fluid and formless substance become a man?” and so the
argument as it advances will be exercised on everything through all
creation. How does heaven exist? how earth? how sea? how every single
thing? For everywhere men’s reasoning, perplexed in the attempt
at discovery, falls back upon this syllable “how,” as those
who cannot walk fall back upon a seat. To speak concisely, everywhere
the power of God and His operation are incomprehensible and incapable
of being reduced to rule, easily producing whatever He wills, while
concealing from us the minute knowledge of His operation. Hence also
the blessed David, applying his mind to the magnificence of creation,
and filled with perplexed wonder in his soul, spake that verse which is
sung by all, “O Lord, how manifold are Thy works: in wisdom hast
Thou made them all<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p17.2" n="2125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>. The Psalm is the
prefatory Psalm at Vespers in the present service of the Eastern
Church. S. Gregory seems to indicate some such daily use in his own
time.</p></note>.” The wisdom
he perceived: but the art of the wisdom he could not discover. Let us
then leave the task of searching into what is beyond human power, and
seek rather that which shows signs of being partly within our
comprehension:—what is the reason why the cleansing is effected
by water? and to what purpose are the three immersions received? That
which the fathers taught, and which our mind has received and assented
to, is as follows:—We recognize four elements, of which the world
is composed, which every one knows even if their names are not spoken;
but if it is well, for the sake of the more simple, to tell you their
names, they are fire and air, earth and water. Now our God and Saviour,
in fulfilling the Dispensation for our sakes, went beneath the fourth
of these, the earth, that He might raise up life from thence. And we in
receiving Baptism, in imitation of our Lord and Teacher and Guide, are
not indeed buried in the earth (for this is the shelter of the body
that is entirely dead, covering the infirmity and decay of our nature),
but coming to the element akin to earth, to water, we conceal ourselves
in that as the Saviour did in the earth: and by doing this thrice we
represent for ourselves that grace of the Resurrection which was
wrought in three days: and this we do, not receiving the sacrament in
silence, but while there are spoken over us the Names of the Three
Sacred Persons on Whom we believed, in Whom we also hope, from Whom
comes to us both the fact of our present and the fact of our future
existence. It may be thou art offended, thou who contendest boldly
against the glory of the Spirit, and that thou grudgest to the Spirit
that veneration wherewith He is reverenced by the godly. Leave off
contending with me: resist, if thou canst, those words of the Lord
which gave to men the rule of the Baptismal invocation. What says the
Lord’s command? “Baptizing them in the Name of the Father
and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p18.2" n="2126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.” How in
the Name of the Father? Because He is the primal cause of all things.
How in the Name of the Son? Because He is the Maker of the Creation.
How in the Name of the Holy Ghost? Because He is the power perfecting
all. We bow ourselves therefore before the Father, that we may be
sanctified: before the Son also we bow, that the same end may be
fulfilled: we bow also before the Holy Ghost, that we may be made what
He is in fact and in Name. There is not a distinction in the
sanctification, in the sense that the Father sanctifies more, the Son
less, the Holy Spirit in a less degree than the other Two. Why then
dost thou divide the Three Persons into fragments of different natures,
and make Three Gods, unlike one to another, whilst from all thou dost
receive one and the same grace?</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_517.html" id="xii.iii-Page_517" n="517" />As, however, examples always render an argument more vivid to the
hearers, I propose to instruct the mind of the blasphemers by an
illustration, explaining, by means of earthly and lowly matters, those
matters which are great, and invisible to the senses. If it befel thee
to be enduring the misfortune of captivity among enemies, to be in
bondage and in misery, to be groaning for that ancient freedom which
thou once hadst—and if all at once three men, who were notable
men and citizens in the country of thy tyrannical masters, set thee
free from the constraint that lay upon thee, giving thy ransom equally,
and dividing the charges of the money in equal shares among themselves,
wouldst thou not then, meeting with this favour, look upon the three
alike as benefactors, and make repayment of the ransom to them in equal
shares, as the trouble and the cost on thy behalf was common to them
all—if, that is, thou wert a fair judge of the benefit done to
thee? This we may see, so far as illustration goes<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p20.1" n="2127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> The
meaning of this clause may be, either that Gregory does not propose to
follow this point out, as the subject of his discourse is Baptism, not
the doctrine of the Trinity; or, that the example he has given is not
to be so pressed as to imply tritheism, being merely an illustration of
moral obligation, not a parallel from which anything is to be inferred
as to the exact relation between the Three Persons.</p></note>, for our aim at present is not to render a
strict account of the Faith. Let us return to the present season, and
to the subject it sets before us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p22" shownumber="no">I find that not only do the
Gospels, written after the Crucifixion, proclaim the grace of Baptism,
but, even before the Incarnation of our Lord, the ancient Scripture
everywhere prefigured the likeness of our regeneration; not clearly
manifesting its form, but fore-showing, in dark sayings, the love of
God to man. And as the Lamb was proclaimed by anticipation, and the
Cross was foretold by anticipation, so, too, was Baptism shown forth by
action and by word. Let us recall its types to those who love good
thoughts—for the festival season of necessity demands their
recollection.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p23" shownumber="no">Hagar, the handmaid of Abraham
(whom Paul treats allegorically in reasoning with the Galatians<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p23.1" n="2128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.22" parsed="|Gal|4|22|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 22">Gal. iv. 22</scripRef>, &amp;c.
See Gen. xxi</p></note>), being sent forth from her master’s
house by the anger of Sarah—for a servant suspected in regard to
her master is a hard thing for lawful wives to bear—was wandering
in desolation to a desolate land with her babe Ishmael at her breast.
And when she was in straits for the needs of life, and was herself nigh
unto death, and her child yet more sore for the water in the skin was
spent (since it was not possible that the Synagogue, she who once dwelt
among the figures of the perennial Fountain, should have all that was
needed to support life), an angel unexpectedly appears, and shows her a
well of living water, and drawing thence, she saves Ishmael. Behold,
then, a sacramental type: how from the very first it is by the means of
living water that salvation comes to him that was perishing—water
that was not before, but was given as a boon by an angel’s means.
Again, at a later time, Isaac—the same for whose sake Ishmael was
driven with his mother from his father’s home—was to be
wedded. Abraham’s servant is sent to make the match, so as to
secure a bride for his master, and finds Rebekah at the well: and a
marriage that was to produce the race of Christ had its beginning and
its first covenant in water<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p24.2" n="2129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24" parsed="|Gen|24|0|0|0" passage="Gen. xxiv">Gen. xxiv</scripRef></p></note>. Yes, and Isaac
himself also, when he was ruling his flocks, digged wells at all parts
of the desert, which the aliens stopped and filled up<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p25.2" n="2130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.15" parsed="|Gen|26|15|0|0" passage="Gen. xxvi. 15">Gen. xxvi. 15</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>, for a type of all those impious men of
later days who hindered the grace of Baptism, and talked loudly in
their struggle against the truth. Yet the martyrs and the priests
overcame them by digging the wells, and the gift of Baptism over-flowed
the whole world. According to the same force of the text, Jacob also,
hastening to seek a bride, met Rachel unexpectedly at the well. And a
great stone lay upon the well, which a multitude of shepherds were wont
to roll away when they came together, and then gave water to themselves
and to their flocks. But Jacob alone rolls away the stone, and waters
the flocks of his spouse<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p26.2" n="2131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.29" parsed="|Gen|29|0|0|0" passage="Gen. xxix">Gen. xxix</scripRef></p></note>. The thing is, I
think, a dark saying, a shadow of what should come. For what is the
stone that is laid but Christ Himself? for of Him Isaiah says,
“And I will lay in the foundations of Sion a costly stone,
precious, elect<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p27.2" n="2132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.16" parsed="|Isa|28|16|0|0" passage="Is. xxviii. 16">Is. xxviii.
16</scripRef> (not exactly from LXX.).</p></note>:” and Daniel
likewise, “A stone was cut out without hands<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p28.2" n="2133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.45" parsed="|Dan|2|45|0|0" passage="Dan. ii. 45">Dan. ii. 45</scripRef></p></note>,” that is, Christ was born without a
man. For as it is a new and marvellous thing that a stone should be cut
out of the rock without a hewer or stone-cutting tools, so it is a
thing beyond all wonder that an offspring should appear from an
unwedded Virgin. There was lying, then, upon the well the spiritual<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p29.2" n="2134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xii.iii-p30.1" lang="EL">νοητὸς</span>.</p></note> stone, Christ, concealing in the deep and in
mystery the laver of regeneration which needed much time—as it
were a long rope—to bring it to light. And none rolled away the
stone save Israel, who is mind seeing God. But he both draws up the
water and gives drink to the sheep of Rachel; that is, he reveals the
hidden mystery, and gives living water to the flock of the Church. Add
to this also the history of the three rods of Jacob<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p30.2" n="2135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.37" parsed="|Gen|30|37|0|0" passage="Gen. xxx. 37">Gen. xxx. 37</scripRef>, sqq.</p></note>. For from the time when the three rods were
laid by the well, Laban the polytheist thenceforth became poor, and
Jacob became rich and wealthy in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_518.html" id="xii.iii-Page_518" n="518" />herds. Now let Laban be
interpreted of the devil, and Jacob of Christ. For after the
institution of Baptism Christ took away all the flock of Satan and
Himself grew rich. Again, the great Moses, when he was a goodly child,
and yet at the breast, falling under the general and cruel decree which
the hard-hearted Pharaoh made against the men-children, was exposed on
the banks of the river—not naked, but laid in an ark, for it was
fitting that the Law should typically be enclosed in a coffer<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p31.2" n="2136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p32" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.2" parsed="|Exod|2|0|0|0" passage="Ex. ii">Ex. ii</scripRef></p></note>. And he was laid near the water; for the
Law, and those daily sprinklings of the Hebrews which were a little
later to be made plain in the perfect and marvellous Baptism, are near
to grace. Again, according to the view of the inspired Paul<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p32.2" n="2137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1-1Cor.10.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|10|2" passage="1 Cor. x. 1, 2">1 Cor. x. 1, 2</scripRef>; and
see Ex. xiv</p></note>, the people itself, by passing through the
Red Sea, proclaimed the good tidings of salvation by water. The people
passed over, and the Egyptian king with his host was engulfed, and by
these actions this Sacrament was foretold. For even now, whensoever the
people is in the water of regeneration, fleeing from Egypt, from the
burden of sin, it is set free and saved; but the devil with his own
servants (I mean, of course, the spirits of evil), is choked with
grief, and perishes, deeming the salvation of men to be his own
misfortune.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p34" shownumber="no">Even these instances might be
enough to confirm our present position; but the lover of good thoughts
must yet not neglect what follows. The people of the Hebrews, as we
learn, after many sufferings, and after accomplishing their weary
course in the desert, did not enter the land of promise until it had
first been brought, with Joshua for its guide and the pilot of its
life, to the passage of the Jordan<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p34.1" n="2138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.3" parsed="|Josh|3|0|0|0" passage="Josh. iii">Josh. iii</scripRef></p></note>. But it is
clear that Joshua also, who set up the twelve stones in the stream<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p35.2" n="2139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.4" parsed="|Josh|4|0|0|0" passage="Josh. iv">Josh. iv</scripRef></p></note>, was anticipating the coming of the twelve
disciples, the ministers of Baptism. Again, that marvellous sacrifice
of the old Tishbite<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p36.2" n="2140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18" parsed="|1Kgs|18|0|0|0" passage="1 Kings xviii">1 Kings xviii</scripRef>.</p></note>, that passes all
human understanding, what else does it do but prefigure in action the
Faith in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and redemption? For
when all the people of the Hebrews had trodden underfoot the religion
of their fathers, and fallen into the error of polytheism, and their
king Ahab was deluded by idolatry, with Jezebel, of ill-omened name, as
the wicked partner of his life, and the vile prompter of his impiety,
the prophet, filled with the grace of the Spirit, coming to a meeting
with Ahab, withstood the priests of Baal in a marvellous and wondrous
contest in the sight of the king and all the people; and by proposing
to them the task of sacrificing the bullock without fire, he displayed
them in a ridiculous and wretched plight, vainly praying and crying
aloud to gods that were not. At last, himself invoking his own and the
true God, he accomplished the test proposed with further exaggerations
and additions. For he did not simply by prayer bring down the fire from
heaven upon the wood when it was dry, but exhorted and enjoined the
attendants to bring abundance of water. And when he had thrice poured
out the barrels upon the cleft wood, he kindled at his prayer the fire
from out of the water, that by the contrariety of the elements, so
concurring in friendly cooperation, he might show with superabundant
force the power of his own God. Now herein, by that wondrous sacrifice,
Elijah clearly proclaimed to us the sacramental rite of Baptism that
should afterwards be instituted. For the fire was kindled by water
thrice poured upon it, so that it is clearly shown that where the
mystic water is, there is the kindling, warm, and fiery Spirit, that
burns up the ungodly, and illuminates the faithful. Yes, and yet again
his disciple Elisha, when Naaman the Syrian, who was diseased with
leprosy, had come to him as a suppliant, cleanses the sick man by
washing him in Jordan<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p37.2" n="2141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p38" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="xii.iii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.5" parsed="|2Kgs|5|0|0|0" passage="2 Kings v">2 Kings v</scripRef></p></note>, clearly indicating
what should come, both by the use of water generally, and by the
dipping in the river in particular. For Jordan alone of rivers,
receiving in itself the first-fruits of sanctification and benediction,
conveyed in its channel to the whole world, as it were from some fount
in the type afforded by itself, the grace of Baptism. These then are
indications in deed and act of regeneration by Baptism. Let us for the
rest consider the prophecies of it in words and language. Isaiah cried
saying, “Wash you, make you clean, put away evil from your
souls<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p38.2" n="2142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.16" parsed="|Isa|1|16|0|0" passage="Is. i. 16">Is. i. 16</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>;” and David, “Draw nigh to Him
and be enlightened, and your faces shall not be ashamed<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p39.2" n="2143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.5" parsed="|Ps|34|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 5">Ps. xxxiv. 5</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” And Ezekiel, writing more clearly
and plainly than them both, says, “And I will sprinkle clean
water upon you, and ye shall be cleansed: from all your filthiness, and
from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give
you, and a new spirit will I give you: and I will take away the stony
heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh, and my
Spirit will I put within you<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p40.2" n="2144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.25-Ezek.36.27" parsed="|Ezek|36|25|36|27" passage="Ez. xxxvi. 25-27">Ez. xxxvi.
25–27</scripRef> (not exactly as LXX.).</p></note>.” Most
manifestly also does Zechariah prophesy of Joshua<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p41.2" n="2145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p42" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.3" parsed="|Zech|3|3|0|0" passage="Zech. iii. 3">Zech. iii. 3</scripRef>. It is to be remembered, of course, that the form of the
name in the Septuagint is not Joshua but Jesus.</p></note>, who was clothed with the filthy garment (to
wit, the flesh of a servant, even ours), and stripping him of his
ill-favoured raiment adorns him with the clean and fair apparel;
teaching us by the figurative illustration that verily in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_519.html" id="xii.iii-Page_519" n="519" />the Baptism of Jesus<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p42.2" n="2146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p43" shownumber="no"> If
“the Baptism of Jesus” here means (as seems most likely)
the Baptism of our Lord by S. John, not the Baptism instituted by our
Lord, then we are apparently intended to understand that our Lord,
summing up humanity in Himself, represented by His Baptism that of all
who should thereafter be baptized.</p></note> all we, putting off our sins like some poor
and patched garment, are clothed in the holy and most fair garment of
regeneration. And where shall we place that oracle of Isaiah, which
cries to the wilderness, “Be glad, O thirsty wilderness: let the
desert rejoice and blossom as a lily: and the desolate places of Jordan
shall blossom and shall rejoice<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p43.1" n="2147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.1-Isa.35.2" parsed="|Isa|35|1|35|2" passage="Is. xxxv. 1, 2">Is. xxxv. 1,
2</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>”? For it
is clear that it is not to places without soul or sense that he
proclaims the good tidings of joy: but he speaks, by the figure of the
desert, of the soul that is parched and unadorned, even as David also,
when he says, “My soul is unto Thee as a thirsty land<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p44.2" n="2148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.6" parsed="|Ps|143|6|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliii. 6">Ps. cxliii. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>,” and, “My soul is athirst for
the mighty, for the living God<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p45.2" n="2149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.2" parsed="|Ps|42|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xlii. 2">Ps. xlii. 2</scripRef> (not as
LXX.).</p></note>.” So again
the Lord says in the Gospels, “If any man thirst, let him come
unto Me and drink<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p46.2" n="2150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p47" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" passage="John vii. 37">John vii. 37</scripRef></p></note>;” and to the
woman of Samaria, “Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst
again: but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall
never thirst<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p47.2" n="2151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p48" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.13-John.4.14" parsed="|John|4|13|4|14" passage="John iv. 13, 14">John iv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And “the excellency of
Carmel”<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p48.2" n="2152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.2" parsed="|Isa|35|2|0|0" passage="Is. xxxv. 2">Is. xxxv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> is given to the
soul that bears the likeness to the desert, that is, the grace bestowed
through the Spirit. For since Elijah dwelt in Carmel, and the mountain
became famous and renowned by the virtue of him who dwelt there, and
since moreover John the Baptist, illustrious in the spirit of Elijah,
sanctified the Jordan, therefore the prophet foretold that “the
excellency of Carmel” should be given to the river. And
“the glory of Lebanon<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p49.2" n="2153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.2" parsed="|Isa|35|2|0|0" passage="Is. xxxv. 2">Is. xxxv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,” from the
similitude of its lofty trees, he transfers to the river. For as great
Lebanon presents a sufficient cause of wonder in the very trees which
it brings forth and nourishes, so is the Jordan glorified by
regenerating men and planting them in the Paradise of God: and of them,
as the words of the Psalmist say, ever blooming and bearing the foliage
of virtues, “the leaf shall not wither<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p50.2" n="2154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.4" parsed="|Ps|1|4|0|0" passage="Ps. i. 4">Ps. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and God shall be glad, receiving
their fruit in due season, rejoicing, like a good planter, in his own
works. And the inspired David, foretelling also the voice which the
Father uttered from heaven upon the Son at His Baptism, that He might
lead the hearers, who till then had looked upon that low estate of His
Humanity which was perceptible by their senses, to the dignity of
nature that belongs to the Godhead, wrote in his book that passage,
“The voice of the Lord is upon the waters, the voice of the Lord
in majesty<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p51.2" n="2155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.3-Ps.29.4" parsed="|Ps|29|3|29|4" passage="Ps. xxix. 3, 4">Ps. xxix. 3,
4</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” But here we must make an end
of the testimonies from the Divine Scriptures: for the discourse would
extend to an infinite length if one should seek to select every passage
in detail, and set them forth in a single book.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p53" shownumber="no">But do ye all, as many as are
made glad, by the gift of regeneration, and make your boast of that
saving renewal, show me, after the sacramental grace, the change in
your ways that should follow it, and make known by the purity of your
conversation the difference effected by your transformation for the
better. For of those things which are before our eyes nothing is
altered: the characteristics of the body remain unchanged, and the
mould of the visible nature is nowise different. But there is certainly
need of some manifest proof, by which we may recognize the new-born
man, discerning by clear tokens the new from the old. And these I think
are to be found in the intentional motions of the soul, whereby it
separates itself from its old customary life, and enters on a newer way
of conversation, and will clearly teach those acquainted with it that
it has become something different from its former self, bearing in it
no token by which the old self was recognized. This, if you be
persuaded by me, and keep my words as a law, is the mode of the
transformation. The man that was before Baptism was wanton, covetous,
grasping at the goods of others, a reviler, a liar, a slanderer, and
all that is kindred with these things, and consequent from them. Let
him now become orderly, sober, content with his own possessions, and
imparting from them to those in poverty, truthful, courteous,
affable—in a word, following every laudable course of conduct.
For as darkness is dispelled by light, and black disappears as
whiteness is spread over it, so the old man also disappears when
adorned with the works of righteousness. Thou seest how Zacchæus
also by the change of his life slew the publican, making fourfold
restitution to those whom he had unjustly damaged, and the rest he
divided with the poor—the treasure which he had before got by ill
means from the poor whom he oppressed. The Evangelist Matthew, another
publican, of the same business with Zacchæus, at once after his
call changed his life as if it had been a mask. Paul was a persecutor,
but after the grace bestowed on him an Apostle, bearing the weight of
his fetters for Christ’s sake, as an act of amends and repentance
for those unjust bonds which he once received from the Law, and bore
for use against the Gospel. Such ought you to be in your regeneration:
so ought you to blot out your habits that tend to sin; so ought the
sons of God to have their conversation: for after the grace bestowed we
are called His children. And therefore we ought narrowly to
scrutinize <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_520.html" id="xii.iii-Page_520" n="520" />our Father’s characteristics, that by fashioning and framing
ourselves to the likeness of our Father, we may appear true children of
Him Who calls us to the adoption according to grace. For the bastard
and the supposititious son, who belies his father’s nobility in
his deeds, is a sad reproach. Therefore also, methinks, it is that the
Lord Himself, laying down for us in the Gospels the rules of our life,
uses these words to His disciples, “Do good to them that hate
you, pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you; that ye
may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for He maketh
His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the
just and on the unjust<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p53.1" n="2156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 44">Matt. v. 44</scripRef></p></note>.” For then He
says they are sons when in their own modes of thought they are
fashioned in loving kindness towards their kindred, after the likeness
of the Father’s goodness.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p55" shownumber="no">Therefore, also, it is that
after the dignity of adoption the devil plots more vehemently against
us, pining away with envious glance, when he beholds the beauty of the
new-born man, earnestly tending towards that heavenly city, from which
he fell: and he raises up against us fiery temptations, seeking
earnestly to despoil us of that second adornment, as he did of our
former array. But when we are aware of his attacks, we ought to repeat
to ourselves the apostolic words, “As many of us as were baptized
into Christ were baptized into His death<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p55.1" n="2157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3" parsed="|Rom|6|3|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 3">Rom. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now if we have been conformed to His
death, sin henceforth in us is surely a corpse, pierced through by the
javelin of Baptism, as that fornicator was thrust through by the
zealous Phinehas<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p56.2" n="2158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.25.7-Num.25.8" parsed="|Num|25|7|25|8" passage="Num. xxv. 7, 8">Num. xxv. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>. Flee therefore
from us, ill-omened one! for it is a corpse thou seekest to despoil,
one long ago joined to thee, one who long since lost his senses for
pleasures. A corpse is not enamoured of bodies, a corpse is not
captivated by wealth, a corpse slanders not, a corpse lies not,
snatches not at what is not its own, reviles not those who encounter
it. My way of living is regulated for another life: I have learnt to
despise the things that are in the world, to pass by the things of
earth, to hasten to the things of heaven, even as Paul expressly
testifies, that the world is crucified to him, and he to the world<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p57.2" n="2159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p58" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xii.iii-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef></p></note>. These are the words of a soul truly
regenerated: these are the utterances of the newly-baptized man, who
remembers his own profession, which he made to God when the sacrament
was administered to him, promising that he would despise for the sake
of love towards Him all torment and all pleasure alike.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xii.iii-p59" shownumber="no">And now we have spoken
sufficiently for the holy subject of the day, which the circling year
brings to us at appointed periods. We shall do well in what remains to
end our discourse by turning it to the loving Giver of so great a boon,
offering to Him a few words as the requital of great things. For Thou
verily, O Lord, art the pure and eternal fount of goodness, Who didst
justly turn away from us, and in loving kindness didst have mercy upon
us. Thou didst hate, and wert reconciled; Thou didst curse, and didst
bless; Thou didst banish us from Paradise, and didst recall us; Thou
didst strip off the fig-tree leaves, an unseemly covering, and put upon
us a costly garment; Thou didst open the prison, and didst release the
condemned; Thou didst sprinkle us with clean water, and cleanse us from
our filthiness. No longer shall Adam be confounded when called by Thee,
nor hide himself, convicted by his conscience, cowering in the thicket
of Paradise. Nor shall the flaming sword encircle Paradise around, and
make the entrance inaccessible to those that draw near; but all is
turned to joy for us that were the heirs of sin: Paradise, yea, heaven
itself may be trodden by man: and the creation, in the world and above
the world, that once was at variance with itself, is knit together in
friendship: and we men are made to join in the angels’ song,
offering the worship of their praise to God. For all these things then
let us sing to God that hymn of joy, which lips touched by the Spirit
long ago sang loudly: “Let my soul be joyful in the Lord: for He
hath clothed me with a garment of salvation, and hath put upon me a
robe of gladness: as on a bridegroom He hath set a mitre upon me, and
as a bride hath He adorned me with fair array<note anchored="yes" id="xii.iii-p59.1" n="2160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xii.iii-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xii.iii-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.10" parsed="|Isa|61|10|0|0" passage="Is. lxi. 10">Is. lxi. 10</scripRef> (not exactly from
LXX.).</p></note>.” And verily the Adorner of the bride
is Christ, Who is, and was, and shall be, blessed now and for evermore.
Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <div1 id="xiii" next="xiii.i" prev="xii.iii" progress="95.82%" title="Letters.">

      <div2 id="xiii.i" next="xiii.ii" prev="xiii" progress="95.82%" title="Title Page."><p class="c48" id="xiii.i-p1" shownumber="no">


<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_521.html" id="xiii.i-Page_521" n="521" /><span class="c9" id="xiii.i-p1.1">VI.—Letters.</span></p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.ii" n="I" next="xiii.iii" prev="xiii.i" progress="95.82%" shorttitle="Letter I" title="To Eusebius." type="Letter">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_522.html" id="xiii.ii-Page_522" n="522" /><p class="c10" id="xiii.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="xiii.ii-p1.1">Letters<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p1.2" n="2161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
first fourteen of these Letters have been once edited; <i>i.e.</i> by
Zacagni (Rome, 1698), from the Vatican <span class="sc" id="xiii.ii-p2.1">ms</span>. See
<i>Prolegomena</i>, p. 30. They are found also in the Medicean <span class="sc" id="xiii.ii-p2.2">ms</span>., of which Bandinus gives an accurate account,
and which is much superior, on the authority of Caraccioli, who saw
both, to the Vatican. Zacagni did not see the Medicean: but many of his
felicitous emendations of the Vatican lacunæ correspond with it.
They are here translated by the late Reverend Harman Chaloner Ogle,
Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford (Ireland Scholar), who died suddenly
(1887), to the grief of very many, and the irreparable loss to
scholarship, on the eve of his departure to aid the Mission of the
Archbishop of Canterbury to the Armenian Church. The notes added by him
are signed with his initials.</p></note>.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xiii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c63" id="xiii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.ii-p4.1">Letter I.—</span><i>To Eusebius</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p4.2" n="2162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Sent
as an Easter present to Eusebius, bishop of Chalcis, in
Cœle-Syria, a staunch Catholic, who attended the Council of
Constantinople. For this custom amongst the Eastern Christians of
exchanging presents at the great festivals, cf. <i>On the Making of
Man</i> (p. 387), which Gregory sent to his brother Peter: Gregory Naz.
<i>Letter</i> 54 <i>to Helladius</i>, and <i>Letter</i> 87 <i>to
Theodore of Tyana</i>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.ii-p6.1">When</span> the length of the day begins to expand in winter-time, as the sun
mounts to the upper part of his course, we keep the feast of the
appearing of the true Light divine, that through the veil of flesh has
cast its bright beams upon the life of men: but now when that luminary
has traversed half the heaven in his course, so that night and day are
of equal length, the upward return of human nature from death to life
is the theme of this great and universal festival, which all the life
of those who have embraced the mystery of the Resurrection unites in
celebrating. What is the meaning of the subject thus suggested for my
letter to you? Why, since it is the custom in these general holidays
for us to take every way to show the affection harboured in our hearts,
and some, as you know, give proof of their good will by presents of
their own, we thought it only right not to leave you without the homage
of our gifts, but to lay before your lofty and high-minded soul the
scanty offerings of our poverty. Now our offering which is tendered for
your acceptance in this letter is the letter itself, in which there is
not a single word wreathed with the flowers of rhetoric or adorned with
the graces of composition, to make it to be deemed a gift at all in
literary circles, but the mystical gold, which is wrapped up in the
faith of Christians, as in a packet<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p6.2" n="2163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀποδέσμῳ</span>.</p></note>, must be my
present to you, after being unwrapped, as far as possible, by these
lines, and showing its hidden brilliancy. Accordingly we must return to
our prelude. Why is it that then only, when the night has attained its
utmost length, so that no further addition is possible, that He appears
in flesh to us, Who holds the Universe in His grasp, and controls the
same Universe by His own power, Who cannot be contained even by all
intelligible things, but includes the whole, even at the time that He
enters the narrow dwelling of a fleshly tabernacle, while His mighty
power thus keeps pace with His beneficent purpose, and shows itself
even as a shadow wherever the will inclines, so that neither in the
creation of the world was the power found weaker than the will, nor
when He was eager to stoop down to the lowliness of our mortal nature
did He lack power to that very end, but actually did come to be in that
condition, yet without leaving the universe unpiloted<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p7.2" n="2164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Evidently an allusion to the myth in Plato.</p></note>? Since, then, there is some account to be
given of both those seasons, how it is that it is winter-time when He
appears in the flesh, but it is when the days are as long as the nights
that He restores to life man, who because of his sins returned to the
earth from whence he came,—by explaining the reason of this, as
well as I can in few words, I will make my letter my present to you.
Has your own sagacity, as of course it has, already divined the mystery
hinted at by these coincidences; that the advance of night is stopped
by the accessions to the light, and the period of darkness begins to be
shortened, as the length of the day is increased by the successive
additions? For thus much perhaps would be plain enough even to the
uninitiated, that sin is near akin to darkness; and in fact evil is so
termed by the Scripture. Accordingly the season in which our mystery of
godliness begins is a kind of exposition of the Divine dispensation on
behalf of our souls. For meet and right it was that, when vice was shed
abroad<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p8.1" n="2165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> The <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ii-p9.1" lang="EL">χύσις τῆς
κακίας</span> is a
frequent expression in Origen.</p></note> without bounds, [upon this night of
evil the Sun of righteousness should rise, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_523.html" id="xiii.ii-Page_523" n="523" />that in us who have before
walked in darkness<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p9.2" n="2166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> A
corrupt passage. Probably some lines have been lost. A double
opposition seems intended; (1) between the night of evil and our
Saviour’s coming like the Sun to disperse it; and (2) between
walking in darkness and walking in light on the part of the individual
(H. C. O.).</p></note>] the day which we
receive from Him Who placed that light in our hearts should increase
more and more; so that the life which is in the light should be
extended to the greatest length possible, being constantly augmented by
additions of good; and that the life in vice should by gradual
subtraction be reduced to the smallest possible compass; for the
increase of things good comes to the same thing as the diminution of
things evil. But the feast of the Resurrection; occurring when the days
are of equal length, of itself gives us this interpretation of the
coincidence, namely, that we shall no longer fight with evils only upon
equal terms, vice grappling with virtue in indecisive strife, but that
the life of light will prevail, the gloom of idolatry melting as the
day waxes stronger. For this reason also, after the moon has run her
course for fourteen days, Easter exhibits her exactly opposite to the
rays of the sun, full with all the wealth of his brightness, and not
permitting any interval of darkness to take place in its turn<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ii-p10.1" n="2167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ
μέρει</span>, or “on
her part” or “at that particular season.” To support
this last, <scripRef id="xiii.ii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 16">Col. ii. 16</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ii-p11.3" lang="EL">ἐν μέρει
ἑορτῆς</span>, may be
compared, as Origen interprets it, “in a particular feast,”
<i>c. Cels.</i> viii. 23: “Paul alludes to this, when he names
the feast selected in preference to others only ‘part of a
feast,’ hinting that the life everlasting with the Word of God is
not ‘in the part of a feast, but in a complete and continuous
one.’ Modern commentators on that passage, it is true,
interpret <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ii-p11.4" lang="EL">ἐν μέρει</span> “with regard to,” “on the score of.”
But has Origen’s meaning been sufficiently considered?</p></note>: for, after taking the place of the sun at
its setting, she does not herself set before she mingles her own beams
with the genuine rays of the sun, so that one light remains
continuously, throughout the whole space of the earth’s course by
day and night, without any break whatsoever being caused by the
interposition of darkness. This discussion, dear one, we contribute by
way of a gift from our poor and needy hand; and may your whole life be
a continual festival and a high day, never dimmed by a single stain of
nightly gloom.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.iii" next="xiii.iv" prev="xiii.ii" progress="96.07%" title="To the City of Sebasteia." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.iii-p1.1">Letter II</span>.—<i>To the City of Sebasteia</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p1.2" n="2168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> Marcellus of Ancyra had been deposed in the Council of
Constantinople in 336, for teaching the doctrine of Paul of Samosata.
Basil and Athanasius successively separated from their communion all
who were united to Marcellus; and these, knowing that Valens the
Emperor had exiled several bishops of Egypt to Diocæsarea, went to
find them (375) and were admitted to their communion. Armed with
letters from them, they demanded to be received into that of the other
bishops of the East, and at length Basil and others, having examined
the matter closely, admitted them. Gregory followed Basil’s
example, being assured of their Catholicity: and to justify himself
wrote this letter to the Catholics of Sebasteia.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.iii-p3.1">Some</span> of
the brethren whose heart is as our heart told us of the slanders that
were being propagated to our detriment by those who hate peace, and
privily backbite their neighbour; and have no fear of the great and
terrible judgment-seat of Him Who has declared that account will be
required even of idle words in that trial of our life which we must all
look for: they say that the charges which are being circulated against
us are such as these; that we entertain opinions opposed to those who
at Nicæa set forth the right and sound faith, and that without due
discrimination and inquiry we received into the communion of the
Catholic Church those who formerly assembled at Ancyra under the name
of Marcellus. Therefore, that falsehood may not overpower the truth, in
another letter we made a sufficient defence against the charges
levelled at us, and before the Lord we protested that we had neither
departed from the faith of the Holy Fathers, nor had we done anything
without due discrimination and inquiry in the case of those who came
over from the communion of Marcellus to that of the Church: but all
that we did we did only after the orthodox in the East, and our
brethren in the ministry had entrusted to us the consideration of the
case of these persons, and had approved our action. But inasmuch as,
since we composed that written defence of our conduct, again some of
the brethren who are of one mind with us begged us to make separately<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p3.2" n="2169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἰδίως</span>, <i>i.e.</i> as
a distinct matter from the previous <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἀπολογία</span>; or perhaps “privately.”</p></note> with our own lips a profession of our faith,
which we entertain with full conviction<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p4.3" n="2170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">πεπληροφορήμεθα</span>; a <i>deponent,</i> the same use as in <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.21" parsed="|Rom|4|21|0|0" passage="Rom. iv. 21">Rom. iv. 21</scripRef>, of
Abraham, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.3" lang="EL">πληροφορηθεὶς
ὅτι ὃ
ἐπήγγελται
κ.τ.λ</span>.: cf. <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.4" lang="EL">πληροφορία
πίστεως</span>, <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.5" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.22" parsed="|Heb|10|22|0|0" passage="Heb. x. 22">Heb. x. 22</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.6" lang="EL">πληροφορία
τῆς
ἐλπίδος</span>, <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.7" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.11" parsed="|Heb|6|11|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 11">Heb. vi. 11</scripRef>. The other N.T. use of this word, as an <i>active</i> and
<i>passive</i>, is found <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iv. 5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>,
“<i>fulfil</i> thy ministry;” <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.9" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.17" parsed="|2Tim|4|17|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iv. 17">2 Tim. iv. 17</scripRef>; S. <scripRef id="xiii.iii-p5.10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" passage="Luke i. 1">Luke i.
1</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.11" lang="EL">πεπληροφορημένων</span>, “most surely believed” (A.V.): in all which
the R.V. follows the Vulgate interpretation. In the Latin translation
of this passage in Gregory, “(professionem) quâ sacris nos
Scripturis ac Patrum traditioni penitus inhærere persuasum omnibus
foret,” the meaning put upon <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p5.12" lang="EL">πληροφορεῖσθαι</span>
by A.V. in the last text is adopted, “we are
fully believed to follow,” with a very harsh
construction.</p></note>,
following as we do the utterances of inspiration and the tradition of
the Fathers, we deemed it necessary to discourse briefly of these heads
as well. We confess that the doctrine of the Lord, which He taught His
disciples, when He delivered to them the mystery of godliness, is the
foundation and root of right and sound faith, nor do we believe that
there is aught else loftier or safer than that tradition. Now the
doctrine of the Lord is this: “Go,” He said, “teach
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost.” Since, then, in the case of those who are
regenerate from death to eternal life, it is through the Holy Trinity
that the life-giving power is bestowed on those who with faith are
deemed worthy of the grace, and in like manner the grace is imperfect,
if any one, whichever it be, of the names of the Holy Trinity be
omitted in the saving baptism—for the sacrament of
regenera<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_524.html" id="xiii.iii-Page_524" n="524" />tion is not completed in the Son and the Father alone without the
Spirit: nor is the perfect boon of life imparted to Baptism in the
Father and the Spirit, if the name of the Son be suppressed: nor is the
grace of that Resurrection accomplished in the Father and the Son, if
the Spirit be left out<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p5.13" n="2171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> There
is some repetition and omission here. Gregory ought to have said in one
of the clauses, “Nor is Baptism in the name of the Son and Holy
Ghost sufficient, without the name of the Father” (H. C.
O.).</p></note>:—for this
reason we rest all our hope, and the persuasion of the salvation of our
souls, upon the three Persons, recognized<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p6.1" n="2172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">γνωριζομένην</span>
looks as if it ought to be <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p7.2" lang="EL">γνωριζομέναις</span>, and the Latin translator renders accordingly (H. C.
O.).</p></note> by
these names; and we believe in the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who
is the Fountain of life, and in the Only-begotten Son of the Father,
Who is the Author of life, as saith the Apostle, and in the Holy Spirit
of God, concerning Whom the Lord hath spoken, “It is the Spirit
that quickeneth”. And since on us who have been redeemed from
death the grace of immortality is bestowed, as we have said, through
faith in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, guided by these
we believe that nothing servile, nothing created, nothing unworthy of
the majesty of the Father is to be associated in thought with the Holy
Trinity; since, I say, our life is one which comes to us by faith in
the Holy Trinity, taking its rise from the God of all, flowing through
the Son, and working in us by the Holy Spirit. Having, then, this full
assurance, we are baptized as we were commanded, and we believe as we
are baptized, and we hold as we believe; so that with one accord our
baptism, our faith, and our ascription of praise are to<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p7.3" n="2173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> The
same preposition <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p8.1" lang="EL">εἰς</span> is used after
<span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p8.2" lang="EL">βάπτισμα,
πίστις</span>,
and <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p8.3" lang="EL">δόξα</span>.</p></note> the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy
Ghost. But if any one makes mention of two or three Gods, or of three
God-heads, let him be accursed. And if any, following the perversion of
Arius, says that the Son or the Holy Spirit were produced from things
that are not, let him be accursed. But as many as walk by the rule of
truth and acknowledge the three Persons, devoutly recognized in Their
several properties, and believe that there is one Godhead, one
goodness, one rule, one authority and power, and neither make void the
supremacy of the Sole-sovereignty<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iii-p8.4" n="2174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">μοναρχία</span>, <i>i.e.</i> the One First Cause or Principle. <i>See</i>
p. 84, note 7.</p></note>, nor fall away
into polytheism, nor confound the Persons, nor make up the Holy Trinity
of heterogeneous and unlike elements, but in simplicity receive the
doctrine of the faith, grounding all their hope of salvation upon the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit,—these according to our
judgment are of the same mind as we, and with them we also trust to
have part in the Lord.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.iv" next="xiii.v" prev="xiii.iii" progress="96.31%" title="To Ablabius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.iv-p1.1">Letter III</span>.—<i>To Ablabius</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iv-p1.2" n="2175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> This
Letter must have been written, either (1) After the first journey of
Gregory to Constantinople, <i>i.e.</i> after the Council, 381; or (2)
On his return from exile at the death of Valens, 378. The words at the
end, “rejoiced and wept with my people,” are against the
first view.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.iv-p3.1">The</span> Lord, as was meet and right, brought us safe through, accompanied
as we had been by your prayers, and I will tell you a manifest token of
His loving kindness. For when the sun was just over the spot which we
left behind Earsus<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iv-p3.2" n="2176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">᾽Εαρσοῦ</span>. The
distance prevents us conjecturing “Tarsus” here, though,
Gregory was probably coming from the sea (and the Holy Land). But
“Garsaura” is marked on the maps as about 40 miles south of
Nyssa with the “Morimene” mountains (Erjash Dagh)
intervening. (Nyssa lay on a southern tributary of the Halys, N.W. of
Nazianzum.) The Medicean <span class="sc" id="xiii.iv-p4.2">ms.</span> is said by Migue
to read <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iv-p4.3" lang="EL">ἑαυτῶν</span> here—“we left behind us.” Nothing is known of
Vestena below.</p></note>, suddenly the
clouds gathered thick, and there was a change from clear sky to deep
gloom. Then a chilly breeze blowing through the clouds, bringing a
drizzling with it, and striking upon us with a very damp feeling,
threatened such rain as had never yet been known, and on the left there
were continuous claps of thunder, and keen flashes of lightning
alternated with the thunder, following one crash and preceding the
next, and all the mountains before, behind, and on each side were
shrouded in clouds. And already a heavy<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.iv-p4.4" n="2177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Adopting the conjecture of the Latin translator <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iv-p5.1" lang="EL">βαρεῖα</span> for <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iv-p5.2" lang="EL">βραχεῖα</span>. His translation, however, though ingenious, would require
something different in the Greek. It runs “jamque nubes, quæ
nostro impendebat capiti, postquam acri vehementique vento abrepta alio
delata fuit, hiemem peperit.” As the text stands <span class="Greek" id="xiii.iv-p5.3" lang="EL">ὑποληφθεῖσα</span>
cannot bear this translation (H. C. O.)</p></note>
cloud hung over our heads, caught by a strong wind and big with rain,
and yet we, like the Israelites of old in their miraculous passage of
the Red Sea, though surrounded on all sides by rain, arrived unwetted
at Vestena. And when we had already found shelter there, and our mules
had got a rest, then the signal for the down-pour was given by God to
the air. And when we had spent some three or four hours there, and had
rested enough, again God stayed the down-fall, and our conveyance moved
along more briskly than before, as the wheel easily slid through the
mud just moist and on the surface. Now the road from that point to our
little town is all along the river side, going down stream with the
water, and there is a continuous string of villages along the banks,
all close upon the road, and with very short distances between them. In
consequence of this unbroken line of habitations all the road was full
of people, some coming to meet us, and others escorting us, mingling
tears in abundance with their joy. Now there was a little drizzle, not
unpleasant, just enough to moisten the air; but a little way before
we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_525.html" id="xiii.iv-Page_525" n="525" />got home
the cloud that overhung us was condensed into a more violent shower, so
that our entrance was quite quiet, as no one was aware beforehand of
our coming. But just as we got inside our portico, as the sound of our
carriage wheels along the dry hard ground was heard, the people turned
up in shoals, as though by some mechanical contrivance, I know not
whence nor how, flocking round us so closely that it was not easy to
get down from our conveyance, for there was not a foot of clear space.
But after we had persuaded them with difficulty to allow us to get
down, and to let our mules pass, we were crushed on every side by folks
crowding round, insomuch that their excessive kindness all but made us
faint. And when we were near the inside of the portico, we see a stream
of fire flowing into the church; for the choir of virgins, carrying
their wax torches in their hands, were just marching in file along the
entrance of the church, kindling the whole into splendour with their
blaze. And when I was within and had rejoiced and wept with my
people—for I experienced both emotions from witnessing both in
the multitude,—as soon as I had finished the prayers, I wrote off
this letter to your Holiness as fast as possible, under the pressure of
extreme thirst, so that I might when it was done attend to my bodily
wants.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.v" next="xiii.vi" prev="xiii.iv" progress="96.46%" title="To Cynegius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.v-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.v-p1.1">Letter IV</span>.—<i>To Cynegius</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.v-p1.2" n="2178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.v-p2" shownumber="no"> Cynegius was “prefect of the prætorium,” from 384
to 390. Cod. Medic. has on the title, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.v-p2.1" lang="EL">῾Ιερί&amp; 251·
῾Ηγέμονι</span>: but this must be wrong. It was this Cynegius, not then Prefect
of the East, whom Libanius was to lead however unwilling, to the study
of eloquence (see end of Letter xi.). The four Prætorian Prefects
remained, after Diocletian’s institution of the four Princes,
under whom they served, had been abolished by Constantine. The Prefect
of the East stretched his jurisdiction “from the cataracts of the
Nile to the banks of the Phasis, and from the mountains of Thrace to
the frontiers of Persia.” From all inferior jurisdictions an
appeal in every matter of importance, either civil or criminal, might
be brought before the tribunal of the Prefect; but his sentence was
final: the emperors themselves refused to dispute it. Hence Gregory
says, that, “next to God, Cynegius had the power to remove his
young relative from danger.” How intimate Gregory was, not only
with the highest officers, but at the Court itself, is shown in his
orations on Pulcheria and Flacilla. He must have been over sixty when
this letter was written.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.v-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.v-p3.1">We</span> have
a law that bids us “rejoice with them that rejoice, and weep with
them that weep”: but of these commandments it often seems that it
is in our power to put only one into practice. For there is a great
scarcity in the world of “them that rejoice,” so that it is
not easy to find with whom we may share our blessings, but there are
plenty who are in the opposite case. I write thus much by way of
preface, because of the sad tragedy which some spiteful power has been
playing among people of long-standing nobility. A young man of good
family, Synesius by name, not unconnected with myself, in the full
flush of youth, who has scarcely begun to live yet, is in great
dangers, from which God alone has power to rescue him, and next to God,
you, who are entrusted with the decisions of all questions of life and
death. An involuntary mishap has taken place. Indeed, what mishap is
voluntary? And now those who have made up this suit against him,
carrying with it the penalty of death, have turned his mishap into
matter of accusation. However, I will try by private letters to soften
their resentment and incline them to pity; but I beseech your
kindliness to side with justice and with us, that your benevolence may
prevail over the wretched plight of the youth, hunting up any and every
device by which the young man may be placed out of the reach of danger,
having conquered the spiteful power which assails him by the help of
your alliance. I have said all that I want in brief; but to go into
details, in order that my endeavour may be successful, would be to say
what I have no business to say, nor you to hear from me.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.vi" next="xiii.vii" prev="xiii.v" progress="96.56%" title="A Testimonial." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.vi-p1.1">Letter V</span>.—<i>A Testimonial</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.vi-p2.1">That</span> for which the king of the Macedonians is most admired by people of
understanding,—for he is admired not so much for his famous
victories<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.vi-p2.2" n="2179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">διηγήμασιν</span>. “He believed in fidelity, and was capable of the
sublimest, most intimate friendships. He loved Hephæstion so
fervently, that.…he remained inconsolable for his
loss.”—F. Schlegel. Achilles was his hero: for he too knew
the delight of a constant friendship.</p></note> over the Persians and Indians, and his
penetrating as far the Ocean, as for his saying that he had his
treasure in his friends;—in this respect I dare to compare myself
with his marvellous exploits, and it will be right for me to utter such
a sentiment too. Now because I am rich in friendships, perhaps I
surpass in that kind of property even that great man who plumed himself
upon that very thing. For who was such a friend to him as you are to
me, perpetually endeavouring to surpass yourself in every kind of
excellence? For assuredly no one would ever charge me with flattery,
when I say this, if he were to look at my age and your life: for grey
hairs are out of season for flattery, and old age is ill-suited for
complaisance, and as for you, even if you are ever in season for
flattery, yet praise would not fall under the suspicion of flattery, as
your life shows forth your praise before words. But since, when men are
rich in blessings, it is a special gift to know how to use what one
has, and the best use of superfluities is to let one’s friends
share them with one, and since my be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_526.html" id="xiii.vi-Page_526" n="526" />loved son Alexander is most of
all a friend united to me in all sincerity, be persuaded to show him my
treasure, and not only to show it to him, but also to put it at his
disposal to enjoy abundantly, by extending to him your protection in
those matters about which he has come to you, begging you to be his
patron. He will tell you all with his own lips. For it is better so
than that I should go into details in a letter.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.vii" next="xiii.viii" prev="xiii.vi" progress="96.62%" title="To Stagirius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.vii-p1.1">Letter VI</span>.—<i>To Stagirius</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.vii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.vii-p2.1">They</span> say that conjurors<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.vii-p2.2" n="2180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">θαυματοποιοῦντας</span>…<span class="Greek" id="xiii.vii-p3.2" lang="EL">θαυματοποιΐας</span>; something more than ordinary mime playing, or than the
optical illusion of tableaux-vivants, but less than what we should call
conjuring seems to be meant (H. C. O.).</p></note> in theatres
contrive some such marvel as this which I am going to describe. Having
taken some historical narrative, or some old story as the ground-plot
of their sleight of hand, they relate the story to the spectators in
action. And it is in this way that they make their representations of
the narrative<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.vii-p3.3" n="2181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.vii-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰ
κατάλληλα
τῶν
ἱστορουμένων</span></p></note>. They put on their
dresses and masks, and rig up something to resemble a town on the stage
with hangings, and then so associate the bare scene with their
life-like imitation of action that they are a marvel to the
spectators—both the actors themselves of the incidents of the
play, and the hangings, or rather their imaginary city. What do I mean,
do you think, by this allegory? Since we must needs show to those who
are coming together that which is not a city as though it were one, do
you let yourself be persuaded to become for the nonce the founder of
our city<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.vii-p4.2" n="2182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">οἰκίστης
αὐτοσχέδιος</span></p></note>, by just putting in an appearance
there; I will make the desert-place seem to be a city; now it is no
great distance for you, and the favour which you will confer is very
great; for we wish to show ourselves more splendid to our companions
here, which we shall do if, in place of any other ornament, we are
adorned with the splendour of your party.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.viii" next="xiii.ix" prev="xiii.vii" progress="96.68%" title="To a Friend." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.viii-p1.1">Letter VII</span>.—<i>To a Friend</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.viii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.viii-p2.1">What</span> flower in spring is so bright, what voices of singing birds are so
sweet, what breezes that soothe the calm sea are so light and mild,
what glebe is so fragrant to the husbandman—whether it be teeming
with green blades, or waving with fruitful ears as is the spring of the
soul, lit up with your peaceful beams, from the radiance which shone in
your letter, which raised our life from despondency to gladness? For
thus, perhaps, it will not be unfitting to adapt the word of the
prophet to our present blessings: “In the multitude of the
sorrows which I had in my heart, the comforts of God,” by your
kindness, “have refreshed my soul,”<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.viii-p2.2" n="2183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.19" parsed="|Ps|94|19|0|0" passage="Ps. xciv. 19">Ps. xciv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
like sunbeams, cheering and warming our life nipped by frost. For both
reached the highest pitch—the severity of my troubles, I mean, on
the one side, and the sweetness of your favours on the other. And if
you have so gladdened us, by only sending us the joyful tidings of your
coming, that everything changed for us from extremest woe to a bright
condition, what will your precious and benign coming, even the sight of
it, do? what consolation will the sound of your sweet voice in our ears
afford our soul? May this speedily come to pass, by the good help of
God, Who giveth respite from pain to the fainting, and rest to the
afflicted. But be assured, that when we look at our own case we grieve
exceedingly at the present state of things, and men cease not to tear
us in pieces<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.viii-p3.2" n="2184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.viii-p4.1" lang="EL">διαφοροῦντας</span>. This letter is probably written during his exile,
(375–8) and to Otreius, the bishop of Melitene. See Letter 14,
note.</p></note>: but when we turn our eyes to your
excellence, we own that we have great cause for thankfulness to the
dispensation of Divine Providence, that we are able to enjoy in your
neighbourhood<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.viii-p4.2" n="2185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.viii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
γειτόνων</span>.</p></note> your sweetness and
good-will towards us, and feast at will on such food to satiety, if
indeed there is such a thing as satiety of blessings like
these.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.ix" next="xiii.x" prev="xiii.viii" progress="96.74%" title="To a Student of the Classics." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.ix-p1.1">Letter VIII<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ix-p1.2" n="2186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ix-p2" shownumber="no"> Perhaps to Eupatrius (Cod. Medic.).</p></note></span>.—<i>To a
Student of the Classics</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.ix-p3.1">When</span> I
was looking for some suitable and proper exordium, I mean of course
from Holy Scripture, to put at the head of my letter, according to my
usual custom, I did not know which to choose, not from inability to
find what was suitable, but because I deemed it superfluous to write
such things to those who knew nothing about the matter. For your eager
pursuit of profane literature proved incontestably to us that you did
not care about sacred. Accordingly I will say nothing about Bible
texts, but will select a prelude adapted to your literary tastes taken
from the poets you love so well. By the great master of your education
there is introduced one, showing all an old man’s joy, when after
long affliction he once more beheld his son, and his son’s son as
well. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_527.html" id="xiii.ix-Page_527" n="527" />And
the special theme of his exultation is the rivalry between the two,
Ulysses and Telemachus, for the highest meed of valour, though it is
true that the recollection of his own exploits against the
Cephallenians adds to the point of his speech<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ix-p3.2" n="2187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> The
text here seems hopelessly corrupt. Or the meaning may be, “Our
main text shall be his exultation at the generous rivalry between
Ulysses and Telemachus, though his mention of his exploits against the
Cephallenians shall also contribute to illustrate our
discussion;” but this can hardly be got out of the Greek. The
reference is to <i>Odyssey,</i> xxiv. 514. Gregory was evidently fond
of Homer: the comparison of Diomede to a winter torrent (<i>Iliad,</i>
v. 87) is used <i>De Virginit.</i> c. 4: and Menelaus’ words
about the young and old (<i>Iliad,</i> iii. 108), c. 23: and in Letter
II. of the seven edited by Caraccioli (Letter XV.) describing the
gardens of Vanota, <i>Od.</i> vii. 115, xiii. 589. For other quotations
from the classics see Letters XI. and XII. of this Series (H. C.
O.).</p></note>.
For you and your admirable father, when you welcomed me, as they did
Laertes, in your affection, contended in most honourable rivalry for
the prize of virtue, by showing us all possible respect and kindness;
he in numerous ways which I need not here mention, and you by pelting
me with<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ix-p4.1" n="2188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ix-p5.1" lang="EL">βάλλοντες</span>, with allusion to the darts hurled by Ulysses and
Telemachus (H. C. O.).</p></note> your letters from Cappadocia. What,
then, of me the aged one? I count that day one to be blessed, in which
I witness such a competition between father and son. May you, then,
never cease from accomplishing the rightful prayer of an excellent and
admirable father, and surpassing in your readiness to all good works
the renown which from him you inherit. I shall be a judge acceptable to
both of you, as I shall award you the first prize against your father,
and the same to your father against you. And we will put up with rough
Ithaca, rough not so much with stones as with the manners of the
inhabitants, an island in which there are many suitors, who are
suitors<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ix-p5.2" n="2189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ix-p6.1" lang="EL">μνηστῆρες</span>, for the unmeaning <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ix-p6.2" lang="EL">κρατῆρες</span>; “they are suitors not so much for the hand of
Penelope as for her money” (H. C. O.). The Medicean has
<span class="Greek" id="xiii.ix-p6.3" lang="EL">βρωστῆρες</span>, “devourers.” Just below the allusion is to
Melantho’s rudely threatening Ulysses, and getting hanged for
it.</p></note> most of all for the possessions of her
whom they woo, and insult their intended bride by this very fact, that
they threaten her chastity with marriage, acting in a way worthy of a
Melantho, one might say, or some other such person; for nowhere is
there a Ulysses to bring them to their senses with his bow. You see how
in an old man’s fashion I go maundering off into matters with
which you have no concern. But pray let indulgence be readily extended
to me in consideration of my grey hairs; for garrulity is just as
characteristic of old age as to be blear-eyed, or for the limbs to
fail<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.ix-p6.4" n="2190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.ix-p7.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
τῆς τοῦ γήρως
ἀπονοίας</span>, an irrelevant phrase, and, as not necessary to the sense, here
omitted in translation (H. C. O.).</p></note>. But you by entertaining us with your brisk
and lively language, like a bold young man as you are, will make our
old age young again, supporting the feebleness of our length of days
with this kind attention which so well becomes you.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.x" next="xiii.xi" prev="xiii.ix" progress="96.89%" title="An Invitation." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.x-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.x-p1.1">Letter IX</span>.—<i>An Invitation</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.x-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.x-p2.1">It</span> is
not the natural wont of spring to shine forth in its radiant beauty all
at once, but there come as preludes of spring the sunbeam gently
warming earth’s frozen surface, and the bud half hidden beneath
the clod, and breezes blowing over the earth, so that the fertilizing
and generative power of the air penetrates deeply into it. One may see
the fresh and tender grass, and the return of birds which winter had
banished, and many such tokens, which are rather signs of spring, not
spring itself. Not but that these are sweet, because they are
indications of what is sweetest. What is the meaning of all that I have
been saying? Why, since the expression of your kindness which reached
us in your letters, as a forerunner of the treasures contained in you,
with a goodly prelude brings the glad tidings of the blessing which we
expect at your hands, we both welcome the boon which those letters
convey, like some first-appearing flower of spring, and pray that we
may soon enjoy in you the full beauty of the season. For, be well
assured, we have been deeply, deeply distressed by the passions and
spite of the people here, and their ways; and just as ice forms in
cottages after the rains that come in—for I will draw my
comparison from the weather of our part of the world<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.x-p2.2" n="2191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> For
the climate, cf. Sozomen, <i>H. E.</i> vi. 34: “I suppose that
Galatia, Cappadocia, and the neighbouring provinces contained many
other ecclesiastical philosophers at that time (<i>i.e.</i> reign of
Valens). These monks, for the most part, dwelt in communities in cities
and villages, for they did not habituate themselves to the tradition of
their predecessors. The severity of the winter, which is always a
natural feature of that country, would probably make hermit life
impracticable.”</p></note>,—and so moisture, when it gets in, if
it spreads over the surface that is already frozen, becomes congealed
about the ice, and an addition is made to the mass already existing,
even so one may notice much the same kind of thing in the character of
most of the people in this neighbourhood, how they are always plotting
and inventing something spiteful, and a fresh mischief is congealed on
the top of that which has been wrought before, and another one on the
top of that, and then again another, and this goes on without
intermission, and there is no limit to their hatred and to the increase
of evils; so that we have great need of many prayers that the grace of
the Spirit may speedily breathe upon them, and thaw the bitterness of
their hatred, and melt the frost that is hardening upon them from their
malice. For this cause the spring, sweet as it is by nature, becomes
yet more to be desired than ever to those <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_528.html" id="xiii.x-Page_528" n="528" />who after such storms look for
you. Let not the boon, then, linger. Especially as our great holiday<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.x-p3.1" n="2192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> For
such invitations, cf. Greg. Naz. <i>Epist.</i> 99, 100, 102.</p></note> is approaching, it would be more reasonable
that the land which bare you should exult in her own treasures than
that Pontus should in ours. Come then, dear one, bringing us a
multitude of blessings, even yourself; for this will fill up the
measure of our beatitude.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xi" next="xiii.xii" prev="xiii.x" progress="96.99%" title="To Libanius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xi-p1.1">Letter X<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xi-p1.2" n="2193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xi-p2" shownumber="no"> This
and the following letter appear to have been written when Gregory still
publicly professed <i>belles lettres.</i> They are addressed to one of
the masters whom Basil had had at Athens. For these see Socrates, <i>H.
E.</i> iv. 26: it was probably Libanius; rather than Prohæresius,
who did not live in Asia Minor, or Himærius who (according to
Eunapius, <i>Philosoph. Vit.</i> p. 126) had become a Christian before
the reign of Julian, and it is clear that this Letter is written to a
pagan. The Cod. Medic. has Libanius’ name as a title to both
Letters. No Letter to Gregory certainly is to be found amongst
Libanius’ unpublished Letters in the Vatican Library, as Zacagni
himself testifies: but no conclusion can be drawn from this.</p></note></span> .—<i>To
Libanius</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xi-p3.1">I once</span> heard a medical man tell of a wonderful freak of nature. And this
was his story. A man was ill of an unmanageable complaint, and began to
find fault with the medical faculty, as being able to do far less than
it professed; for everything that was devised for his cure was
ineffectual. Afterwards when some good news beyond his hopes was
brought him, the occurrence did the work of the healing art, by putting
an end to his disease. Whether it were that the soul by the overflowing
sense of release from anxiety, and by a sudden rebound, disposed the
body to be in the same condition as itself, or in some other way, I
cannot say: for I have no leisure to enter upon such disquisitions, and
the person who told me did not specify the cause. But I have just
called to mind the story very seasonably, as I think: for when I was
not as well as I could wish—now I need not tell you exactly the
causes of all the worries which befel me from the time I was with you
to the present,—after some one told me all at once of the letter
which had arrived from your unparalleled Erudition, as soon as I got
the epistle and ran over what you had written, forthwith, first my soul
was affected in the same way as though I had been proclaimed before all
the world as the hero of most glorious achievements—so highly did
I value the testimony which you favoured me with in your
letter,—and then also my bodily health immediately began to
improve: and I afford an example of the same marvel as the story which
I told you just now, in that I was ill when I read one half of the
letter, and well when I read the other half of the same. Thus much for
those matters. But now, since Cynegius was the occasion of that favour,
you are able, in the overflowing abundance of your ability to do good,
not only to benefit us, but also our benefactors; and he is a
benefactor of ours, as has been said before, by having been the cause
and occasion of our having a letter from you; and for this reason he
well deserves both our good offices. But if you ask who are our
teachers,—if indeed we are thought to have learned
anything,—you will find that they are Paul and John, and the rest
of the Apostles and Prophets; if I do not seem to speak too boldly in
claiming any knowledge of that art in which you so excel, that
competent judges declare<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xi-p3.2" n="2194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> This
passage as it stands is unmanageable. The Latin translator appears to
give the sense required, but it is hard to see how it can be got out of
the words (H. C. O.).</p></note> that the rules of
oratory stream down from you, as from an overflowing spring, upon all
who have any pretensions to excellence in that department. This I have
heard the admirable Basil say to everybody, Basil, who was your
disciple, but my father and teacher. But be assured, first, that I
found no rich nourishment in the precepts of my teachers<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xi-p4.1" n="2195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἴσθι
με μηδὲν
ἔχοντα
λιπαρὸν</span> (<span class="sc" id="xiii.xi-p5.2">ms.</span> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xi-p5.3" lang="EL">λυπρὸν</span>) <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xi-p5.4" lang="EL">ἐν τοῖς τῶν
διδασκάλων
διηγήμασιν</span>: but <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xi-p5.5" lang="EL">τοῦ
διδασκάλου</span>
perhaps should be read instead of <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xi-p5.6" lang="EL">τῶν
διδασκάλων</span>
(H. C. O.).</p></note>, inasmuch as I enjoyed my brother’s
society only for a short time, and got only just enough polish from his
diviner tongue to be able to discern the ignorance of those who are
uninitiated in oratory; next, however, that whenever I had leisure, I
devoted my time and energies to this study, and so became enamoured of
your beauty, though I never yet obtained the object of my passion. If,
then, on the one side we never had a teacher, which I deem to have been
our case, and if on the other it is improper to suppose that the
opinion which you entertain of us is other than the true one—nay,
you are correct in your statement, and we are not quite contemptible in
your judgment,—give me leave to presume to attribute to you the
cause of such proficiency as we may have attained. For if Basil was the
author of our oratory, and if his wealth came from your treasures, then
what we possess is yours, even though we received it through others.
But if our attainments are scanty, so is the water in a jar; still it
comes from the Nile.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xii" next="xiii.xiii" prev="xiii.xi" progress="97.16%" title="To Libanius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xii-p1.1">Letter XI</span>.—<i>To Libanius</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xii-p2.1">It</span> was
a custom with the Romans<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xii-p2.2" n="2196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> The
custom of New Year’s gifts (strenarum commercium) had been
discontinued by Tiberius, because of the trouble it involved to
himself, and abolished by Claudius: but in these times it had been
revived. We find mention of it in the reigns of Theodosius, and of
Arcadius; Auson. <scripRef id="xiii.xii-p3.1" passage="Ep. xviii. 4">Ep. xviii. 4</scripRef>; Symmach. <i>Ep.</i> x. 28.</p></note> to celebrate a
feast in winter-time, after the custom of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_529.html" id="xiii.xii-Page_529" n="529" />their fathers, when the length
of the days begins to draw out, as the sun climbs to the upper regions
of the sky. Now the beginning of the month is esteemed holy, and by
this day auguring the character of the whole year, they devote
themselves to forecasting lucky accidents, gladness, and wealth<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xii-p3.2" n="2197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Or,
not improbably, “they contrive lucky meetings, festivities, and
contributions.”</p></note>. What is my object in beginning my letter in
this way? Why, I do so because I too kept this feast, having got my
present of gold as well as any of them; for then there came into my
hands as well as theirs gold, not like that vulgar gold, which
potentates treasure and which those that have it give,—that
heavy, vile, and soulless possession,—but that which is loftier
than all wealth, as Pindar says<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xii-p4.1" n="2198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Pindar, <i>Ol.</i> i. 1: <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὁ δὲ
χρυσὸς,
αἰθόμενον
πῦρ ἅτε
διαπρέπει
νυκτὸς,
μεγαλάνορος
ἔξοχα
πλούτου</span>.</p></note>, in the eyes
of those that have sense, being the fairest presentation, I mean your
letter, and the vast wealth which it contained. For thus it happened;
that on that day, as I was going to the metropolis of the Cappadocians,
I met an acquaintance, who handed me this present, your letter, as a
new year’s gift. And I, being overjoyed at the occurrence, threw
open my treasure to all who were present; and all shared in it, each
getting the whole of it, without any rivalry, and I was none the worse
off. For the letter by passing through the hands of all, like a ticket
for a feast, is the private wealth of each, some by steady continuous
reading engraving the words upon their memory, and others taking an
impression<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xii-p5.2" n="2199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐναπομορξαμένων</span></p></note> of them upon tablets; and it was again
in my hands, giving me more pleasure than the hard<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xii-p6.2" n="2200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀπόκροτον</span></p></note> metal does to the eyes of the rich. Since,
then, even to husbandmen—to use a homely
comparison—approbation of the labours which they have already
accomplished is a strong stimulus to those which follow, bear with us
if we treat what you have yourself given as so much seed, and if we
write that we may provoke you to write back. But I beg of you a public
and general boon for our life; that you will no longer entertain the
purpose which you expressed to us in a dark hint at the end of your
letter. For I do not think that it is at all a fair decision to come
to, that,—because there are some who disgrace themselves by
deserting from the Greek language to the barbarian, becoming mercenary
soldiers and choosing a soldier’s rations instead of the renown
of eloquence,—you should therefore condemn oratory altogether,
and sentence human life to be as voiceless as that of beasts. For who
is he who will open his lips, if you carry into effect this severe
sentence against oratory? But perhaps it will be well to remind you of
a passage in our Scriptures. For our Word bids those that can to do
good, not looking at the tempers of those who receive the benefit, so
as to be eager to benefit only those who are sensible of kindness,
while we close our beneficence to the unthankful, but rather to imitate
the Disposer of all, Who distributes the good things of His creation
alike to all, to the good and to the evil. Having regard to this,
admirable Sir, show yourself in your way of life such an one as the
time past has displayed you. For those who do not see the sun do not
thereby hinder the sun’s existence. Even so neither is it right
that the beams of your eloquence should be dimmed, because of those who
are purblind as to the perceptions of the soul. But as for Cynegius, I
pray that he may be as far as possible from the common malady, which
now has seized upon young men; and that he will devote himself of his
own accord to the study of rhetoric. But if he is otherwise disposed,
it is only right, even if he be unwilling, he should be forced to it;
so as to avoid the unhappy and discreditable plight in which they now
are, who have previously abandoned the pursuit of oratory.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xiii" next="xiii.xiv" prev="xiii.xii" progress="97.31%" title="On his work against Eunomius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xiii-p1.1">Letter XII<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p1.2" n="2201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no"> The
Cod. Medic. has “to John and Maximinian.” In this letter
but one person seems to be addressed. Gregory here speaks, without
doubt, of his books against Eunomius: not of his <i>Antirrhetic against
Apollinaris,</i> which could have been transcribed in a very short
time. Therefore we can place the date about 383, some months after
Gregory’s twelve Books against Eunomius, according to Hermantius,
were published.</p></note></span>.—<i>On his
work against Eunomius</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xiii-p3.1">We</span> Cappadocians are poor in well-nigh all things that make the
possessors of them happy, but above all we are badly off for people who
are able to write. This, be sure, is the reason why I am so slow about
sending you a letter: for, though my reply to the heresy (of Eunomius)
had been long ago completed, there was no one to transcribe it. Such a
dearth of writers it was that brought upon us the suspicion of
sluggishness or of inability to frame an answer. But since now at any
rate, thank God, the writer and reviser have come, I have sent this
treatise to you; not, as Isocrates says<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p3.2" n="2202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Oratio ad Demonicum.</i></p></note>,
as a present, for I do not reckon it to be such that it should be
received in lieu of something of substantial value, but that it may be
in our power to cheer on those who are in the full vigour of youth to
do battle with the enemy, by stirring up the naturally sanguine
temperament of early life. But if any portion of the treatise should
appear worthy of serious consideration, after examining some parts,
especially those prefatory to the “trials,”<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p4.1" n="2203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> See
<i>Against Eunomius</i>, I. 1–9.</p></note> and those which are of the same cast, and
perhaps also some <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_530.html" id="xiii.xiii-Page_530" n="530" />of the doctrinal parts of the book, you will think them not
ungratefully composed. But to whatever conclusion you come, you will of
course read them, as to a teacher and corrector, to those who do not
act like the players at ball<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p5.1" n="2204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>i.
e.</i>the game of <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p6.1" lang="EL">φαινίνδα</span>: called also <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p6.2" lang="EL">ἐφετίνδα</span> by Hesychius.</p></note>, when they stand in
three different places and throw it from one to the other, aiming it
exactly and catching one ball from one and one from another, and they
baffle the player who is in the middle, as he jumps up to catch it,
pretending that they are going to throw with a made-up expression of
face, and such and such a motion of the hand to left or right, and
whichever way they see him hurrying, they send the ball just the
contrary way, and cheat his expectation by a trick. This holds even now
in the case of most of us, who, dropping all serious purpose, play at
being good-natured<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p6.3" n="2205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐν
εὐφυΐ&amp; 139·</span>.</p></note>, as if at ball,
with men, instead of realizing the favourable hope which we hold out,
beguiling to sinister<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiii-p7.2" n="2206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> It is
difficult to reproduce the play upon words in <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p8.1" lang="EL">δεξιᾶς</span>, and <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p8.2" lang="EL">σκαιότητι</span>, which refer to the <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiii-p8.3" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
δέξιον ἢ
εὐωνύμον</span> in the description of the game of ball: the words having both a
local meaning, “right,” and “left,” and a
metaphorical one, “favourable,” and “sinister”
(H. C. O.).</p></note> issues the souls of
those who repose confidence in us. Letters of reconciliation, caresses,
tokens, presents, affectionate embrace by letters—these are the
making as if to throw with the ball to the right. But instead of the
pleasure which one expects therefrom, one gets accusations, plots,
slanders, disparagement, charges brought against one, bits of a
sentence torn from their context, caught up, and turned to one’s
hurt. Blessed in your hopes are ye, who through all such trials
exercise confidence towards God. But we beseech you not to look at our
words, but to the teaching of our Lord in the Gospel. For what
consolation to one in anguish can another be, who surpasses him in the
extremity of his own anguish, to help his luckless fortunes to obtain
their proper issue? As He saith, “Vengeance is Mine; I will
repay, saith the Lord.” But do you, best of men, go on in a
manner worthy of yourself, and trust in God, and do not be hindered by
the spectacle of our misfortunes from being good and true, but commit
to God that judgeth righteously the suitable and just issue of events,
and act as Divine wisdom guides you. Assuredly Joseph had in the result
no reason to grieve at the envy of his brethren, inasmuch as the malice
of his own kith and kin became to him the road to empire.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xiv" next="xiii.xv" prev="xiii.xiii" progress="97.45%" title="To the Church at Nicomedia." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xiv-p1.1">Letter XIII</span>.—<i>To the Church at Nicomedia</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p1.2" n="2207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no"> Euphrasius, mentioned in this Letter, had subscribed to the
<i>first</i> Council of Constantinople, as Bishop of Nicomedia. On his
death, clergy and laity proceeded to a joint election of a successor.
The date of this is uncertain; Zacagni and Page think that the dispute
here mentioned is to be identified with that which Sozomen records, and
which is placed by Baronius and Basnage in 400, 401. But we have no
evidence that Gregory’s life was prolonged so far.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xiv-p3.1">May</span> the
Father of mercies and the God of all comfort, Who disposeth all things
in wisdom for the best, visit you by His own grace, and comfort you by
Himself, working in you that which is well-pleasing to Him, and may the
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ come upon you, and the fellowship of the
Holy Spirit, that ye may have healing of all tribulation and
affliction, and advance towards all good, for the perfecting of the
Church, for the edification of your souls, and to the praise of the
glory of His name. But in making here a defence of ourselves before
your charity, we would say that we were not neglectful to render an
account of the charge entrusted to us, either in time past, or since
the departure hence of Patricius of blessed memory; but we insist that
there were many troubles in our Church, and the decay of our bodily
powers was great, increasing, as was natural, with advancing years; and
great also was the remissness of your Excellency towards us, inasmuch
as no word ever came by letter to induce us to undertake the task, nor
was any connection kept up between your Church and ourselves, although
Euphrasius, your Bishop of blessed memory, had in all holiness bound
together our Humility to himself and to you with love, as with chains.
But even though the debt of love has not been satisfied before, either
by our taking charge of you, or your Piety’s encouragement of us,
now at any rate we pray to God, taking your prayer to God as an ally to
our own desire, that we may with all speed possible visit you, and be
comforted along with you, and along with you show diligence, as the
Lord may direct us; so as to discover a means of rectifying the
disorders which have already found place, and of securing safety for
the future, so that you may no longer be distracted by this discord,
one withdrawing himself from the Church in one direction, another in
another, and be thereby exposed as a laughing-stock to the Devil, whose
desire and business it is (in direct contrariety to the Divine will)
that no one should be saved, or come to the knowledge of the truth. For
how do you think, brethren, that we were afflicted upon hearing from
those who reported to us your state, that there was no return to better
things<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p3.2" n="2208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐδεμία
γέγονε τῶν
ἐφεστώτων
ἐπιστροφὴ</span>, literally, “no return from existing (or besetting)
evils.” The words might possibly mean something very different;
“no concern shown on the part of those set over you” (H. C.
O.).</p></note>; but that the resolution <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_531.html" id="xiii.xiv-Page_531" n="531" />of those who had once
swerved aside is ever carried along in the same course; and—as
water from a conduit often overflows the neighbouring bank, and
streaming off sideways, flows away, and unless the leak is stopped, it
is almost impossible to recall it to its channel, when the submerged
ground has been hollowed out in accordance with the course of the
stream,—even so the course of those who have left the Church,
when it has once through personal motives deflected from the straight
and right faith, has sunk deep in the rut of habit, and does not easily
return to the grace it once had. For which cause your affairs demand a
wise and strong administrator, who is skilled to guide such wayward
tempers aright, so as to be able to recall to its pristine beauty the
disorderly circuit of this stream, that the corn-fields of your piety
may once again flourish abundantly, watered by the irrigating stream of
peace. For this reason great diligence and fervent desire on the part
of you all is needed for this matter, that such an one may be appointed
your President by the Holy Spirit, who will have a single eye to the
things of God alone, not turning his glance this way or that to any of
those things that men strive after. For for this cause I think that the
ancient law gave the Levite no share in the general inheritance of the
land; that he might have God alone for the portion of his possession,
and might always be engaged about the possession in himself, with no
eye to any material object.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no">[What follows is unintelligible,
and something has probably been lost.]</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no">For it is not lawful that the
simple should meddle with that with which they have no concern, but
which properly belongs to others. For you should each mind your own
business, that so that which is most expedient may come about [and that
your Church may again prosper], when those who have been dispersed have
returned again to the unit of the one body, and spiritual peace is
established by those who devoutly glorify God. To this end it is well,
I think, to look out for high qualifications in your election, that he
who is appointed to the Presidency may be suitable for the post. Now
the Apostolic injunctions do not direct us to look to high birth,
wealth, and distinction in the eyes of the world among the virtues of a
Bishop; but if all this should, unsought, accompany your spiritual
chiefs, we do not reject it, but consider it merely as a shadow
accidentally<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p6.1" n="2209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> The
shadow may be considered as an accidental appendage to the body,
inasmuch as it does not always appear, but only when there is some
light, <i>e.g.</i> of the sun, to cast it (H. C. O.).</p></note> following the body; and none the less
shall we welcome the more precious endowments, even though they happen
to be apart from those boons of fortune. The prophet Amos was a
goat-herd; Peter was a fisherman, and his brother Andrew followed the
same employment; so too was the sublime John; Paul was a tent-maker,
Matthew a publican, and the rest of the Apostles in the same
way—not consuls, generals, prefects, or distinguished in rhetoric
and philosophy, but poor, and of none of the learned professions, but
starting from the more humble occupations of life: and yet for all that
their voice went out into all the earth, and their words unto the ends
of the world. “Consider your calling, brethren, that not many
wise after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called, but
God hath chosen the foolish things of the world<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p7.1" n="2210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.xiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.27" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|1|27" passage="1 Cor. i. 26, 27">1 Cor. i. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Perhaps even now it is thought
something foolish, as things appear to men, when one is not able to do
much from poverty, or is slighted because of meanness of extraction<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p8.2" n="2211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p9.1" lang="EL">σώματος
δυσγένειαν</span>, might possibly mean “bodily deformity;” but
less probably (H. C. O.).</p></note>, not of character. But who knows whether the
horn of anointing is not poured out by grace upon such an one, even
though he be less than the lofty and more illustrious? Which was more
to the interest of the Church at Rome, that it should at its
commencement be presided over by some high-born and pompous senator, or
by the fisherman Peter, who had none of this world’s advantages
to attract men to him<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p9.2" n="2212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p10.1" lang="EL">ἐφολκόν</span>: if <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p10.2" lang="EL">ἐφόλκιον</span>, “a boat taken in tow,” perhaps still regarding S.
Peter as the master of a ship: or “an appendage;” Gregory
so uses it in his <i>De Animâ.</i> Some suggest <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p10.3" lang="EL">ἐφόδιον</span>,
meaning “resource,” but <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p10.4" lang="EL">ἐφολκόν</span> is
simpler.</p></note>? What house had he,
what slaves, what property ministering luxury, by wealth constantly
flowing in? But that stranger, without a table, without a roof over his
head, was richer than those who have all things, because through having
nothing he had God wholly. So too the people of Mesopotamia, though
they had among them wealthy satraps, preferred Thomas above them all to
the presidency of their Church; the Cretans preferred Titus, the
dwellers at Jerusalem James, and we Cappadocians the centurion, who at
the Cross acknowledged the Godhead of the Lord, though there were many
at that time of splendid lineage, whose fortunes enabled them to
maintain a stud, and who prided themselves upon having the first place
in the Senate. And in all the Church one may see those who are great
according to God’s standard preferred above worldly magnificence.
You too, I think, ought to have an eye to these spiritual
qualifications at this time present, if you really mean to revive the
ancient glory of your Church. For nothing is better known to you than
your own history, that anciently, before the city near you<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p10.5" n="2213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>Nicæa. “The whirligig
of time has brought about its revenge,” and Nicomedia (Ismid) is
now more important than Nicæa (Isnik). Nicomedia had, in fact,
been the residence of the Kings of Bithynia; and Diocletian had
intended to make it the rival of Rome (cf. Lactantius, <i>De Mort.
Persec.</i> c. 7). But it had been destroyed by an earthquake in the
year 368: Socrates, ii. 39.</p></note> flourished, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_532.html" id="xiii.xiv-Page_532" n="532" />the seat of government was
with you, and among Bithynian cities there was nothing preeminent above
yours. And now, it is true, the public buildings that once graced it
have disappeared, but the city that consists in men—whether we
look to numbers or to quality—is rapidly rising to a level with
its former splendour. Accordingly it would well become you to entertain
thoughts that shall not fall below the height of the blessings that now
are yours, but to raise your enthusiasm in the work before you to the
height of the magnificence of your city, that you may find such a one
to preside over the laity as will prove himself not unworthy of you<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p11.1" n="2214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p12" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p12.1" lang="EL">ὑμῶν</span> for <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p12.2" lang="EL">ὑμῖν</span>.</p></note>. For it is disgraceful, brethren, and
utterly monstrous, that while no one ever becomes a pilot unless he is
skilled in navigation, he who sits at the helm of the Church should not
know how to bring the souls of those who sail with him safe into the
haven of God. How many wrecks of Churches, men and all, have ere now
taken place by the inexperience of their heads! Who can reckon what
disasters might not have been avoided, had there been aught of the
pilot’s skill in those who had command? Nay, we entrust iron, to
make vessels with, not to those who know nothing about the matter, but
to those who are acquainted with the art of the smith; ought we not
therefore to trust souls to him who is well-skilled to soften them by
the fervent heat of the Holy Spirit, and who by the impress of rational
implements may fashion each one of you to be a chosen and useful
vessel? It is thus that the inspired Apostle bids us to take thought,
in his Epistle to Timothy<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p12.3" n="2215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.xiv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, laying injunction
upon all who hear, when he says that a Bishop must be without reproach.
Is this all that the Apostle cares for, that he who is advanced to the
priesthood should be irreproachable? and what is so great an advantage
as that all possible qualifications should be included in one? But he
knows full well that the subject is moulded by the character of his
superior, and that the upright walk of the guide becomes that of his
followers too. For what the Master is, such does he make the disciple
to be. For it is impossible that he who has been apprenticed to the art
of the smith should practise that of the weaver, or that one who has
only been taught to work at the loom should turn out an orator or a
mathematician: but on the contrary that which the disciple sees in his
master he adopts and transfers to himself. For this reason it is that
the Scripture says, “Every disciple that is perfect shall be as
his master<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p13.2" n="2216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p14" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xiii.xiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.40" parsed="|Luke|6|40|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 40">Luke vi. 40</scripRef>. Cf. Gregory’s Treatises <i>On Perfection, What is
the Christian name and profession, Sketch of the aim of True
Asceticism.</i></p></note>.” What then, brethren? Is it
possible to be lowly and subdued in character, moderate, superior to
the love of lucre, wise in things divine, and trained to virtue and
considerateness in works and ways, without seeing those qualities in
one’s master? Nay, I do not know how a man can become spiritual,
if he has been a disciple in a worldly school. For how can they who are
striving to resemble their master fail to be like him? What advantage
is the magnificence of the aqueduct to the thirsty, if there is no
water in it, even though the symmetrical disposition of columns<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p14.2" n="2217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p15.1" lang="EL">ἡ τῶν
κιόνων
ἐπάλληλος
θέσις</span>.</p></note> variously shaped rear aloft the pediment<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p15.2" n="2218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p16.1" lang="EL">πέτασον</span>.</p></note>? Which would the thirsty man rather choose
for the supply of his own need, to see marbles beautifully disposed or
to find good spring water, even if it flowed through a wooden pipe, as
long as the stream which it poured forth was clear and drinkable? Even
so, brethren, those who look to godliness should neglect the trappings
of outward show, and whether a man exults in powerful friends, or
plumes himself on the long list of his dignities, or boasts that he
receives large annual revenues, or is puffed up with the thought of his
noble ancestry, or has his mind on all sides clouded<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p16.2" n="2219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p17" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p17.1" lang="EL">περιαυτίζεται</span></p></note> with the fumes of self-esteem, should have
nothing to do with such an one, any more than with a dry aqueduct, if
he display not in his life the primary and essential qualities for high
office. But, employing the lamp of the Spirit for the search<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p17.2" n="2220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p18" shownumber="no"> For
humility and spirituality required in prelates, cf. Origen, <i>c.
Cels.</i> viii. 75. “We summon to the magistracies of these
churches men of ability and good life: but instead of selecting the
ambitious amongst these we put compulsion upon those whose deep
humility makes them backward in accepting this general charge of the
Church. Our best rulers then, are like consuls compelled to rule by a
mighty Emperor: no other, we are persuaded, than the Son of God, Who is
the Word of God. If, then, these magistrates in the assembly of
God’s nation rule well, or at all events strictly in accordance
with the Divine enactment, they are not because of that to meddle with
the secular law-making. It is not that the Christians wish to escape
all public responsibility, that they keep themselves away from such
things; but they wish to reserve themselves for the higher and more
urgent responsibilities (<span class="Greek" id="xiii.xiv-p18.1" lang="EL">ἀναγκαιοτέρᾳ
λειτουργί&amp;
139·</span>) of God’s
Church.”</p></note>, you should, as far as is possible, seek for
“a garden enclosed, a fountain sealed<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xiv-p18.2" n="2221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xiv-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.xiv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12" parsed="|Song|4|12|0|0" passage="Song 4:12">Song of Songs, iv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>,” that, by your election the garden of
delight having been opened and the water of the fountain having been
unstopped, there may be a common acquisition to the Catholic Church.
May God grant that there may soon be found among you such an one, who
shall be a chosen vessel, a pillar of the Church. But we trust in the
Lord that so it will be, if you are minded by the grace of concord with
one mind to see that which is good, preferring to your own wills the
will of the Lord, and that which is approved of Him, and perfect, and
well-pleasing in His eyes; that there may be such a happy issue among
you, that therein <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_533.html" id="xiii.xiv-Page_533" n="533" />we may rejoice, and you triumph, and the God of all be
glorified, Whom glory becometh for ever and ever.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xv" next="xiii.xvi" prev="xiii.xiv" progress="97.96%" title="To the Bishop of Melitene." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xv-p1.1">Letter XIV<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p1.2" n="2222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p2" shownumber="no"> To
Otreius, Bishop of Melitene (in eastern Cappadocia, on or near the
upper Euphrates), to whose successor Letoius Gregory addressed his
<i>Canonical Epistle</i> about Penitents (Cod. Medic.). Written when
Gregory was in exile under Valens. Zacagni thinks that the
“war,” and the carping criticisms here complained of, refer
to the followers of Eustathius of Sebasteia or of Macedonius, who had
plenty to find fault with, even in the gestures and dress of the
Catholics (cf. Basil, <i>De Spirit. S.,</i> end).</p></note></span>.—<i>To the
Bishop of Melitene</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xv-p3.1">How</span> beautiful are the likenesses of beautiful objects, when they
preserve in all its clearness the impress of the original beauty! For
of your soul, so truly beautiful, I saw a most clear image in the
sweetness of your letter, which, as the Gospel says, “out of the
abundance of the heart” you filled with honey. And for this
reason I fancied I saw you in person, and enjoyed your cheering
company, from the affection expressed in your letter; and often taking
your letter into my hands and going over it again from beginning to
end, I only came more vehemently to crave for the enjoyment, and there
was no sense of satiety. Such a feeling can no more put an end to my
pleasure, than it can to that derived from anything that is by nature
beautiful and precious. For neither has our constant participation of
the benefit blunted the edge of our longing to behold the sun, nor does
the unbroken enjoyment of health prevent our desiring its continuance;
and we are persuaded that it is equally impossible for our enjoyment of
your goodness, which we have often experienced face to face and now by
letter, ever to reach the point of satiety. But our case is like that
of those who from some circumstance are afflicted with unquenchable
thirst; for just in the same way, the more we taste your kindness, the
more thirsty we become. But unless you suppose our language to be mere
blandishment and unreal flattery—and assuredly you will not so
suppose, being what you are in all else, and to us especially good and
staunch, if any one ever was,—you will certainly believe what I
say; that the favour of your letter, applied to my eyes like some
medical prescription, stayed my ever-flowing “fountain of
tears,” and that fixing our hopes on the medicine of your holy
prayers, we expect that soon and completely the disease of our soul
will be healed: though, for the present at any rate, we are in such a
case, that we spare the ears of one who is fond of us, and bury the
truth in silence, that we may not drag those who loyally love us into
partnership with our troubles. For when we consider that, bereft of
what is dearest to us, we are involved in wars, and that it is our
children that we were compelled to leave behind, our children whom we
were counted worthy to bear to God in spiritual pangs, closely joined
to us by the law of love, who at the time of their own trials amid
their afflictions extended their affection to us; and over and above
these, a fondly-loved<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p3.2" n="2223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p4.1" lang="EL">κεχαριτωμένος</span></p></note> home, brethren,
kinsmen, companions, intimate associates, friends, hearth, table,
cellar, bed, seat, sack, converse, tears—and how sweet these are,
and how dearly prized from long habit, I need not write to you who know
full well—but not to weary you further, consider for yourself
what I have in exchange for those blessings. Now that I am at the end
of my life, I begin to live again, and am compelled to learn the
graceful versatility of character which is now in vogue: but we are
late learners in the shifty school of knavery;<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p4.2" n="2224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> This
passage is very corrupt, and I have put the best sense I could on the
fragmentary words preserved to us (H. C. O.).</p></note> so
that we are constantly constrained to blush at our awkwardness and
inaptitude for this new study. But our adversaries, equipped with all
the training of this wisdom, are well able to keep what they have
learned, and to invent what they have not learned. Their method of
warfare accordingly is to skirmish at a distance, and then at a
preconcerted signal to form their phalanx in solid order; they utter by
way of prelude<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p5.1" n="2225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p6.1" lang="EL">προλογίζοντας</span>. But <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p6.2" lang="EL">προλοχίζοντας</span>
would suit the context better; <i>i.e.</i> “they
lay an ambush wherever their interests are concerned” (H. C.
O.).</p></note> whatever suits
their interests, they execute surprises by means of exaggerations, they
surround themselves with allies from every quarter. But a vast amount
of cunning invincible in power<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p6.3" n="2226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> Or
“accompanies their power:” <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p7.1" lang="EL">τῇ δυνάμει</span>
may go with <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p7.2" lang="EL">ὁμαρτεῖ</span>, or
with <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p7.3" lang="EL">ἀκαταγώνιστος</span>
(H. C. O.).</p></note> accompanies them,
advanced before them to lead their host, like some
right-and-left-handed combatant, fighting with both hands in front of
his army, on one side levying tribute upon his subjects, on the other
smiting those who come in his way. But if you care to inquire into the
state of our internal affairs, you will find other troubles to match; a
stifling hut, abundant in cold, gloom, confinement, and all such
advantages; a life the mark of every one’s censorious
observation, the voice, the look, the way of wearing one’s cloak,
the movement of the hands, the position of one’s feet, and
everything else, all a subject for busy-bodies. And unless one from
time to time emits a deep breathing, and unless a continuous groaning
is uttered with the breathing, and unless the tunic passes gracefully
through the girdle (not to mention the very disuse of the girdle
itself), and unless our cloak flows aslant down our backs—the
omission of anyone of these niceties is a pretext for war
against <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_534.html" id="xiii.xv-Page_534" n="534" />us.
And on such grounds as these, they gather together to battle against
us, man by man<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xv-p7.4" n="2227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p8.1" lang="EL">κατ᾽ ἄνδρας,
καὶ δήμους,
καὶ
ἐσχατίας</span>. But the Latin, having “solitudines,” shows
that <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p8.2" lang="EL">ἐρήμους</span> was read for <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xv-p8.3" lang="EL">δήμους</span>. We
seem to get here a glimpse of Gregory’s activity during his exile
(376–78). Rupp thinks that Macrina’s words to her brother
also refer to this period: “Thee the Churches call to help them
and correct them.” He moved from place to place to strengthen the
Catholic cause; “we,” he says in the longer
<i>Antirrhetic,</i> “who have sojourned in many spots, and have
had serious conversation upon the points in dispute both with those who
hold and those who reject the Faith.” Gregory of Nazianzum
consoles him during these journeys, so exhausting and discouraging to
one of his spirit, by comparing him to the comet which is ruled while
it seems to wander, and of seeing in the seeming advance of heresy only
the last hiss of the dying snake. His travels probably ended in a visit
to Palestine: for his Letter <i>On Pilgrimages</i> certainly
presupposes former visits in which he had learnt the manners of
Jerusalem. His love of Origen, too, makes it likely that he made a
private pilgrimage (distinct from the visit of 379) to the land where
Origen had chiefly studied.</p></note>, township by
township, even down to all sorts of out-of-the-way places. Well, one
cannot be always faring well or always ill, for every one’s life
is made up of contraries. But if by God’s grace your help should
stand by us steadily, we will bear the abundance of annoyances, in the
hope of being always a sharer in your goodness. May you, then, never
cease bestowing on us such favours, that by them you may refresh us,
and prepare for yourself in ampler measure the reward promised to them
that keep the commandments.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xvi" next="xiii.xvii" prev="xiii.xv" progress="98.21%" title="To Adelphius the Lawyer." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xvi-p1.1">Letter XV</span>.—<i>To Adelphius the Lawyer</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvi-p1.2" n="2228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvi-p2.1" lang="EL">σχολαστικὸς</span>, or possibly “student,” but the title
of <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvi-p2.2" lang="EL">λογιστὴς</span>, afterwards employed of the person to whom the letter is
addressed, rather suggests the profession of an “advocate,”
than the occupation of a scholar.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xvi-p3.1">I write</span> you this letter from the sacred Vanota, if I do not do the place
injustice by giving it its local title:—do it injustice, I say,
because in its name it shows no polish. At the same time the beauty of
the place, great as it is, is not conveyed by this Galatian epithet:
eyes are needed to interpret its beauty. For I, though I have before
this seen much, and that in many places, and have also observed many
things by means of verbal description in the accounts of old writers,
think both all I have seen, and all of which I have heard, of no
account in comparison with the loveliness that is to be found here.
Your Helicon is nothing: the Islands of the Blest are a fable: the
Sicyonian plain is a trifle: the accounts of the Peneus are another
case of poetic exaggeration—that river which they say by
overflowing with its rich current the banks which flank its course
makes for the Thessalians their far-famed Tempe. Why, what beauty is
there in any one of these places I have mentioned, such as Vanota can
show us of its own? For if one seeks for natural beauty in the place,
it needs none of the adornments of art: and if one considers what has
been done for it by artificial aid, there has been so much done, and
that so well, as might overcome even natural disadvantages. The gifts
bestowed upon the spot by Nature who beautifies the earth with
unstudied grace are such as these: below, the river Halys makes the
place fair to look upon with his banks, and gleams like a golden ribbon
through their deep purple, reddening his current with the soil he
washes down. Above, a mountain densely overgrown with wood stretches
with its long ridge, covered at all points with the foliage of oaks,
worthy of finding some Homer to sing its praises more than that Ithacan
Neritus, which the poet calls “far-seen with quivering leaves<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvi-p3.2" n="2229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Hom. <i>Odyss.</i> ix. 22.</p></note>.” But the natural growth of wood, as
it comes down the hill-side, meets at the foot the planting of
men’s husbandry. For forthwith vines, spread out over the slopes,
and swellings, and hollows at the mountain’s base, cover with
their colour, like a green mantle, all the lower ground: and the season
at this time even added to their beauty, displaying its grape-clusters
wonderful to behold. Indeed this caused me yet more surprise, that
while the neighbouring country shows fruit still unripe, one might here
enjoy the full clusters, and be sated with their perfection. Then, far
off, like a watch-fire from some great beacon, there shone before our
eyes the fair beauty of the buildings. On the left as we entered was
the chapel built for the martyrs, not yet complete in its structure,
but still lacking the roof, yet making a good show notwithstanding.
Straight before us in the way were the beauties of the house, where one
part is marked out from another by some delicate invention. There were
projecting towers, and preparations for banqueting among the wide and
high-arched rows of trees crowning the entrance before the gates<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvi-p4.1" n="2230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> The
text is clearly erroneous, and perhaps <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvi-p5.1" lang="EL">στεφανοῦσι</span>
is the true reading: it seems clearer in construction
than <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvi-p5.2" lang="EL">στεφανοῦσαι</span>
suggested by Caraccioli.</p></note>. Then about the buildings are the Phaeacian
gardens; rather, let not the beauties of Vanota be insulted by
comparison with those. Homer never saw “the apple with bright
fruit<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvi-p5.3" n="2231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Hom. <i>Od.</i> vii. 115.</p></note>” as we have it here, approaching to
the hue of its own blossom in the exceeding brilliancy of its
colouring: he never saw the pear whiter than new-polished ivory. And
what can one say of the varieties of the peach, diverse and multiform,
yet blended and compounded out of different species? For just as with
those who paint “goat-stags,” and “centaurs,”
and the like, commingling things of different kind, and making
themselves wiser than Nature, so it is in the case of this fruit:
Nature, under the despotism of art, turns one to an almond,
an<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_535.html" id="xiii.xvi-Page_535" n="535" />other to
a walnut, yet another to a “Doracinus<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvi-p6.1" n="2232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> The
word seems otherwise unknown. It may be a Græcizing of the Latin
<i>“duracinus,”</i> for which cf. <i>Plin</i>. XV. xii.
11.</p></note>,” mingled alike in name and in
flavour. And in all these the number of single trees is more noted than
their beauty; yet they display tasteful arrangement in their planting,
and that harmonious form of drawing—drawing, I call it, for the
marvel belongs rather to the painter’s art than to the
gardener’s. So readily does Nature fall in with the design of
those who arrange these devices, that it seems impossible to express
this by words. Who could find words worthily to describe the road under
the climbing vines, and the sweet shade of their cluster, and that
novel wall-structure where roses with their shoots, and vines with
their trailers, twist themselves together and make a fortification that
serves as a wall against a flank attack, and the pond at the summit of
this path, and the fish that are bred there? As regards all these, the
people who have charge of your Nobility’s house were ready to act
as our guides with a certain ingenuous kindliness, and pointed them out
to us, showing us each of the things you had taken pains about, as if
it were yourself to whom, by our means, they were showing courtesy.
There too, one of the lads, like a conjuror, showed us such a wonder as
one does not very often find in nature: for he went down to the deep
water and brought up at will such of the fish as he selected; and they
seemed no strangers to the fisherman’s touch, being tame and
submissive under the artist’s hands, like well-trained dogs. Then
they led me to a house as if to rest—a house, I call it, for such
the entrance betokened, but, when we came inside, it was not a house
but a portico which received us. The portico was raised up aloft to a
great height over a deep pool: the basement supporting the portico of
triangular shape, like a gateway leading to the delights within, was
washed by the water. Straight before us in the interior a sort of house
occupied the vertex of the triangle, with lofty roof, lit on all sides
by the sun’s rays, and decked with varied paintings; so that this
spot almost made us forget what had preceded it. The house attracted us
to itself; and again, the portico on the pool was a unique sight. For
the excellent fish would swim up from the depths to the surface,
leaping up into the very air like winged things, as though purposely
mocking us creatures of the dry land. For showing half their form and
tumbling through the air, they plunged once more into the depth.
Others, again, in shoals, following one another in order, were a sight
for unaccustomed eyes: while in another place one might see another
shoal packed in a cluster round a morsel of bread, pushed aside one by
another, and here one leaping up, there another diving downwards. But
even this we were made to forget by the grapes that were brought us in
baskets of twisted shoots, by the varied bounty of the season’s
fruit, the preparation for breakfast, the varied dainties, and savoury
dishes, and sweetmeats, and drinking of healths, and wine-cups. So now
since I was sated and inclined to sleep, I got a scribe posted beside
me, and sent to your Eloquence, as if it were a dream, this chattering
letter. But I hope to recount in full to yourself and your friends, not
with paper and ink, but with my own voice and tongue, the beauties of
your home.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xvii" next="xiii.xviii" prev="xiii.xvi" progress="98.48%" title="To Amphilochius." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xvii-p1.1">Letter XVI</span>.—<i>To Amphilochius</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xvii-p2.1">I am</span> well persuaded that by God’s grace the business of the
Church of the Martyrs is in a fair way. Would that you were willing in
the matter. The task we have in hand will find its end by the power of
God, Who is able, wherever He speaks, to turn word into deed. Seeing
that, as the Apostle says, “He Who has begun a good work will
also perform it<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p2.2" n="2233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="xiii.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.6" parsed="|Phil|1|6|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 6">Phil. i. 6</scripRef></p></note>”, I would
exhort you in this also to be an imitator of the great Paul, and to
advance our hope to actual fulfilment, and send us so many workmen as
may suffice for the work we have in hand.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no">Your Perfection might perhaps be
informed by calculation of the dimensions to which the total work will
attain: and to this end I will endeavour to explain the whole structure
by a verbal description. The form of the chapel is a cross, which has
its figure completed throughout, as you would expect, by four
structures. The junctions of the buildings intercept one another, as we
see everywhere in the cruciform pattern. But within the cross there
lies a circle, divided by eight angles (I call the octagonal figure a
circle in view of its circumference), in such wise that the two pairs
of sides of the octagon which are diametrically opposed to one another,
unite by means of arches the central circle to the adjoining blocks of
building; while the other four sides of the octagon, which lie between
the quadrilateral buildings, will not themselves be carried to meet the
buildings, but upon each of them will be described a semicircle like a
shell<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p4.1" n="2234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvii-p5.1" lang="EL">κογχοειδῶς</span></p></note>, terminating in an arch above: so that the
arches will be eight in all, and by their means the quadrilateral and
semicircular buildings will be connected, side by side, with the
central <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_536.html" id="xiii.xvii-Page_536" n="536" />structure. In the blocks of masonry formed by the angles there
will be an equal number of pillars, at once for ornament and for
strength, and these again will carry arches built of equal size to
correspond with those within<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p5.2" n="2235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> That
is, on an inner line; the upper row having their supports at the
<i>angles</i> of the inscribed octagon, and therefore at a point
further removed from the centre of the circle than those of the lower
tier, which correspond to the <i>sides</i> of the octagon. Or, simply,
“those inside the building,” the upper tier showing in the
outside view of the structure, while the lower row would only be
visible from the interior. There is apparently a corresponding row of
windows <i>above</i> the upper row of arches, carrying the central
tower four cubits higher. This at least seems the sense of the clause
immediately following.</p></note>. And above these
eight arches, with the symmetry of an upper range of windows, the
octagonal building will be raised to the height of four cubits: the
part rising from it will be a cone shaped like a top, as the vaulting<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p6.1" n="2236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvii-p7.1" lang="EL">εἰλησέως</span>, of which this seems to be the meaning.</p></note> narrows the figure of the roof from its full
width to a pointed wedge. The dimensions below will be,—the width
of each of the quadrilateral buildings, eight cubits, the length of
them half as much again, the height as much as the proportion of the
width allows. It will be as much in the semicircles also. The whole
length between the piers extends in the same way to eight cubits, and
the depth will be as much as will be given by the sweep of the
compasses with the fixed point placed in the middle of the side<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p7.2" n="2237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>of the side of the
octagon.</p></note> and extending to the end. The height will be
determined in this case too by the proportion to the width. And the
thickness of the wall, an interval of three feet from inside these
spaces, which are measured internally, will run round the whole
building.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xvii-p9" shownumber="no">I have troubled your Excellency
with this serious trifling, with this intention, that by the thickness
of the walls, and by the intermediate spaces, you may accurately
ascertain what sum the number of feet gives as the measurement; because
your intellect is exceedingly quick in all matters, and makes its way,
by God’s grace, in whatever subject you will, and it is possible
for you, by subtle calculation, to ascertain the sum made up by all the
parts, so as to send us masons neither more nor fewer than our need
requires. And I beg you to direct your attention specially to this
point, that some of them may be skilled in making vaulting<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p9.1" n="2238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p10" shownumber="no"> Reading <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvii-p10.1" lang="EL">εἴλησιν</span>.</p></note> without supports: for I am informed that
when built in this way it is more durable than what is made to rest on
props. It is the scarcity of wood that brings us to this device of
roofing the whole fabric with stone; because the place supplies no
timber for roofing. Let your unerring mind be persuaded, because some
of the people here contract with me to furnish thirty workmen for a
stater, for the dressed stonework, of course with a specified ration
along with the stater. But the material of our masonry is not of this
sort<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p10.2" n="2239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>not dressed stone.</p></note>, but brick made of clay and chance stones,
so that they do not need to spend time in fitting the faces of the
stones accurately together. I know that so far as skill and fairness in
the matter of wages are concerned, the workmen in your neighbourhood
are better for our purpose than those who follow the trade here. The
sculptor’s work lies not only in the eight pillars, which must
themselves be improved and beautified, but the work requires altar-like
base-mouldings<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p11.1" n="2240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p12" shownumber="no"> The <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xvii-p12.1" lang="EL">σπεῖρα</span> is a
moulding at the base of the column, equivalent to the Latin
<i>torus.</i></p></note>, and capitals
carved in the Corinthian style. The porch, too, will be of marbles
wrought with appropriate ornaments. The doors set upon these will be
adorned with some such designs as are usually employed by way of
embellishment at the projection of the cornice. Of all these, of
course, we shall furnish the materials; the form to be impressed on the
materials art will bestow. Besides these there will be in the colonnade
not less than forty pillars: these also will be of wrought stone. Now
if my account has explained the work in detail, I hope it may be
possible for your Sanctity, on perceiving what is needed, to relieve us
completely from anxiety so far as the workmen are concerned. If,
however, the workman were inclined to make a bargain favourable to us,
let a distinct measure of work, if possible, be fixed for the day, so
that he may not pass his time doing nothing, and then, though he has no
work to show for it, as having worked for us so many days, demand
payment for them. I know that we shall appear to most people to be
higglers, in being so particular about the contracts. But I beg you to
pardon me; for that Mammon about whom I have so often said such hard
things, has at last departed from me as far as he can possibly go,
being disgusted, I suppose, at the nonsense that is constantly talked
against him, and has fortified himself against me by an impassable
gulf—to wit, poverty—so that neither can he come to me, nor
can I pass to him<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xvii-p12.2" n="2241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xvii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf.
S. <scripRef id="xiii.xvii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.26" parsed="|Luke|16|26|0|0" passage="Luke xvi. 26">Luke xvi. 26</scripRef></p></note>. This is why I make
a point of the fairness of the workmen, to the end that we may be able
to fulfil the task before us, and not be hindered by poverty—that
laudable and desirable evil. Well, in all this there is a certain
admixture of jest. But do you, man of God, in such ways as are possible
and legitimate, boldly promise in bargaining with the men that they
will all meet with fair treatment at our hands, and full payment of
their wages: for we shall give all and keep back nothing, as God also
opens to us, by your prayers, His hand of blessing.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xviii" next="xiii.xix" prev="xiii.xvii" progress="98.73%" title="To Eustathia, Ambrosia, and Basilissa." type="Letter"><p class="c49" id="xiii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_537.html" id="xiii.xviii-Page_537" n="537" /><span class="sc" id="xiii.xviii-p1.1">Letter
XVII</span>.—<i>To Eustathia, Ambrosia, and
Basilissa</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p1.2" n="2242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no"> This
Letter was published, Paris 1606, by R. Stephens (not the great
lexicographer), who also translated <i>On Pilgrimages</i> into French
for Du Moulin (see p. 382): and this edition was reprinted a year after
at Hanover, with notes by Isaac Casaubon, “viro docto, sed quod
dolendum, in castris Calvinianis militanti” (Gretser). Heyns
places it in 382, and Rupp also.</p></note>. <i>To the most
discreet and devout Sisters, Eustathia and Ambrosia, and to the most
discreet and noble Daughter, Basilissa, Gregory sends greeting in the
Lord.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xviii-p3.1">The</span> meeting with the good and the beloved, and the memorials of the
immense love of the Lord for us men, which are shown in your
localities, have been the source to me of the most intense joy and
gladness. Doubly indeed have these shone upon divinely festal days;
both in beholding the saving tokens<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p3.2" n="2243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p4.1" lang="EL">σωτήρια
σύμβολα</span>.
Casaubon remarks “hoc est <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p4.2" lang="EL">τοῦ
σωτῆρος</span>,
Salvatoris, non autem <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p4.3" lang="EL">σωτηρίας
ποιητικὰ</span>.” This is itself doubtful; and he also makes the astounding
statement that both Jerome, Augustine, and the whole primitive Church
felt that visits to the Sacred Places contributed nothing to the
alteration of character. But see especially Jerome, <i>De
Peregrinat.,</i> and <i>Epistle to Marcella.</i> Fronto Ducæus
adds, “At, velis nolis, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p4.4" lang="EL">σωτήρια</span> sunt illa loca: tum quia aspectu sui corda ad pœnitentiam et
salutares lacrymas non raro commovent, ut patet de Mariâ
Ægyptiacâ; tum quia…”</p></note> of the God who
gave us life, and in meeting with souls in whom the tokens of the
Lord’s grace are to be discerned spiritually in such clearness,
that one can believe that Bethlehem and Golgotha, and Olivet, and the
scene of the Resurrection are really in the God-containing heart. For
when through a good conscience Christ has been formed in any, when any
has by dint of godly fear nailed down the promptings of the flesh and
become crucified to Christ, when any has rolled away from himself the
heavy stone of this world’s illusions, and coming forth from the
grave of the body has begun to walk as it were in a newness of life,
abandoning this low-lying valley of human life, and mounting with a
soaring desire to that heavenly country<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p4.5" n="2244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐπουράνιον
πολίτειαν</span>. Even Casaubon (against Du Moulin here) allows this to mean
the ascetic or monastic Life; “sublimius propositum.” Cf.
Macarius. <i>Hom.</i> v. p. 85. <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐνάρετος
πολιτεία</span>: Isidore of Pelusium, lib. 1, c. xiv, <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p5.3" lang="EL">πνευματικὴ
πολιτεία</span>.</p></note>
with all its elevated thoughts, where Christ is, no longer feeling the
body’s burden, but lifting it by chastity, so that the flesh with
cloud-like lightness accompanies the ascending soul—such an one,
in my opinion, is to be counted in the number of those famous ones in
whom the memorials of the Lord’s love for us men are to be seen.
When, then, I not only saw with the sense of sight those Sacred Places,
but I saw the tokens of places like them, plain in yourselves as well,
I was filled with joy so great that the description of its blessing is
beyond the power of utterance. But because it is a difficult, not to
say an impossible thing for a human being to enjoy unmixed with evil
any blessing, therefore something of bitterness was mingled with the
sweets I tasted: and by this, after the enjoyment of those blessings, I
was saddened in my journey back to my native land, estimating now the
truth of the Lord’s words, that “the whole world lieth in
wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p5.4" n="2245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> 1 S. <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" passage="John v. 19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,” so that no single part of the
inhabited earth is without its share of degeneracy. For if the spot
itself that has received the footprints of the very Life is not clear
of the wicked thorns, what are we to think of other places where
communion with the Blessing has been inculcated by hearing and
preaching alone<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p6.2" n="2246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p7.1" lang="EL">ψιλῆς</span>: this word
expresses the absence of something, without implying any contempt:
cf. <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p7.2" lang="EL">ψιλὸς
ἄνθρωπος,
ψιλὸς λόγος</span>
(prose).</p></note>. With what view I
say this, need not be explained more fully in words; facts themselves
proclaim more loudly than any speech, however intelligible, the
melancholy truth.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xviii-p8" shownumber="no">The Lawgiver of our life has
enjoined upon us one single hatred. I mean, that of the Serpent: for no
other purpose has He bidden us exercise this faculty of hatred, but as
a resource against wickedness. “I will put enmity,” He
says, “between thee and him.” Since wickedness is a
complicated and multifarious thing, the Word allegorizes it by the
Serpent, the dense array of whose scales is symbolic of this
multiformity of evil. And we by working the will of our Adversary make
an alliance with this serpent, and so turn this hatred against one
another<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p8.1" n="2247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p9.1" lang="EL">κατ᾽
ἀλλήλων</span>.</p></note>, and perhaps not against ourselves
alone, but against Him Who gave the commandment; for He says,
“Thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thine enemy,”
commanding us to hold the foe to our humanity as our only enemy, and
declaring that all who share that humanity are the neighbours of each
one of us. But this gross-hearted age has disunited us from our
neighbour, and has made us welcome the serpent, and revel in his
spotted scales<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p9.2" n="2248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p10.1" lang="EL">τοῖς τῶν
φολίδων
στίγμασιν</span>. For <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p10.2" lang="EL">στίγμα</span> with
this meaning and connexion, see Hesiod, <i>Scutum.</i> 166.</p></note>. I affirm, then,
that it is a lawful thing to hate God’s enemies, and that this
kind of hatred is pleasing to our Lord: and by God’s enemies I
mean those who deny the glory of our Lord, be they Jews, or downright
idolaters, or those who through Arius’ teaching idolize the
creature, and so adopt the error of the Jews. Now when the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost, are with orthodox devotion being glorified and
adored by those who believe that in a distinct and unconfused Trinity
there is One Substance, Glory, Kingship, Power, and Universal Rule, in
such a case as this what good excuse for fighting can there be? At the
time, certainly, when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_538.html" id="xiii.xviii-Page_538" n="538" />the heretical views prevailed, to try issues with the
authorities, by whom the adversaries’ cause was seen to be
strengthened, was well; there was fear then lest our saving Doctrine
should be over-ruled by human rulers. But now, when over the whole
world from one end of heaven to the other the orthodox Faith is being
preached, the man who fights with them who preach it, fights not with
them, but with Him Who is thus preached. What other aim, indeed, ought
that man’s to be, who has the zeal for God, than in every
possible way to announce the glory of God? As long, then, as the
Only-begotten is adored with all the heart and soul and mind, believed
to be in everything that which the Father is, and in like manner the
Holy Ghost is glorified with an equal amount of adoration, what
plausible excuse for fighting is left these over-refined disputants,
who are rending the seamless robe, and parting the Lord’s name
between Paul and Cephas, and undisguisedly abhorring contact with those
who worship Christ, all but exclaiming in so many words, “Away
from me, I am holy”?</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xviii-p11" shownumber="no">Granting that the knowledge
which they believe themselves to have acquired is somewhat greater than
that of others: yet can they possess more than the belief that the Son
of the Very God is Very God, seeing that in that article of the Very
God every idea that is orthodox, every idea that is our salvation, is
included? It includes the idea of His Goodness, His Justice, His
Omnipotence: that He admits of no variableness nor alteration, but is
always the same; incapable of changing to worse or changing to better,
because the first is not His nature, the second He does not admit of;
for what can be higher than the Highest, what can be better than the
Best? In fact, He is thus associated with all perfection, and, as to
every form of alteration, is unalterable; He did not on occasions
display this attribute, but was always so, both before the Dispensation
that made Him man, and during it, and after it; and in all His
activities in our behalf He never lowered any part of that changeless
and unvarying character to that which was out of keeping with it. What
is essentially imperishable and changeless is always such; it does not
follow the variation of a lower order of things, when it comes by
dispensation to be there; just as the sun, for example, when he plunges
his beam into the gloom, does not dim the brightness of that beam; but
instead, the dark is changed by the beam into light; thus also the True
Light, shining in our gloom, was not itself overshadowed with that
shade, but enlightened it by means of itself. Well, seeing that our
humanity was in darkness, as it is written, “They know not,
neither will they understand, they walk on in darkness<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p11.1" n="2249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.5" parsed="|Ps|82|5|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 5">Ps. lxxxii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,” the Illuminator of this darkened
world darted the beam of His Divinity through the whole compound of our
nature, through soul, I say, and body too, and so appropriated humanity
entire by means of His own light, and took it up and made it just that
thing which He is Himself. And as this Divinity was not made
perishable, though it inhabited a perishable body, so neither did it
alter in the direction of any change, though it healed the changeful in
our soul: in medicine, too, the physician of the body, when he takes
hold of his patient, so far from himself contracting the disease,
thereby perfects the cure of the suffering part. Let no one, either,
putting a wrong interpretation on the words of the Gospel, suppose that
our human nature in Christ was transformed to something more divine by
any gradations and advance: for the increasing in stature and in wisdom
and in favour, is recorded in Holy Writ only to prove that Christ
really was present in the human compound, and so to leave no room for
their surmise, who propound that a phantom, or form in human outline,
and not a real Divine Manifestation, was there. It is for this reason
that Holy Writ records unabashed with regard to Him all the accidents
of our nature, even eating, drinking, sleeping, weariness, nurture,
increase in bodily stature, growing up—everything that marks
humanity, except the tendency to sin. Sin, indeed, is a miscarriage,
not a quality of human nature: just as disease and deformity are not
congenital to it in the first instance, but are its unnatural
accretions, so activity in the direction of sin is to be thought of as
a mere mutilation of the goodness innate in us; it is not found to be
itself a real thing, but we see it only in the absence of that
goodness. Therefore He Who transformed the elements of our nature into
His divine abilities, rendered it secure from mutilation and disease,
because He admitted not in Himself the deformity which sin works in the
will. “He did no sin,” it says, “neither was guile
found in his mouth<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p12.2" n="2250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And this in
Him is not to be regarded in connection with any interval of time: for
at once the man in Mary (where Wisdom built her house), though
naturally part of our sensuous compound, along with the coming upon her
of the Holy Ghost, and her overshadowing with the power of the Highest,
became that which that overshadowing power in essence was: for, without
controversy, it is the Less that is blest by the Greater. Seeing, then,
that the power of the Godhead is an immense and immeasurable thing,
while man is a weak atom, at the moment when the Holy Ghost came upon
the Virgin, and the power of the Highest over<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_539.html" id="xiii.xviii-Page_539" n="539" />shadowed her, the tabernacle
formed by such an impulse was not clothed with anything of human
corruption; but, just as it was first constituted, so it remained, even
though it was man, Spirit nevertheless, and Grace, and Power; and the
special attributes of our humanity derived lustre from this abundance
of Divine Power<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p13.2" n="2251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p14" shownumber="no"> Compare Gregory against Apollinaris (<i>Ad Theophil.</i> iii.
265): “The first-fruits of humanity assumed by omnipotent Deity
were, like a drop of vinegar merged in a boundless ocean, found still
in that Deity, but not in their own distinctive properties: otherwise
we should be obliged to think of a duality of Sons.” In <i>Orat.
Cat.</i> c. 10, he says that the Divine nature is to be conceived as
having been so united with the human, as flame is with its fuel, the
former extending beyond the latter, as our souls also overstep the
limits of our bodies. The first of these passages appeared to Hooker
(V. liii. 2) to be “so plain and direct for Eutyches,” that
he doubted whether the words were Gregory’s. But at the Council
of Ephesus, S. Cyril (of Alexandria), in his contest with the
Nestorians, had showed that these expressions were capable of a
Catholic interpretation, and pardonable in discussing the difficult and
mysterious question of the union of the Two Natures.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xviii-p15" shownumber="no">There are indeed two limits of
human life: the one we start from, and the one we end in: and so it was
necessary that the Physician of our being should enfold us at both
these extremities, and grasp not only the end, but the beginning too,
in order to secure in both the raising of the sufferer. That, then,
which we find to have happened on the side of the finish we conclude
also as to the beginning. As at the end He caused by virtue of the
Incarnation that, though the body was disunited from the soul, yet the
indivisible Godhead which had been blended once for all with the
subject (who possessed them) was not stripped from that body any more
than it was from that soul, but while it was in Paradise along with the
soul, and paved an entrance there in the person of the Thief for all
humanity, it remained by means of the body in the heart of the earth,
and therein destroyed him that had the power of Death (wherefore His
<i>body</i> too is called “the Lord<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p15.1" n="2252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p16" shownumber="no"> S. <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.6" parsed="|Matt|28|6|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 6">Matt. xxviii. 6</scripRef>. “Come see the
place where the Lord lay.” Cf. S. <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p16.2" osisRef="Bible:John.20.2 Bible:John.20.13" parsed="|John|20|2|0|0;|John|20|13|0|0" passage="John xx. 2, 13">John xx. 2,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>” on account of that inherent
Godhead)—so also, at the beginning, we conclude that the power of
the Highest, coalescing with our entire nature by that coming upon (the
Virgin) of the Holy Ghost, both resides in our soul, so far as reason
sees it possible that it should reside there, and is blended with our
body, so that our salvation throughout every element may be perfect,
that heavenly passionlessness which is peculiar to the Deity being
nevertheless preserved both in the beginning and in the end of this
life as Man<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p16.3" n="2253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p17" shownumber="no"> “Here is the true vicariousness of the Atonement, which
consisted not in the substitution of His punishment for ours, but in
His offering the sacrifice which man had neither the purity nor the
power to offer. From out of the very heart or centre of human
nature…there is raised the sinless sacrifice of perfect humanity
by the God Man.…It is a representative sacrifice, for it consists
of no unheard-of experience, of no merely symbolic ceremony, but of
just those universal incidents of suffering, which, though he must have
felt them with a bitterness unknown to us, are intensely human.”
<i>Lux Mundi,</i> p. 218.</p></note>. Thus the beginning was not as our
beginning, nor the end as our end. Both in the one and in the other He
evinced His Divine independence; the beginning had no stain of pleasure
upon it, the end was not the end in dissolution.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xviii-p18" shownumber="no">Now if we loudly preach all
this, and testify to all this, namely that Christ is the power of God
and the wisdom of God, always changeless, always imperishable, though
He comes in the changeable and the perishable; never stained Himself,
but making clean that which is stained; what is the crime that we
commit, and wherefore are we hated? And what means this opposing
array<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p18.1" n="2254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p19" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p19.1" lang="EL">ἀντεξαγωγὴ</span></p></note> of new Altars? Do we announce another Jesus?
Do we hint at another? Do we produce other scriptures? Have any of
ourselves dared to say “Mother of Man” of the Holy Virgin,
the Mother of God<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p19.2" n="2255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p20" shownumber="no"> As
early as 250, Dionysius of Alexandria, in his letter to Paul of
Samosata, frequently speaks of <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p20.1" lang="EL">ἡ θεοτόκος
Μαρία</span>. Later, in the
Council of Ephesus (430), it was decreed that “the immaculate and
ever-Virgin mother of our Lord should be called properly (<span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p20.2" lang="EL">κυρίως</span>) and really <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p20.3" lang="EL">θεοτόκος</span>,” against the Nestorian title <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p20.4" lang="EL">χριστοτόκος</span>. Cf. Theodoret. <i>Anath.</i> I. tom. iv. p. 709,
“We call Mary not Mother of Man, but Mother of God;” and
Greg. Naz. <i>Or.</i> li. p. 738. “If any one call not Mary
Mother of God he is outside ‘divinity.’”</p></note>: which is what we
hear that some of them say without restraint? Do we romance about three
Resurrections<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p20.5" n="2256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xviii-p21.1" lang="EL">μὴ τρεῖς
ἀναστάσεις
μυθοποιοῦμεν</span>; For the first Resurrection (of the Soul in Baptism) and
the second (of the Body), see <scripRef id="xiii.xviii-p21.2" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.5" parsed="|Rev|20|5|0|0" passage="Rev. xx. 5">Rev. xx. 5</scripRef>, with Bishop
Wordsworth’s note.</p></note>? Do we promise the
gluttony of the Millennium? Do we declare that the Jewish
animal-sacrifices shall be restored? Do we lower men’s hopes
again to the Jerusalem below, imagining its rebuilding with stones of a
more brilliant material? What charge like these can be brought against
us, that our company should be reckoned a thing to be avoided, and that
in some places another altar should be erected in opposition to us, as
if we should defile their sanctuaries? My heart was in a state of
burning indignation about this: and now that I have set foot in the
City<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p21.3" n="2257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p22" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i>Cæsarea in
Cappadocia.</p></note> again, I am eager to unburden my soul of its
bitterness, by appealing, in a letter, to your love. Do ye,
whithersoever the Holy Spirit shall lead you, there remain; walk with
God before you; confer not with flesh and blood; lend no occasion to
any of them for glorying, that they may not glory in you, enlarging
their ambition by anything in your lives. Remember the Holy Fathers,
into whose hands ye were commended by your Father now in bliss<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xviii-p22.1" n="2258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xviii-p23" shownumber="no"> Basil, probably: who after Cyril’s exile had been called in
to heal the heresy of Apollinaris, which was spreading in the convents
at Jerusalem. The factious purism, however, which Gregory deplores
here, and which led to rival altars, seems to have evinced itself
amongst the orthodox themselves, “quo majorem apud omnes
opinionem de suâ præstantiâ belli isti cathari
excitarent” (Casaubon). Cyril, it is true, had returned this
year, 382; and spent the last years of his life in his see; but with
more than twenty years interval of Arian rule (Herennius, Heraclius,
and Hilarius, according to Sozomen) the communities of the Catholics
must have suffered from want of a constant control: and unity was
always difficult to maintain in a city frequented by all the
ecclesiastics of the world. Gregory must have “succeeded”
to this charge in his visit to Jerusalem after the Council of Antioch
in 379, to which he refers in his letter <i>On Pilgrimages:</i> but it
is possible that he had paid even an earlier visit: see Letter XIV. p.
539, note 5.</p></note>, and to whom we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_540.html" id="xiii.xviii-Page_540" n="540" />by God’s grace were
deemed worthy to succeed and remove not the boundaries which our
Fathers have laid down, nor put aside in any way the plainness of our
simpler proclamation in favour of their subtler school. Walk by the
primitive rule of the Faith: and the God of peace shall be with you,
and ye shall be strong in mind and body. May God keep you uncorrupted,
is our prayer.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 id="xiii.xix" next="xiv" prev="xiii.xviii" progress="99.38%" title="To Flavian." type="Letter"><p class="c63" id="xiii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="sc" id="xiii.xix-p1.1">Letter XVIII</span>.—<i>To Flavian</i><note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p1.2" n="2259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p2" shownumber="no"> The
date of this letter is probably as late as 393. Flavian’s
authority at Antioch was now undisputed, by his reconciliation, after
the deaths of Paulinus and Evagrius, with the Bishops of Alexandria and
Rome, and, through them, with all his people. Gregory writes to him not
only as his dear friend, but one who had known how to appease wrath,
and to check opposition from the Emperor downward. He died in 404. The
litigiousness of Helladius is described by Greg. Naz., Letter ccxv. He
it was who a few years later, against Ambrose’s authority, and
for mere private interest, consecrated the physician Gerontius
(Sozomen, viii. 6).</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="xiii.xix-p3.1">Things</span> with us, O man of God, are not in a good way. The development of
the bad feeling existing amongst certain persons who have conceived a
most groundless and unaccountable hatred of us is no longer a matter of
mere conjecture; it is now evinced with an earnestness and openness
worthy only of some holy work. You meanwhile, who have hitherto been
beyond the reach of such annoyance, are too remiss in stifling the
devouring conflagration on your neighbour’s land; yet those who
are well-advised for their own interests really do take pains to check
a fire close to them, securing themselves, by this help given to a
neighbour, against ever needing help in like circumstances. Well, you
will ask, what do I complain of? Piety has vanished from the world;
Truth has fled from our midst; as for Peace, we used to have the name
at all events going the round upon men’s lips; but now not only
does she herself cease to exist, but we do not even retain the word
that expresses her. But that you may know more exactly the things that
move our indignation, I will briefly detail to you the whole tragic
story.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p4" shownumber="no">Certain persons had informed me
that the Right Reverend Helladius had unfriendly feelings towards me,
and that he enlarged in conversation to every one upon the troubles
that I had brought upon him. I did not at first believe what they said,
judging only from myself, and the actual truth of the matter. But when
every one kept bringing to us a tale of the same strain, and facts
besides corroborated their report, I thought it my duty not to continue
to overlook this ill-feeling, while it was still without root and
development. I therefore wrote by letter to your piety, and to many
others who could help me in my intention, and stimulated your zeal in
this matter. At last, after I had concluded the services at Sebasteia
in<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p4.1" n="2260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> Sebasteia (<i>Sivâs</i>) was in Pontus on the upper Halys:
and the “mountain district” between this and
Helladius’ “metropolis” (Cæsarea, ad
Argæum) must have been some offshoots of the
Anti-Taurus.</p></note> commemoration of Peter<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p5.1" n="2261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> His
brother, who had urged him to write the books against Eunomius, and to
whom he sent <i>On the Making of Man.</i></p></note> of most blessed memory, and of the holy
martyrs, who had lived in his times, and whom the people were
accustomed to commemorate with him, I was returning to my own See, when
some one told me that Helladius himself was in the neighbouring
mountain district, holding martyrs’ memorial services. At first I
held on my journey, judging it more proper that our meeting should take
place in the metropolis itself. But when one of his relations took the
trouble to meet me, and to assure me that he was sick, I left my
carriage at the spot where this news arrested me; I performed on
horseback the intervening journey over a road that was like a
precipice, and well-nigh impassable with its rocky ascents. Fifteen
milestones measured the distance we had to traverse. Painfully
travelling, now on foot, now mounted, in the early morning, and even
employing some part of the night, I arrived between twelve and one
o’clock at Andumocina; for that was the name of the place where,
with two other bishops, he was holding his conference. From a shoulder
of the hill overhanging this village, we looked down, while still at a
distance, upon this outdoor assemblage of the Church. Slowly, and on
foot, and leading the horses, I and my company passed over the
intervening ground, and we arrived at the chapel<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p6.1" n="2262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p7.1" lang="EL">μαρτυρί&amp;
251·</span>, <i>i.e.</i> dedicated in this case
to Peter; but the word is used even of a chapel dedicated to
Christ.</p></note> just as he had retired to his
residence.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p8" shownumber="no">Without any delay a messenger
was despatched to inform him of our being there; and a very short while
after, the deacon in attendance on him met us, and we requested him to
tell Helladius at once, so that we might spend as much time as possible
with him, and so have an opportunity of leaving nothing in the
misunderstanding between us unhealed. As for myself, I then remained
sitting, still in the open air, and waited for the invitation indoors;
and at a most inopportune time I became, as I sat there, a gazing stock
to all the visitors at the conference. The time was long; drowsiness
came on, and languor, intensified by the fatigue of the journey and the
excessive heat of the day; and all these things, with people staring at
me, and pointing me out to others, were so very distressing that in me
the words of the prophet were realized: “My spirit within me was
desolate<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p8.1" n="2263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p9.1" lang="EL">ἠκηδίασεν</span>  <scripRef id="xiii.xix-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.4" parsed="|Ps|143|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliii. 4">Ps. cxliii. 4</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.” I was kept <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_541.html" id="xiii.xix-Page_541" n="541" />in this state till noon, and
heartily did I repent of this visit, and that I had brought upon myself
this piece of discourtesy; and my own reflection vexed me worse than
this injury done me by my enemies<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p9.3" n="2264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p10.1" lang="EL">χαλεπώτερον
τῆς παρὰ τῶν
ἐχθρῶν μοι
γενομένης
ὕβρεως</span>. The
Latin does not express this, “quam si ab hostibus profecta
fuisset.”</p></note>, warring as it
did against itself, and changing into a regret that I had made the
venture. At last the approach to the Altars was thrown open, and we
were admitted to the sanctuary; the crowd, however, were excluded,
though my deacon entered along with me, supporting with his arm my
exhausted frame. I addressed his Lordship, and stood for a moment,
expecting from him an invitation to be seated; but when nothing of the
kind was heard from him, I turned towards one of the distant seats, and
rested myself upon it, still expecting that he would utter something
that was friendly, or at all events kind; or at least give one nod of
recognition.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p11" shownumber="no">Any hopes I had were doomed to
complete disappointment. There ensued a silence dead as night, and
looks as downcast as in tragedy, and daze, and dumbfoundedness, and
perfect dumbness. A long interval of time it was, dragged out as if it
were in the blackness of night. So struck down was I by this reception,
in which he did not deign to accord me the merest utterance even of
those common salutations by which you discharge the courtesies of a
chance meeting<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p11.1" n="2265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p12.1" lang="EL">τῶν
κατημαξευμένων</span>
(so Paris Editt. and Migne, but it must be
<span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p12.2" lang="EL">καθημαξευμένων</span>, from <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p12.3" lang="EL">ἅμαξα</span>) <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p12.4" lang="EL">τούτων
τὴν
συντυχίαν
ἀφοσιουμένων</span></p></note>,—“welcome,” for instance,
or “where do you come from?” or “to what am I
indebted for this pleasure?” or “on what important business
are you here?”—that I was inclined to make this spell of
silence into a picture of the life led in the underworld. Nay, I
condemn the similitude as inadequate. For in that underworld the
equality of conditions is complete, and none of the things that cause
the tragedies of life on earth disturb existence. Their glory, as the
Prophet says, does not follow men down there; each individual soul,
abandoning the things so eagerly clung to by the majority here, his
petulance, and pride, and conceit, enters that lower world in simple
unencumbered nakedness; so that none of the miseries of this life are
to be found among them. Still<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p12.5" n="2266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p13.1" lang="EL">πλὴν ἀλλ᾽
ἐμοὶ, κ.τ.λ</span>. See note, p. 313.</p></note>, notwithstanding
this reservation, my condition then did appear to me like an
underworld, a murky dungeon, a gloomy torture-chamber; the more so,
when I reflected what treasures of social courtesies we have inherited
from our fathers, and what recorded deeds of it we shall leave to our
descendants. Why, indeed, should I speak at all of that affectionate
disposition of our fathers towards each other? No wonder that, being
all naturally equal<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p13.2" n="2267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p14.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ὁμοτίμῳ τῇ
φύσει</span>. Cf.
<span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p14.2" lang="EL">οἱ
ὁμότιμοι</span>, the <i>peers</i> of the Persian kingdom.</p></note>, they wished for no
advantage over one another, but thought to exceed each other only in
humility. But my mind was penetrated most of all with this thought;
that the Lord of all creation, the Only-begotten Son, Who was in the
bosom of the Father, Who was in the beginning, Who was in the form of
God, Who upholds all things by the word of His power, humbled Himself
not only in this respect, that in the flesh He sojourned amongst men,
but also that He welcomed even Judas His own betrayer, when he drew
near to kiss Him, on His blessed lips; and that when He had entered
into the house of Simon the leper He, as loving all men, upbraided his
host, that He had not been kissed by him: whereas I was not reckoned by
him as equal even to that leper; and yet what was I, and what was he? I
cannot discover any difference between us. If one looks at it from the
mundane point of view, where was the height from which he had
descended, where was the dust in which I lay? If, indeed, one must
regard things of this fleshly life, thus much perhaps it will hurt no
one’s feelings to assert that, looking at our lineage, whether as
noble or as free, our position was about on a par; though, if one
looked in either for the true freedom and nobility, <i>i.e.</i> that of
the soul, each of us will be found equally a bondsman of Sin; each
equally needs One Who will take away his sins; it was Another Who
ransomed us both from Death and Sin with His own blood, Who redeemed
us, and yet showed no contempt of those whom He has redeemed, calling
them though He does from deadness to life, and healing every infirmity
of their souls and bodies.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p15" shownumber="no">Seeing, then, that the amount of
this conceit and overweening pride was so great, that even the height
of heaven was almost too narrow limits for it (and yet I could see no
cause or occasion whatever for this diseased state of mind, such as
might make it excusable in the case of some who in certain
circumstances contract it; when, for instance, rank or education, or
pre-eminence in dignities of office may have happened to inflate the
vainer minds), I had no means whereby to advise myself to keep quiet:
for my heart within me was swelling with indignation at the absurdity
of the whole proceeding, and was rejecting all the reasons for enduring
it. Then, if ever, did I feel admiration for that divine Apostle who so
vividly depicts the civil war that rages within us, declaring that
there is a certain “law of sin in the members, warring against
the law of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_542.html" id="xiii.xix-Page_542" n="542" />mind,” and often making the mind a captive, and a slave as
well, to itself. This was the very array, in opposition, of two
contending feelings that I saw within myself: the one, of anger at the
insult caused by pride, the other prompting to appease the rising
storm. When by God’s grace, the worse inclination had failed to
get the mastery, I at last said to him, “But is it, then, that
some one of the things required for your personal comfort is being
hindered by our presence, and is it time that we withdrew?” On
his declaring that he had no bodily needs, I spoke to him some words
calculated to heal, so far as in me lay, his ill-feeling. When he had,
in a very few words, declared that the anger he felt towards me was
owing to many injuries done him, I for my part answered him thus:
“Lies possess an immense power amongst mankind to deceive: but in
the Divine Judgment there will be no place for the misunderstandings
thus arising. In my relations towards yourself, my conscience is bold
enough to prompt me to hope that I may obtain forgiveness for all my
other sins, but that, if I have acted in any way to harm you, this may
remain for ever unforgiven.” He was indignant at this speech, and
did not suffer the proofs of what I had said to be added.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p16" shownumber="no">It was now past six
o’clock, and the bath had been well prepared, and the banquet was
being spread, and the day was the sabbath<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p16.1" n="2268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Dies Dominica</i> (by Thomas Young, tutor of Milton the poet):
“It’s without controversie that the Oriental Christians,
and others, did at that time hold assemblies on the Sabbath
day.…Yet did they not hold the Sabbath day holy,” p. 35.
Again, “Socrates doth not record that they of Alexandria and Rome
did celebrate those mysteries on the Sabbath. While Chrysostom
requireth it of the rich Lords of Villages, that they build Churches in
them (<i>Hom.</i> 18 <i>in Act.</i>), he distinguisheth those
congregations that were on other days from those that were held upon
the Lord’s day. ‘Upon those congregations (<span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p17.1" lang="EL">συνάξεις</span>) Prayers and hymns were had, in these an oblation was made
on every Lord’s day,’ and for that cause the Lord’s
day is in Chrysostom called, ‘dies panis’. Athanasius
purgeth himself of a calumny imputed to him, for breaking the cup,
because it was not the time of administering the holy mysteries;
‘for it is not,’ saith he, ‘the Lord’s
day.’” A law of Constantine had enacted that the first day
of the week, “the Lord’s day,” should be observed
with greater solemnity than formerly; which shows that the seventh day,
the Sabbath, still held its place; and it does not follow that in
remoter places, as here, both were kept. The hour of service was
generally “in the evening after sunset; or in the morning before
the dawn,” Mosheim.</p></note>,
and a martyr’s commemoration. Again observe how this disciple of
the Gospel imitates the Lord of the Gospel: He, when eating and
drinking with publicans and sinners, answered to those who found fault
with Him that He did it for love of mankind: this disciple considers it
a sin and a pollution to have us at his board, even after all that
fatigue which we underwent on the journey, after all that excessive
heat out of doors, in which we were baked while sitting at his gates;
after all that gloomy sullenness with which he treated us to the bitter
end, when we had come into his presence. He sends us off to toil
painfully, with a frame now thoroughly exhausted with the over-fatigue,
over the same distance, the same route: so that we scarcely reached our
travelling company at sunset, after we had suffered many mishaps on the
way. For a storm-cloud, gathered into a mass in the clear air by an
eddy of wind, drenched us to the skin with its floods of rain; for
owing to the excessive sultriness, we had made no preparation against
any shower. However, by God’s grace we escaped, though in the
plight of shipwrecked sailors from the waves: and right glad were we to
reach our company.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xiii.xix-p18" shownumber="no">Having joined our forces we
rested there that night, and at last arrived alive in our own district;
having reaped in addition this result of our meeting him, that the
memory of all that had happened before was revived by this last insult
offered to us; and, you see, we are positively compelled to take
measures, for the future, on our own behalf, or rather on his behalf;
for it was because his designs were not checked on former occasions
that he has proceeded to this unmeasured display of vanity. Something,
therefore, I think, must be done on our part, in order that he may
improve upon himself, and may be taught that he is human, and has no
authority to insult and to disgrace those who possess the same beliefs
and the same rank as himself. For just consider; suppose we granted for
a moment, for the sake of argument, that it is true that I have done
something that has annoyed him, what trial<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p18.1" n="2269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p19" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p19.1" lang="EL">κριτήριον</span></p></note>
was instituted against us, to judge either of the fact or the hearsay?
What proofs were given of this supposed injury? What Canons were cited
against us? What legitimate episcopal decision confirmed any verdict
passed upon us? And supposing any of these processes had taken place,
and that in the proper way, my standing<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p19.2" n="2270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p20" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p20.1" lang="EL">τὸν βαθμὸν</span>
<i>i.e.</i>“a grade of
honour”: cf. <scripRef id="xiii.xix-p20.2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 13">1 Tim. iii. 13</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="xiii.xix-p20.3" lang="EL">βαθμὸν
ἑαυτοῖς
καλὸν
περιποιοῦνται</span>. So in the Canons often.</p></note> in
the Church might certainly have been at stake, but what Canons could
have sanctioned insults offered to a free-born person, and disgrace
inflicted on one of equal rank with himself? “Judge righteous
judgment,” you who look to God’s law in this matter; say
wherein you deem this disgrace put upon us to be excusable. If our
dignity is to be estimated on the ground of priestly jurisdiction, the
privilege of each recorded by the Council<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p20.4" n="2271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p21" shownumber="no"> The
Council of Constantinople.</p></note> is
one and the same; or rather the oversight of Catholic correction<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p21.1" n="2272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p22" shownumber="no"> <i>the oversight of Catholic correction.</i> “On July 30, 381, the Bishop of Nyssa received the supreme
honour of being named by Theodosius as one of the acknowledged
authorities in all matters of theological orthodoxy: and he was
appointed to regulate the affairs of the Church in Asia Minor,
conjointly with Helladius of Cæsarea, and Otreius of
Melitene:” Farrar’s <i>Lives of the Fathers,</i>
1889.</p></note>, from the fact that we possess an equal
share of it, is so. But if some are inclined to regard each of us by
himself, divested of any priestly dignity, in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf205/Page_543.html" id="xiii.xix-Page_543" n="543" />what respect has one any
advantage over the other; in education for instance, or in birth
connecting with the noblest and most illustrious lineage, or in
theology? These things will be found either equal, or at all events not
inferior, in me. “But what about revenue?” he will say. I
would rather not be obliged to speak of this in his case; thus much
only it will suffice to say, that our own was so much at the beginning,
and is so much now; and to leave it to others to enquire into the
causes of this increase of our revenue<note anchored="yes" id="xiii.xix-p22.1" n="2273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.xix-p23" shownumber="no"> He is
speaking of the funds of his Diocese, which at one period certainly he
had been accused of mismanaging.</p></note> ,
nursed as it is up till now, and growing almost daily by means of noble
undertakings. What licence, then, has he to put an insult upon us,
seeing that he has neither superiority of birth to show, nor a rank
exalted above all others, nor a commanding power of speech, nor any
previous kindness done to me? While, even if he had all this to show,
the fault of having slighted those of gentle birth would still be
inexcusable. But he has not got it; and therefore I deem it right to
see that this malady of puffed-up pride is not left without a cure; and
it will be its cure to put it down to its proper level, and reduce its
inflated dimensions, by letting off a little of the conceit with which
he is bursting. The manner of effecting this we leave to
God.
</p>
</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 id="xiv" next="xiv.i" prev="xiii.xix" title="Indexes">
      <h1 id="xiv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 id="xiv.i" next="xiv.ii" prev="xiv" title="Index of Scripture References">
        <h2 id="xiv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex id="xiv.i-p0.2" type="scripRef" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#x.ii.ii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.xii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.ii-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#x.ii.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#x.ii.ii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#x.ii.ii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#x.ii.ii.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ix.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xvii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xvii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xvii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xvii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#xi.ii.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#viii.i.v.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#x.ii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#x.ii.ii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#x.ii.ii.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#x.ii.ii.xx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#viii.ii.ii-p185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#x.ii.ii.xxi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ii-p196.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#xii.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#x.ii.ii.xvii-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#ix.ii.ii.xii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ii-p97.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.xvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ii-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#xii.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ii-p167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii-p88.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.ii-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#xii.iii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:32-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=37#xii.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii-p87.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.ii-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iii.x-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=23#xii.ii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#xii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=3#xii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xiii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.x.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.x.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.x.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xi.ii.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xiii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xiii.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.iv-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#xii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ii-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#ix.ii.ii.xix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#ix.ii.ii.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#ix.ii.ii.xx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#xii.ii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#viii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=34#viii.i.xiii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xiii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#x.ii.ii.xxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xiii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.xiii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.xii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xiii.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#viii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#viii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.xiii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:30</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#viii.i.iv.xii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:31</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#viii.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#xii.iii-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:7-8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#x.ii.ii.xxx-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#viii.v-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=14#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.x.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:30</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.x.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xii.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.v.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#viii.iii-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii.ii-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.v.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#viii.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xii.ii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#xii.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#xii.iii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p200.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p73.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Job</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.ix.i-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p199.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ii-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii.ii-p206.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ii-p200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=36#viii.ii.ii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:36</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xii.iii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.viii.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xiii.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xi.ii.xlii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.ix.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#x.ii.ii.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#x.ii.ii.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.xiv-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.vi.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#xi.ii.xix-p3.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.xix-p3.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.ii-p208.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#viii.iii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#ix.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xii.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.xv-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.xix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.v.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#xii.iii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=19#xi.ii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.xii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#xii.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.vi.iv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.x-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.x-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.v.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xi.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p159.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#x.ii.ii.xx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.xv-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=0#xi.ii.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xv-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=2#xii.iii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.ii-p217.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ii-p255.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.xiii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.v.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii-p56.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xiv-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=13#x.ii.ii.xviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.ii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p253.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.xi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=3#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=10#ix.iii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.x.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xii.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xiv-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iv.xiii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.v.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xv-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.x-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=35#viii.i.iv.xv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.xix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.v.ii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=2#ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.v.ii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.ii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.viii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=12#viii.iv-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.viii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=25#xii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=40#viii.i.iv.xiv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=65#viii.ii.ii-p195.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=9#viii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=9#viii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.x.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xv-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.xii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=5#xiii.xviii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=9#viii.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=10#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=11#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=12#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ii-p149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ii-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=9#x.ii.ii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=19#xiii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=0#xi.ii.xx-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=4#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#viii.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=98&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.viii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=98&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.vi.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=99&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p73.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=99&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.vi.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iii.xlii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.x.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=12#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#x.iii.ii-p251.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#ix.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#xii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=29#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=31#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:31-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=0#xi.ii.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=1#xi.ii.xxii-p4.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=40#viii.ii.ii-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=108&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.xv-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=108&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.x.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.ix.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.viii.iv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=9#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=114&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.ix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=114&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.x-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iii.x-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iv.xv-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=27#x.iii.i-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=27#x.iii.ii-p252.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=73#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=91#viii.i.vii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=91#viii.i.viii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=127#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:127</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=132#viii.ii.ii-p254.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:132</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=3#viii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#ix.ii.ii.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=124&amp;scrV=5#ix.ii.ii.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=124&amp;scrV=7#xii.ii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xv-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xi.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=135&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=0#xii.ii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=138&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.xii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=4#xiii.xix-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=6#xii.iii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=10#viii.vi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=4#x.ii.ii.xxi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.ix.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=16#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xv-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.ii-p192.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iv.xi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:2-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.vi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.xi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.vi.ii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.x.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.v.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.v.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#x.ii.ii.xx-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.iv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.vi.viii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.v.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.v.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.v.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iii.xxii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iv.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iv.x-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.v.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.v.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.v.ii-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.v.ii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iv.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.v.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iii.xxii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.v.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:27-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#viii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#viii.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#viii.i.v.ii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.v.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.v.ii-p27.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#x.ii.ii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#x.ii.ii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iii.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.vi.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.v.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=6#xii.ii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=6#xii.ii-p55.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#x.ii.ii.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iii.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.v-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xiii.xiv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=0#x.iii.ii-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xi.ii.xlii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xii.iii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#viii.v-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ii-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.iv.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xiv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.xiv.i-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.v.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p199.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii.ii-p204.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#xii.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.xx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.xx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.xv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#xii.ii-p50.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#xii.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ii-p204.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=1#xii.iii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=2#xii.iii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=2#xii.iii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#xii.ii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:12-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=15#viii.iii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.vii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xv-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.x-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p210.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=25#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.iv.xii-p16.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=5#viii.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=20#xii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.v.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#ix.ii.ii.xix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#xii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=10#xii.iii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.xlii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.ix.i-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#viii.ii.ii-p204.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xii.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#viii.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.xiv.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=33#xii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:33</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xii.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=25#xii.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=1#x.iii.ii-p255.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:1-10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#xii.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p101.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.ii-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xi.ii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#viii.i.iv.x-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#viii.vi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ii-p199.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#x.ii.ii.xx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xii.ii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ii-p204.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xiii.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Zephaniah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zeph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#x.iii.ii-p185.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7-13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.viii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xii.iii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#ix.ii.ii.xix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii.ii-p176.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xi.ii.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2-3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.vi.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.v.iv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.v.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.v.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#x.ii.ii.xix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiv.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#x.iii.ii-p182.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#xii.iii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#x.ii.ii.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.x-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#x.ii.ii.xxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.xv-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#viii.v-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#xi.ii.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#ix.ii.ii.xix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iii.xxxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iv.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.x.v-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.i.iv.xv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.v-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=39#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=43#ix.ii.ii.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=47#ix.ii.ii.xix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.vi.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#viii.iv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#x.iii.ii-p182.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.xiii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xiii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xiii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=42#viii.ii.ii-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#x.ii.ii.xvii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#ix.ii.ii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=45#viii.i.ix.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.xii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#ix.ii.ii.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xi.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.xiii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#viii.ii.ii-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#xii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#ix.iii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.v.iv-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#xiii.xviii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xii.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xi.ii.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii-p69.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=50#viii.i.iv.xv-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#viii.i.iv.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#viii.i.iv.x-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.iv.xv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=42#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#x.iii.ii-p173.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#x.ii.ii.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xii.ii-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=38#viii.i.vii.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:38</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiii.iii-p5.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.vii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#xii.ii-p44.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#viii.i.viii.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii.ii-p272.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iv.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#xiii.xiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#viii.i.iii.xlii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=41#x.iii.ii-p182.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.v.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iii.xxii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#ix.ii.ii.i-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#ix.ii.ii.xx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii-p69.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#x.ii.ii.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:24-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#xiii.xvii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=33#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#xi.ii.xlii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#x.ii.ii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=35#viii.i.xi.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#viii.i.iv.xi-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=46#viii.i.vii.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#viii.i.xiv.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:39</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.x.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.viii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.vi.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.vii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.vii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.viii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.x.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.x.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.x.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xi.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.xiv.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.vi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#x.ii.ii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xi.ii.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.iv-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.vii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.vii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.ix-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xiv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.xii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.xii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.xiv.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.vii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.xiv.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.x-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xiv.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix.ii.ii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xi.ii.xlii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.vi.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.viii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.xiii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.vii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.vii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiv.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiv.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.xii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.v.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.ix.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.xii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.xiv.i-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xi.ii.xli-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#xii.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.xi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iv.xiii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.vi.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xiii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xii.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.xli-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xi.ii.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.vi-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xi.ii.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xiv-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.vi.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.xii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#x.ii.ii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xii.iii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.v.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.ix.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.xiv.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=49#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=57#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.xiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xiii.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.iv.vi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.xiv.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.iv.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.viii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.xiii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.v-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iv.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.vi.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.xiv.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.xii.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.iv.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.xiv.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#viii.i.iv.x-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.vi.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#viii.ii.ii-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#viii.i.xiii.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#viii.i.ix.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.x.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.ii-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xii.iii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#ix.ii.ii.xix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#viii.i.iv.xiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#viii.i.iv.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#ix.ii.ii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#viii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#x.ii.ii.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xiii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.xi-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.vii.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.iii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.iv.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.iv.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.iv.xiv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.i.xiii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#viii.ii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.xii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.ii-p240.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=51#viii.i.vi.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#x.iii.ii-p278.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.viii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.iii-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#viii.ii.ii-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#ix.ii.ii.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#viii.i.iv.xiv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=35#x.ii.ii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.viii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.iv-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.x.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.x.v-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p180.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.viii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.ix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.vi.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.x.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.x.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xi.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xiv.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iv.iv-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.xii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#ix.ii.ii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iv.xv-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xii.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xii.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.xii.iv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.xiv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#viii.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.x-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.xi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.x.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.v.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#x.iii.ii-p274.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#viii.i.iv.xv-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xiv.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xii.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xii.iv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.xiii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.v.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.v.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.xi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#viii.i.iv.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#xiii.xviii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#xiii.xviii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.viii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.xiv.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.iv.xiv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.ii-p158.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.ii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:25</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.vi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.x-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.vi.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=31#viii.i.iv.xiii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.iv.xiii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.vii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.vii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.vii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.viii.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=47#xi.ii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#viii.v-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.xiii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.iii-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii.iv-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.xiv.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.vi.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.vi.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p220.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.ix.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.iv.xiv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:25-26</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.viii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ii-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii.ii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.iv.ix-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.vii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii-p55.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#ix.iii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.v-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#xiii.iii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii.ii-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.xviii-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#xii.iii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.viii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#xi.ii.xxxvii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#viii.iii-p55.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.viii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.viii.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.ix.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.ix.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.xiv-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.v.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.xii.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.vi.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20-1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.v.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.vii.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#viii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii.ii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii.ii-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.iv.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.vi.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.vi.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#viii.i.iv.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#viii.i.viii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#viii.i.viii.ii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.ix-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.viii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.xiii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.xiii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.viii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.vi.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xii.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.vi.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#viii.i.v.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#ix.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#x.ii.ii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#viii.i.iv.xii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.v.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#x.ii.ii.xix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xix-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii.ii-p211.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#viii.i.iv.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:26</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#ix.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.viii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.vii.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.xii.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.vii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.xii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.v.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.v.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.viii.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.x.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.xiv.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xiii.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.vii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.vii.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.viii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.v.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xi.ii.xlii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii.ii-p181.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.ix.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#x.ii.ii.ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#x.ii.ii.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#x.ii.ii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iv.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.ix.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.xli-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#xi.ii.xxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ix.ii.ii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#ix.ii.ii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#ix.ii.ii.i-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.ix.i-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xii.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiv.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xii.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.xix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#viii.vi-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.xv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iv.xiv-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iv.xv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.iv.xv-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.v-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#viii.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#xi.ii.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:14-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#x.iii.ii-p168.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#x.iii.ii-p164.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#x.iii.ii-p168.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#x.ii.ii.xxxi-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.vi.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#viii.iii-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#viii.iii-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#xii.ii-p50.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#viii.i.xii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.viii.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#viii.i.iv.xiv-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#x.iii.ii-p185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#x.iii.ii-p278.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=37#x.iii.ii-p284.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#viii.i.iv.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#x.iii.ii-p134.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#x.iii.ii-p256.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:52</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xv-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.ix.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ii-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.ix.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.vii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.ix.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.ix.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xx-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.xii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xii.ii-p49.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#x.iii.ii-p284.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#x.iii.ii-p284.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.vi.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.iv.xi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.vii.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.viii.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.viii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.viii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.xiv.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#ix.ii.ii.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.xiii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.xii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.vi-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.vii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.viii.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.viii.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iii.xvi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.viii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iv.xi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.vii.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xiv.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ii-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iv.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#x.ii.ii.xvii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.viii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.xiv.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#viii.iii-p55.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.v.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#xii.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#xii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#ix.ii.ii.xix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xii.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.v.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.ix.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#xi.ii.xlii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.vii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xii.iii-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.ix.v-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.v.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#ix.ii.ii.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.xiii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.vii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#xi.ii.xxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.xii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.v.ii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.vi.iii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.xiv.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#ix.ii.ii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#viii.i.iv.xv-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#ix.ii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xiii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#ix.ii.ii.iv-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.xii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.vi.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.vii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.vii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.vii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iv.xi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iii.xlii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.viii.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.viii.iv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xiii.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii.ii-p256.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.vi.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.viii.iv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#x.iii.ii-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xi.ii.xxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.iv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.viii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.xiv-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.vii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#viii.i.vii.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.x.v-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.vii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iv.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.vi.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.vi.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii.ii-p15.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iii.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.xiv-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.v.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.vi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.iv.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.v.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.vi.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.xiv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.xiv.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xiii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iv.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#x.ii.ii.xix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.viii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.vi.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#x.ii.ii.xxxi-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#viii.i.iv.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#viii.i.iv.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xii.ii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.i-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.v.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#x.ii.ii.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vii.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#x.ii.ii.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.iii.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.ix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.ix.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.xii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.ii.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.iii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.xiv.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii.ii-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.viii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.v.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.viii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.viii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.viii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiv.i-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xiii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iv.xiv-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xiii.xix-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.vi.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.vii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.viii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.x.v-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xi.ii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#viii.ii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.ii.ii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xi.ii.xxxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.viii.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#viii.v-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#x.ii.ii.xxi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.iv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.iv.iv-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.xiv.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii.ii-p261.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.v.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p41.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#x.ii.ii.xxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.vi.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#viii.i.ix.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xiii.iii-p5.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#xiii.iii-p5.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iv.xiv-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xi.ii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.viii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xiii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ix.ii.ii.xx-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii.ii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iv.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iv.x-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.vii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.ix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iv.xv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.vi.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.vi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.vi.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.iv.viii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.ii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.vi.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xiii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.xiii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iv.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xi.ii.xxxvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.xiv.i-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.viii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.x.v-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.xiv.i-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.viii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.iv.xiv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii.i.ix.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.v.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.viii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.viii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii.ii-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#ix.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#x.ii.ii.xxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xiii.iii-p5.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii.v-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.xiv.i-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#xii.ii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.iii.xlii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.i.x.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii.ii-p216.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#viii.i.viii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#viii.i.iv.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#xii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii.ii-p135.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#xii.ii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#viii.i.v.ii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xiii.iii-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#viii.i.iii.xlii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#x.iii.ii-p167.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#x.iii.ii-p227.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#viii.i.x.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#viii.i.xii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii.ii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#viii.ii.ii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=40#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#x.iii.ii-p58.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.xiii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#viii.i.x.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#viii.i.vii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">James</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#viii.i.iv.iv-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#ix.ii.ii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#viii.i.vi.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#viii.i.viii.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xiii.xviii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xi.ii.xxxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.i.iv.iv-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.i.iv.viii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#xiii.xviii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#viii.i.x.v-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.iv.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#viii.i.x.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#viii.i.vii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii.ii-p252.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#xii.ii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.iv.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.vii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.viii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#viii.i.viii.iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:37</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Susanna</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#x.ii.ii.xvii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#x.ii.ii.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:42</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">3 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3Macc&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#x.iii.ii-p288.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 id="xiv.ii" next="xiv.iii" prev="xiv.i" title="Greek Words and Phrases">
        <h2 id="xiv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xiv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex id="xiv.ii-p0.3" lang="EL" type="foreign" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Αμιγὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p289.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βασιλεύσει Κύριος εἰς τὸν αἰ&amp; 242·να, καὶ εἰς τὸν αἰ&amp; 242·να τοῦ αἰ&amp; 242·νος·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰςφρησάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζωροτέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p252.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p252.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p255.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς κύριος, και ἐπέφανεν ἡμῖν· συστήσασθε τὴν ἐορτὴν ἐν τοῖς πυκάζουσιν ἕως τῶν κεράτων τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καρναφούκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p201.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύριος ἔκτισέ με, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p3.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p7.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νέβελ οἴνου, ὅπερ ἐστὶ μέτρον ξεστῶν ρ'ν': 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὑσίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλὴν ἀλλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p280.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀνελπιστέον σοι καὶ τῶν ὀνύχων ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p280.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προύνικος Σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς τοὺς συνεισάκτους ἔχοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί γὰρ βαπτίζονται εἰς Χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τίς δὲ ἔδωκε γυναιξὶν ὑφάσματος σοφίαν, ἢ ποικιλτικὴν ἐπιστήμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τίς ἐμέtrjse…τὸν οὐρανὸν σπιθαμῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p39.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῷ Δαυὶδ (διὰ) Ιερεμίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῷ γὰρ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p116.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αιτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 240·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p50.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p186.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰωνί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p173.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰωνίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p186.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱροῦντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐγάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὶ αὑτοῖς οὐχ ὁμολογούμενοι λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p229.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ τὸ καλόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxiii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ τὸ πεπλασμενον τῆς ὑπονοιας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῆς μεθισταμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xi-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῷ; αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὑτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαθμὸν ἑαυτοῖς καλὸν περιποιοῦνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p20.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαρεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βιαζομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βιωτικῆς ἀπάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βραχεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βροτὸς γὰρ γεννητὸς γυναικὸς, ὀλιγόβιος καὶ πλήρής ὀργῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p132.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βροτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p132.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βρωστῆρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάλλοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάπτισμα, πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάρβαροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p220.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάρβαροι οἱ ἀπαίδευτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p220.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p221.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p89.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γαστέρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γαῖαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γαῖαν ἐπιστρέφεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεγεννηκότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεαλογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενικωτέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενικωτέρῳ τινι λόγῳ τὴν νοερὰν οὐσίαν τῇ αἰσθητῇ συγκατέμιξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννησέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεώδη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γινόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωριζομέναις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωριζομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωριστικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p151.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xl-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφικῆς τέχνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p214.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p270.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p280.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάγγραινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννημα, ποίημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.ii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p233.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαίμονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p216.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεδωκόσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεδώκασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεξιᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτερὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείκνυσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείκνυται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p203.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλόνοτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p254.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβεβλημενῳ πρὸς ἀρετὴν καὶ καλοκἀγαθίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p139.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβεβλῆοθαι δοκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p139.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβάλλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p139.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβέβληται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαγλύφους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαγωνίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p69.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαδοχὴν ῾Υφήγησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθέοντες ἀστέρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακομήσασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακομίσασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονήσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονήσασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπεραίνοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p269.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασπᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p70.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαστηματικὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαστηματικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαστοιχιζόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p207.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασχίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p70.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασώζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p271.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διασώστης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p271.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατειχιζόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p207.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάττοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφοροῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφόρους δέχεσθαι ἐπινοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p172.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφύγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διγλύφους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xix-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλίαν ἐξομολογήσεως ὑφηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάξωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηγήμασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηρημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p183.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ βρώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ μέσου οὐ γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦ ἑνὸς καὶ πρὸς τὰ συνημμένα τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῆς αἰσχρᾶς ἀποτίσεως τὸν ἔμετον ἀνεκίνησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῆς βασάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν κατὰ τὴν βάσιν πόρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν ἱστορουμένων θαυμάτων οὐκ ἀμφιβάλλομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν ὁμοίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά τε τὰς ἐννοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p172.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος γενομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p28.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκρισις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p70.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάνοια, τὸ ζωοποιὸν αἴτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάφορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διέξοδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p221.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διήκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διᾴττοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἀναλύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἀνέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἐπιτάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἑτέρου τινὸς ὀργάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἧς οἶμαι καὶ τὴν Θεοτόκον προδιατυποῦσθαι Μαρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογμάτων ἀκρίβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xl-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκείη τὸ ἔμπαλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p219.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκεῖ, ἢ τὸ ἔμπαλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p219.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δολεράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δορυφοροῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοῦλος γαστρὸς, καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ γαστέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p22.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p22.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δωροφοροῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p281.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δήμους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p90.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ ἀληθὴς ὁ λόγος ὁ κατὰ σέ, καὶ τὸ συνεχῆ τε πρὸς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ μικρότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δέ μικρότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δή τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καὶ…κατὰ σέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p116.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ κἂν ἡ!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μὴ εἴη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἀντὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκότως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p165.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰλησέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p207.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς πληθωρικὴν ἀηδίαν ἐκπίπτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἀναλῦσαι, καὶ σὺν Χριστῳ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ὁμογενὲς ἑαυτὸν εἰσαγάγῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἀσεβείαν γράφειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἄπειρον παρατείνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὀρθότητα λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὀρθότητος ἀπόδειξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσαγάγῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσπηδᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσφθειρόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p271.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσφορεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἱργμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p207.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τι μακάριον, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τινα τούτων κατὰ τὸν αὐτὁν λόγον συνουσιωμένην τις εἶναι λέγοι δύναμιν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p51.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ τὸ ἁπλοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p227.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ ἡ ἐνέργεια τῶν παρεπομένων τις εἶναι τῇ πρώτη οὐσία μεμαρτύρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ ἡβῶσιν οἱ κατὰ τοὺς νῦν τοῖς λόγοις ἀκμάζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p171.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p171.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p259.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p260.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p260.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγελισάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγενὴς τῶν ἀφ᾽ ἡλίου ἀνατολῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλαβείαν τινὰ προσποίητον καὶ ἐπίληπτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p248.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐπειθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐρύθμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐτηρεμόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p168.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐφροσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητουμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωτικὴ δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαυμαστοῦται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαυματοποιοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαυματοποιΐας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p252.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p255.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεατά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p17.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεατής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομαχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποιούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποίησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p20.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπευέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p91.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p91.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p17.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p17.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεώρημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θιγγάνομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θολεράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσιαστήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάλαμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθαρσί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p173.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθηγησέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθημαξευμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθιεῖται Κύριος βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν αἰ&amp; 242·να·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθυβρίσουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθυφήσουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p153.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθίστανται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθόλου γὰρ οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον τὸ τῆς ἡδονῆς πάθος, ἐπακολούθιμον δὲ χρείαις ταῖς φυσικαῖς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς ἐκεῖνος φησὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὃ δοκεῖ μόνον πως αὐτῆς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p169.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽) ὅσον τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιροῦ συστολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακῶς ἐκλαβόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλλωπίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγνοίην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακερματίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακοσμεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταληπτικῆς ἐφόδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλέψεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταργηθήσονται, καταργηθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p168.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασείειν τῇ χειρὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασείσασα τῇ χειρὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασιγήσασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκεύασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκεύη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταστολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταῤ&amp; 191·ικνωθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p261.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεμελάνθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατηχσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατισχύσηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p24.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ διάμετρον ἀλλήλοις ἀντικειμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p237.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ ταὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ ταὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ το ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τοῦ νομοθέτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν τῶν ἀντικειμένων φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ δέξιον ἢ εὐωνύμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ νοούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ προηγούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ ἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν νομοθέτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p69.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν νοούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν ἐροῦντα λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν ὑψηλὸν ᾽Ιωάννην ἐν τῇ ἀφθορί&amp; 139· τοῦ σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ φύσιν αὐτήν, καὶ τῆς θεοειδοῦς χάριτος, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ ἀνάλυοιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάκρισιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάπτωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p288.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέλαβε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p221.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἀλλήλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἀποκλήρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἄνδρας, καὶ δήμους, καὶ ἐσχατίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν περιγραφήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p85.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς τῶν φυομένων ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰ δι᾽ἑνός τινος μολυνθείη, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἶναι πεπίστευται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p224.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐ μέχρι τούτων, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p214.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ περὶ τοὺς σωματικοὺς πόνους ἠσχολημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πρὸς τὸν δρομον οι πόδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p268.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πόσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τούτου πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p234.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸν τοῦ κυριωτάτου λόγον ἐπέχει·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῆς εὐσεβοῦς ἐννοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀγαλλίασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀναπαύσονται ἐκεῖ σειρῆνες, καὶ δαιμόνια ἐκεῖ ὀρχήσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p204.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀναστὰς τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ, καὶ ὁδοποιήσας πάσῃ σαρκὶ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἄκραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἅμα λεγειν ἐπεχείρουν ὅσα πρὸς ἀνατροπὴν τῆς ἀναστάσεως παρὰ τῶν ἐριστικῶν ἐφευρίσκεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p260.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἓν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ γεννηθὲις γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁμοίως κατὰ πλάτος καὶ βάθος οἱ δοκοῦντες ἀστέρες διᾴττειν γίνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεκαδμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεραίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεχαριτωμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεχωρίσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιβωτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p49.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κογχοειδῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινῶν ἐννοιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κουφὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κραταίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατῆρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρείττων λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρείττων, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κριτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτηθὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτισθὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτιστὸν = θεὸν οὐκ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτιστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυκλοτερῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἀκεῖνον ἐν αὑτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάθαρσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάλλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κέκαιρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p189.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κένωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κέραιρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p91.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόλλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κᾀκείναι αἱ ἐνεργείαι αὖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμβανόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμβάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμπρότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεγόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p68.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ληξέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p19.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογιστὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvi-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυπρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xi-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λήξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p124.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοι σπερματικοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p2.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p19.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος τις ἔγκειται τῷ σώματι, ἀφ᾽ οὗ μὴ φθειρομένου ἐγείρεται τὸ σῶμα ἐν ἀφθαρσί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p226.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγῳ τινὶ κρείττονι τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης κατάνοήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ματαιότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαχαίρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγὰ χρῆμα ὑ&amp; 232·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθορί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p96.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μειζοτέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβατικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p268.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβιβάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβάλλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταλαμβάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταξυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταποιεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταρρυθμίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετασείσασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταστοιχειοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταστοιχειώσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετουσιοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p277.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τοῦτον τὸν βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p277.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p268.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετέχειν ἄξιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδὲ ἀρχαίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηχανικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηχανῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνηστῆρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνήμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μολυβδαίνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μολυβδίνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναρχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναρχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρμηκίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα μεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p228.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὲν, ἤτοι, δὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xl-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγα ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέροψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p132.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέσου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέχρι μιᾶς ὠδῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ δέχοιτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ καταλλήλῳ τροφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ κατισχύσητε παρακαλεῖν με ἐπὶ τὸ σύντριμμα, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ μεταβιβάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ νομοθετεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ τρεῖς ἀναστάσεις μυθοποιοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἀνενεργητον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἀπεμφαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτε τὸ κατὰ τὴν ἁπλότητα δοκοῦν ἐπαινετὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόρφωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p55.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῖα οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναλύοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεῦρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.v-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p238.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p82.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυμφοστόλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέβελ οἴνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p101.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p91.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξενίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξηροστομίας κακοσυνθέτως διαπεραίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p269.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξωογονεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκοδομεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικῶς γενομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκίστης αὐτοσχέδιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ θεραπευταὶ τοῦ χρυσίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μισθοῦ κομίζοντες τὰ ὤνια ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγορᾶς, οὕς τινες παιδαριωνας καλοῦσιν, δρομεῖς, τραχεῖς, ὀξεῖς, εὐκίνητοι, γοργοί, μισθωτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ περὶ τὸν Περικλέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p92.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ τῇ προυνίκου σοφί&amp; 139· ἐγγυμνασθέντες· ἐξ ἐκείνης γὰρ δοκεῖ μοι τῆς παρασκευῆς τὰ εἰρημένα προενηνοχέναι·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ὁμότιμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p181.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶδεν ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p52.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷς δὲ προσεπωρώθη τὰ πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ἐναργές ἐστι τὸ ἐπιτήδευμα τοῦτο, ὥστε κατ᾽ ἀνάγκην, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δι᾽ ἑτέρου τινὸς ὀργάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον δὲ τοῦτο, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ περὶ τὸ αΐδιον θεωρεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεμία γέγονε τῶν ἐφεστώτων ἐπιστροφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδενὶ ἀρεσθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδε…τὸν βότρυν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p208.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν οὕτω τῇ φύσει φευκτόν ἐστιν, ὡς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδέ τὸ ἀρχέτυπον, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἰς τὸ εἶναι συναιροῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ οἶδα περὶ τίνος λεγόμενον τί κοινὸν ἔχει κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστι γινωσκων τίς ἡ ὁδὸς τοῦ πνεύματος, ὡς ὀστᾶ ἐν γαστρὶ κυοφορούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p57.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔχοντες ποῦ τὴν ἀνάγκην τῆς ἀ&amp; 207·ῥωστίας ταύτης ἐπανενέγκωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν οὐσία τὸ ἔκ τινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p274.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐρανῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσιὰν οὐκ ἂν ἀποδεικνύοιτο ἦ τὸ μηδ᾽ ὅλως εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία οὐσιῶν, ἰδέα ἰδεῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας σημαντικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ τῷ μίσει τῆς ἀληθείας ἀλλὰ τῇ ἀσθενεί&amp; 139· τῆς διηγήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔποτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p186.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε διαχεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τῶν ὁρώντων…οἷς τε ἄν…: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω λέγεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p114.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντελὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiv-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακρατουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλλαγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασκευάζεται, ἐπείδὴ, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεγράφοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p122.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεκτικῆς καὶ μεταβατικῆς ἐνεργείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p268.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρενεσπάρη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρηλλάχθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθενια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθενία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθενία τοῦ σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροδικὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p244.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p69.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p107.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὴν αὐτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p79.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὴν πρώτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τίνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p68.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράγραπτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.viii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p238.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράτασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p238.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέγγραπτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πασῆς περιγραφῆς ἐκτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατήρ, ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπλανημένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπληροφορημένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπληροφορήμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περατείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιαυτίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεσπᾶτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.i-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιλαμβάνει τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιλαμβάνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιληπτικῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p30.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιληπτῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιοδικὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p244.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περισπάσμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιστερὰν σὺν νεοσσοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιταθέντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p22.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιτεθέντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p22.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιττή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιέχοντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ αὐτὸν καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κοινῶν ἐννοίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τὴν ψυχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τίνων διαβεβαιοῦνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p31.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ὧν διατείνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ὧν τοσοῦτον κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p233.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περί τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηλοω κομψῶς πεφυραμένον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφορεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφορηθεὶς ὅτι ὃ ἐπήγγελται κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφορία πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφορία τῆς ἐλπίδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p5.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλησμονῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλινθότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλοῦτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐστὶν ἐν θηρίοις κρίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p280.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδή ἐστι καὶ ἐν θηριοις κρίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p239.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλίνθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p56.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικὴ πολιτεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἀναιρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἡγεμονικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiv-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιοῦνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυθεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πομφόλυξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποτὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαίρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβάλλοιτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προθεωροίη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προλαβὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προλογίζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προλοχίζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνοητέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p180.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσεκύνησε τῷ λαῷ τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσεκύνησεν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἑπτάκις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσηλωθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p172.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσθεωροίη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκινουμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκυνεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσλαβών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p156.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστιθέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσήκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσώπων δηλωτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσῆψιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p212.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτιθέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p80.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτίθησι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p27.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προυνίκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφερὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊ&amp; 241·ν (ὥστε) γενέσθαι εἰς τὸ σῶμα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προύνικος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iii-p1.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος τῆς κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράγματα ῾Ρωμαίοις νεώτερα μηχανήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ πάσης καταληπτῆς ἐπινοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς οὐδὲν ὁριζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοὺς ᾽Εφεσίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὴν ἐναντίαν ποιότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὴν ὁμοιότητα τοῦ προκειμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p130.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ συμβὰν ἀποπτύοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p224.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ σῶμα διὰ τοῦ λόγου μεταποιούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ σῶμα μεταποιούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ σῶμα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ ἀκατέργαστον τῆς τῶν στοιχείων ὕλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ἀναλύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ὅλον αἰ&amp; 242·να: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρός τε τὸ πέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσοψιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p212.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσφατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον ἀληθῶς μεμορφωμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρᾶγμα φευκτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον μὲν τῆς Προυνίκου σοφίας γίνεται μαθητὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυκασμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυκάζουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυρὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p173.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα ὁμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων τῶν κυκλοφορουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντως δὲ ἀληθὴς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέτασον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πήρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύρωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν ἐν παντὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p205.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ κακία οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἐπεὶ καὶ οὐκ ὂν τυγχάνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαπρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σειρῆνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p204.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σηπεδονώδης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκαιότητι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p18.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκυθρωπῶν ἐπανόρθωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκότους ἐνέργειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκῆνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p49.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p51.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφίστης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπερματικὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p284.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπεῖρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταγὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p37.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταθμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στερέωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p16.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στεφανοῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στεφανοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στοιχεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρουθο-κάμηλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρουθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p206.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στάχυς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p283.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στέρησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκαλύψας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκεχρημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπαραγράφουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.v-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπεραστικῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπομάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p43.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπτωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμφοραῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγείρομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνδρομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεγκαταλείη, συνεκτάλῃ, συνεκταλείη, συνεκταλαί&amp; 219·, συγκαταλύ&amp; 219·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκρότει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκρότουν ἄλλος ἄλλον, μὴ ἀποκάμνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκτίλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p106.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκτίνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p106.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεπλάκημεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xl-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνηθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p229.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνονομαζομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντρόφῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p223.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντέλειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συστήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συστήσασθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφετέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχολαστικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχολὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχέσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρίας ποιητικὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρια σύμβολα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p165.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύζυγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύναξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xl-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδεσμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xl-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδεσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xl-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σώματος δυσγένειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p233.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταξιάρχας καὶ λοχαγοὺς, ἑκατοντάρχους τε καὶ χιλιάρχους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῖς ὑπὸ γαστέρα πλησμοναῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p12.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα εἰπὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p171.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεταγμένοι ἐπὶ τῶν σκυθρωπῶν…πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετράγωνος ἄνευ ψόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι τῶν καταγνωμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι τῶν κατὰ γνωμὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμιώτατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p191.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὶς πολλοῖς παρακαθημένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς διηρημένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μὴ διηρημένούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p100.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτων τὴν συντυχίαν ἀφοσιουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p12.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δεδωκόσιν ἐπανασώζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δυσκολωτάτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς κατὰ γνώμην προσκλινομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς μαζουρῶθ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p200.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς μετὰ γαστέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς μὲν γὰρ κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.i-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς τῆς ἀρετῆς δρόμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p152.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς τῶν φολίδων στίγμασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς υἱοῖς τοῦ Χετ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p88.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἀλογωτέροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἀναγεννωμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἔξωθεν περιβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p253.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἡμετέροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ διαβεβλημένοις ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p139.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεὸν εἶναι τὸν μονογενῆ Θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ βίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ γεώδους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ διδασκάλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xi-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ διεξοδευομένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ εἰκότος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κατὰ τὸ στόμα πόρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ παντὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ προφέροντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πρωτοτύπου καλλιστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p18.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ στοιχείου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ στύφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p44.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ σωτῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ σώματος: τῶ περιέχοντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p22.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἰδεῖν ἐν τῇ χρηστότητι τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p277.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p60.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεπτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεπτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p18.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρυφὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρυφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρία πρόσωπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὀ μὴ γενέσθαι τι τούτων ἐπίσης ὁμολογεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κατάλληλα τῶν ἱστορουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ παρατέθεντα παρ᾽ ἐκείνων ἀνθυποίσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ φυόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ τηλαυγῶς καθορᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἕδνα τοῦ γάμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὀνόματα σύμβολα τῶν νοημάτων κατὰ τὸ προηγούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς στομφώδεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p269.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς τρίχας ῥεούσας παρακρατεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς ἐννοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς ἡδονὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς…δυνάμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέχνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν γῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p288.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ζωὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν θεωρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν μύησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν σεσοφισμένην τῆς φιλαργυρίας ἀνάγκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τῶν καταδίκων ἀνά&amp; 207·ῥυσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀληθῆ μόρφωσιν τῆς εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀπλανῆ περιφοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p216.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκ συμφώνου καθαρότητα τῇ σχολῇ τῶν προσευχῶν ἀφορίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί πολὺ τὸ ἀγαθόν σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p112.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς ἡ ἀποκλήρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς ἡ ἀποκλήρωσις, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς ὁ λόγος καθ᾽ ὃν εὔλογον κρίνουσιν πατέρα ἀναιρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ Θεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διανοητικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐεργετόυμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θεὸν αὐτῶν ὀνομασθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θεὸν εἴναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καλὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατηγκυλωμένον τῆς τῶν συφισμάτων πλοκῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατὰ τὸν θυμὸν αἶσχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λόγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μετ᾽ ἐμὲ ον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μηδὲν τῷ πάντη μὴ ὄντι ταὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p278.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μὲν μὴ δύνασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μέν τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μὴ συνηρμόσθαι τινὶ διὰ τῶν καταλλήλων τὸν βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μόνιμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μόνον τῷ ὄντι ἀγαπητὸν καὶ ἐράσμιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ νόημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ξύλον τοῦ εἰδέναι γνωστὸν καλοῦ καὶ πονηροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πονηρότατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρὸς μείζονα δόξαν ἀνυψωθὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρῶτον κίνουν ἀκίνητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p139.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ συναμφότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀπαράλλακτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἁγνὸν ἀνάθημα τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἄφθορον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐν τῶδε θέρμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐφεξῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐφέξῆς ἐξευρίσκουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p72.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἡνωμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὅλον, τὰ ὅλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὕδωρ τρὶς ἐπιχεαμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὕδωρ τὸ ἀνυπόστατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν βαθμὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν βασιλέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν γὰρ τοῦ ζῆν ἀρξάμενον, ζῆσαι χρὴ πάντως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p275.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν δίκαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν παιδεύτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν περικείμενον αὐτὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p284.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν πλούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p147.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν τῆς αἰτίας λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ὀφθαλμὸν βλαπτομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p225.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ὑποχθόνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p55.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῃ ἔξωθεν φιλοσοφί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς δὲ σωματικῆς κτίσεως, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ζωοποιοῦ δυνάμεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς κατα φύσιν σχετικῆς σημασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p231.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς πολιτείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς τῶν στοιχείων ἑνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p128.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς φυσικῆς ταύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p213.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p96.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ γνώσει ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ δὲ ἀγαθότητι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ θεωρί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ καθάρσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ κρίσει τῶν ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ λοιπὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ μὲν δικαιοσύνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ τῆς ψυχῆς κλήσει συγκεκριμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p213.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ χρήσει τῶν ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἀπλανεῖ περιφορᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἀφθαρσί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ὁμοιώσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν Νυσσαέων φωστήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν γινομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν διδασκάλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xi-p5.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν δἰ ἀυτοῦ καὶ μετ᾽ αῦτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν θηρίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατημαξευμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατορθούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ τὴν ὀψιν πόρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν μὴ ὑφεστώτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν περὶ τὴν θείαν φύσιν νοουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν πρός τί πως ἔχειν τὴν ψυχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν σοφισμάτων ἀντιστροφὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν τι περὶ τὴν θ. φ. νοουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ χρείαν ἔχεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀποστόλων τὴν συσκηνίαν (εἴπατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἄλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐναντίων διαδοχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἔξωθεν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὀνομάτων οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὅλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὑφεστώτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶνδε τῶν σπλάγχνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p69.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ = καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p146.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἀκτίστῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ κοίνῳ τῆς οὐσίας λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p233.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ μερικῷ σάλῳ συγκυματούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ μέρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ παρηλλάχθαι, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ περιέχοντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ πηδαλί&amp; 251· τῆς εὐφροσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ἀγάθῳ κόλπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ἀτόμῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἰοπατορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱ&amp; 231·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοθετηθεῖσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοὶ λοιμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοὶ λοιμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαινίνδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶ δὴ τοῦτο ὁ ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p280.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p171.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶν ἡ διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p180.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωπία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοσώματοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοτιμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλάνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φροντίζοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρένες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p213.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxx-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτικής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxx-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p213.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p209.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτὸν ἢ ζῶον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p210.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φήσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p259.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύραμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p22.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p21.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p21.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p7.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p213.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p132.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φῦ χειρὶ, Δούπησε, ῎Ιαχε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p189.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαλεπώτερον τῆς παρὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν μοι γενομένης ὕβρεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειρὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p11.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χοϊκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p4.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p20.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρυσίον καὶ τοπάζιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρήσις τῶν ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p284.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χύσις τῆς κακίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὰ νοήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος, ψιλὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p19.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p25.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p25.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογικὴ, νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ, λόγος, νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p17.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπώντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.ii-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.iv-p1.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάθῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p146.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p165.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p223.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p21.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιέξοδον…φρουράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδολεσχίαν τοῦ λόγου τις καταγινώσκοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθετήσασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθρόως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p260.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκαταγώνιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκηράτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκινησία πρὸς τὸ ἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοιμήτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p173.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοινώνητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκολουθία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοίμητος, αἰωνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκροατὴς γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p203.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλαγησόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p256.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλοκότως αὐτοῦ τὰς τοιαύτας στομφώδεις καὶ ἀδιανοήτους φωνὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p224.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ μὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p224.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλότριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p20.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐν οἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμεγέθης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμιγὲς τοῦ συγγενοῦς πάλιν ἀποκριθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβάσεις ἐν τῇ καρδί&amp; 139· αὐτοῦ διέθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβέβηκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννῶνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγκαιοτέρᾳ λειτουργί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγκὴν ἑμποιοῦσι τῶν ἀβουλητῶν κακῶν, πλησμονῆς ὡς τὰ πολλὰ ἐκτίκτουσης, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγωγικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναδρομὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p152.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναισθήτως ἐχόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακραθείσης τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακραθεῖσα πρὸς τὸ θεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακρασεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλαβόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλαβὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.viii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλογικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλυθέντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλυσάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλυσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλόγως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλύσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναμάσσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναπλασσόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναίμακτον ἱερωσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνοδί&amp; 139·, ἀνοδίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνοδίας τινὰς καινοτομήσωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντεξαγωγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιδιαστολὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιδιδόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντικείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιμεθίστασις τῶν ὀνομάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιοτροφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιπιπτόντων πρὸς τὸν σκοπὸν τοῦτον ὑποκληθέντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιπιπτότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p18.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνωτάτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάγκη πᾶσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p116.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάθημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάκρασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάρχως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p245.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέδραμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p280.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνῆψε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαγὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαθεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαλλασσόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαξιοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαρχὴ τοῦ ἡμετέρου φυράματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαυγάσμαπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεμφαίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεσχοίνισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλανῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p216.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδράντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδράσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p117.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδέσμῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδίδοναι πάλιν τῷ ζῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-p19.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκαθήμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκατάστασις τῶν πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκληρωθεῖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκληρώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκλήρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκριτικοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκριτίκους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκτηνοῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p212.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποσὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτελούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτέλεσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p42.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτέλεσμα εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφαίνουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p94.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p94.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποῤ&amp; 191·ιψαμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποῤ&amp; 191·υψαμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p25.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ ὔψους ἡμέρας οὐ φοβηθήσομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόκροτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόνηροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπώλειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀργεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσεβείας γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p101.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσυνήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσύνθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτρεμεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p168.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτρεμούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p168.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p26.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀχρόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀέρι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀῤῥήτῳ τινὶ λόγω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p62.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁλιέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p25.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπάνθ᾽ ὁ λιμὸς γλυκέα, πλὴν αὑτοῦ, ποιεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂν εἴποιμι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p260.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγγελος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλως ἀντιδιαιρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογον ἀρχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄμικτόν ἐστι καὶ ἰδιάζον ἐπὶ ταύτης τῆς φύσεως, ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναρχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p131.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος ανος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p55.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνοσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p55.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνωθεν = ἐξ οὐρανοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄποιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄποσος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p90.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄσχολος τοῖς παροῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄφραστος λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-p5.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄϋπνον, ἄνοσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄϋπνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p55.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄϋπνος ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p55.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅλμα κοῦφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅμαξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅρπαγις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα τίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἇρά τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγαστρίμυθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγεννηθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p274.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγεννήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκειμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p102.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκραθεῖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκωμαζομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p102.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκωμιαζομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p102.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθαυμάστωσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθελοθρησκείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ γειτόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ καταχρήσεώς τινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ συνηθείας ῥημάτων τε καὶ ὀνομάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p229.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι, καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐστι, καθὼς γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ περιέχοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τρεφομένου τρεφόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p236.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς κατὰ διδαχὴν ὑφηγήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβαλόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβαλὼν τοῦ λόγου σχέσεις τινὰς καὶ παραθέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p225.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p60.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπνοήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτείνεσθαι, διατεινόμενον, παρεκτεινομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p70.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p3.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλαττονήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλαττόνησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλαττώσεώς τινος ἢ κατὰ φύσιν παραλλαγῆς, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλαττώσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλειτούργησε τὸ δάκρυον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλευθεριότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλευθερία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλλύς σου τὸ ῥ&amp; 210·μά ἐστιν, ἐν τῷ στόματί σου καὶ ἐν τῇ καρδί&amp; 139· σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλπιζομένων ὑπόστασις πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμπαροινεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμφυομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δ᾽ἄρα οἱ φῦ χειρί, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν εὐφυΐ&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μὲν τῷ θανάτῳ καθορᾷν τὸ ἀνθρώπινον, ἐν δὲ τῷ τρόπῳ πολυπραγμονεῖν τὸ θειότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μέρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μέρει ἑορτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν παντὶ τῷ ἐξ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς προλαβοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς τῶν διδασκάλων διηγήμασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xi-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ κατὰ τὸν θάνατον οἰκονομί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ περιόδῳ καὶ ἀναστροφῇ τῶν ὁμοίων ῥημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῳ ἀθανάτῳ…ἐν δὲ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ καθ᾽ ὅλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ μετὰ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p277.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ μέρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ νῦν καιρῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p277.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ ἀτέλει τῆς ἡλικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ ἁγίω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p134.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀνωνύμῳ τινι Κορνιασπινῆς ἐσχατί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀρχαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀτονούσῃ τῇ λέξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἄλλοις ἄρ᾽ ἡ ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p270.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐπιμέτρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐπίτασει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἑαυτῇ βλέπουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἑαυτῷ τε κἀκεῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p114.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἰτέαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὁμοτίμῳ τῇ φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὑποστάσει θεωρούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναπομορξαμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναρμονίους ἀποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνατονούσῃ τῇ λέξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδεδεῖχθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδείκνυσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεδείξατο, οὗ τὸ ἐπέκεινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p168.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεσημήνατο ἡ ?ν τῇ δραχμῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνηχοῦντος τῇ καρδιᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐννοουμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐννοίας λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνοήσαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνπαρεσπάρη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p107.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντίθεται: συντίθεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνάρετος πολιτεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργειαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p42.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὧν δραποδισθείη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p108.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξανδραποδισθείη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p108.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουυχίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p280.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβαλλόυσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβιῶναί τινας τῶν κακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβολὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιδιστάζουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμετρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιπλατύνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιπροσθούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστρεφομένῳ τὴν ἅλωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισφαλὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτολμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτολμῶντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτολμῶντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτέχνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιφάνειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιχεόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπουράνιον πολίτειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησεν ἡμᾶς βασιλεῖς καὶ ἱερεῖς τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ κεφαλαί&amp; 251· συναπτέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p51.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ ματαί&amp; 251· λάβοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ μέσον τοῦ μέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τοσόνδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τοσόνδε…ἡ ἐπίτασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὰ παρακείμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὰ ἄνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ ἓν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p288.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίκηρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p61.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίκηρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p102.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπ᾽ ἀυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐραθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρήμους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστιν ἕτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστὶν, ἢ ὥστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστὶν, ὥστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσχατία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p11.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτέκομεν πνεῦμα σωτηρίας σου, ὃ ἐποιήσαμεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτὶ τούτων ἀνακλήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐυαριθμήτων ῥηματων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ ὧν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p191.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφαπλοῦται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφαρμόσθῆναι τῷ λόγω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφεξῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφετίνδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφολκί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφολκόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφάπαξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφάπτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφέπεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφόδιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφόλκιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ὃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p191.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐψεῦσθαι δοκεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p162.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.ii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑκατέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνωσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνὶ πάντως ὁ λόγος συνενεχθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνός τινος τούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτερογλώσσοις: καὶ ἐν χείλεσιν ἑτέροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτερῷ πτώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκθεοις τῆς τίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκθεσις τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p276.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοιαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔρεισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p166.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι ἐν τῷ κληρῳ τῶν πρεσβυτερων ιερατεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔφοδος εὑρετικὴ τῶν ἀγνοουμένων, διὰ τῶν προσεχῶν τε καὶ ἀκολούθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p72.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠγαπημένος παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠκηδίασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠκούσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p34.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δε τῆς θεότητος μαρτυρία διὰ τῶν θαυμάτων ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ εὐσχημοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ θεοτόκος Μαρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κατάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p221.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπιφάνεια; ἡ δεσποτικὴ ἐπιδημία; ἡ διὰ σαρκὸς ὁμιλία; ἡ τοῦ λόγου ἐνσάρκωσις; ἡ ἐνανθρώπησις; ἡ ἔλευσις; ἡ κένωσις; ἡ συγκατάβασις; ἡ οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ πυρὸς δαπανή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p176.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τῶν κιόνων ἐπάλληλος θέσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p232.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀδιάφορος χρῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐπιθυμία τίκτει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἱστορία φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡλί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p256.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.ii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ διὰ τ. ἁγ. Πν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τοῦ αὐτοῦ νῦν μὲν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p266.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥ τε πρὸς τὸ θεῖον ὁμοιωμένη, ἥ τε πρὸς τὴν διαφορὰν ταύτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥ, be: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p42.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦλθον, εἶδον, ἐνίκησα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p275.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p203.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p203.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιωτικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιότητες, ὑποστάσεις, πρόσωπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτην καλεῖ τὸν ἐν τῷ λαικῷ τάγματι τεταγμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p63.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδέαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδέας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰλὺν βυθοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰλύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰτέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p38.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερουργήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-p8.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερᾷ νόσῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p262.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱκανὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱστορικώτερον καὶ δι᾽ αἰνιγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιον γὰρ τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p52.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσας…ἀδηλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴση δὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p231.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσθι με μηδὲν ἔχοντα λιπαρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσως…ἡ δειλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ ἀμφιβάλλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p203.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵν᾽, ὥσπερ ἐν ὑποκειμένῳ τινὶ πράγματι πᾶσα κατασκεύη θεωρεῖται, (οὐ γὰρ ἄν τις ἔιποι κατασκεύασθαι ὃ μὴ ὑφέστηκεν), οὕτως οἷον κατασκευάσματι τῇ τοῦ μονογενοῦς φύσει προτείνῃ τῷ λόγῳ τὴν ποίησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀγδοάδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀκτάδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνείρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀυσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀφειλὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p183.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p183.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p90.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Εὐνόμιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p171.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς πρὸ τῶν ἄλλων ὅσα γεννητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-p8.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ γὰρ ἐξοχώτατος αὐτοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δὲ χρυσὸς, αἰθόμενον πῦρ ἅτε διαπρέπει νυκτὸς, μεγαλάνορος ἔξοχα πλούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεόλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xx-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καταθύμιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατὰ σέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p116.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λέγων ὅτι ποτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λέγων ὅτι ποτε οὐκ ἦν, οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p230.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πατὴρ εἶπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ προτέρος λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p220.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πρότερος (λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p220.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τῆς οὐσίας λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐκεῖνο δοὺς τῇ δυνάμει, συνωμολόγησε, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐξοχώτατος θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἕτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p220.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἕτερος τῶν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁλοσχερῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμαρτεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμογενῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος, αὐτόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄγκον ἀποθέμενοι πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p58.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄγκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄνομα δὲ ταὐτὸν τῆς ἐμῆς ἔχουσά τις δάμαρτος ἄλλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p41.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄνομα τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄσα ἐπιθεωρεῖται τῇ φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄφλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p183.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄχημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅδε δὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ δὴ παντελὴς τοῦ στοιχείου μείωσις λέγεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p96.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσα δε τῆς ψυχῆς ἐν μεθορί&amp; 251· κεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε γὰρ…τότε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τὸ μὲν τὸ ἐκ τοῦ πίθου, ποῖον δὲ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ ποτηρίου, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τὸ ἑτερογενὲς ἔχει πρὸς ἐκείνην τὰ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p229.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι χειροτονητὴ φύσις οὐ γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p26.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι χειροτονητή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι χειροτονία ἡ φύσις οὐ γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p26.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐγρᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑβριστὴς κόρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p170.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιὲς δὲ οὖσα μέχρις οὐρανοῦ τε καὶ ἀστέρων ἐξικνεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-p8.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑδραύλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-p54.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπαμειφθείη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπαμειφθήσεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p256.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεκλυθέντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p18.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεναντίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεναντίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεναντίως διακειμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερβόλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερκειμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποβρύχιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπογραφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκινήσειεν, ἢ κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p143.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκύψας, ἐπέκεινα, πόθος, τὸ πρῶτον, γλιχόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποληφθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπολέλειπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπολήψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστασέων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστασέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p24.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτύπωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p55.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποφωνεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἄλλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p18.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῆς τοῦ γήρως ἀπονοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p217.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-p6.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασίς μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p50.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπνῳ δὲ σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἐκδίδοντες τὰς τῶν ὀνείρων φαντασίας προφητείας ἀποκαλοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕψιστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvi-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕψιστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠκύμορον φύσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠτία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡμολογεῖτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εἶναι μὲν τὸν Θεὸν κατὰ ταὐτὸν ὡς εἶναί ποτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς πολὺ τὸ πλῆθος τῆς χρηστότητός σου, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς τυχαία, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἂν συνεπαρθείη τῷ θεί&amp; 251· τὸ γή&amp; 187·νον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἄν ἀνάγκην εἶναι, εἰ μὴ εἴη περὶ τὸ σῶμα τὰ πρὸς οὐδὲν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐλλειπῶς ἐνδειξαμένῳ τὴν φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p73.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν γυμνασί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν γυμνασί&amp; 251·, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p98.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἕτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p24.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὢν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p79.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥς τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p24.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ τι ἀνάθημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p24.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p252.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε παθεῖν ἂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p269.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν καὶ κατὰ γνώμην καὶ ὡς ἑτέρως διοικουμένων ὀλίγος τοῖς σωφρονοῦσιν ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾅδου ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾑ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾗ ἀντὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾧ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p146.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-p12.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p22.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁμολογεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-p229.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αμαλθείας κέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p201.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανατρεπτικὸς τοῦ ἀπολογητικοῦ τοῦ δυοσεβοῦς Εὐνομίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εαρσοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκδέχεται τὸν λόγον τοῦτον ὁ Παῦλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επίνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p81.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εννοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εχει ὁ πατὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-p46.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Η γαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Η γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p92.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Η μικροψύχων κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Ω θυσίας πέμποντες ἀναιμάκτους ἱερῆες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Η σφραγίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ιερί&amp; 251· ῾Ηγέμονι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.v-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο δὲ θεὸς βασιλεὺς ἡμῶν πρὸ αἰ&amp; 242·νος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο μέν τις ἀποθνήσκει πληγεὶς, ὁ δὲ κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο τῶν Πατέρων Πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο ἀναπληρῶν τὸν τόπον τοῦ ἰδιώτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p63.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ρεβέκκα ἐξ ἑνὸς κοίτην ἔχουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 id="xiv.iii" next="toc" prev="xiv.ii" title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition">
        <h2 id="xiv.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex id="xiv.iii-p0.2" type="pb" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages" shownumber="no"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_vii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_viii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_ix" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xiii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_13" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_14" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_15" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_16" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_17" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_18" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_19" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_20" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_21" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_22" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_23" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_24" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_25" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_26" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_27" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_28" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_29" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_30" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_31" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-Page_32" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.i-Page_33" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ii-Page_34" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-Page_35" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.i-Page_36" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iii-Page_37" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.iv-Page_38" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.v-Page_39" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-Page_40" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vi-Page_41" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.vii-Page_42" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.viii-Page_43" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.ix-Page_44" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-Page_45" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.x-Page_46" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xi-Page_47" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xii-Page_48" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xii-Page_49" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-Page_50" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xiii-Page_51" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xv-Page_52" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xv-Page_53" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xvi-Page_54" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xvii-Page_55" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xviii-Page_56" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xix-Page_57" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xix-Page_58" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xx-Page_59" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxi-Page_60" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_61" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_62" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxii-Page_63" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiii-Page_64" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiii-Page_65" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-Page_66" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxiv-Page_67" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxv-Page_68" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_69" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_70" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvi-Page_71" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxvii-Page_72" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_73" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_74" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxviii-Page_75" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxi-Page_76" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxii-Page_77" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-Page_78" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiii-Page_79" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-Page_80" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxiv-Page_81" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_82" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_83" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxv-Page_84" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvi-Page_85" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxvii-Page_86" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_87" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_88" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_89" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_90" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_91" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxviii-Page_92" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_93" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_94" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_95" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xxxix-Page_96" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xli-Page_97" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_98" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_99" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iii.xlii-Page_100" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.i-Page_101" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-Page_102" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ii-Page_103" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iii-Page_104" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.iv-Page_105" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.v-Page_106" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vi-Page_107" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vi-Page_108" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vi-Page_109" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-Page_110" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-Page_111" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.vii-Page_112" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.viii-Page_113" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-Page_114" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-Page_115" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-Page_116" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.ix-Page_117" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-Page_118" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.x-Page_119" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xi-Page_120" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xi-Page_121" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xi-Page_122" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-Page_123" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-Page_124" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-Page_125" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xii-Page_126" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiii-Page_127" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiii-Page_128" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiv-Page_129" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xiv-Page_130" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-Page_131" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-Page_132" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-Page_133" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.iv.xv-Page_134" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-Page_135" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-Page_136" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.i-Page_137" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-Page_138" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-Page_139" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-Page_140" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-Page_141" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.ii-Page_142" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iii-Page_143" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iii-Page_144" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-Page_145" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.iv-Page_146" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.v-Page_147" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-Page_148" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vi-Page_149" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vii-Page_150" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.v.vii-Page_151" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-Page_152" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-Page_153" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-Page_154" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.i-Page_155" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-Page_156" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ii-Page_157" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iii-Page_158" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iii-Page_159" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-Page_160" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.iv-Page_161" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.v-Page_162" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-Page_163" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-Page_164" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-Page_165" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vi-Page_166" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.vii-Page_167" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-Page_168" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.viii-Page_169" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-Page_170" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vi.ix-Page_171" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.i-Page_172" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.i-Page_173" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.ii-Page_174" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.ii-Page_175" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-Page_176" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-Page_177" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iii-Page_178" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.iv-Page_179" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-Page_180" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.vii.v-Page_181" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.i-Page_182" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.i-Page_183" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-Page_184" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.ii-Page_185" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-Page_186" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iii-Page_187" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iv-Page_188" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iv-Page_189" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.viii.iv-Page_190" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-Page_191" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-Page_192" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-Page_193" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.i-Page_194" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.ii-Page_195" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.ii-Page_196" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.iii-Page_197" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.iv-Page_198" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.ix.v-Page_199" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.i-Page_200" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.i-Page_201" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.i-Page_202" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.ii-Page_203" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iii-Page_204" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.iv-Page_205" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-Page_206" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-Page_207" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-Page_208" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-Page_209" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.x.v-Page_210" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-Page_211" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.i-Page_212" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-Page_213" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.ii-Page_214" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iii-Page_215" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iii-Page_216" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-Page_217" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-Page_218" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xi.iv-Page_219" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.i-Page_220" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.i-Page_221" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.ii-Page_222" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.ii-Page_223" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iii-Page_224" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-Page_225" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-Page_226" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-Page_227" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-Page_228" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xii.iv-Page_229" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.i-Page_230" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.i-Page_231" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-Page_232" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.ii-Page_233" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_234" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_235" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.iii-Page_236" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-Page_237" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-Page_238" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiii.v-Page_239" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-Page_240" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-Page_241" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.i-Page_242" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.ii-Page_243" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.iii-Page_244" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.iii-Page_245" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.iv-Page_246" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.v-Page_247" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i.xiv.v-Page_248" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.i-Page_249" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_250" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_251" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_252" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_253" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_254" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_255" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_256" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_257" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_258" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_259" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_260" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_261" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_262" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_263" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_264" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_265" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_266" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_267" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_268" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_269" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_270" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_271" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_272" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_273" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_274" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_275" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_276" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_277" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_278" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_279" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_280" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_281" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_282" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_283" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_284" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_285" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_286" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_287" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_288" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_289" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_290" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_291" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_292" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_293" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_294" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_295" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_296" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_297" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_298" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_299" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_300" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_301" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_302" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_303" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_304" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_305" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_306" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_307" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_308" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_309" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_310" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_311" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_312" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_313" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii.ii-Page_314" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_315" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_316" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_317" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_318" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_319" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_320" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_321" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_322" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_323" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_324" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_325" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_326" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_327" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_328" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_329" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_330" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_331" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_332" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_333" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_334" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_335" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_336" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_337" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_338" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_339" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_341" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.i-Page_342" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.i-Page_343" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ii-Page_344" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iii-Page_345" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_346" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_347" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.iv-Page_348" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-Page_349" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-Page_350" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.v-Page_351" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.viii-Page_352" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.ix-Page_353" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.x-Page_354" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xi-Page_355" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-Page_356" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xii-Page_357" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-Page_358" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiii-Page_359" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xiv-Page_360" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xv-Page_361" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xvii-Page_362" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xviii-Page_363" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xix-Page_364" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xx-Page_365" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxi-Page_366" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxii-Page_367" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_368" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxiv-Page_369" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-Page_370" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii.ii.xxv-Page_371" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_372" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_373" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_374" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_375" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_376" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_377" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_378" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_379" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_380" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_381" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-Page_382" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-Page_383" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.i-Page_384" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.i-Page_385" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.i-Page_386" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.i-Page_387" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ii-Page_388" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ii-Page_389" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.v-Page_390" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.vii-Page_391" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.viii-Page_392" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-Page_393" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.ix-Page_394" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xi-Page_395" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xii-Page_396" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-Page_397" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiii-Page_398" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_399" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_400" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xiv-Page_401" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xv-Page_402" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvi-Page_403" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvii-Page_404" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xvii-Page_405" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xviii-Page_406" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xix-Page_407" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xix-Page_408" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxi-Page_409" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxii-Page_410" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_411" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiii-Page_412" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxiv-Page_413" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_414" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_415" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxvi-Page_416" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxviii-Page_417" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxviii-Page_418" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxix-Page_419" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxx-Page_420" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxx-Page_421" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_422" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_423" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_424" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_425" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii.ii.xxxi-Page_426" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.i-Page_427" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.i-Page_428" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_429" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_430" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_431" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_432" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_433" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_434" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_435" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_436" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_437" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_438" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_439" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_440" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_441" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_442" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_443" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_444" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_445" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_446" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_447" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_448" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_449" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_450" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_451" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_452" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_453" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_454" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_455" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_456" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_457" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_458" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_459" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_460" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_461" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_462" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_463" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_464" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_465" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_466" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.iii.ii-Page_467" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.i-Page_468" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-Page_469" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-Page_470" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-Page_471" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.ii-Page_472" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-Page_473" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-Page_474" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iv-Page_475" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vi-Page_476" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-Page_477" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vii-Page_478" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.viii-Page_479" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.ix-Page_480" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-Page_481" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-Page_482" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.x-Page_483" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xii-Page_484" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xv-Page_485" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xvii-Page_486" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xviii-Page_487" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xix-Page_488" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xx-Page_489" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxiii-Page_490" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxiv-Page_491" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxv-Page_492" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxvii-Page_493" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxviii-Page_494" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxix-Page_495" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxi-Page_496" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxii-Page_497" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxiv-Page_498" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxv-Page_499" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvi-Page_500" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-Page_501" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxvii-Page_502" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-Page_503" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xxxix-Page_504" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xli-Page_505" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-Page_506" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.xlii-Page_507" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.i-Page_508" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-Page_509" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-Page_510" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-Page_511" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-Page_512" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii-Page_513" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_514" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_515" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_516" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_517" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_518" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_519" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.iii-Page_520" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.i-Page_521" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-Page_522" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii-Page_523" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-Page_524" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iv-Page_525" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.vi-Page_526" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ix-Page_527" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.x-Page_528" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xii-Page_529" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiii-Page_530" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-Page_531" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-Page_532" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xiv-Page_533" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xv-Page_534" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvi-Page_535" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xvii-Page_536" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-Page_537" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-Page_538" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-Page_539" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xviii-Page_540" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-Page_541" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-Page_542" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.xix-Page_543" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">543</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->



  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
